《The Wizard is Coming》 Chapter 1 Between the blue sky and the open green lawn, there stands a mansion composed of towering white stone pillars, exquisitely carved ebony doors and windows, and beige exterior wall full of historical sense of time. As an important official and hereditary Earl family in the kingdom of Greenland, Winman manor is one of the most luxurious residences in the city. But today''s Wineman manor seems particularly nervous, a maid in a hurry to walk in the manor, usually talking and laughing, they do not dare to say a word today, for fear of being angry by the gentle Earl Winman. In the second bedroom on the left side of the third floor master bedroom of the mansion, Rolle Winman clenched his son''s hand and looked worried at his eldest son wrapped in bandages. Since her eldest son, saran Winman, fell off the stairs and broke his head three days ago, Rolle Winman has been in a state of anxiety and anxiety. Although the eldest son Shalan is usually uneducated and often makes him angry, Rolle Weinman has a love beyond other children for the only son left by his favorite ex-wife. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to retain his right to inherit his title when his eldest son is so ignorant and incompetent. "Dr. Yota, when will my son saran wake up?" Looking at the geriatric who was examining Saran, Rolle''s face was full of worry. "My Lord, the condition of the eldest young master has been stabilized, but his head is the most mysterious part of his body. I can only guarantee that the young master''s injury has been healed, but I can''t know when he will recover." "Well! Thanks to Dr. Yota Housekeeper, help me take Dr. Yota to rest. Double the amount of money you will get! " "Yes, master." ¡­¡­ Wang Xi opened his eyes and looked at the strange ceiling. He slowly sat up and looked at the spacious and luxurious bedroom he was in, which was completely different from his 30 square meter apartment. He looked at his hands in a daze. These hands are long and white. They are not the rough palms of my own who wandered in the river and lake after countless work. Just before Wang Xi understood what was going on, the door of the bedroom was pushed open, and two girls, about 16 or 17 years old in maid''s clothes, came in from the outside with warm water and towels. When the two of them saw Wang Xi sitting on the bed, the basin with warm water in their hands fell directly on the ground, and most of the warm water spilled out and wet the carpet. Two young girls immediately came to Wang Xi''s side, full of surprise and disbelief, said: "master Sha LAN, are you awake? That''s great. We''ll tell the count now. " "Master saran? Are you talking about me? I''m Wang Xi. Why do they call me Sha LAN? I''m... " Before Wang Xi, or Sha LAN wanted to understand, his head suddenly began to ache violently, and a large number of strange memories came into his mind with pictures, which made Sha LAN suddenly faint in the past, and the whole person fell upright on the bed again. I don''t know how long, Shalan slowly woke up, at this time his mind more than a lot of memories that did not belong to him, finally let Shalan know what kind of situation he is in. From an orphanage to an eldest son of the Earl''s family, he has gone through the earth from an orphanage to a eldest son of the Earl family. As for the world, it is totally different from that of previous generations, not only in terms of the composition of the world, but also in terms of race, language, culture, history, and the direction of technological development. On the whole, the level of science and technology in this world is generally maintained at the level of the 1930s and 1940s of Shalan''s previous earth, that is, the level of the former earth''s World War II. However, in terms of people''s livelihood, such as education and medical care, it has almost surpassed the level of the 1920s. Moreover, in memory, Sha LAN can recall that people in this world are particularly superstitious, deeply believe in many supernatural events, and firmly abide by the habits handed down by ancient people. When she opened her eyes again, saran looked at her hand and sat by the bed with a worried face. With a smile on her face, she said, "father, how did you come?" Seeing saran''s recovery, Rolle''s face immediately showed joy. He reached out and touched saran''s tired face. He nodded and said, "OK, OK, you just wake up. It''s good to wake up. I''ve been with you every day for a month. Just wake up. The Housekeeper will send Dr. Yota a hundred gold coins, and then give ten gold coins to each of the two maids who found saran awake. As for the other servants in the family, they have been working hard for a month, and each of them has added ten silver coins as a bonus. " When the Butler heard Rolle''s words, he bowed respectfully and said, "yes, count."Looking at the housekeeper who left, Rolle turned his head and looked at saran. His face was full of smiles again and began to ask for help. Although she has the memory of Shalan, her personality and habits are Wang Xi who inherited from her previous life. The pain of her body makes it difficult for her to concentrate on her spirit. She constantly disguises herself with her memory and habits, which makes her feel very tired. So he didn''t talk to roldo for a long time. He wanted to have a quiet rest by himself on the basis of his fatigue and pain. Rolle did not doubt that he had him. He immediately withdrew from the crowd. Except for leaving an experienced maid at the door, all the rest left the area near Shalan''s room. Looking at the room in the dark after turning off the light, saran looked at the window where he deliberately asked the maid to open the curtain. The stars twinkled outside the window. Slowly, saran fell into a deep sleep again. In her sleep, Sha LAN saw many pictures, including her own experience in the previous life and her memory belonging to the original. The two kinds of memories mixed together to form a specious world. When she woke up again, Sha LAN looked at the sunlight pouring in from the window. He knew that both the tomb robber King Xi of the previous life and the noble dandy Shalan before this life had completely disappeared, and replaced by a new and reborn saran Winman! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 2 Saran looked at the middle-aged woman standing in her room and the teenager standing next to her. According to her memory, she knew that they were the second wife of her father, lol, Vanessa, and their second son, shaman, born to her second wife, Vanessa. Shalan''s mother, that is, Rolle''s first wife, fell seriously ill after giving birth to saran. She died half a year after her mother died. Half a year after her mother died, Rolle had a relationship with winnissa and gave birth to Shaman when she was two years old. It was only when Shalan was five years old that rolle really married winnissa into the family Second wife. As for her father''s second wife and half brother, saran only thought that they were good to him and didn''t disobey him. She even helped himself out of punishment when his father was strict with himself. In the memory of Shalan, although he didn''t like the woman who occupied his mother''s place, he didn''t really hate each other. Sometimes he felt that there was such a person who helped him escape from his father''s punishment. As for the half brother, shaman Winman, usually takes his own lead and puts forward many suggestions which are deeply rooted in her mind. However, she has a trace of real brotherhood for him and is not so exclusive to this half brother. In a word, the mother and son were very agreeable to saran. Even in the eyes of the servants in the whole mansion, their mother and son were very gentle. They were more popular than his usually grumpy eldest son. Even rolle was very satisfied with their mother and son, for their good treatment of saran The attitude was also very good. In the eyes of Rowan, there are a lot of strange things about her father, which makes her look more and more difficult to escape Exhibition. His half brother, shaman, usually puts forward some opinions and suggestions to him, which also pushes him to an irreparable abyss. In the current view of Sha LAN, if they insist on protecting and doting on their mother and son, they are more like destroying his whole person with seemingly kind-hearted faces. As for the cause of this serious injury, Sha LAN vaguely remembers that someone stepped on his shoes behind his back when he fell down the stairs, and his younger brother, shaman, was following him at that time! In the meantime, saran looked at her stepmother, Vanessa, hiding her suspicion and hostility in her heart. A smile appeared on her face. She said, "mother and Sharman are here. Please worry about me." Sha LAN can see that when her words fall, both Vanessa and Shaman''s faces become relaxed. Obviously, they are worried about something. As for the specific content of their worries, saran has to think more about it. "Is your health better, saran?" "It''s much better. Thank you for your concern." Vanessa looked at Saran, she looked up and down, some with a trace of temptation said: "the total feeling, today''s saran seems to be more gentle than before, temper is much better." A smile, eyelids slightly droop, blocking the eyes of the sharp, a soft smile: "after all, is almost dead, so suddenly understand a lot of things." "So it is. That''s a good thing Oh, by the way, I brought you a basin of your favorite fluffy snowflakes, which also has the meaning of wishing the patient good health. I will put it in your room. Shaman, go and put the flowers in your brother''s room and put them on the bedside table next to the bedside In my memory, because of her mother''s love, Sha Lan also loves her husband and daughter. This kind of flower, like snowflake, always makes her feel like her mother is beside her. So if it was saran before, she would definitely accept the fluffy snowflake when she was not on guard against winnisa and Saman''s mother and son And there won''t be any precautions. It''s just that this time is different from the past. Now saran is not the same as he was before. Of course, this pot of fluffy snow still needs to be collected. He won''t do anything that winnissa and Sharman suspect. At least he won''t do it at present! Seeing shaman put the basin of snow on the bedside table, she nodded and said thank you, and let winnissa and Sharman leave their room on the pretext of wanting to rest. When Vanessa and Saman left the room, saran immediately came to the bedside table. She squatted down and looked at the basin of fluffy snowflakes on the bedside table. When he saw the basin of fluffy snowflakes just now, he felt that there was something wrong in it. He always felt that something was staring at him. Sure enough, in the process of Shalan''s inch by inch search, she finally found a very thin green paper about the size of a nail on the back of the leaf under a leaf of one of the flowers in this pot of velvet snowflakes. If you don''t look for it carefully, it''s impossible to find this nail size paper!Sitting in front of her desk, saran opened the drawer, took out a magnifying glass, and enlarged the pieces of paper on the desk. On this paper the size of a fingernail, there are many characters that Saran has never seen before. These characters belong to hieroglyphs. All the characters form a ring by ring ring ring, which makes Sha LAN feel uncomfortable looking at these words. She put the green fingernail size paper in the ashtray, lit it with a match on the table. Looking at the burning paper, saran stood up and was ready to go back to bed for a rest. But at this time, Sha LAN suddenly found that there were 327 unknown words recorded on the paper that he had just read for a while, which he had firmly remembered in his mind, without a trace of forgetting. Moreover, Sha LAN had an insight that if he knew this kind of writing, he would not only remember it He can also fully understand and use these words! "This is What''s going on? " Sitting at the desk again, saran took out a pen and a piece of paper, and quickly wrote the 327 unknown words on the paper. The speed and proficiency of writing seemed to be a talent, firmly portrayed in the soul. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 3 "It''s not just my ability to cross the bottom of my body. It''s just that I can''t understand it completely. It''s just that I can''t understand it completely." Sha LAN excitedly went to the bookshelf in the room, took out five books, and looked through them in turn. His speed of turning books was faster and faster, and finally reached the level of reading at a glance or even faster. "It''s not just memory and understanding, it''s also superhuman in terms of the speed with which information is received." Only ten minutes later, Shalan put down the last book. He closed his eyes and recalled the contents of the five books he had just read. He remembered all the contents of the five books. He had already understood most of the contents. He only needed to think more about them to fully understand the contents of the books. "Compared with the ability to memorize and receive information, the ability to understand and analyze is slightly inferior, but not much worse." She stood up and stretched out to get some more books. But before he reached the bookshelf, saran''s head fainted slightly and almost fell to the ground. If he had not reached the desk in time, he might have been in close contact with the carpet. Shaking his head, saran slowly stood up, at this time his head suddenly a meal of severe pain up, at the same time, a heat flow from the nostrils, drops of blood from the chin, fell on the desk, leaving a flower after another. "This is Is your brain overdone? This strange ability is not unlimited Holding the desk and sitting down, saran took out a towel to cover his nose. After a long time, the nosebleed stopped slowly. Taking a deep breath, saran leaned on the back of the chair, closed her eyes and rested, and put the towel stained with a lot of nosebleed on the desk. I don''t know how long later, two maids came in from the outside. When they saw the towel stained with a lot of blood on the table and the blood flowers caused by the nosebleed falling on the desk, they immediately gave out two short shrieks. One quickly ran to Shalan''s side to check his condition, and the other rushed out to ask for help. Then there was another chaos. Saran watched the maids carefully holding herself on the bed, and the family doctor checked herself up and down. As well as her father, winnissa and Sharman''s mother and son, saran had to lie on the bed and let people visit. She made up her mind that she would never use powers until her body was fully recovered, Even if it is used in the future, it should be moderate. After the examination, she was only too tired and overused. Finally, the family doctor prescribed some medicine and tonic, and asked a group to leave Shalan''s room to have a quiet rest space. When people left Shalan''s room, Vanessa subconsciously looked at the snow on the bedside table, and her face showed a faint invisible smile. In her opinion, her arrangement was absolutely successful, which led to the recurrence of her injury. She felt that as long as she continued to do so, she could really let Shalan die in bed. Shalan changed into a sportswear, and left the house at dawn to start the first morning run around the manor. After a quiet rest for a week, saran planned to run every morning. However, her father, rolle, stopped her and took another three days'' rest. Finally, she got the permission of Rolle. In addition, it is worth saying that in the process of recuperation, saran deliberately broke the pot of fluffy snowflakes, secretly disposed of the basin of fluffy snowflakes, and replaced a new one. In order to prevent stepmother winnissa from being sad and paranoid, she kept the secret of the servants who saw the change. Even if Vanessa and her mother and son found something wrong, she was right By dealing with their mother and son, so that they will not doubt themselves, it is not the time to fall out with their mother and son. "Hoo Whoa Whoa... " Sha LAN only felt his chest was stuffy. He knew that his body had not been exercising for a long time. He only needed to be in a standstill, and he could get through the situation. Circle by circle, when Shalan ran around the manor for the third time, his running was not as difficult as before. He slowly slowed down and changed from running to walking. He gradually walked to the training ground behind the manor, which was the training ground for the manor''s guards and family knights. Although the science and technology has been very developed, and the society has progressed to a very ideal state, many ancient rules have not been eliminated with the history, and have been well inherited by modern people. For example, the family Knight of the aristocracy is one of them. Of course, the aristocrats with family knights are reserved. Only the great nobles in the upper half of the noble class can possibly have those rules The small nobles and some middle-level nobles have no such power and financial resources. At this time, the sky was really bright. Because it was very early in summer, most of the servants and guards didn''t wake up from their sleep. When Sha LAN went to the training ground, he saw a middle-aged man with a bare upper body. His muscles were bulging, and even his trousers on his legs were stretched tightly, which was full of amazing sense of strength."Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang However, seeing that the middle-aged man was holding a wooden cross sword with a large iron bag in his hand, he chopped the wooden man in front of him one by one. With the chopping going on, the speed of the iron clad wooden sword became faster and faster. In Sha Lan''s opinion, the speed of the middle-aged man''s sword almost turned the wooden sword into a mass of iron gray light and shadow, which was chopped on the wooden man like a storm Parts. With such intensive chopping, sawdust flew, and two arms on the wooden man were cut off shoulder to shoulder. Finally, with a big drink and a heavy chop from the middle-aged man, the wooden man was split into two parts by a sword. The wooden sword covered with iron was "choked" and fell into the wooden pile under the wooden man. It could not be seen that it was just a wooden sword wrapped with iron. The middle-aged man breathed out a long breath. For some reason, Sha LAN always felt that when the middle-aged man breathed out this breath, his bulging muscles slowly contracted. Although it seemed that the middle-aged man was still strong, it was not as amazing as before. Turning around, the middle-aged man looked at Sha LAN with a trace of estrangement in his eyes. However, he still quite respectfully saluted saran and said, "my subordinate, hasder, have met master saran." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 4 Hasder, the family Knight of the wyerman family, has a lifelong creed to protect the safety of the wyerman family. Although compared with the ancient family knights, modern family Knights have to abide by their own beliefs. Once the guardian family does something against his faith, they will not hesitate to leave, but generally speaking, the family knight is still every noble The most trusted people. For the Winman family, hasder has no big dissatisfaction. Except for the nominally future successor of the wenman family, he is very satisfied with other aspects. In his opinion, the second young master of the wenman family, shaman wenman, is more suitable to be the helmsman of the future Winman family. Compared with Shalan wenman, Shaman wenman is more modest and modest Li, with a wealth of knowledge reserves, is not Shalan - wenman can be compared. In addition, the former Shalan Winman did not have a good face for him, and it was just normal to call and drink, which made him unhappy with the future successor of the Winman family. Shalan looked at hasde, and he could see the alienation in his eyes. However, Shalan had done a lot of low-level jobs in his previous life, and he also suffered from many people''s white eyes and ridicule. He was not satisfied with the alienation and dislike in his eyes. Relatively speaking, he was more curious about the powerful swordsmanship of hasde. Shalan wandered in the gray area of the earth in the past life. In order to protect himself, he had learned a lot of fighting skills. However, in his opinion, the skills that he was proud of in his previous life were just like dog excrement under his swordsmanship, which was not good at all. Therefore, after seeing Haster''s swordsmanship, he immediately raised a desire for his swordsmanship, But now it seems that hasder''s estrangement from himself may not be able to teach himself. As she stepped forward, she looked at hasde and said, "Uncle hasde, can I learn swordsmanship from you?" Hearing this, Haster was really stunned for a moment, but then Haster shook his head and said to Shalan, "master Shalan, swordsmanship is too hard. If you are not careful, you will hurt your body. Master Saran, you have just recovered from the injury, and you are not suitable for practicing swordsmanship at present." "Uncle Haster, I know my body very well. I have recovered from my injury and can be put into the practice of fencing." If the count refuses again, say to Lord shadland, if you do not want to say so, what do you say Then I will teach master Sha Lan''s swordsmanship wholeheartedly. " In hasder''s opinion, it was obvious that the count and Countess would not allow him to learn swordsmanship because of their doting on him. In this way, he would not have to refuse Shalan directly. Shalan didn''t know what Haster was thinking. He just nodded and said, "I''m relieved to have uncle hasde. I''ll tell my father about this at dinner tonight. If everything goes well, I''ll come here early tomorrow morning to wait for uncle hassde''s instruction." At the end of the speech, saran did not stay much. He directly turned away from the training ground and returned to the mansion. He washed and changed his clothes under the servants'' clothes and had breakfast in his room. Fried eggs, fried bacon, toast, milk, seasonal fruit, this is the breakfast of Shalan, which is definitely a very rich breakfast in the world. Only nobles and rich merchants can afford to maintain a decent life. After breakfast, putting on her coat, saran sat in front of her desk, opened her book and slowly began to read it. In the past week of recuperation, Shalan had a new understanding of his powers. When his powers were turned on to the maximum, everything could be memorized and quickly understood with a glance, even drawing inferences from one instance. However, the corresponding result of this kind of power opening was that the duration of maintaining the power was very low and could only be maintained at most It needs to stop in three minutes and forty seconds, otherwise it will cause great damage to the body. If you just adjust your state and just need to memorize things, you can maintain more time and remember more things, in other words, memory ability, understanding ability, reasoning ability, etc. if you only use a single ability, then you can maintain a geometric multiple of time, but if you use these abilities at the same time, then you can maintain The time is reduced by geometric multiple, and the time needed to rest and recover is longer. After fully memorizing the contents of the last three books in his room, saran put down the books and closed his eyes. It seemed that he was leaning on a chair to sleep. But in fact, his brain was analyzing and understanding the contents just memorized at a speed more than three times that of normal people. Although it took more time, it took relatively more time to recover and rest In addition, there is more to be remembered and learned every day. "The world is really big enough and has a long history. If we add the history of the first three eras that have been proved and destroyed, I''m afraid the world has a history of hundreds of thousands of years. It''s really terrible to think about it." As the book says, before the present era of the world, there are three highly developed civilizations separated by tens of thousands of years. The first three highly developed civilizations are finally completely destroyed under unknown reasons. Only human beings start to develop their own civilization from the most primitive state. Those three destroyed times have been destroyed by modern historians From the oldest age, it is called the golden age, the silver age, the bronze age, and in modern times it is called the black iron age.In the process of study and thinking, as time went by, when Shalan was awakened by the knock of the maid, she found that the sky outside had completely faded down, the sun had set, and the moon had risen again. "Monsieur Saran, the count is back, and dinner is about to begin. The count asked me to ask Master saran to go to the dining room to have dinner." Looking at the careful maid, saran got up and put on her clothes under the maid''s clothes. He looked at the red eared maid, and with a smile, he said softly, "look at you. You must have just come to the manor, right?" Hearing saran''s words, the maid nodded slightly and gave a gentle hum. Holding the maid''s chin, she raised her face slightly. Looking at the beautiful maid with a pair of smart eyes, saran smiled and asked, "what''s your name?" "I, my name is Sally." "Sally? Yes, follow me in the future. Go and tell the housekeeper that I don''t need any other maids. You can dress me in the future. Now take me to dinner www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 5 Shalan had long thought about her own maid. After all, in this family, the nominal hostess has unspeakable malice towards herself. If he still let different maids close to him and enter his room as he did before, she would not be found out by them. Therefore, it is necessary to have a maid who belongs to her own. As for whether this practice will be misunderstood, it is not a matter that Saran needs to consider. The reason why Sha LAN let Sally become her own maid had little to do with her appearance. It was entirely because after her intentional observation, Sally, who was only 15 or 16 years old, had recently entered the Wineman manor to become a maid. It was very unlikely that she would become the servant of Winnie and Shaman. Let Sally follow her, and saran takes her to the dining room. When the nobles of Greenland eat dinner, but anyone who is qualified to sit on the table, there will be a maid to serve after her. She will do such things as adding dishes, pouring wine, and even wiping the corners of her mouth. As a maid who only needs to serve herself, these things are natural and complete Sally did it. In the dining room, Rolle and Vanessa have arrived. Since there are no guests, they just eat in a relatively small restaurant. As for the largest main restaurant, it will be opened only when the guests arrive or during the festival. Before she came to her seat, saran said hello to her father, Winnie, and her mother and son, and then sat down at the table, in the first seat on her left, his half brother, shaman, was sitting on her left, and her stepmother, Vanessa, was sitting alone in the first seat on her right. Recently, after Shalan wakes up, Rolle becomes more and more satisfied with his eldest son. He not only becomes polite, but also becomes diligent and studious. For rolle, he is happy to see the changes of his eldest son How abrupt LAN has become, in Rolle''s view, is good and totally acceptable. After the appetizer, Rolle cut the steak for the main course and said to Saran, "how are you doing, saran?" After swallowing the salad in her mouth, saran motioned to Sally to wipe her mouth, and then she replied, "father, I''m all right." "That''s good. Now that there are no more problems, when would you like to go on to school?" Shalan''s physical age is now only 16 years old, not yet an adult. He is currently studying in the No.1 Senior High School in Xinxi city. He is either rich or expensive. The worst is that he is a gifted student who has passed a difficult examination. He is regarded as the best middle school in Xinxi City, with a high enrollment rate. Moreover, because next year is the time for college entrance examination, Shalan needs to be nervous about her studies. Although as the successor of the future title, even if she is illiterate, she will be ridiculed by other nobles in the aristocratic circle if she does not have a degree. Therefore, for Shalan, Rolle''s requirement is to be admitted to at least one university that is not to be ridiculed. Even if he does not enter the top schools in the alliance of seven countries, he must be admitted to the top three schools in the kingdom of Greenland. "My body has recovered, so I can go to school tomorrow, but I have a request. Since I only need to go to school at ten o''clock, I want to get up at five o''clock every morning to practice swordsmanship with uncle Haster for a period of time. I guarantee that it will not affect school." Hearing this, Rolle was stunned for a moment. Before he could speak, Vanessa took the lead and said in a soft voice to saran: "Saran, your body has just healed, or don''t you want to practice swordsmanship. Isn''t it good for you to sleep more at that time? Why do you have to work so hard. " "No, Vanessa, I''m very supportive of Shalan''s going to learn fencing with hasder! It''s just Sha LAN, if you can''t stick to it, I hope you can put all your energy into your study. After all, people''s energy is limited. If you have extra energy, you can naturally learn what you want to learn. But if you don''t have energy, then I hope you can put all your energy into your study and get into a good university How is it going? " After nodding, saran agreed to herself when she heard that rolle was so simple. She immediately said, "good father, if I can''t stick to it, then it means that my energy is not enough to support me to learn more things. I will put all my energy into my study." "Well, that''s good. In that case, I''ll agree with you. After dinner, I''ll tell Haster that you can go to him at five o''clock tomorrow morning." "Yes, father." After an agreement was reached, Shalan and rolle went on to dinner. As for Vanessa, who was not taken seriously at all, after her face stiffened at first, she returned to her original gentle appearance and continued to eat dinner with perfect etiquette.In the voice of Shaman telling lol that she got the first place in the school examination again, saran got up to say goodbye to rolle and Vanessa, and turned back to her room, while Sally followed rolle and returned to his room, standing by the door of the room waiting for saran''s order. Modern aristocrats have no life and death rights for their servants, but they still have great power. If a certain servant is driven out of the house by the nobles, it is basically difficult to engage in this industry. Moreover, the contracts signed between the nobles and the servants are basically half sales contracts. As long as the lives of the servants are not harmed and the servants are not disabled, basically any discipline hand is needed All of them are allowed, which makes it easy for the servants not to disobey the orders of the nobles. Sitting in front of her desk, saran picked up a book, looked through it, and said to Sally, "Sally, in the future, you only need to follow my father''s orders. As for other people''s orders, you don''t have to follow them. Just because you can get such preferential treatment, it also means that you have to pay something and insist on something. Unless my father asks about something, otherwise Don''t talk to anyone, do you understand? " "Master Saran, Sally knows, Sally He will not talk to anyone about master Shalan. He can rest assured. " "Well, you understand. As long as you do well, money and other things are not a problem. You can step down now and pass on what I just said to the housekeeper." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 6 At five o''clock the next morning, Shalan was dressed and came to the training ground at the back of the manor. At this time, Haster was already waiting on the training ground. Seeing Shalan''s arrival, Hurst had no sorrow or joy on his face, and could not see what he was thinking. "Master Saran, since the count has allowed me, I will teach you swordsmanship from today on. However, the cultivation of swordsmanship is not as simple as imagined. Master Saran, you must have a good physique. Otherwise, the cultivation of swordsmanship can only bring harm. I hope master saran can understand it." "Now I''m just a disciple who learns swordsmanship from Uncle Haster. I''m not a young master of the Winman family. Please treat me like other people." After hearing this, Haster was silent for a long time, as if he had figured out something. He said slowly, "master Saran, you should also find out that I don''t think you can stick to it, but since I have promised the count, I will certainly do my best to teach you sword skills. There will be no falsehood. So if you can''t keep going, or if you''re a bit slack, I''ll tell the count immediately, so that I don''t have to teach you swordsmanship. But if you can stick to it until the end, I''ll teach you everything Shalan looked at hurst, and his face gradually showed a smile. In his previous life, he was a crazy guy for learning. Otherwise, he would not have become a famous lone grave robber at a young age. Therefore, when he heard that Hurst had nothing to hide, his heart immediately raised a desire to conquer each other. He wanted to learn everything about hurst, surpass him, and conquer him thoroughly with swordsmanship! "Since you said that, master Sha LAN, I''m not polite. These are the things you need to wear when you practice every morning for the next month. Please try them on now, master saran." With these words, Haster took off a vest, a pair of leggings and a pair of arm guards from the wooden man behind him. When he put all these things in Shalan''s hands, the weight of them surprised Shalan. In Shalan''s opinion, these things, which did not look heavy, actually weighed at least 50 kilograms. According to Sha Lan''s current physical quality, this process It''s a big challenge to be able to weigh in degrees. "If you give up now, master Saran, there''s still time." As soon as her eyebrows were raised, Shalan looked at Haster and said softly, "give up? I never give up the word in my dictionary. " No more nonsense, saran immediately took off his coat and put the weight-bearing equipment on his body. Feeling the weight, saran took a deep breath and said, "Uncle Haster, what should I do next?" "First follow me to do a warm-up, then run ten laps around the training ground, and when you''ve done that, say more." "Well, let''s start now." After finishing a group of difficult warm-up actions, Shalan ran around the training ground with his teeth clenched. When Shalan finished the ten laps, he could hardly even stand. At this time, a group of guards from Winman manor had come to the training ground to start their daily training. Looking at the watch on his clothes, Shalan knew that he had run for almost three hours in those ten laps. With his current physical condition, he could not afford more training, and he needed to Go back to have a rest and get ready to get dressed and go to school. Taking off the weight-bearing clothes completely stained with sweat, saran and Hurst said, and returned to the house with the help of two male servants who were already waiting. Looking at the steaming dark brown water in the bathtub in her private bathroom, saran looked at Sally standing by and asked, "Sally, what are these?" "This is ordered by master Haster. Master, you need to soak in medicine bath for half an hour after training every day. These medicated baths can recover the fatigue and consumption of young master''s body as soon as possible, otherwise the daily training will bring down the body." Slowly nodding, saran no longer said anything, but told the two men servants to help him into the slightly hot bathtub. Taking a deep breath, saran completely lies in the bathtub, feeling the slightly hot medicated bath, grinning his mouth and breathing out, lying on the edge of the bathtub with her eyes closed. In the process of Sha LAN soaking in the medicine bath, Sally once added hot water several times. Half an hour later, she came out of the medicine bath which had been keeping the temperature slightly hot. However, such a bold and unconstrained way made Sally''s cheek blush, which made her feel a little flustered. After the shower, saran left the bathroom with a full body of medicine fragrance, changed into clothes and took a rest for half an hour to recover. Then she put on her clothes and got into the car parked at the gate of the mansion and drove towards the first senior high school in Cynthia city. Because he was tired, he took a short rest in the car. When he woke up, he felt that although he was still a little tired, his spirit was much stronger, and there was no negative situation such as pain in the body. Obviously, the medicine that Saran soaked was not ordinary."When you have time, you can go and ask what is the medicine liquid of blending medicine bath. Such magical effect should not be ordinary things." With her schoolbag, she said thank you to the driver. In the driver''s surprised expression, saran got out of the car and walked into the No. As one of the top nobles in Cynthia City, the wenlman family has great power. At least in the class where saran belongs, we can see the truth. At least, if we learn with real talent, the original Shalan can''t enter the best class in the first senior high school of Cynthia. He is like the other seven or eight young girls Because of the power of their families, they are in the best class. Sitting in the last row of seats, did not wait for Sha LAN to sit down. The young man sitting on the single desk beside him laughed. He looked up and down carefully at Sha LAN. Then he said, "Sha LAN, you look good. I said that you are sick and ask for leave for more than a month. This is nonsense. Please tell me quickly that you are in this more than one month Where have you gone to play? You look so tired. Who girl did you hang out with last night www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 7 "Duro, I''ve been in bed for more than a month. I hit my head before, and now I have a scar on my head." After reaching out and pointing at the back of her head, saran laughed and said nothing more. This Duro is the third and youngest son of viscount Qiudi Rudolf, vice mayor of Cynthia city. He has been loved by Viscount Rudolph since he was a child. In addition, viscount Rudolph and Earl Winman share the same political views and belong to the same party. The relationship between the two families has always been very good, which makes the two generations of Shalan and Duro mixed together since childhood, and the relationship is really good ¡£ Duro looked at the scar on the back of Shalan''s head. He looked at saran in surprise. His face was full of disbelief and said, "you really have been injured for more than a month. How did this happen?" "I fell down the stairs by accident. I''m lucky I didn''t die." "You are I heard my mother say, but if you encounter a disaster, you''d better go to the temple and pray, so that you can thank the gods for your help. " Listening to Duro''s words, saran raised her eyebrows and said unexpectedly, "when did you start to believe in those gods? I don''t know. Did it start in more than a month? " Some awkwardly scratched his head, Duro said with a smile: "no, it is After all, I''m only the third son. The title of my family has nothing to do with me. My family is not like your family. In addition to the title, I also run business. My family has only a few industries. Although my father''s rank is not low, and his official rank has reached the level of vice mayor, those are my elder brother''s, not mine. So recently, my mother wants to introduce me to the temple. She has some connections there. After I graduate from high school, she can seek a position there. " Frowning, saran said to Duro, "Duro, didn''t you still want to go to university to study business? Is this going to give up? " "I don''t want to. It''s just that my eldest brother inherits the title and enters the officialdom. My second brother studies business and grasps several of the family''s industries. In the planning of my parents, I want to enter the temple. These are inevitable things. There is no way to change them. There is no way. I There is no way. " Looking at Duro''s helpless and confused appearance, saran sighed. Although Duro seems to live a good life and his parents love him a lot, in fact, in front of the family interests, Duro can''t have any exception. He can only accept his parents'' arrangement, even if his parents'' arrangement is completely different from his idea, he can only accept it. Everyone has their own choice, even if forced, is their own choice. Therefore, saran does not intend to participate in Duro''s life choice. Unless he entreats himself to help him, saran will not do such thankless things. After all, the Rudolf family and his Winman family are friends. Unless Shalan wants to destroy the feelings of the two families, he will not do so You can''t get involved in the affairs of the Rudolph family. After chatting for a while, the teacher of the first class finally walked into the classroom. The first lesson is history. In this world, history is the same subject as mathematics and natural science. On the contrary, literature is a little lower than these three subjects, but it is different from Sha Lan''s previous life. "Well, everyone, now the class begins. I hope you will keep quiet and listen to my class carefully, or you will die miserably in the final exam." As soon as this was said, the students in the classroom were howling. The history teacher named Elan was a young teacher who had just arrived at the No.1 Senior High School in Xinxi city this year. She was only 25 years old. However, she was also famous for her teaching strength and temper. Various methods of taming the Students emerged in endlessly, which really made the students who thought she was a bully suffered a lot, Even the class of these various second generation, but also dare not provoke her. For now, this is the first class in his real sense, so he studies very attentively, and even begins to take notes under Duro''s frightening eyes. At this time, Alan inserted an additional knowledge point in the history of the bronze age, which is about a small country in the short-lived history of the bronze age. According to Allan, the predecessor of the small country was the country established by many tribes living in the wilderness The history of the country is very short, but in fact, the people of this country, or their nation, have a long history, and it is said that they have a relationship of inheritance and inheritance with a certain nationality in the silver age. As she narrated this extended history, Alan wrote a word on the blackboard in the words of that small country in the bronze age. "This word is written in the language used by that small country at that time, which means the country where the ancestors are protected. As I said just now, the predecessor of this small country was gathered by many tribes, and these tribes actually retained the sacrifice and worship of their ancestors. So when they established the country, they named their own country as the country of ancestral protection. They wanted to rely on their ancestors The first blessing makes the country strong. It''s just a pity that, in the end, things went against their wishes. Their country was destroyed by foreign invaders and their people were displaced. They could only be scattered on the mainland at that time. A section of culture with a long history was buried in the dust of history along with the fire of war. It''s really a pity. "After telling the history, Alan continued to tell the following lessons, but Sha LAN had no desire to continue to listen. He just looked at the words on the blackboard which were composed of the characters of small countries in the bronze age, because Sha LAN recognized the unknown words written on the small piece of paper which he found in the snowflakes before, including several words The language is as like as two peas on the blackboard. Basically, Salan can conclude that those words are the same. "It turns out that the words on that little piece of paper came from here, so I can finally figure out what that piece of paper means." Just as Sha Lan thought about these problems, the bell rang after class. Alan finished her course and left the classroom with the lesson plan. Seeing Alan''s departure, saran quickly got up and chased out, which really surprised Duro, who wanted to go to the toilet with him. Especially when he saw saran catching up with Alan in the corridor through the window on the classroom wall, his surprise rose to a new height. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 8 "Miss Alan, just a moment, please." Elan turns around, she looks at Sha LAN standing behind her, eyebrows gently pick, some accidents, Sha LAN will find himself. As for Sha LAN, she didn''t have a good impression to tell the truth. The former Sha Lan was a standard second generation, paranoid, arrogant and arrogant. Fortunately, she didn''t like to do things that interfered with the class, so she didn''t have any intersection with Sha LAN. Because of this, she was a bit uncertain about Sha Lan''s coming to find her own What''s the reason. As for what Ailan thinks of himself, saran doesn''t care at all. He just wants to know what kind of words on the small piece of paper he remembers and where they come from. "Miss elan, I would like to ask you where you can find the characters of the small country in the Bronze Age introduced by you in class just now?" "The writing of that small country in the bronze age? Oh, you mean the mansemi language system? " "Mansme language system? What is that? " "The mansimi language system is the language system of some parts of our western continent in the bronze age. The small country I talked about in class also used this language system. Although there may be some differences in pronunciation and meaning due to different regions, the differences are not big. They belong to the mansimi language system." "Well, Miss Alan, where can I find the corresponding books? I''m curious about the language system." Looking at Sha Lan''s eyes, Ailan did not see the negative things in the past, but saw the sincerity from the heart and the desire for knowledge. Taking a breath, Alan nodded and said, "the mansme language system is not very famous in history, but it is not complete and has not spread. It is just that it is difficult for non professionals to find it." "If Miss Elan said so, you must know where to find this kind of book which records the mansemi language system." With a chuckle, Alan said, "yes, I know. You can go to the Howard Library in Cynthia. That library has a long history and is even bigger than my grandfather. It is said that it is a private library of family property. It costs a lot of money to read or borrow books, but there are only a lot of rare books in Cynthia Yes, of course, those high prices should not be too difficult for you As soon as her eyes brightened, saran bowed to Ailan and said, "thank you very much, Miss elan. You really helped me a lot." "These are all I should do. Who makes me your teacher?" Smiling at Saran, Alan turned and left. He had other classes in his next class. He needed to get to that class as soon as possible. When she got what she wanted, she turned back to the classroom and took out the books for the next class in her cabinet at the back of the classroom. She sat down on her seat. At this time, saran found that Duro looked at himself with a very strange look. "Duro, what''s the matter with you?" Looking up and down at Saran, Duro narrowed her small eyes and said, "Saran, how do I think you''ve changed a lot? Have you ever bumped your head before and changed your character?" Although there are many joking elements in Duro''s words, saran''s heart still beats faster. With a helpless smile, saran said, "do I suddenly wake up and study hard?" On hearing this, Duro immediately scoffed at saran and said with a smile, "I don''t know you yet. You don''t like the teacher Ailan, do you? Although she is really beautiful and charming, she is a rose with thorns. I don''t want you to be stabbed by rose thorns in the end "Ha ha, don''t worry. I won''t." "Then I wish you success." Thank you very much After fooling the past, saran turned to open the textbook for the next lesson and looked at it. He didn''t see that there was a trace of disgust and jealousy on the face of the handsome boy with his back to them in the seat not far away from his and Duro''s seat. He turned his head to look at saran secretly, and his eyes showed a trace of disdain, disgust, and a trace A malicious sneer. At 3:00 p.m., the first senior high school in Cynthia City finished school. On the pretext that she was not well enough, saran refused the invitation of the other two generations. She got into the car at home and asked the driver to take him to the Howard library, which is located in the northeast of the downtown of xinia City, between the tall buildings. When she got out of the car and asked the driver to wait outside the library, she took a schoolbag containing paper, pen and some money into the rather retro Howard library. He handed in a gold coin and applied for a library card. Looking at the empty library in front of him, Sha LAN suddenly felt that the library was so empty that it was not unreasonable. For a gold coin library card, unless it was a middle-sized or above family, it could not afford it at all.In addition, we have to say that although money is still the name of copper, silver and gold coins in name, in fact, the real money is no longer the real metal money in ancient times, but it is a thorough paper coin, but the appellation has not changed. With the library card, under the guidance of a waiter, saran came to the bookshelf where mansme language system was stored. Looking at the tall bookshelf which was more than twice as high as her own, she took a ladder from one side and began to look for books on the bookshelf about mansme language system. After searching for more than ten minutes, Shalan had found a total of seven corresponding books, which was quite a lot. "This library is really powerful. This book is one hundred and seventy years old, and it''s still well preserved. It''s no wonder that a gold coin library card is needed. If this kind of historical book is damaged or stolen, it will be immeasurable loss." After placing the ladder, saran took the book, found a seat, looked through it in turn, and determined the degree of difficulty. Then she picked up a book about mansmei language system written by a famous Western Bronze Age historian seventy-six years ago. Even with Sha Lan''s learning talent today, he has encountered many difficulties in learning this new language. It is not so much the difficulty of this language, but that the language itself is discovered in the relics of the bronze age. Many words have different meanings of conjecture, which makes Sha LAN only able to learn and deduce a little bit In the past of one minute and one second, the sky had already faded down in Shalan''s unconscious. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 9 The notebook at hand was full of pages. When saran put down the last book, he put down his pen, stretched his waist, and pinched the bridge of his nose slightly tired. At this time, Shalan found that the sky outside the window had been completely darkened. However, the Howard library, which seemed somewhat empty, had already lit up the electric lights on the ceiling since then. A large number of electric lights made the whole library look like day even at night. Looking up at a huge wall clock on the wall of the library, the time on it pointed to 8:27 p.m., which surprised saran. In his feeling, it was only an hour at most, but he never thought that he had read more than five hours at once. "Isn''t it amazing how fast time flies?" Turning her head, saran looked at the speaker, slightly stunned, and her heart rate suddenly accelerated by three points. This is a girl who laughs very well. She has a small mouth with a curve, showing her white teeth. She is playful and intelligent. Her high nose supports a pair of round glasses, but it will not affect the beauty of her green eyes like lake water. Although her hair is very casual, she is tied behind her head with a black ribbon, even if she has a pair of round glasses In still have a few strands of hair from the forehead, but also won''t let a person feel sloppy and loose. It''s a perfect girl, saran said in her heart. "Sorry, what did you say?" Shalan''s face was slightly red. He had never met a woman like this in his previous life. However, he had never met such a person. The palpitation of his heart was a feeling that Saran had never met in his previous life. "You know, I just read a long book just now, so I feel a little trance." Hearing the latter half of saran''s words, which could almost be regarded as a cover up, the girl just laughed and said again, "I said just now, are you surprised that time goes by so fast?" After taking a deep breath and calming her mood, Sha LAN nodded and said, "yes, I was really surprised by the passage of time just now." "Knowledge and books have such magic power, but it''s a pity that we are going to close soon. If you want to continue to study the mansemi language system, I suggest you come back tomorrow." "Do you know the mansmei language system, too?" With a slight smile, the girl said: "of course, mansimi language system is a language system produced at the end of the silver age, but it is not known. This language system was finally widely spread in the bronze age, so on the whole, many people think it is the language system of the Bronze Age, but it is not. Specifically speaking, the mansme language system originated from the end of the silver age. ¡± when she heard this, she said, "so you are also a scholar who has a lot of research on mansme language system?" If you really want to learn this language, I suggest that you can read the mansemi language and history written by Ronald ten years ago, and the mansme language system and modern common language written by Winston 120 years ago The books are out of the way. You can look for them carefully. I believe they will be of great help to you. " After saying this, the girl put away the books on Shalan''s desk and began to tidy up the bookshelf. Seeing this picture of each other, Sha Lan also knew that she was seeing off the guests, so she stood up and took her notebook and schoolbag to leave. But at this time, Shalan took her bag and pursed her mouth. Suddenly she turned her head and looked at the girl and asked, "my name is saran Winman. What''s your name?" The girl turned her head, she looked at Sha LAN and said with a smile: "is it a bit presumptuous to ask a girl''s name so rashly?" Stunned for a moment, Shalan some embarrassed scratched his head, nodded and said: "it''s really a little presumptuous, but you helped me, so I think I should know your name more or less." Hearing saran''s words, Irwin looked at Saran, shook her head and said with a smile, "well, your reason has convinced me. My name is Irwin, Irwin grant." "Irwin? That''s a good name "I feel the same way." Seeing each other with a smile, Sha LAN breathed out a breath and said, "it''s getting late. I won''t disturb you. Goodbye." "Goodbye." After nodding her head, saran left the Howard library with her belongings and came to the car by the side of the library, where the driver was already asleep. With a tap on the window, saran got into the car and went back to Winman manor. By this time, the dinner at Winman manor was over, and when Shalan returned to the mansion, he immediately got the housekeeper who had been waiting here to convey Rolle''s words to see him when he came back. "Granddad Berman, the driver has been waiting for me for a long time. I think he hasn''t eaten yet. Please prepare some food for the driver." The housekeeper Berman nodded unexpectedly when he heard what she said. Then he said to him in a low voice with a smile: "master Saran, the count is a little dissatisfied with your failure to come back to dinner.""Thank you, granddad. I''m a bit addicted to reading in the Howard library, so I''m late. I''m going to talk to my father." "Oh! If it is a book, the count will not be angry if he knows about it. " After that, old Berman, the housekeeper, looked at saran who turned around and walked towards the count''s study. His face showed an unexpected look. He could feel that Saran was a little different from before. He would never have thought about a driver in the past. Moreover, reading books and other things had nothing to do with him. However, this change was good after all, and old Berman was willing to I saw that all the children of the Winman family had grown up. Carrying her schoolbag to Rolle''s study, saran gently knocked on the door of the study. When she heard the voice that rolle let him in, she turned the door knob and went in. Seeing that it was saran''s return, Rolle put down the document in his hand and frowned slightly and said, "Saran, why didn''t you come back for dinner today? I should have told you that dinner must come back to eat." "I''m sorry, father. I looked up the materials in the Howard library after school. I was fascinated by it, so I forgot the time. I won''t next time." Taking the notebook out of the bag and putting it in front of rolle, saran continued, "this is the note I wrote while I was reading. My father can read it if he doesn''t believe it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 10 Roll looked at the notebook in Sha Lan''s hand, and he could tell that the handwriting in it had not been written for a long time. Moreover, most of the handwriting in this notebook was written recently. Although the handwriting was different from Rolle''s memory, Rolle knew that he had not paid attention to saran''s learning for a long time I can understand that, so it really proves that rolle has been in the library for a long time. However, all these did not make rolle feel too surprised. What surprised him was that there were many words in his notes that he didn''t know at all. Looking at the meanings and pronunciation of the words and short sentences marked with common language around them, Rolle realized that Saran was learning a unique language. Putting down his notebook, Rolle looked at saran and said, "Saran, do you want to be a historian or a linguist?" Smiling and nodding, saran looked at rolle and said, "father, I''m about to be the age of the college entrance examination, so I thought about my hobbies. I think I have more talent in language and history, so I decided to develop in this direction." Of course, Rolle didn''t know that Saran''s words were running trains. He just nodded with approval and said, "as a noble, it''s a good direction to be a historian and a linguist, and history and language will make people more intelligent. I agree that you should develop in this direction. As long as you continue to study like this in the future, I can allow you to be late If you don''t eat at home, you can find whatever you like. It''s necessary that you haven''t eaten at this time. It''s not good for your health "I see, father." "Well, I still have some documents to deal with. Go eat something and have a rest. I''ve asked the kitchen to prepare your favorite steak and mashed potato with chicken sauce. Now it''s just time. Go and eat it." Looking at Rolle''s serious face, saran could feel his love for himself hidden behind his serious face. She sincerely showed a smile. Saran got up and nodded to rolle, then took her own things and left Rolle''s study. After Shalan left, Rolle put down his pen, opened the drawer and looked at the photo inside. It was a group photo of him, Shalan when he was a child, and Shalan''s biological mother. He reached out and gently touched the face of her mother''s photo. Rolle murmured to himself, "our child is finally sensible, and he will surely become one in the future Excellent young man, excellent Earl Winman, I am sure our children can do it After dinner, saran walked to the room with satisfaction. However, as soon as he was about to enter the room, he saw shaman holding a basin of fluffy snowflakes waiting in front of his room. When he saw saran coming, he immediately came up. "Brother, my mother just heard that the fluffy snowflakes in my brother''s room accidentally fell on the ground. She specially asked me to bring you another pot of fluffy snowflakes." Looking at the fluffy snowflakes in Shaman''s arms, Sha LAN laughed and said, "let my mother worry, but after that, I have found a new pot of fluffy snow, which is not needed at present. I will give this basin to my mother and tell her my heart." "Brother, the basin of fluffy snow in your room is not very fresh. My mother just sent someone to dispose of the fluffy snowflakes in your room. Please accept this basin of fresh snow." When she heard this, she gave a silent smile to her face. She took the fluffy snowflake in Shaman''s hand and said goodbye, and then she returned to her room. Seeing that the basin of fluffy snow prepared by herself was disposed of, Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed slightly and put the snowflake in her hand on the bedside table. After careful inspection, she finally found a common stone in the flower soil, but when she turned the stone over, she immediately saw a large string of extremely fine mans carved on the stone The American text, obviously like the little pieces of paper before it, was made by winnissa and Sharman. "My mother really thinks highly of me. I''ve been patient with her. She really thinks I''m easy to bully. With such a poor method twice, it seems that she is determined that I can''t find these things." He threw the stone on the desk, and saran got a hammer to smash the stone directly. But at this moment, he hesitated, reached for the stone and murmured to himself, "is this just a common stone? If it''s really similar to what I''ve guessed, it''s a kind of supernatural object, and it can work by writing a string of characters casually. Is it really realistic? " Thinking of this, saran put the stone in a metal box and put it on the inner side of the drawer. Then he looked at the empty room. According to the truth, he came back. As a maid, Sally should rush to her side as soon as possible and obey her orders. But now that she has not arrived, this is abnormal. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and saran got up and walked out of the room. Just as he was going to go downstairs to look for Sally, she suddenly saw a slightly burly middle-aged maid upstairs and met her. I saw the maid saluted to Saran, and said with a smile: "master Saran, the countess asked me to serve you."Saran looked at the maid, his face without sadness or joy, light said: "I have a maid, I am going to find her now." After saying this, saran wanted to bypass the maid to look for Sally, but before he went down the stairs, she was stopped by the maid. She saw that the maid was still smiling and not smiling. She said, "master Saran, this is what the countess ordered. I don''t think master Shalan wants to disappoint the countess." "Hehe, since when can all the servants of this family ride on my head?" As a grave robber in his previous life, he was not a harmless man and animal. He was able to make a great reputation in the river and lake as a lone ranger in the past life. He was always merciless to his enemy. Although the strength of the body is the level of ordinary people, the strong maid in front of her is the level of ordinary people. Sha LAN suddenly put out her hand, clenched her fist with her right hand, and hit the big artery on the side of her neck heavily with her index finger joint. The sudden blow made the strong maid''s eyes roll over, and she fell directly on the ground and fainted ¡£ Saran looked at the strong maid who had fallen to the ground and stepped over her body to the first floor to find his maid Sally. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 11 When she came to the first floor of the mansion, she looked at the maids and servants on the first floor, ignored them, and just walked around looking for Sally. At this time, Shalan suddenly heard the subtle cry and abuse. As soon as her eyes narrowed, she immediately went to the direction of the sound. Although some maids and servants tried to stop him, they were all kicked away by him. She went straight to the basement door on the first floor of the mansion. Listening to the crying and swearing inside, she kicked open I went through the gate and went in. When she came to the basement, Sha LAN looked at Sally kneeling on the ground constantly wiping the basement floor. There were a lot of red vertical marks on her face and arms. She saw a thin middle-aged man with a slightly obscene face standing aside, holding a 1-meter-long bamboo branch to fight against Sally. "Pa!" Shalan caught the twigs and felt the pain in her palm. Her face became more and more calm, but her eyes seemed to have a red light flashing, and she was very angry. When he came across the world, saran had just crossed into the world and didn''t know much about the world, so he decided to keep a low profile. Although he found out what Vanessa and Sharman had done to him, she was still patient. But now that Vanessa wants to reach out to him has fundamentally threatened Saran, so he does not intend to continue to keep a low profile and forbearance. Moreover, Shalan has been initially recognized by rolle, and there is no need to continue to keep a low profile and forbearance! Pulling the thin bamboo branch out of the hands of the wretched, thin and middle-aged man, saran turned her head and said to Sally, "Sally, stand up. You are my maid. You don''t have to kneel down except me and my father." Listen to saran''s words, Sally will rise from the ground, but at this time, that wretched thin middle-aged but said aloud: "Sally, you little bitch, if you dare to stand up, don''t blame me for being cruel." When Sally heard this, her body trembled, and her body, which was supposed to stand up, froze in place. At this time, the emaciated middle-aged man looked at saran and said with a smile, "master Saran, this is not a clean place. It''s better for master saran to leave as soon as possible. You are so noble that you should not come to such a place. Otherwise, if the countess sees it, it will punish the villain." Saran looked at each other, and suddenly began to laugh, and said, "I suddenly found that the family seems to have become a little strange. Every servant talks about countess, Countess, but I don''t seem to hear anyone say what about your Countess? Did I not know that the family had become the countess alone? Or is it that the great Wineman estate has been changed to the countess''s name, Franklin "Master Saran, please don''t make it difficult for me, otherwise..." "Pa!" Before the thin and wretched middle-aged man finished speaking, Sha LAN hit him in the mouth with a bamboo stick in his hand, and let him cry out in pain and swallow all the words that had not been finished. "Sally, for the last time, stand up or you won''t have to follow me in the future." When she heard saran''s words, Sally stood up from the ground with a gnash of teeth, and her eyes were filled with hatred for that wretched middle-aged man. Seeing Sally''s eyes, Sha LAN handed her the thin bamboo branch in her hand and said, "Sally, how many times he hit you, you can give him back as many times as you want. We don''t bully people. But if someone bullies us, we must pay back teeth for teeth and blood for blood!" Sha Lan''s words seemed to open some kind of shackles. In Sally''s eyes, there was a faint firmness in her eyes. She nodded fiercely, took over the thin bamboo branch, and hit the mean middle-aged face violently. Looking at Sally with disbelief, the middle-aged man did not dare to fight Shalan, but did not have any scruples in the face of Sally. He roared and rushed at Sally, but before he rushed to the side, Shalan suddenly raised his leg and kicked it on the dirty middle-aged knee, which made his knee hurt and soften, and then fell to the ground. Before the middle-aged man got up again, Shalan reached out and grabbed a hoe from the side. The cold light was in his eyes. He suddenly swung the hoe and hit the middle-aged man''s knees. No matter how hard he struggled, how he begged for mercy, how he roared, it had no effect. Two knees were broken, as if also broke the middle-aged indecent faith in Vanessa, he looked at Sally in horror, let Sally hit the thin bamboo branches on his body, and he can only be like a dying old dog, tumbling on the ground and howling. "Stop it!" After hearing this, saran looked up, but Vanessa was standing at the door of the basement with shaman and some servants. She looked at the middle-aged woman who was being beaten by Sally with thin bamboo sticks. She said to Saran, "Saran, what are you doing? Do you have to beat and humiliate your subordinates to show the prestige of your Earl''s successor?" Looking at Vanessa, saran suddenly laughed and said to Vanessa, "Vanessa, you also know that I am the successor of the count, not the little guy behind you. Then I would warn you that this bossy tone should not be used on me in the future, or I will not give you face."With her eyes staring, Vanessa stares at Saran, as if she can''t believe that this sentence was uttered by saran. She pointed to saran and said word by word: "Saran, how dare you talk to me like this?" "Oh? Why am I afraid to speak to you like this "You Good! I want to see if you dare to talk to me like that in front of your father "Of course, even in front of my father, I dare to speak like that, but in addition to this, I have to talk to my father about the two pots of fluffy snow that you gave me. After all, I really like the two things you attached to it. Naturally, I want to talk about it to my father. I think my father will love you even more when he knows about it. " As soon as this was said, Vanessa and shaman, who stood behind him, changed their faces in an instant. They looked at saran and could not say a second word. At this time, Shalan turned to look at Sally who didn''t know when to stop. She said faintly, "Sally, did he hit you so many times?" When she heard this, Sally looked at saran and the pale Vanessa and her son standing at the basement door. She bit her teeth and whipped the wretched middle-aged man again with a thin bamboo branch. Soon, the wretched middle-aged man''s cry for mercy was heard again in the basement, which made Vanessa''s face pale. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 12 After returning to God from the surprise of the stabbed plot, Vanessa''s face gradually recovered her blood color. She looked at saran and restored her original lady''s appearance. After a long time, until Sally had returned the number of bamboo branches hit on her, and stood by Shalan in Shalan''s clothes, Vanessa finally said again: "Saran, I think it''s wrong. I thought it would be better to give you an experienced maid to help you, but now it seems that I didn''t think of your request, but I fell back to her It''s my fault, too. Besides, the servants and maids in this family are indeed spoiled. I dare to do anything in Winman manor. After that, I will teach them well. Now it''s not too early. You can see if you should go back to rest as soon as possible. As for the injury to your little maid, we, the Winman family, are not the kind of aristocratic. I will send her the medicine in a moment. " Listening to Vanessa, Shalan''s eyebrows were slightly picked, but he had to admit that he despised Vanessa, who could turn her conflict with her into her own childish temper between understatement. This means is not any ordinary expensive woman can do. As for the two basins of down snowflakes, Vanessa can push things out and say she doesn''t know. Even if she pokes things in front of Raul, Raul is unlikely to do anything about Vanessa. Because there is no evidence, rolgen could not have been able to put Vanessa with Sharan''s words. Besides, Vanessa''s surname is Franklin, which is known in memory as the name of a large merchant family in the Greenland Kingdom who conducts border trade. Although the family of the big businessman is not aristocrat, he has its own trade channels in several countries of the union of seven countries, which makes his position in the Kingdom of Greenland not low. It is also because of this, the old noble Winman family leader of Raul would choose to marry the daughter of Franklin family. In this way, he could not only obtain the financial support of the Franklin family, but also rely on the trade channel of the Franklin family to make him sit more stable in the position of foreign Trade Minister of the Ministry of Commerce of the king. So if there is no evidence that Vanessa can be killed with a stick, then in any case, Raul will not be able to treat Vanessa, which is a reprimand at most. But Sharan will not meet the result obviously. So after hearing Vanessa''s words, Shalan decides to stop it. Now, it is not really the time to fight Vanessa, all of his life is from Raul. Everything is between the thoughts of lol. Even if he is the father of Sharan and loves the son with sincerity, Shalan is never a person who puts his hope on others, even if he is a father of his own. Only by gaining the power to be independent as soon as possible, will Shalan really take the hand and the woman Vanessa, even the Franklin family behind her! A smile came out of her mouth. Sharan looked at Vanessa and said, "my mother said it makes sense. I feel sleepy. These very individual evil servants are bothering my mother to deal with it. I will go back to bed now." "Take a break earlier, and you''ll get up early tomorrow." "Thank you for your mother''s concern. I''ll go back." After that, Shalan showed Sally a moment, took Sally out of the basement, and passed by Vanessa and Shaman mother and son at the door of the basement, and soon disappeared into Vanessa''s sight. After Shalan took Sally away, Vanessa showed a little anger on her face, but soon the anger disappeared. She turned around and looked at the man who was shrinking in the basement, looked up and down, and said to the two strong slaves standing not far away: "take care of him! Remember, the men of the Winman family are always gentle and polite. I don''t want to hear anything about him, you know? " "I understand it!" "I understand it!" The two strong slaves were respectful, all of whom were from the Franklin family with Vanessa, and naturally there was no hesitation about Vanessa''s orders. "Well, you''ve dealt with him, and as for the rest of you, let them go back to their positions." After that, Vanessa took shaman out of the wet basement, and some maids outside came back to her room. When the door was closed by shaman, there was a strong resentment on her face. She grabbed the tea cup on the table and fell on the wall. She looked at the direction of Shalan room for a long time Then it was back to its original appearance. Slowly sitting in the chair behind the desk, Vanessa said softly, "master Hatoyama, you told me that you could impose more powerful curse, I don''t know what price it needs and what materials it needs?" With Vanessa''s voice falling, in her slightly dim room, a small, thin, large bird skull was hanging around her neck, and the old man in black, wearing a string of human fingers in the wrist, the first finger chain, slowly walked out of the shadow of the room. His scarlet eyes looked at Vanessa, and he laughed, "count Madame, the curse of more powerful, the price is more expensive, and the materials also need some time to prepare. Only for you ordinary people, those materials you may not find at all, only let me go to find them personally, and take more time. "When Vanessa understood the meaning of black dove, she nodded slowly and said, "Master Black dove, it doesn''t matter if the time is longer. As for money, just say how much it costs." Hearing this, the black dove''s face showed a smile, nodded and said, "countess, you only need to give me 15000 gold coins in total, and I will do everything right." Rao is Vanessa, who was born in the Franklin family. When she heard this number, her face was bound to show a trace of entanglement and heartache. Although she was born in the Franklin family, she was not the successor of the Franklin family. Such a number of gold coins are indeed a large part of her private property. Seeing that Vanessa did not immediately refuse, the black dove knew that he might really want to pay, so he immediately followed: "countess, if this is done, then master shaman will be the only heir to the count, a truly recognized by the Royal aristocracy, with an ancient family history, this is a million, ten million gold I can''t buy any money. " The words of black dove really talked about Vanessa''s heart, which made Vanessa bite her teeth and made up her mind. She nodded and said, "well, I''ll promise master heijiu your request. I''ll send you the gold ticket early tomorrow morning. I hope you can help me with this matter." "Yes, Countess!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 13 The next morning, Rolle was dressed under the service of a maid who had been with him for a long time. He looked out of the window at Saran, who was training with hasder, and said to the housekeeper old Berman standing behind him, "Berman, do you know what happened last night?" Bowing slightly, old Berman replied, "I already know, count." "So what do you think?" "From a certain point of view, I think last night was a good thing. At least I saw the blood of young master saran and his determination as an aristocrat." "Well, that''s what I think. Although it''s very dangerous for Sha LAN to get hit in the head, he has become more sensible since then. Not only is he easy to learn, but also his character has become more determined. He is no longer the same as before. I heard other people say that there is a great terror between life and death, which can change a person. Now it seems that this is the case." With this, Rolle looked at his clothes in front of the mirror. When he was sure that the clothes were OK, he nodded and continued to say to old Berman, "Berman, I want you to deal with the problems of the servants in this family for me, for a long time, these servants began to deceive the future earl No matter who it is, these servants can no longer be used. Do you understand? " "To what extent, my Lord, do you want to achieve?" "The wyermans, of course, should be in the hands of the wyermans. They can''t be other people, naturally they can''t be Franklin people, those who don''t conform to the rules, who are not loyal to us. Please leave Winman manor together." "I understand." Nodding slightly, old Berman turned away. At this time, roll turned his head again and looked out of the window. He looked at Sha LAN who was training in the training ground, and his mouth slightly grinned. ¡­¡­ After getting out of the car, Shalan walked into the school with his schoolbag. At present, his body can only carry out basic training at most. The medicated bath prepared by Haster is really good, which can relieve fatigue to the greatest extent and promote the development and recovery of the body. Otherwise, Shalan feels that this kind of high-intensity training will not last long. When he came to the school, the first class was natural science. Sha LAN took out his book and began to preview in advance. But when he was reading, she saw some students in the class watching him secretly and whispering with others. It seemed that those people''s words were related to him. Frown slightly, Shalan some unknown, so, and at this time, Duro came in from the outside, he sat beside Saran, looked up and down, some surprised said: "Saran, you can really calm down." Listening to Duro''s words, saran decided that something had something to do with him, but he didn''t know it. As a result, it seemed that everyone knew about him, but he was kept in the dark. To tell the truth, saran didn''t feel that good. "Duro, what''s going on?" "You really don''t know? From yesterday afternoon after school, our circle began to spread the story that you are chasing Miss Ailan. You know, it''s Miss elan. It''s said that she has a good background, which makes people in the circle of Cynthia dare not provoke her. So when the news came out, you became famous. It was fermented all night. It seems that the performance is getting stronger and stronger. However, I really admire you. You really want to start to bubble Miss Alan. You are really a model of our generation! " Frowning, saran said to Duro, "if I told you, I didn''t want Will you believe it if you want to go to miss Elan? " Looking at Saran, Duro shook his head and said, "don''t believe it!" "I can''t help it. It''s just that rumors stop at wise people. I can only say that these rumors are ridiculous." "Well, when you went to miss Allan after class yesterday, you didn''t really ask her about the language?" "It''s true, of course." "I don''t believe it." ¡°¡­¡­¡± A natural science class ended in the chatter of the students below. When the teacher announced the end of the class, the whole classroom was noisy again. However, after a while, from the corridor outside the classroom, the noise gradually weakened, until the whole classroom was quiet. Alan slowly walked into the classroom with textbooks and teaching plans. Although her face was still wearing the same beautiful smile, every student who saw her had a feeling that once they really provoked Alan today Then the result must be unbearable. Before long, the bell rang and Alan began to lecture as usual. Slowly, with her usual performance, the students in the classroom gradually relaxed and restored to their original appearance. Both questions and small movements after class were restored to normal. The course was soon over. After the bell rang, Alan went to saran''s desk, tapped on his desk and whispered, "Saran, come to the office with me, I have something to tell you."After saying this, Alan walked out of the classroom, while Sha LAN got up under the gaze of the students in the class and left the classroom with her. At the moment when Elan and saran left the classroom, the students in the class roared and talked, but for Alan and saran, those voices seemed to be nonexistent and would not affect them at all. One after another, under the gaze of the students in the corridor, Alan and saran entered the office one after another. Saran did not close the door of the office, but went straight to her desk. Looking at Sha LAN standing beside her desk, Alan said bluntly, "Saran, there are rumors about you pursuing me in the school now. I want to ask you, are those rumors true?" "False, of course." "But in the other population, you are a person who can do such a thing. Although it is not good to be so partial, I have to admit that I do have doubts about you." Listening to Allan''s words, Sha LAN sighed helplessly. The original Shalan was indeed the one who could do these things. Strictly speaking, it was not a slander to him. But this time he did not have those ideas. She did not want to let her teacher who had helped him misunderstand him. After thinking about it, Sha Lan thought of a way. He looked at Ailan and said to her in mans American language that he had just started yesterday: "teacher, knowledge is the only direction I pursue." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 14 When she heard this, Alan was really stunned for a moment, and then her face showed a trace of surprise and excitement. "Just now, what you just said was mans American. Did you really not learn mans American before?" Nodding with a smile, saran said, "I really haven''t learned mans American, which I learned yesterday in the Howard library. I''m not wrong." "No, of course not," said Alan, pinching saran''s face with a sudden smile. "Saran, you''re really amazing. I didn''t expect that you''re so talented in language that you can learn mans in just one day. Now I really believe that you are not It''s not what the rumor says. This time I really blame you "I don''t blame Miss elan, but I don''t know why he did it. Did I offend him in some way?" Ailan heard saran''s words, slowly nodded, her eyes showed a trace of dissatisfaction with that person. Seeing Ailan''s expression, Sha Lan said again, "Miss elan, I don''t know if I come to miss Ailan and tell you that I''m the kind of person who will pursue teachers on the pretext of learning knowledge?" With a slight eyebrow pick, Alan looked at saran and said with a smile, "I can''t tell you about this problem." "Well, Miss Alan, you can tell me when that man came to you, so you can answer me?" "Of course I can answer that question. He came to me yesterday when I was off work." "Did you leave work yesterday? I remember the teachers leave work a little later than us. It''s about four o''clock, right. That is to say, one hour after our students finished school, the person came to you and said these things, and he deliberately stayed to look for Miss Alan. Why has the rumor been heard for a long time? In other words, this rumor was originally spread by that person. " Ailan was really surprised when she heard Sha Lan''s words. She thought about it, but suddenly found that her guess was probably true. "Well, how could this be possible, this boy..." Before he had finished speaking, Alan closed his mouth. He looked at the thoughtful Saran, sighed and said, "Saran, I know your family has great power and financial resources, so let him go if possible." "Miss elan, what you said just now has revealed a very important information to me. If you know my business, it is probably from the same class as me. You just blurted out that the man was a boy, and then you told me that the family was different from the second generation of us. It was not a family with power and financial resources. In other words, that person was just a student of an ordinary family. Then these three conditions can almost exclude 90% of the people, basically limiting that person to 35 people. I almost don''t need a long time to find him. " Alan listened to saran''s words, he sighed helplessly and said: "Shalan, let him go. It''s not easy for a child from an ordinary family to enter this No.1 Senior High School in Cynthia city. He may be the only hope to change their family life." "Mr. Allan, this is not the reason to persuade me. A man should be responsible for his own actions. If he chooses to slander me and slander a future successor of the Earl of the Kingdom, he will naturally have to be found out by me and then be revenged by me. Moreover, as the future successor of the wyerman family, I can not watch the glory of the family be arbitrarily vilified, otherwise we, Wener How should the mans live in the aristocracy in the future "How can you let him go?" "Miss elan, I heard that you graduated from the University of birona, which has the best history department in the League of seven countries. If you want to come to miss Ailan, you can write a letter of recommendation for me?" Alan was stunned. He looked at saran and said, "do you want to be admitted to birona university?" "Yes, as the best history department in the League of seven countries, birona university is naturally the most ideal university for me. Besides, I am also interested in history, and I am interested in Archaeology and the exploration of relics. Is it not natural that I want to enter the University of birona?" Only excellent graduates of a university are qualified to write letters of recommendation. As long as the students recommended in the letter of recommendation are qualified to enter the corresponding University, the difficulty of entering the corresponding University will be reduced a lot. As long as the written examination can meet the minimum requirements of the corresponding University, you can directly enter the University for study without interview. However, this is only limited to the departments on the recommendation letter, such as Alan''s recommendation letter She could only be given preferential treatment if she was admitted to the history department. "Saran, I can write a letter of recommendation for you. In fact, when you showed your excellent learning ability of mansme language system, I could write a recommendation letter to you, so do you really not change a condition?" "No, I can only write one letter of recommendation a year as a reason to let go of that person. As for how the recommendation letter came from, I don''t care much about it. That''s all. Of course, I''d like to thank Miss Elan for your honesty. In fact, if you don''t say what you said just now, I don''t know that I''ve sold this favor at a low price, right?"Ailan shook her head and said with a smile after hearing saran''s words: "Saran, in general, this matter is that you have been dragged down by me. Naturally, I can''t cheat you any more." "In fact, Miss Alan, there is a sentence I think I should tell you. The reason why the person who did this thing behind his back suddenly did this thing against me is to make miss Elan away from me in the final analysis. In other words, he doesn''t want to see me approaching you. Then why doesn''t he want to see me approach Miss Elan? There is only one explanation, that is, he is jealous, because he has a love for Miss Ailan in his heart, so he will be confused by jealousy, so as to slander an aristocrat as an ordinary person. Of course, love is not wrong, but love can do such a thing, even to a certain extent, has affected Miss elan, so that you are affected to a certain extent. I think it''s better for you to stay away from him as far as possible because of this kind of behavior style and the psychology behind it. Once such a person does something radical, it is really dangerous. " PS: the early plot needs some preparation. The events in these two chapters are not useless plots. Please read them patiently. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 15 After saying goodbye to the thoughtful Alan, saran returned to the classroom. Since she had promised Ailan not to look for that person''s trouble, she simply did not want to find who that person was. This time, he gave Ailan a face not to pursue, but also told saran mans American language system and the friendship of Howard library. If there was another time, saran would not be merciful. He would repay kindness and revenge. This is saran''s code of conduct. At the end of the noisy day, saran said goodbye to Duro and refused the second generation''s invitation to go out. She got on the bus and went to the Howard library again. She showed her library card and paid a silver dollar library management fee. Then she entered the library. The Howard library was as quiet as ever. Carrying a schoolbag, the library went to the bookshelf last night. According to Coco''s guidance, she searched for a long time, and finally found two books, mansemi language system and modern lingua franca, which she said were two books. After finding a seat with these two books, saran opened her notebook again, took up her pen, opened the book mansme language system and modern common language, and began to study mansmei language system again. However, with the further reading of the book, Shalan''s brows gradually wrinkled and stopped writing. After thinking for a while, she put aside the book mansmei language system and modern common language, picked up the book mans American language and history and continued to read it. But when she read less than one tenth of the book, she frowned But deeper. "What''s the matter? The interpretation of mansme language system in these two books is quite different from the mainstream books I read yesterday in many places, and even some places are completely in conflict. Can we say that what is recorded in these two books is wrong? It doesn''t make sense. " Thinking of this, saran got up again and went to the bookshelf to find out some books that she had read yesterday, and compared them with these two books. By contrast, two completely different interpretation directions of mansme language system were displayed in front of saran. The two directions of interpretation were 60 to 70 percent the same, but the others were completely different. After thinking for a period of time, Shalan took up his pen again and recorded the points in the two reading directions in his notebook. Then he separated these different points for the time being. Instead, he went to study the identical places first. When he finished learning the same points in the two reading directions, he went back to study different places. Originally, Shalan learned the mansimi language system in order to understand the meaning of mansimi on the paper and stone. As long as we compared the mansimi language on the paper and the stone to interpret it, even if we could get two results in the end, Shalan could judge whether it was true or not according to the actual situation. After all, the mans American language on the paper and stone must be something like a curse. In a word, it is critical to him. It can''t be blessing words. Naturally, we can judge whether it is true or not from this angle. "There is almost no complete and correct inheritance of these ancient languages, so the interpretation of these ancient languages is basically based on the interpretation of a large number of historical materials by modern scholars. There are mistakes and absurdities to a certain extent. Different interpretation directions naturally have different results. If you want to really understand them, you must learn all the solutions Reading direction, we can really understand the real face of the ancient language hidden in it With the help of her powerful learning ability, Shalan learned mans American at a speed of more than ten times that of ordinary people. At this time, not far away from Shalan, coco looked down at Saran, who was writing notes and reading books, with a smile on her face and said in a low voice: "I finally found a normal way to learn ancient languages. There are not many people like you who are devoted to language learning in this year. I hope you can stick to it." Turning around and sitting on the ground, leaning back on the bookshelf and holding up a black cover in her hand, Irwin read a third rate knight novel called "the epic of Loma". Coco read it attentively. It was not like reading a third rate knight novel at all. Instead, it was like a precious book that expounded profound knowledge. As the sun sets, the fire like sunlight shoots into the library from the window. Sha LAN wakes up from his study. He pinches the bridge of his nose and looks at the sky outside. He picks up his things and prepares to go out to find something to eat. Just as Sha LAN packed up her things and was ready to leave, she saw Yiwen sitting on the ground not far away, leaning against the bookshelf to read. At this time, the setting sun was shining on her body with a layer of gold edge, which made it hard for Sha LAN to remove her eyes. After watching it for a long time, saran suddenly woke up. He reached out and touched his nose. Some people couldn''t understand why he had experienced so many women in his previous life, but he was so fascinated by Irwin. After thinking about it, saran took a deep breath. He went to Coco''s side and whispered, "I''m going to find something to eat. You Would you like to come with me? " Looking up at Saran, Coco''s face showed a shrewd smile and said, "if you pursue me, please have a meal. It doesn''t work."After scratching his head, Sha LAN felt embarrassed. For the first time, he felt that he suddenly did not know how to answer. If he wanted to pursue, she felt that she had not reached that level, but she could not convince herself if she was not pursuing. Just when saran didn''t know what to answer, coco chuckled and said to Saran, "well, you give me a reason. I''ll go to dinner with you." "Well, well, thank you so much for helping me. Is that a good reason?" Yiwen looked at saran and said with a smile, "did you help? What did I do for you? I don''t think so. " "Of course, you deliberately let me see another direction in the interpretation of mansme language system, so as to avoid my help by believing in one direction of interpretation." "Did you find out?" Shrugging her shoulders, she tilted her head and said, "I''m not stupid. Naturally I can tell." "You won''t get extra points." "Then, would you like to have dinner with me?" "Let''s eat together." She reached out and closed the book. Coco took it in her hand and walked out of the library side by side with saran. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 16 After finding a small restaurant outside the Howard library and having a simple meal, saran and Irwin went back to the library to continue their studies. This time, coco sat on the opposite side of Shalan, and the two sat opposite each other, reading and studying together. It was a three-dimensional academic atmosphere out of thin air. "Sand and sand..." After drawing a full stop, saran put down her pen and stretched out. Finally, she finished reading the two books, and summarized many key points in her notebook. The two finger thick notebook was completely filled with things, which was almost another big book. She closed her eyes and leaned on the back of the chair to relax her tired eyes and writing right hand. It was a long time before saran opened her eyes. It was just when Irwin closed her book "the epic of Loma" and looked up. Both of them looked at each other with a smile. "Saran, we''re closing." "Well, I''ve finished reading, and I''m going back." "Good bye. Be careful on the way." "Thank you very much. You should rest early, too." After saying goodbye to each other, saran packed up her things, put the books on the desk back on the shelf, and left the library with her bag. Walking on the marble steps outside the library gate, saran turned to look at the gradually extinguished Howard library and murmured, "I''ll see you tomorrow, coco." Taking a deep breath of the cool wind of the night, saran went to the car waiting under the steps, got on the car and returned to Winman manor. After returning home, she first took the initiative to see rolle and talked about the progress of today''s study. The father and son spoke for a while, and then saran returned to her room. Under Sally''s service, she bathed and changed clothes and put on a comfortable nightgown. She then sat in front of her desk and took a sip of milk tea that Sally had brought to ease the fatigue of a day''s study. "Sally, what''s going on at home today? How can I see the servants at home looking nervous?" Upon hearing saran''s inquiry, Sally immediately stepped forward and stood beside him, adding milk tea to her cup, and whispering to her, "master Saran, today, the Berman housekeeper has reorganized the servants of the manor and expelled a lot of people. I don''t know many of them, but the ones I know are all loyal to the countess Those people. What''s more, according to what I''ve heard from others, the servants who followed the countess for many years, from the Franklin family, were also expelled from the estate by the Berman steward, nominally for them to return to the Franklin family, but as a matter of fact, we all know that they were abandoned. " When saran heard Sally''s words, her eyes narrowed slightly, nodded and said, "is there no objection from the countess?" "The countess and master shaman did not show up, but the maid next to the countess showed up. She wanted to gather the servants against the Berman housekeeper, but she did not want to be quickly controlled by Lord Haster and the manor guard. In the end, they could only let steward Berman and Lord Haster drive them away without saying a word. ¡± she nodded, and saran knew that her father rolle had done it. Berman, the housekeeper and husder, the knight of the family, were fighting at the same time. If his father, count rolle, was not behind him, there would be no ghost. "Then, is there no sign from the countess?" Sally listened to saran''s words, he thought for a moment, and said again, "it''s not to say no. according to the other servants, the countess did not eat dinner with the countess this evening, but ordered the kitchen to be sent to her room. But master shaman had dinner with the count as usual, and it didn''t look abnormal Like that. " "It''s not too stupid. This kind of sense of propriety is a member of the Franklin family." After that, saran waved her hand to let Sally go. He quickly finished the tea and drank the milk tea. After Sally cleaned up her things, she took out her notes and continued to read them. "On the whole, I''ve almost finished learning what I need to learn. I have to say that my learning ability is indeed a little strong, but it''s also good. Otherwise, if I''m single, if I don''t have much to rely on, I won''t be able to live in this strange world." After she left the room, he took out a piece of white paper and wrote down the piece of paper that she had remembered, that is, the 327 words in mansimi language system on the same stone in order. Looking at the 327 mans words on the paper, saran closed his eyes and immersed himself in his mind. When he opened his eyes again, he had opened his powers to the maximum extent, making the originally unfamiliar mans American language become extremely proficient under the opening of the power. He took up the pen and began to turn according to the two reading directions in the notebook Translation of these 327 Mans. When the last word was written on the paper, saran immediately put down his pen and stopped using the power. At this time, he felt the pain in his head, and the nosebleed was flowing slowly from his nostrils.She took out a towel and put it on her nose. After a quiet rest with her eyes closed, she opened her eyes and looked at the white paper on her hand. At this time, two completely different translations were written on the white paper. In some places of the two kinds of translations, there were traces of Shalan smearing with a pen. After scraping out the smeared places, Sha LAN successfully interpreted the most accurate result. This is the reason why he opened the power just now. Only his powerful ability of analysis and reasoning under the full opening of the power can be found Only in this way can we integrate the two kinds of translation in a short period of time to find the real correct result. After reading the translation on the white paper, saran put down the white paper and muttered to herself, "it''s a curse indeed. Vanessa''s woman is not so kind as expected. But judging from her persistent appearance, does the curse really work? If it works, why don''t I feel anything wrong these two days? " He reached out from the bottom of the drawer and took out the metal box containing the stone. Saran took out the stone carved with mantis, and played with it. He didn''t understand how to ensure the success of the curse only by this stone if the curse really existed. However, Sha LAN, who was concentrating on observing the stone, did not see it. When he took out the stone, a trace of invisible black smoke escaped from the incantation carved on the stone, forming a shadow of human shape behind Saran, which seemed to exist or disappear from time to time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 17 The almost shapeless shadow slowly pasted on Sha Lan''s body from behind, and turned into a trace of black smoke, which made her feel more and more sleepy. After yawning, Shalan felt that his body suddenly became very tired. He looked at the stone in his hand and put it on the table. Then he suddenly took out a hammer from the drawer and smashed the stone. At the moment when the stone was smashed, Sha LAN obviously felt that the strange feeling of exhaustion that had been around his body was swept away and recovered How it looks. With his eyes narrowed, Sha LAN knew that the sudden situation was really due to this stone. Fortunately, he broke the stone decisively, otherwise he did not know what would happen. We should know that the meaning of the existence of this stone is to assist Sha Lan''s research. Since Sha LAN has translated and appended all the mantis written in Mansi''s English on the stone, there is no need to keep the stone. Moreover, the sudden situation just now is a little dangerous, so when Sha LAN feels something wrong, he decisively puts the stone The head smashed, relieved the stone to interfere with oneself. At this time, the black smoke that had been around saran''s body, after he smashed the stone, slowly separated and dissipated from saran like a fire without a source. It has to be said that, fortunately, the paper and the stone were found by Shalan, so he could make a timely response. Otherwise, once the paper and stone were kept in the flowerpot of fluffy snow, and Sha LAN didn''t know it at all, then under the influence of the curse above, Shalan could not resist the subtle power of the curse, and then it would be true It''s up to Vanessa and Saman to be left to their mother and son. With a sigh of relief, saran got up and picked up the fragments of the stones into the garbage can. But at this moment, he suddenly saw a white crystal the size of a pinkie nail embedded inside a larger stone fragment. He took a tweezers out of the drawer and took the white crystal from the stone fragment. After observing with a magnifying glass for a period of time, after Sha LAN confirmed that the white crystal was not radioactive or highly toxic according to the experience of previous tomb robbers, he reached out and held the white crystal in his hand and looked up and down. "There''s nothing inside those pieces of stone. There''s nothing like an energy circuit to conduct energy, just this white crystal. In addition to the curse words, the white crystal is likely to be the reason why the stone can release the curse. It should be something similar to the energy core, and its function is to provide energy to the stone. It''s just that the white crystal that supplies energy and the curse can release a curse that makes people feel uncomfortable. What''s the principle? If I write with this white crystal, or recite a curse, can I use the curse as well? " Thinking of this, Sha LAN held the white crystal with her forefinger and thumb, hesitated for a moment, but still recited the curse in mans'' American language. With saran''s recitation, he can clearly see that the white crystal on his hand is slowly emitting a light white light, and he can feel a trace of heat flow from the white crystal, along the fingers, arms have been flowing to his brain and even to the center of his eyebrows. In the influx of heat, Sha LAN could feel a dull pain in her eyebrow, and her brow was slightly wrinkled. She was ready to stop reciting the mantra. But to his surprise, even if he stopped reciting the mantra, the remaining half of the mantra came to his mind quickly, and his brain subconsciously recalled the complete mantra. When the complete mantra comes to mind, the energy in the white crystal is poured into Sha Lan''s body, and the white ashes flow out of her hands. The heat flow flowed into the center of his eyebrow along the arm of Sha LAN. It was just a dull pain. Now it became a sharp pain like tearing the eyebrow. Sha LAN faintly felt something bulging in the center of his eyebrow, as if a new organ had grown out. It seemed that there was no change in the center of Shalan''s eyebrows, but it was obvious to Sha LAN Feel the existence of that thing! "Ah With a low groan, saran fell to his knees, his head in his hands, and he endured the intense pain in his eyebrows. "Damn, damn, what the hell is going on here! Sure enough It''s still too bold indeed Clenching her teeth tightly, Sha LAN stretched out her hand to support the desk and planned to go out to ask for help. But at this moment, Sha LAN suddenly felt that there was a small hole in the center of her eyebrow. An inexplicable force gushed out from her eyebrow with pain, which produced a unique vibration. Under the traction of this force, it seemed that some strength gathered in the void Under the guidance of strength, a trace of black smoke curled in front of Sha LAN, and she was left to control. The pain subsided. Saran looked pale and looked at the black smoke swimming slowly in front of him. He thought. The black smoke revolved around him, and then returned to him again."What is this? Is it something I use to recite a mantra? If so, it means that the black smoke should be the same curse as on paper and stone, but the sharp pain just now and the change of my eyebrow seem not enough to be explained by the simple successful use of the curse. " While Sha Lan was thinking about these things, the black smoke suddenly shook slightly and slowly dissipated in the void, and the strength gushing from Sha Lan''s eyebrows quickly dissipated, which made Sha LAN feel mentally tired at once, just as if she had thought about thousands of problems in less than a minute. A buttock sat on the chair, Shalan closed his eyes slightly recovered for a while, then continued to think. "The power that just flowed out of my brow should be some kind of energy that belongs to me and can be used to use the extraordinary power like this curse. The black smoke of the curse dissipated by itself. It can be judged that once the curse is used, there is a time limit. Within the time limit, I can manipulate it like a finger. Similarly, after casting the curse, the strength in my brow will be consumed, but I don''t know whether this power can recover by itself www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 18 Without the relevant information as a reference, it is impossible to think of a reason in any way. After thinking about it for a while, Sha LAN simply packed up some things and lay down on the bed and fell asleep. There were a lot of things on this day. She had consumed too much physical strength and spirit. It was time to have a good rest. In the early morning of the next day, he was still in the state of basic training. At least when his physical fitness was not inferior to those ordinary guards in the manor, he was qualified to start practicing swordsmanship with hasde. Sha LAN is eager for swordsmanship, but he also knows that before learning swordsmanship, he must lay a good foundation. Otherwise, his body will be injured before he finishes the sword. Therefore, he is not only not impatient with the basic training, but also has some pleasant taste. After taking a medicine bath and taking a bath, saran got dressed, carried her schoolbag and drove to school. When he came into the classroom, although there were still people who saw himself and other people whispering, it was much less than it was yesterday. However, what is different from yesterday is that after the change in the center of the eyebrows, many people can''t hide their private actions from him, just as if they have a third eye, so that Saran can see more things. Sitting on the seat, Sha LAN lowered her head and took out the book from her schoolbag. At this moment, Sha LAN suddenly felt a very uncomfortable look. She looked up subconsciously and saw Johnson, as the monitor of the class, was looking at himself. Because of Sha Lan''s sudden head up, their eyes immediately met. Saran can be sure that he saw a very obvious hostility in Jonathon''s eyes, and when he looked at Jonathon, he could feel a trace of uncomfortable breath from him, but saran could not say why, it was just a subconscious feeling. Johnson grinned at saran when he saw him looking at him. Then he reached out and pushed his glasses. He turned around and sat down in his seat. Only when he turned around, there was a trace of jealousy and hatred in his eyes, and he did not retreat for a long time. Shalan looked at Jonathan who turned around. He knew that the person who spread the rumors about himself and Ailan was probably Jonathon, and the only one who could make Alan believe and maintain so much was probably the best and most humble monitor in this class. It was just the uncomfortable breath that Saran felt from Jonathan just now He, who is usually quite low-key monitor, is not as simple as it seems. "Oh, what an interesting fellow. I hope you don''t provoke me again, or I will only be able to show you." Looking down at his notes, saran stopped thinking about what was missing and continued to learn mansme''s language system. For the words that can form curse and curse, saran didn''t feel that he could understand it. He felt that he had to master the language completely, so that he could use it in the future What''s wrong. At the end of the day, saran and elan discussed the mansmy language system as usual, then left school and drove to the Howard Library in the car at home. Just as Saran left, Jonathan looked at him through the window of the corridor. His eyes were filled with jealousy. He smashed his fist on the wall beside him, and immediately turned around and walked to Alan''s office. Before he got to Alan''s office, he took a deep breath, and the jealousy on his face was swept away. Instead, he used to smile humbly and knock on the door of the office. When he heard the voice of Alan letting people in, Jonathan opened the door of the office and walked in. Jonathan looked at Alan sitting at his desk, his eyes a little invisible to want to possess, but soon his eyes returned to the original, smiling at Alan''s desk. After putting down her pen, Alan raised her head. When she saw that the man who came in was Jonathan, her original smile slightly weakened, but she still said to him in a normal tone: "Jonathan, you come to me, don''t know what''s the matter?" Looking at Alan, Johnson stepped forward, almost close to his desk, and said to Ailan, "Miss Alan, I can see that you still have contacts with saran. Although I don''t want to interfere with the academic exchanges between Miss Alan and you, the rumors in the school have become more and more fierce recently. Moreover, Sha LAN is really not a good man. I just want to remind Miss Elan that you are a good person If you can, is it better to stay away from saran for a while Alan looked at Jonathan, she sighed slightly and said to him, "Jonathan, these are all my personal affairs. Although I appreciate your consideration for me, please concentrate on your study in the future, and don''t worry about it any more." As soon as this was said, the smile on Jonathon''s face immediately froze on his face. He looked at Ailan and said with disbelief: "Miss Alan, what are you talking about? I''m for you. That Saran he...""Jonathan, I''ve made it very clear. I hope you can concentrate on your studies and leave the rest of your work alone." "But I..." "Jonathan! You are not the only intelligent person in the world. The things you do are not so traceless in the eyes of those who are interested in it. So please stop here and don''t let me hate you Hearing Alan''s words, Johnson finally couldn''t keep smiling. He stepped back and said in a dry voice, "Miss Alan, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I didn''t do anything." Shaking her head, Ellen''s face showed a trace of disappointment. She sighed and said, "Jonathan, you can leave my office, and don''t come to me in private. We are just teachers and students. It''s not convenient to communicate in private. That''s it." "I I OK, OK, I''ll leave now... " Jonathon left Alan''s office in a dazed way. He walked slowly in the corridor where there was no one else. Suddenly, he hit the window glass nearby with a fist, which broke the glass. The broken glass reflected countless twisted faces full of resentment. At this time, in Jonathon''s ear, a voice full of temptation slowly sounded. "Join us. As long as you really join us, you can get everything. You can trample on that Saran, and you can make Allan, the Duke''s only daughter, become your female dog. As long as you join us, everything is within your reach." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 19 When he arrived at the Howard library, Saran, as usual, paid a silver dollar for the book sorting and went into the library to sit down. He took out all the books about the mansmy language system left in the Howard library, and then continued to sit in his seat and read it. As the name suggests, mansimi language system is a system composed of many languages. Its main body is mansimi, but it is not only limited to mansimi. There are six varieties and extensions of mansimi language in mansimi language system. These six languages are similar to the dialects on the basis of mansimi, while some are quite different It''s a new language. However, for the study of mansimi language system, the first thing to learn is the core of its language system, and then after learning mansimi, learning the other six variants is twice the result with half the effort. I don''t know if it''s time. Coco knew that Shalan would definitely come here at this time. When Shalan just found out the relevant books and sat down, Yiwen also took her book, which had been kept in her hand, and did not know how many times she had read the epic of Loma, and sat down in front of saran. But this time, when coco sat in front of saran and subconsciously took a look at Saran, there was a trace of surprise in her green eyes like the lake water, but it soon disappeared. A smile appeared on her face, and she looked down at her third rate knight novel "the epic of Loma". Today''s Shalan only studied mans American for two days, but with the multiple assistance of powers from all aspects of learning, although the learning time can be called short, now Shalan''s familiarity with mans American is no less than that of professionals who have devoted themselves to the study of mans American for five or six years. Therefore, when he began to further study mans American, he continued to study mans American at the same time When the extended learning direction begins to involve the other six varieties of mansme language system, the learning speed is faster. As always, when the sun was setting, saran looked up at coco and asked with a smile, "Yi Wen, do you want to go to dinner?" Putting down the epic of Loma, coco pushed her round glasses and said with a smile, "what''s the reason for this time?" "How about celebrating my real introduction to mans English and entering the next stage of learning? After all, you''ve made a lot of contribution here. " "Although this reason is a little similar to yesterday''s, it can be considered as your reason. However, I''ll treat you to dinner today. If you agree, we''ll start, but if you don''t agree..." "Ah, that''s it. Different choices. I agree." She nodded and said, "well, since I invited you to dinner, I''ll choose the place. Let''s go now." She got up and took saran out of the Howard library, and let the library staff look at saran''s things. With the epic of Loma in one hand, she told saran to follow up, and then she got into the lane beside the Howard library. There are many small shops on both sides of this small block. Most of them are small shops selling various kinds of food. The remaining few who do not sell food are also selling some corresponding things, such as fruits and vegetables Drinks and so on, this is a snack street facing the middle and lower class residents of Cynthia city. "Keep up with me, or if you get lost, I don''t care about you. Haven''t you been to this snack street?" "Although I haven''t been here, I''d like to come for a long time. You can choose. It''s a very good place to eat. Not only can you eat a lot of food, but you can also eat more when you eat while walking." Straight heroic eyebrows slightly pick, coco some surprised said: "you are very familiar with here, but it is not like you have not come." "Well, you''ll think I''m here." With these words, saran went to a nearby kebab shop and asked for four different kinds of kebabs. She just wanted to pay, but she was stopped by coco. "Hello, Hello, yes, don''t break your promise." "Well, please." After paying for it, coco picked up two favorite bunches from Shalan''s hand and ate them. Then she took saran and went on. In this way, two people eat while walking, looks like a pair of ordinary friends or lovers, when they walk this snack street, two people hold their stomachs and say nothing and don''t want to move. Finally, saran and coco sat in a beverage store not far away. Two people were holding a large cup of milk and fruit mixed drinks, and drank them one by one, which was considered to be consumption. After drinking more than half of the drinks, both of them recovered their ability to speak. Otherwise, they didn''t want to say anything just now. "I always look at the epic of Loma. I don''t know what kind of book it is. I can''t put it down to such an extent?"Hearing saran''s words, coco directly handed the book to saran and said with a smile, "you can read what you want to know. I don''t want to say anything now." Nodding, Shalan took the book and opened it. Starting from the title page, he turned on the power a little, which made the reading speed very fast. It was not long before he finished reading the book with more than 100 pages. Put down this "Loma epic" Shalan''s face is a little strange, he looked at Yiwen, some tears and laughter said: "this book Is there something I can''t see? You don''t really like such novels, do you? " With a mysterious smile, coco said to Saran, "is the plot very conventional, bloody, and completely illogical?" "What you said is really euphemistic. In my opinion, the stories in this book are almost causing mental pollution." "No way, but I have to watch Well, if you don''t say that, your learning speed is very fast. I think the mansimi language system can''t make you spend much time. What are you going to do after you finish learning the mansimi language system? " Saran thought about Irwin''s question for a moment, and then said slowly, "I''ll probably continue to study. There are other ancient languages after the mansme language system is finished. It''s enough for me to study for a long time." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 20 After drinking the fruit and milk drink, saran and Irwin went back to the Howard library. They continued to read their books. When they were closed, saran said goodbye to Irwin and returned home. However, when he just returned home, steward Berman told his father rolle that he would go to Rolle''s study after he came back. Rolle had something to tell him. Thanks to steward Berman, saran came to Rolle''s office, knocked on the door and went in. Seeing the arrival of his eldest son, Rolle put down his pen and said to Saran, "come on, sit down. I want to tell you something in advance today. There will be a dance party this Saturday. Some noble officials and even rich businessmen in Cynthia will attend. As my son, you will naturally join me. So in the remaining two days, I hope you can Follow the teacher I arranged for you to review the etiquette and dance steps "Father, don''t know when I''ll review the steps and etiquette?" "This is the second thing I want to tell you. Although I don''t want to disturb your study, I''d like to ask you not to go to the Howard library after school for the last two days. You can review the etiquette and dance steps with the teacher at home. When the dance is over, you can go to the Howard library as usual, OK?" "Father, for me, dance steps and etiquette and even dancing parties are secondary, while knowledge and knowledge are the most important. Are you sure you want me to give up the opportunity of learning and spend two days learning the secondary dance steps and etiquette?" Hearing saran''s words, Rolle was really a little surprised. He looked at him and nodded slowly. Rolle said, "yes, what you said is very reasonable. It''s true that I''m not thinking well. What should I do according to what you see?" "Dance steps and etiquette also need to be reviewed. After all, I also want to attend the dance, so I can''t lose the face of our wyerman family, but in my opinion, this kind of thing doesn''t need to cost me two days of afternoon and evening. After I come back tomorrow, I will rest for an hour late to review with the teacher. If the teacher says that I am not qualified after the review tomorrow, I will follow my father''s advice and come back to study after school the day after tomorrow. I think this is enough. " Nodding slowly, Rolle said, "well, it''s up to you." "Thanks for my father''s understanding, so I''m going back to the house." "Go ahead." After saying good night to rolle, saran went back to her room, washed and changed clothes under Sally''s service, drank some black tea, and ate some tea, then opened her book and began her evening study. when Salan reviewed his study, he allowed Sally to go back to his room and go to bed. After he left Sally, he relaxed his eyes for a while. Then he adjusted his breathing and remembered the magic words. Suddenly, the familiar force came out of his eyebrows, and the energy of the void was obtained by the help of the spell, which was transformed into a black smoke wrapped around Salem. In front of you. Taking a deep breath, saran manipulated the smoke to penetrate through the crack of the room door. Because he didn''t know whether the smoke could be seen or not, he manipulated the smoke to swim around the corner. In the process of controlling the black smoke, Sha LAN found that she could observe a lot of things by the black smoke, just like what she saw with her eyes and ears. Instead, she found a new way to use the black smoke. The black smoke left Shalan about 10 meters away, then quickly dissipated, and the formation of the spirit of black smoke is also completely consumed. At this time, Sha LAN wrote down the time that the black smoke could last and the maximum distance away from her body on the notebook in front of her. Then she continued to use the black smoke once, and continued to study the flexibility of the black smoke and the corresponding other data. When the black smoke dissipated for the second time, Shalan immediately felt tired. He tried to exert the black smoke for the third time, but he did not There is a way to use it, but it makes Shalan''s head a ton of pain up. "So, I can only use the black smoke twice, but I don''t know what the speed of the recovery of this strength in the eyebrows is. It seems that if I want to study the recovery speed of this power, I need to wait for my daytime to study. At least I can determine the recovery speed of that power according to whether I can use the black smoke. As for now It''s better to go to bed. " As she thought, saran put away her notes and lay in bed, falling into sleep. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in an alley of the slumber kiln in Cynthia City, Jonathon looked at the wild cat in front of him. He gritted his teeth fiercely and grabbed the neck of the wild cat that mewed at him. When the wild cat was not paying attention, he broke its neck, which made the wild cat scream and left several claw marks on his hand. Gasping for breath, Jonathan looked at no one around, stuffed the dead wild cat into his pocket, and sneaked back home. Ignoring his parents who wanted to talk to him, he went directly back to the attic of the small house, closed the door tightly, leaving his mother with rough hands standing at the door and sighing gently. Back in his room and locked the door, Jonathan took out the dead wild cat from his pocket. He looked at the door subconsciously, and then carefully cleared the attic floor as his room. He took out the paint in the closet. He drew an inverted Pentagram array on the ground, and put five white ones The colored candle was lit on the five corners of the inverted pentagram.Looking at the simple inverted pentagonal array, Jonathan took out a broken copper bowl from the bottom of the bed, like a shareholder, with a large number of unknown characters on its surface, and carefully placed it in the center of the inverted pentagonal array. Jonathan looked at the copper bowl, and the voice in his mind kept telling himself that the old copper bowl dug out of the garbage dump was his own future. As long as he completed the ceremony according to the voice, he could gain powerful power to trample on the second generation of Shalan, who had no ability at all, and let beauty have endless power and wealth Rich Ailan becomes her own dog and submits to his crotch! Shaking his hands, he took out the dead wild cat. Johnson carefully picked up the knife on the side and cut it many times before cutting the cat''s neck and pouring its blood into the old copper bowl. When most of the cat''s blood flowed into the copper bowl, Jonathon knelt slowly on the phalanx, holding the edge of the old copper bowl in his hands, and began to recite the prayer that the voice in his mind told him. Slowly, a strange smell came out of Jonathan''s body. Without Johnson''s detection, it revolved around him slowly, making the flames of the five candles jump slightly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 21 The flame of the candle is more and more vigorous, from the original orange to dark green, emitting a faint light. After Johnson finished reciting his prayer, the wild cat blood in the old copper bowl that he held in his hands rotated at a high speed, and rapidly decreased with the speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, only a drop of thick black purple blood drop like gum was left at the bottom of the bowl, emitting a strong smell of blood. "Drink it, drink it, you can have everything, drink it, drink it..." The voice in his mind changed from whispering to the sound of Hong Zhong in his ear. Jonathan''s eyes reflected two spots of blood. Subconsciously, he licked the corner of his mouth, slowly picked up the old copper bowl, and with shaking hands, he put the old copper bowl to his mouth. Just as Johnson was about to drink the drop of black purple blood, a trace of fear suddenly welled up in his heart, and he was in the dark Sen suddenly realized that if he drank this drop of black purple blood, he would have no room for regret. "Don''t hesitate, even if you fall into hell, is it not a hell to discriminate against you in this unfair world? Only by drinking this drop of blood, can you live the life you want to live and become the man of man. Let all those who despise you and hurt you lie at your feet and shiver. This is the life that you should live Listening to the words in his mind, Johnson nodded slowly, and his face showed a trace of crazy color. He laughed nervously, as if he had seen the scene of standing on top of ten thousand people. What a wonderful scene it is. As long as you drink this drop of blood, you can really get the things he dreams of! Nathan''s blood was no longer poured into Nathan''s old bowl of blood, and it rolled into Nathan''s mouth. The old copper bowl fell from Jonathan''s hand, and the cracks on it seemed to be missing for some reason. With his hands around his neck, Jonathon fell to his knees with a "whoosh" in his voice, like the last gasp of a dying man. At this time, the blood vessels in Jonathon''s neck swelled like earthworms, and slowly wriggled and spread to Jonathan''s face. Soon, these vermicular dark red blood vessels spread to Jonathan''s face, making the handsome Johnson become extremely ferocious. His hands were slowly released, and Johnson''s palms were pressed on the ground from left to right. His hands, which were originally normal, became thick and rough, and his nails became sharper. His fingers grasped the ground and clenched their fists, leaving ten scratches on the ground. Slowly stood up, closed eyes Johnson''s face showed a comfortable expression, when he opened his eyes, his eyes completely turned dark red, there was no difference between pupil and eye white, all were dark red, strange and extraordinary. Looking at his hands, Jonathan laughed. "This is power This is my strength... " "Yes, that''s your power. Now go and hunt more prey! For you, the more prey you hunt, the more power you can gain, especially the people. The more people you hunt, the more powerful you will be able to gain. Your own strength Listening to the voice in his head, Jonathon nodded excitedly and said, "yes, man, only hunting can gain more power." "Especially for those who are related to you, as long as you sacrifice their lives and blood, you can gain much stronger power than ordinary people. There are two people who are related to you by blood. You can sacrifice them now." "Sacrifice Parents... " Johnson said to himself with a little nervousness, but just then, in his dark red eyes, there was a light passing by. He immediately shook his head and said, "no, you can''t kill your parents, you can''t kill them!" "Do you still have feelings for those who drag you down? The so-called parents are just containers to bring you into the world. They can''t give you better conditions, but they will drag you down. There is no need for such parents to stay. Kill them and gain your power. This is what you should do The voice in his mind kept roaring and blurring the few moral and emotional feelings left by Johnson with distorted reasons. However, contrary to the expectation of the voice in his mind, Johnson insisted on and did not listen to his demagogues at all! "No! You can''t kill them! I I''m not because of feelings, but because of It''s because I''m still too weak and need to maintain a normal life. Only before I become stronger can I get rid of my disguised identity, otherwise I can''t kill them! " Jonathan''s roar in his heart made the bewitching voice pause for a while. After a long time, the voice said again: "yes, you are very reasonable. There are still many people in this city who can kill you. Before you become stronger than them, you really need a hidden identity. So don''t kill them as you want okay.But other people''s people, you must start to hunt and sacrifice to the great tarolfama. Only a wild cat can''t get your present strength. It''s all a gift from tarolfama. If you don''t look for a new sacrifice, sooner or later, the power you get will be recovered by the great tarophama, and you will fall into the eternal hell! " "I understand, I certainly understand that no one can''t kill and sacrifice to the great talofama as long as my identity is not revealed!" "You know, for seven days, you have to sacrifice every seven days, or you will be punished by the great tarophama." "Seven days? Well, in this slum, there are some people who have no identity. Even if they are dead, they will not be noticed. They can be sacrificed to the great tarolfama. " After that, Jonathon went to the mirror in the room. He looked at his ferocious self in the mirror. His mind moved. The vision on the surface of his body quickly disappeared. Those earthworm like blood vessels slowly contracted and flattened. The dark red eyes turned into normal black and white again. Even the nails returned to normal. Only the red light that flashed in his pupil from time to time was the only one It shows that the handsome boy in the mirror is no longer a complete human being. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 22 Any so-called big event, for the students who can always find something new, two or three days will be completely over. The rumors about saran and elan have gradually disappeared in the first senior high school of Cynthia city. Instead, there are some true and false rumors, which are told by boys and girls and their friends and classmates. For Saran, life tends to be calm. Under Rolle''s indirect warning, Vanessa and Sharman''s mother and son are rarely quiet and low-key. There are no more people in the school for Shalan. If it is not for the dance party this week and Saturday, then for Saran, this situation is really a very satisfying rhythm of life for him. In the evening of that day, after saying goodbye to Irwin, who still had dinner with herself, saran returned to the manor. At this time, in a small reception hall, there was a middle-aged female etiquette and dance teacher waiting here. This middle-aged teacher is very fashionable and looks very young. If Berman, the housekeeper who brought him over, introduced the teacher''s specific situation, Shalan might think that the other person was only about 30 years old. Shalan, who had changed her clothes, stood in front of the female teacher, while Sally was standing under the corner behind him, waiting for saran''s greeting at any time. "Teacher, don''t know what I should call you?" With a smile, the female teacher said, "master saran can call me Rowena." "OK, Miss Rowena, I think we''ll get to the point. We''re all very busy and time is precious. Let''s start now. If Miss Rowena thinks that I''m learning fast enough, he can teach me all the things he needs, and save our time." Hearing saran''s words, Rowena was really stunned for a moment. She has been the Royal etiquette and dance teacher of many noble families in Cynthia City, and she knows the characters of many noble families. According to her understanding, the eldest son of the Winman family was a violent and rude man, but now saran showed a completely different appearance from Rowena''s imagination. However, Rowena was also a person who had experienced big waves after all. She did not show any expression. She just said with a smile: "since master saran asks so, I will teach you all the corresponding things as much as possible." "Well, I''ll trouble Miss Rowena. Let''s start now." After saying that, saran stopped talking about other things, and began to review etiquette and dance with Rowena. Of course, it was review, but in fact, it was learning again. Even if saran had learned these things, it was a long time ago. Today, saran basically has no relevant memory. She can only learn from scratch, but with the help of powers, she can learn from scratch, Sha Lan''s learning ability can be said to be against the weather. Naturally, learning some etiquette and dance steps is not too difficult for Sha LAN. In spite of this, he couldn''t make the dance more beautiful, but as long as he didn''t make mistakes, could he still ask every nobleman to be a dancer if he could not make mistakes? In the process of teaching, Rowena is more and more frightened. She has taught dance and etiquette for nearly 20 years. Naturally, she can tell whether a person is a beginner or an old hand. She can be very responsible to say that Saran is a novice in etiquette and dance, especially in dance. However, after studying with her for an hour and a half, saran has been able to make the standard of etiquette to the extreme, and dance out of the not beautiful but absolutely right dance, so terrible learning ability, let Rowena is simply amazing. If saran was not the future successor of a count, Rowena would like to take saran as her disciple and give her dancing and etiquette. After seeing Rowena away, Rolle looked at saran sitting opposite his desk and was surprised and said, "Miss Rowena said you don''t need to learn from her any more. You can make the most standard etiquette and dance without mistakes. So you still remember the etiquette and dance you learned before?" Saran didn''t want rolle to have any bad associations, so she immediately nodded and said, "yes, I still remember a lot of the things I learned when I was a child. After studying with Ms. Rowena, I can basically remember them. It''s like riding a bicycle for me. As long as I learn it, I won''t forget it completely in my whole life." "That''s good. Then you can do your own business. On Saturday the day after tomorrow, our family will go to dinner." "Yes, father." The dinner started at 7:00 p.m. on Saturday. Because the school was not in school on Saturday, saran had lunch, took a medicine bath, left the manor, and came to the Howard library. When he entered the library with his schoolbag, coco was sitting in her usual position and began to read the book, which had been counted by her It''s a hundred times the epic of Loma. Seeing saran''s arrival, coco looked up at him, reached out and lifted the broken hair from her forehead. She said with a smile, "you came early today. Didn''t you go to school?""Coco, it''s Saturday. The school doesn''t go to school." Stunned for a while, coco nodded slowly and said, "it''s Saturday. I don''t have any feeling. Reading in the library every day is not very sensitive to time." "I won''t be able to eat with you tonight, coco. I''m going home about four o''clock." With a crooked head, coco tilted her head to look at saran and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just that I''m tired of eating with you every day. It''s good to change one''s taste." As soon as the words were finished, Yiwen looked at her Shalan without blinking. Suddenly, she felt a little guilty in her heart. After thinking about it, she added, "OK, I was joking just now." On hearing this, saran immediately laughed and said, "I''m going to a dance with my father today, so I can''t have dinner with you. But to tell you the truth, I really don''t want to go. As an inheritor of aristocracy, I also have a lot of difficulties." Rolling a white eye, coco looked at Saran, but said: "you this guy, if you say this again, I''ll drive you out, read and study quickly, don''t want to talk nonsense with you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 23 Closing the book, saran said to Irwin, "I''m going to the dance now. I''ll see you tomorrow." Looking up at Saran, coco nodded and said, "OK, I''ll see you tomorrow. Just put these books here. I''ll put them back in their original positions. You can go home and change your clothes." Nodding, saran to the voice of thanks, and then a little reluctant to leave with the bag. After Shalan left, Irwin continued to look down at the book, but slowly her eyebrows wrinkled, the kind of calm reading state disappeared, but there was a faint sense of irritability in her heart, which made her unable to focus her attention. She put down her "Loma epic" and sighed. Instead of reading, she walked out of the Howard library and went to the snack street behind to find something to eat for dinner. Although it was a little early for dinner, she couldn''t read any books and had nothing else to do. She needed to find something to kill her time. However, when coco strolled in the snack street, the memory of two people, Shalan and her mind wandering and eating in the street, kept coming back to her mind. Standing there looking at the crowd, coco seemed to have made a decision and whispered, "grandfather rod." As soon as the voice fell, a tall, kind-hearted old man suddenly appeared behind coco, but he did not disturb the passers-by. He looked quite miraculous. "Miss, do you need a dress?" Coco blushed a little, nodded gently, turned to rod and said, "Grandpa rod, can we go in that dance?" "Three days ago, viscount Fred, the mayor of Cynthia, sent me an invitation to come. I didn''t answer him. If you want to go, miss, you can go to that dance." With a smile on her face, Irwin said, "well, Grandpa rod, let''s go and change the dress now. I haven''t attended the dance for a long time. It''s just that I don''t have much clue about the epic of Loma recently. It''s good to go to the dance and relax for a while." "Yes, miss." After that, Irwin put her arm around rod''s arm, and they soon left the snack street. They didn''t know where to go. ¡­¡­ Saran changed into the fifth dress, walked in front of the mirror, turned to Rowena and said, "Miss Rowena, is this dress OK?" Rowena came here today as a clothing consultant. Although many aristocrats, rich merchants and official families in Cynthia invited her to serve as a clothing consultant, as the largest nobleman in Cynthia city and an important official of the Kingdom, the face of Earl Winman was naturally much higher than those of those people. Naturally, Rowena knew how to choose. Around saran''s turn a few circles, Rowena slowly nodded, for the taste of saran very agree. He took out a pure black bow tie from the cloakroom, replaced the brown tie on Shalan''s neck, and helped Shalan change his shoes into pure black. Then he nodded and said with satisfaction, "master Saran, this is OK. I can guarantee that you will be able to charm many girls this evening." Looking in the mirror at her hairstyle, which had been manipulated by Rowena for an hour, saran was relieved. She felt that the preparation process was more troublesome than his previous grave robbery. "Saran, are you ready?" Rolle took Vanessa and shaman to the door of the cloakroom. Looking at his eldest son, he could not help smiling. He was obviously very satisfied with saran''s appearance. "Father, I''m ready to go now." The dance starts at 7:00, and it''s almost six o''clock now. An hour''s time is not enough, so it''s time to start. Rolle nodded and said to Rowena, "Ms. Rowena, you''ve helped us a lot in the wyermans, and naturally they won''t treat you badly." On hearing this, Rowena''s face showed a trace of smile, nodded and said, "thank you, count. It''s my pleasure." At the end of the speech, Rolle and others bid farewell to Rowena and left the manor. They successively got on three cars and drove towards Cynthia residence where the ball was held. As the largest mansion in Cynthia City, many nobles choose to hold dances here in addition to their own manors. However, the dances held in Cynthia mansion are less private and more public. According to the different purposes of the dances, the places they choose are not completely similar. The dances attended by nobles, rich businessmen and officials in the whole city were naturally treated differently. Along the way, Shalan could see that there were many traffic policemen maintaining road order, and a special lane was set aside for the vehicles attending the dance. It was also a way to let saran see the privileges of the world''s upper class. As for their wenlman family, they were in Cynthia This acre of land is the privileged class of the privileged class.As the cars of the rich, the nobles and the officials wanted to let go, the three cars of the Winman family passed those parked aside and went straight to the red carpet at the gate of the house of Cynthia. As Earl of wyerman, Rolle took the lead with Vanessa and got on the red carpet with her car in hand. Then Saran, the successor of the future title, stood on her left hand side, while shaman, who got off the third car, stood on the right side of Vanessa. Rolle raised his left hand and waved with reporters and onlookers. Then he and Vanessa entered Cynthia residence with saran and shaman. When rolle entered the red carpet, many people immediately welcomed him. Only those with enough status were qualified to come and talk to rolle, while those who were not enough could only stand nearby and smile. After entering the party, saran and rolle said a word, turned to the edge of the party, took up a glass of champagne and sat on the chair beside the party. For Shalan, this kind of upper class social situation was a kind of torture. If he had to worry about the faces of the Winman family, he would have wanted to lie in a chair. After half a glass of champagne, saran was just about to get up and move her body, but suddenly she heard a low noise. Looking around, viscount Fred, mayor of Cynthia, even showed a little humility to guide a tall old man and a well-dressed girl into the ball. At this time, the girl just looked in the direction of Sha LAN. When the two eyes were on each other, the girl blinked her eyes to Sha LAN. Her deep green eyes like the lake water made Sha LAN immersed in it instantly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 24 "Yiwen..." Murmuring to herself, saran''s eyes brightened, and she walked in the direction of Irwin with a color of surprise. Seeing saran''s action, coco also said something to the old man beside her. She loosened the old man''s arm and looked down at her by the eyes of the men and women attending the dance. Shalan looked at Yiwen. At this time, she took off her round glasses, and her green eyes like lake water were more flexible. Her hair, which was slightly disordered, now hangs smoothly behind her head and on both sides of her cheek. With her sky blue dress, the whole person seemed to be uncovering the seal, showing unspeakable beauty, just like a crowd Sapphire, exudes the charm that takes people''s soul. "Coco, why are you here?" "If you don''t welcome me, I can leave now." With a playful smile, coco took saran''s arm and went to the buffet table near the party. She put a small piece of lobster meat into her mouth with a toothpick. "I didn''t want to come because I knew it was so troublesome. I haven''t eaten anything now." Hearing her words, saran laughed and whispered, "I didn''t eat any more. I had just returned home and had been pressed on the chair for more than an hour to have my hair done. Now my stomach is screaming. However, I still miss the meal we had in the snack street before. It''s called eating. You can eat what you want. You can feel free to put it into your mouth. Now you should pay attention to etiquette when you eat something like this. It''s really a ghost. " "Who said it was not? So you should be responsible for the crime I suffered today, and take me to eat delicious food tomorrow With a slight eyebrow pick, saran looked at Yiwen and said with a smile: "Oh? Did you suffer because of me While stuffed with beef, coco nodded, but she didn''t recognize saran''s implication. Seeing coco nodding, saran went on, "so you''re suffering because of me, so you''re here for me?" "Don''t get me wrong, I''m here to play with grandfather rod. For you, don''t feel too good about yourself." "Oh, so I see." Although that''s what he said, in fact, she knew the truth. At this time, Coco''s face was slightly crimson, perhaps because she had just drunk a glass of champagne. At this time, the dance floor was gradually empty, music began to ring, as the initiator of the dance mayor, viscount Fred, and his wife entered the dance floor as a leader, and the two began to dance. When a dance is over, people who want to dance invite women to dance on the dance floor. As the Pearl of this dance, coco naturally has someone to invite her to dance. The eldest son of the mayor Viscount Fred walked slowly towards Irwin. It seemed that he wanted to invite her to dance. But at this moment, Shalan suddenly invited Irwin in a standard posture. "Beautiful miss Irwin, would you please dance with me?" Looking at saran''s hand, Coco''s face showed a smile, nodded and said, "it''s my pleasure, Mr. Winman." Under the unwilling eyes of viscount Fred''s eldest son, saran and Irwin stepped into the dance floor and danced together. Although both of them were not good at dancing and could barely dance without mistakes, they were impeccable in terms of body and appearance, and suddenly became the focus of the field. At the end of a dance, when saran and coco left the dance floor, both men and women were clearly looking at them. The two people looked at each other, and immediately turned away, walking between people, and soon disappeared in the sight of those men and women, leaving only their helpless sigh and unwilling face. At this time, at the stairway on the second floor of Cynthia residence, saran and coco looked out hand in hand. When they saw that no one found them here, they were finally relieved. But at this time, they found themselves holding each other''s hands. Saran''s face turned red and she was just about to say something, but they saw that Coco''s face was as usual releasing his hand, and she was quite indifferent, which made saran feel a little embarrassed. Coco looked around, and suddenly she saw a balcony not far away. She immediately took saran''s sleeve and went to the balcony. "It''s a bit stuffy in here. Let''s go to the balcony and blow the wind." With these words, regardless of whether Shalan agreed or not, coco dragged him to open the glass door of the balcony and came to the balcony. He stretched out in front of the bright moon in the sky, and the whole person relaxed. Seeing Coco''s appearance, saran also turned to lean against the balcony fence and said with a smile, "it''s really good here. It''s better to stay out until the end of the dance.""I think so too. Although the dance is good, in my opinion, it is not free and quiet to read in the library." "It''s a pity that my present looks beautiful, but I can''t hold anything. Otherwise, it''s good to pack a book or two." Listening to saran''s words, Coco''s face suddenly showed a smile. She reached into the skirt of her dress and pulled out two books. One was the epic of Loma, which she had been reading, and the other was the book which introduced another ancient language, Shilan, which she had not finished reading during the day. "You brought the book! Should I say you have a lot of powers? " "Ha ha, worship me." Taking the book, saran looked at Irwin, and the two opened the book one after another. But just as the two of them were just beginning to read a book, a roar suddenly rang out. Shalan and Yiwen both felt the obvious vibration of the Cynthia residence. Then came the sound of gunshots and shouts and howls from the room. Shalan and Yiwen looked at each other. They almost immediately responded, one on one side, hiding behind the wall beside the balcony door. At this time, four men with black headgear and men with light machine guns rushed up from below and checked around Is there anyone hiding on the second floor. I saw one of the four men, saw the balcony slowly came over, reached out and pushed the glass door of the balcony open. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 25 Standing in front of the open balcony door, the masked man looked out. Just as he wanted to go into the balcony for further inspection, three other masked men had finished the inspection and drove 56 masked waiters back. One of them called the masked man, which made the masked man look at the balcony again. Then he turned around and went back to the first floor with them Inside the hall. When the footsteps of those masked people slowly disappeared, Shalan and Yiwen looked at each other with a sigh of relief. Saran slowly calmed down the strength in her eyebrows and looked cautiously toward the interior of the mansion. She saw a masked man with a gun on his head, guarding the stairway of this floor. He kept his back to the stairs and kept watching Around, there is obviously a high degree of vigilance. With a slight frown, saran knew very well that under such circumstances, if he went out rashly, he would surely be found out. Only by thinking of other ways of circuitous action could he obtain the possibility of survival. Thinking of this, saran slowly waved her hand to coco and told her to stay here for the time being. After getting her nod and confirmation, saran took a deep breath, slowly took off her dress and put it in the corner of the balcony. Then he observed the huge two-story building slightly and turned it carefully under the surprised eyes of Yiwen After the balcony fence, both hands grasp the concave lines on the wall, stepping on the wall edge which is less than half the width of the palm, and slowly climbs toward the other side of the second floor. As a lone grave robber in a previous life, such climbing and other things can be said to be a common occurrence. In this world, due to the lack of physical fitness, even if there is a corresponding memory in the mind, the body has no way to cooperate. However, recently, Shalan has undergone the rigorous training of Haster, and the soaking bath has made her young body recover and strengthen rapidly in a short time. Although she is still not as strong as that of her previous life, some things that can be done in the previous life can also be done now. Slowly climbing to a window, saran gently pushed the window, but found that there was no way to back the window, it was locked from the inside, he could not risk being found to break the window into it, so he had to continue to climb forward, fortunately the second window has been opened, it seems that here is similar to the rest of a waiter It''s a room like place where the waiters used to rest, so they opened the window and helped Sha LAN. Gently push open the window, Shalan carefully turned into a mess of the rest room, he quietly turned the rest room, found a palm length fruit knife in his hand, and then saran gently opened the door, using the same mirror found in the rest room to observe the masked man at the end of the corridor stairs, when he identified a masked man When she was still there, saran took a deep breath, picked up a half crushed apple and gently threw it out. "Bang!" The apple fell on the ground and made a dull sound. Although the sound was very small, in a very quiet environment, the well-trained masked man immediately heard the sound and came to the rest room where Sha Lan was sitting with his light machine gun in his hand. With the barrel of the gun against the half open door, he opened the door completely. The masked man walked into the room carefully, but he didn''t see anyone. At this time, he suddenly noticed the open window, saw the rags hanging on the window frame, and immediately went to check it out. But just as he was just walking forward, a black smoke quickly wrapped around the masked man, which made the masked man feel in a trance, and the reaction and movement of the whole person were more than a little slower. At the same time, a shadow suddenly came out behind the door and threw his hands and feet on the masked man''s back. His legs were entangled in the masked man''s waist. His left hand stretched out his finger and stuck it on the trigger of the light machine gun. The fruit knife held by his right hand stabbed the masked man''s neck artery without hesitation. No matter how the masked man struggled, he never let go. "Bang Bang "Binglang..." The masked man kept struggling, and ran against the wall and the cupboard against her back. Although the pain of the collision was very great, she did not relax. Until the masked man slowly fell to the ground due to blood loss and suffocation, and had no voice, she finally released her hand and stood up. After reaching out and picking up a towel on the ground, Sha LAN wiped her hand. There was an unknown color in his pupil. He was not afraid of killing people, but sighed. In his previous life, his hands were covered with blood, and he dreamt back in the middle of the night. Sha Lan was not afraid but didn''t like it. Although he didn''t regret killing those people. This life is the same, although Shalan does not like to kill people, but when necessary, he will not be a woman. Throwing the towel on the ground, saran picked up the masked man''s light machine gun and quickly searched the masked man''s body. A pistol, two pineapple grenades and a fine steel knife were found on his body. Armed quickly, saran took up the walkie talkie from the masked man''s waist and rushed out. First, she went outside the window sill and picked up coco. The two dragged the masked man''s body into the room. Then they closed the door and hid in another room, which was a little relieved."Coco, would you use a pistol?" Looking at the pistol saran handed over, coco picked it up and loaded it. With a smile, she said, "my family is also a knight family. The pistol can be used naturally." Then she handed her a grenade. Saran nodded and said, "that''s good. Take care of yourself. I''ll go out and have a look." Frowning, coco grabbed saran and said, "go out? You don''t know how many people are outside. How do you get out? Do you want to die? " "That''s why I want to go out and have a look. My father is still out there. I can''t leave him alone." Maybe it''s the physical reason, or maybe it''s the feeling after getting along with each other during this period of time. Saran doesn''t want to leave rolle and escape. No matter in the previous life or this life, saran never flinches and escapes in the face of the enemy. With that, saran wanted to get up again, but she was stopped by Irwin. Turn to look at Yiwen, only listen to Yiwen said to saran: "Saran, I will go with you, if the simple competition shot, I will not lose to you." As the voice dropped, coco reached out and grabbed her skirt. She tore off a large part of the skirt, leaving only a small part of it. She covered her body and moved her legs. She took off her high heels and stood barefoot on the ground. She said to saran with a smile, "OK, let''s go. Kill them and turn them upside down." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 26 Looking at the eager face of Irwin, saran''s mind came to the scene that the two of them rushed downstairs laughing, looking like "Mr. and Mrs. Smiths", and then being shot to death by the gangsters below with guns, I felt that it would be too unwise for this life to end in such a way. "Inside Coco, I''m actually going to sneak in and find out. If my father doesn''t have anything to do, I don''t intend to expose myself, so I''d better kill them alone, even if you let them go. " Eyebrows raised, coco just wanted to say something, but Shalan suddenly covered her mouth, and at this time, they both heard the voice coming from the walkie talkie. "Three, three, is the second floor safe?" Hearing the voice of the walkie talkie, saran and coco looked at each other, decisively picked up the walkie talkie and said in a hoarse voice, "I''m number three. The second floor is safe and sound." ¡°¡­¡­ OK, I understand. " As the sound fell from the intercom, saran immediately stood up and whispered, "coco, they found something wrong here. Let''s get ready." As she spoke, saran got up and pushed open the window to see if she could continue to climb the wall to get out of here. If it wasn''t for the first floor of Cynthia mansion which was equivalent to the height of the normal building of four or five floors, and the second floor of this building was equivalent to the height of five or six floors of other normal buildings, Shalan really wanted to simply jump down from the second floor. Opening the window and looking at the edge of the wall, saran nodded slightly. She was about to ask her to leave. However, when she turned her head, she found that she was no longer in the house. A little startled, Sha LAN immediately rushed out with a gun, but just as he rushed out, he suddenly heard two muffled sounds, followed by the sound of someone falling on the ground. Sha Lan''s heart sank and immediately rushed to the direction of the stairway. However, when saran rushed to the stairs, she saw coco standing there with the pistol in her left hand and a fine steel knife in her right hand. There were two masked men lying at her feet. Their throats were directly cut off, and they could not die any more. When she came to coco, saran looked at her, and suddenly felt that she was a little unfamiliar with her daily reading and learning, but her image became more and more plump. She was no longer that far away, but she was already close in front of her eyes. Seeing saran coming, looking at the unknown look on her face, coco raised her eyebrows and said with a soft smile, "why, am I surprised that I am a woman who kills people without blinking an eye?" "No, I''m just curious. When I chat with you, you speak cunning and witty words. When you read and study, you are knowledgeable, quiet and calm, and now you are vigorous and resolute. Which one is the real you, or the real person is more than so many sides, and there are more shapes than I have ever seen." Hearing saran''s words, Coco''s worry disappeared instantly. She tilted her head and said with a smile, "it should be the latter. At least in my opinion, you don''t know me enough." "Well, I''ll get to know you as soon as possible." "I wish you were fast enough." After that, coco said hello to saran with a knife and a pistol. She came to a room, opened the window and flipped out. Under saran''s surprised eyes, Irwin quickly climbed down the wall with both hands, pushed open a window below with one hand, and then jumped in directly. Seeing this, Sha LAN grinned bitterly. She thought that the hero saved the beauty, but she could not make the beauty she wanted to save was the big boss. As Irwin climbed down from the edge of the wall, Saran, like Irwin, jumped into a window below. When Sha LAN jumped into the window, she found that there were some corridors built around the wall above the ball hall. Through the inner guardrail, you can see the scene of the dance hall below. Coco made a silent gesture to Saran, and then asked saran to look down through the guardrail. All the people who came to the ball below were gathered together and all squatted on the ground. However, after searching for a long time, saran did not see his father, Earl Winman. "Evin, my father is not there." "Not only your father, but Mayor Fred and my grandfather rod are not there." "It seems that they were taken away, but I don''t know where they were taken." "The building is divided into two floors. There is no one on the second floor. That means it must be on the first floor. I remember that there are several rooms behind the first floor as the rest room, toilet and kitchen. I think they are probably there." "In that case, we must find a way to find them, but how can we get close to them?" At this point, Shalan and Irwin both thought for a moment, but soon they both looked at each other''s eyes, saw the brilliance in each other''s eyes, and almost at the same time whispered, "ventilation duct!" At the thought of this, the two men immediately took action, lowered their bodies and crept quietly toward the rear of Cynthia residence. Fortunately, the number of masked bandits was not large. The practice of Shalan and Yiwen killing three masked men just now made the masked men divide a lot of hands to go to the second floor for inspection, which gave them a certain amount of time and space.The two of them quickly found the ventilation duct which was obviously located on the wall. They carefully removed the shelter from the entrance of the ventilation duct with a short knife and climbed into it in turn. Saran and Irwin closed the shelter again and climbed along the ventilation duct in the general direction. Crawling, following the wind and the faint sound, saran and Irwin finally came to the ventilation duct above a room, but there was no trace of Rolle or the three of them, just some cooks and waiters under the guard of masked men. Continue to carefully climb forward, and finally find the fourth room, Shalan and Yiwen finally came to the room where the three of them were held. Only in the room, in addition to rolle, there were three masked bandits staying among them. One of them took off his headgear and said something to them. "Count Winman, viscount Fred, and the old gentleman who is not known but who wants to be much higher than Viscount Fred and Earl Winman, I am here only to convey to you the demands of our organization. As long as you can meet the requirements of our organization, we can release you immediately, otherwise we will only be forgiven It''s a courtesy. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 27 Looking at the three bandits below, the one who took off his mask was obviously a leader. Sha LAN felt a trace of blood from him, and his temple was aching. It seemed that a voice kept screaming in his mind, telling him to stay away from the bandit leader. Danger! You can''t beat it! Making a judgment in an instant, saran lowered her breath and lay quietly in the ventilation duct, watching the situation below, ready to hand at the critical time. At this time, the bandit leader slowly came to the three rollers, and said with a smile, "count rolle, in fact, this matter has nothing to do with you, because we only need Viscount Fred''s consent to our request, but in Cynthia City, Mr. Haster, the knight of the Winman family, is very famous. We don''t want to meet one of them The extraordinary knights are in direct conflict, so you can only ask count rolle to join us. " Rolle looked at the bandit leader, nodded and said, "as long as you don''t hurt me and my family, then I can guarantee that hasder will not interfere with you." The forefinger of his right hand shook slightly. The bandit leader looked at rolle and said again, "no, no, count rolle, this is not enough. Although Viscount Fred has more power than you in all matters in the name of the city of Cynthia, as the head of the count family with a long history and the Minister of foreign trade of the Ministry of Commerce, if count rolle is willing to help us, I would like to come It''s going to make a big difference. " "I''m sorry, then. I won''t help you." "Count rolle, don''t be so absolute. Please think about your family. Maybe you can change your mind later." Looking at Fred, Fred was more flustered and frightened than rolle and rod. When the bandit leader looked at him, the smile on his face became more obvious. He said slowly, "Viscount Fred, what do you think? As long as you can meet our requirements, you can leave here safe and sound, and we will not disturb you in the future. What do you think of it? " "What''s the demand? I, I don''t know." Listening to Fred''s words, the bandit leader''s face became more and more smiling. He sat down beside Fred, put his arm around Fred''s fat shoulder, and said with a smile, "it''s my fault. I''ve been talking to you, but I forgot to tell you the corresponding conditions. In fact, my request is very simple. There is a prison in the suburb of Cynthia city. I just want a person in the prison. I think this requirement is very simple for all nobles. " Rolle was a little surprised when he heard the bandit leader''s words. He subconsciously thought it was wrong. These bandits fought so much for a prisoner in a prison? If it''s really for one prisoner, then you only need to pay some money to bribe the warden of the prison, and then you can operate secretly to bring the prisoner out. You only need to remain anonymous in the future. Of course, it is impossible for anyone to go to the warden rashly to get the situation done. But it is far better to ask the warden to agree to collect money than to hijack the whole Xinxi The nobility and officials in and around Yashi are much more relaxed. It is not what people who can plan such an action will do. Almost instantly, Rolle realized that the so-called prisoner must have problems he didn''t know. Sure enough, when the bandit leader''s words were uttered, Fred''s body trembled slightly, and his face turned pale at once. He almost screamed, "you must save the blood butcher! You are members of the Church of tarophama "Oh? Viscount Fred really knows this, so it will save some trouble. As long as Viscount Fred brings the blood butcher to us, you will be free today. Otherwise, I will only be able to kill you all and sacrifice to the great tarophama. " "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible. I can''t do it. Indeed, Xuetu was caught in the garbage treatment plant in the suburb of Cynthia, and was temporarily detained in the third prison in the suburb of the city. However, the people guarding him are not even the people of Greenland. They are members of the secret mobile team of the alliance of seven countries It''s impossible to command them Hearing Fred''s almost roaring words, the bandit leader nodded slowly and said suddenly: "it was the secret mobile team of the League of seven countries. So it''s right. Blood butcher is so powerful, and holding a sacred vessel ordered by the great tarolfama, how could it be caught in Cynthia city. If the hand was moved by the men of the secret maneuver, then it can be explained. So, viscount Fred, you really have no way to help me. Practical general, this request is really a bit overwhelming for you Fred nodded again and again, and said, "yes, that''s right. I can''t command the secret maneuver team." "Well, in this way, viscount Fred, you will not be able to make use of it. It''s a pity that I had a good chat with you."When Fred heard this, he felt a bit of bad feeling subconsciously. However, before he could react, the leader of the bandit suddenly took out a long black thorn from his arms. From bottom to top, he went through Fred''s jaw and pierced Fred''s head vertically. The black spike, stained with red blood and white brain pulp, pierced from Fred''s head. In just a moment, Ford Rhett died at the hands of the bandit leader. After pulling out the spikes, the bandit leader put out his tongue and licked the blood and brain on the thorn, then looked at rolle with a smile again and said, "for the secret mobile team, the mayor of Cynthia is really too humble. But if he is a foreign trade minister who specializes in the foreign trade and business of the kingdom of Greenland, one of the member countries of the alliance of seven, they will have to take the exam Considering your identity and influence, I wonder whether you agree to cooperate with us, count rolle? " Roll''s face was a little pale at this time. Even if he was a high-ranking nobleman who was in charge of foreign trade and Commerce of a country, he could not be calm about a member of the evil God church who killed people and licked human blood and brain. After breathing out a breath, Rolle looked at the bandit leader and said, "you give up. The secret mobile team only obeys the orders of seven ministers from seven countries of the alliance of seven countries. Even if the kings, prime ministers and presidents of seven countries want to order the secret mobile team, they also need to pass through those seven ministers. For the secret mobile team, I am just a dispensable one There is. " "It seems that count rolle has not lied, which is a pity." As the voice fell, the dark spines in the hands of the bandit leader rose again, and a trace of killing spread. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 28 "Bang!" The air vent on the ceiling was broken, and two figures rushed down one after another. Sha Lan''s fine steel dagger did not hesitate to scratch towards the leader''s neck. However, the bandit leader suddenly twisted his waist and abdomen, his lower body remained motionless, but his upper body turned nearly 60 degrees out of thin air. He waved his black stab in his hand to block Sha Lan''s knife. When the black spike and the fine steel knife collided together, Sha LAN felt that a huge force was coming, almost unable to hold the fine steel knife in his hand. He could not help but step back three steps, but at the same time, he raised the light machine gun in his left hand and fired at the bandit leader. "Bang! Bang! Bang The leader of the bandit retreated quickly and dodged at the moment of Shalan''s shooting. At the same time, he resolutely gave up the act of killing rolle and turned to dodge the bullet and rushed to Shalan at the same time. However, at this time, there were gunshots, but saw that Yiwen, who had just solved the two masked bandits in an instant, fired at the leader of the bandits. His shooting skill was much higher than that of Shalan. Each shot was hit in a very tricky position, which made the bandit leader unable to avoid ahead of time. He could only keep retreating away from saran and rolle ¡£ "Click, click..." The pistol shot was empty, and coco, holding a knife in one hand, blocked rolle and rod. Meanwhile, Shalan''s light machine gun was aimed at the bandit leader, and the bullets poured toward each other without money. At this time, however, behind the bandit leader, an imaginary gray white lizard shadow suddenly appeared. Its skin turned gray and white with the speed visible to the naked eye. It was like a rock, facing the bullets from the light machine gun. "Pa pa pa pa..." The bandit leader raised his hand to block his face. Most of the bullets were hit on the arms and chest of the bandit leader, and a small part was hit on the legs of the bandit leader. When the bullets in the light machine gun were completely finished, there were a lot of twisted bullet heads under the bandit leader''s feet. Although his clothes were broken, his skin like broken glass showed a lot of cracks, and a small amount of blood flowed along the cracks, but the bandit leader did not damage the root. He slowly put down his arm and looked at saran and Irwin, and his face showed a cruel smile. "Shot out? It''s a pity that you don''t have heavy firepower, otherwise my stone skin skill may not be able to withstand it. " Shalan looked at the bandit leader''s appearance, his face showed a trace of dignified color, light machine gun shot bullets can''t do anything to each other, this kind of monster with his toes want to know that he can''t be an opponent. With a movement of his arms, the bandit leader pulled out the black spines from behind his waist and walked towards saran and Irwin. At this moment, Rolle immediately came forward and stood in front of saran and whispered, "wait a minute. I can contact the king and ask the secret maneuver team for help as long as you don''t hurt him." Slowly shaking his head, the bandit leader said with a smile: "unfortunately, I have changed my mind now. If you said that before, I would certainly promise you, but..." Here, the bandit leader''s face showed a cruel smile, "for those who have hurt me, I must kill him and sacrifice him to the great tarolfama! Go to hell With a loud cry, the bandit leader, Zhuang Ruo, rushed to luo''er who was blocking Shalan. Seeing that luo''er wanted to help Shalan resist the attack of the bandit leader, Shalan suddenly pulled luo''er behind him and rushed to the bandit leader. At the moment of collision, Sha LAN tilted the fine steel knife, making the dark spike slant into his right shoulder. At the same time, Sha LAN threw down the short knife and grasped the bandit leader''s arm. A black smoke darted out of Shalan''s arm and poured into the bandit leader''s body, which made the bandit leader''s trance, The whole person is inexplicably stiff down. At this time, Shalan seized the opportunity. He had been hiding behind his left hand, holding the grenade that had pulled the pull ring from when, and thrust it into the mouth of the bandit leader with extremely fast hand speed and lightning speed. At this time, Irwin quickly grabbed saran''s left arm and threw him to the ground. Rod also pressed rolle on the ground. The bandit leader came to his senses and wanted to take out the grenade that was put into his mouth. But before that, Shalan had already calculated the approximate time. Moreover, the surface of the grenade was extremely smooth, and it was tightly inserted into his mouth. The bandit leader had no way to take out the grenade immediately. Just when he did not reach out to take out the grenade, the grenade in his mouth suddenly exploded, and the flames and fragments of the grenade were flying everywhere and mixing White smoke spewed from the bandit leader''s mouth, and the sound of hand grenades was deafening. Saran, struggling with the pain in his right shoulder, got up from the ground. He could only see that rolle and Irwin were holding on to what they were saying, but could not hear them at all. There was only a hum in his ear. Fortunately, after a while, saran regained his hearing. Listening to the words of Irwin and rolle, he nodded slowly and said, "I''m fine. I''m fine. I''m ok. I''m just a little bit sore in my right shoulder and left leg. What''s the matter with that guy?"As soon as Saran''s words were finished, rod came back from the bandit leader''s side, looked at a trace of appreciation in saran''s eyes, and said to him, "although that guy is not dead, it''s almost enough. If he has not been promoted to the extraordinary level, that one moment just now will be enough to lift his whole head, but even if he is not dead, he will never think about it in his whole life Move your head a little bit. " As he spoke, rod let go, and saw that the gray skin of the bandit leader lying on the ground had returned to normal, his clothes in the upper part of his body had been completely smashed, and the black scorched marks had spread from his head and occupied most of his chest. As for his mouth, his teeth and flesh on both sides of his cheek had disappeared, only half of his neck The flesh, along with the cervical spine, barely connects to the head and shoulders. This degree of injury, if put on other people''s body, would have died, but the bandit leader not only did not die, the chest undulation is also quite powerful, its vitality amazing let Shalan marvel. Seeing saran''s surprise, rod directly said: "this guy is a knight who has crossed the extraordinary level. His physical quality is different from that of ordinary people. It can''t be judged by common sense. Fortunately, you put the grenade into his mouth. Otherwise, even if it''s a short-range explosion, it may just be able to barely make him hurt. You did a good job." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 29 Saran was sitting in the ambulance with Irwin in her coat. A middle-aged nurse was carefully treating his wound. Not long after Shalan defeated the bandit leader, two members of the secret mobile team led the police and garrison of Cynthia city to break into the Xinxi residence. Under the leadership of two members of the secret mobile team with extraordinary level strength, those ordinary bandits had no ability to resist at all, and were solved and rescued in the blink of an eye. After solving the bandits, the members of the two secret mobile teams found Shalan and others, and saw the leader of the dying bandit lying on the ground. After asking how Shalan and others defeated him, the members of the two secret mobile teams took away the dying bandit''s head ties. As for the rest of the mess here, they had nothing to do with them. After the death of Sincia mayor Fred, as the highest level official on the scene, Rolle became the commander temporarily directing the people to retreat safely and accept inspection. However, he gained a lot of gratitude and trust from the nobility of Cynthia, which was also a kind of gain in disguise. The two injuries on Sha Lan''s body, one on his right shoulder, was a penetrating wound caused by the black stab, which was slightly serious. The wound on his left leg was scratched by shrapnel fragments after the explosion of a grenade. It was only a skin wound. Although there were several stitches, it was not serious. After bandaging the wound, Shalan jumped off the ambulance on one leg. However, she nearly fell to the ground due to her fatigue. Fortunately, she was held by Irwin. Otherwise, she would not feel very well if she fell on the ground in her current physical condition. "Mr. Saran, why don''t you stay in the ambulance a little longer." "Ms. Irwin, my injury has been dealt with, and there are still many people who have not dealt with the injury. Naturally, it is necessary to make room for others. This is a new era, and it is not possible for nobles to occupy too much public resources everywhere, can they?" As soon as Saran''s voice dropped, she suddenly heard a sharp voice coming from nearby. She turned her head and looked around, but she saw a noble woman who did not know whose family was pointing at a nurse''s nose and yelling. "Do you know who I am? I hurt my arm. Didn''t you see it? What qualifications do these lowly people have to be treated first? If I have any internal injuries, can you be responsible for them? " The nurse was dealing with the wound of a young waiter. The young waiter might have been injured by stray bullets during the fire, and his whole thigh was penetrated, and the blood was constantly flowing out. There was no way to stop it for a moment. But after hearing the noble woman''s words, the young nurse''s face was a little pale, which was a skillful way to deal with the injury, but also became a little flustered. Seeing the noble woman who still refused to give up, coco raised her eyebrows and said with a smile: "is that what you just said about the aristocracy of the new era?" "Tut, no matter what era, there are a lot of such people. Even in the new era, they can''t avoid vulgarity, can''t they?" As she spoke, saran wanted to stop the noblewoman from interfering with the nurse''s treatment of the patient''s injury. However, before he went over, he was patted on the shoulder. When saran turned around, he saw his father, rolle, smiling and whispering to him, "leave this to me! Calm down here. Don''t be impulsive It has to be said that as the patriarch of the old aristocrat and Minister of foreign trade of the Ministry of Commerce of the kingdom of Greenland, Rolle can see at a glance what Shalan wants to do. Although there is nothing wrong with saran''s idea, as a noble, he can''t be too angular in dealing with things. Rolle''s idea is to take this opportunity to teach saran a lesson because of the previous events, Rolle has seen Shalan''s determination and courage. He knows that his eldest son is really likely to inherit the future title. Now, Rolle has begun to teach saran some ways to deal with problems between nobles. However, Rolle obviously did not know that the soul of his eldest son, Saran, was an adult who had his own outlook on life and values. If he wanted to indoctrinate saran with the idea of aristocratic ways of doing things, he was doomed to be a loser. Rolle went to the chattering aristocratic woman. After explaining her identity and family, the noble woman immediately restrained her arrogance, nodded to her in a rather low-key and obedient manner, and finally turned away from here under Rolle''s persuasion, and no longer interfered with the nurse and the patient. Returning with the reverence of nurses and patients, Rolle looked at saran and said with a smile, "Saran, you can treat that matter more tactfully. Naturally, that woman doesn''t matter, but her husband is a baron, and as the deputy director of the police department of Cynthia, he is also a real official. If we offend her rashly, we Winman family can withstand the discontent of a baron, but in the long run, we may be isolated, which is definitely not a healthy state for a family, do you understand? " Although he didn''t like what rolle had instilled into himself, Shalan was not the kind of kid. He nodded and said yes while listening to Rolle''s words, which made him very happy with her reaction.But the count of Rolle was happy, but the countess was not. Vanessa and Shaman walk down from the ambulance. They are not injured. It''s just a basic inspection to confirm that there are no hidden problems. However, as soon as they get out of the ambulance, they see rolle who is intimately talking to saran. This makes Vanessa, who was already very angry and worried because of the expulsion of all hands before, changed He had to be more worried. That kind and incomparable appearance had never been shown in shaman! The hand holding Shaman''s arm tightened slightly, and Vanessa immediately pulled him around and walked to the other side. Looking at her ugly mother, shaman asked in a low voice, "mother, where are we going?" "The garrison of Cynthia is coming. Your uncle is an adjutant in that garrison. Let''s go to talk to your uncle. Otherwise, if you go on like this, you will really have no chance with the Earl''s successor!" "But didn''t mother find master heijiu?" "Black dove said that he needs at least half a year to prepare materials. Who knows what will happen in this half a year. I can''t bet the future of our mother and son and the Franklin family on heijiu alone!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 30 It has been a week since the dance event before. With the help of some secret medicine, Sha Lan''s injuries have basically disappeared. This makes Sha LAN really surprised. He knows his own injury. It''s OK to say that the injury on the leg is OK. According to the normal situation, the injury on the shoulder can''t be completely recovered in a month. However, in only a week, relying on the green ointment that I don''t know its name, she completely recovered. This made Sha LAN further understand the extraordinary place of the world. After taking off the training load, Shalan was a little short of breath. After a week''s rest, her body, which had achieved some results, fell back a little. In the process of training just now, Shalan finally persisted. After a little exercise, saran was ready to turn away and return to the bathroom of his room to soak in the medicine bath. However, before he got out of the training ground, he was stopped by Haster. "Master Saran, I don''t know how your body has recovered?" "Uncle Haster, I''ve just resumed training and I feel a little bit backward, but I''m ok." He nodded slightly. Haster looked at saran for a moment. He hesitated, but after all, he said again, "master Saran, I want to ask you, what is the reason why you have been so hard trained? A good physique, beyond the strength of peers, or simply want to become a real knight Shalan looked at hasde. He could feel that hasder was different from before. However, he didn''t think much about it. He just thought about it for a while. Then he replied, "I have undergone such hard training. Fundamentally speaking, I want to be stronger. I don''t like to let others protect me. Only when I become stronger than others can I not need it Protection of others. " "So, master Saran, your purpose is simply to protect others?" Blinking an eye, Shalan subconsciously wanted to deny Haster''s words. He didn''t have any idea to protect others, just wanted to be simple and strong. But soon saran thought of something and had a guess in his heart. So he immediately nodded and said, "Uncle hasde, you are right. This is what I think." Nodding, Haster said, "well, I see. Then I won''t disturb master Sharan." "Well, then I''ll go back and leave, uncle Haster." "Master Saran, go Looking at the gradually away Saran, hasde stood on the training ground, the hesitation on his face gradually became firm. "Before, master Shalan could kill a knight of extraordinary level by his own stratagem and courage. Although the knight with extraordinary level was just a parallel product modulated by others, his strength was less than half of his real extraordinary strength, but he was also a strong one who could use extraordinary power. Combined with master saran''s ambition of guarding, it seems that I can teach Sha the breathing method Young master LAN, but before that, we need the consent of the count, and the cultivation of breathing method also needs a lot of medicine. This also needs the consent of the count. " Thinking of this, Haster turned and walked towards the interior of the mansion, where rolle had not yet gone to work, and could talk to him about these things. Before Haster came to Rolle''s study, although the door of the study was open, Rolle did not go in directly, but waited outside and knocked gently. Hearing the knock on the door, Rolle looked up at the door of the study. When he saw that it was Haster, Rolle immediately put down the document in his hand and said to him with a smile, "hasder, don''t be so outspoken. Come in and sit down quickly." With Rolle''s permission, Haster, smiling and nodding, sat across from Rolle''s desk. He looked at rolle and sipped his lips, but for a moment he didn''t know how to say what he had intended. Looking at Haster''s hesitation, Rolle was surprised. He had been with him for a long time. It was not too much for him to say that half a brother. He had never seen him so hesitant. Rolle coughed and broke the silence. "Haster, I don''t know how the boy in Shalan is learning from you recently? Look at you, is it that he is not learning well, or is he ready to give up? " "No, count, master Saran, he not only did not give up, he trained very hard, but also had great ambition. I It''s also about this thing. " Hearing this, Rolle looked at Haster in surprise, and said, "that boy of saran is very ambitious?" "Yes, count, master Shalan has great ambition and hard training, so..." "So?" With a slight frown on his brow, Rolle looked quietly at Haster, waiting for his message. Haster hesitated for a moment, bit his teeth fiercely, and said to rolle, "my Lord, I want to teach master saran the breathing method of our moonlight knight. I want to guide him to the real knight road. I hope to get the permission and support of the count!" Hasder''s usual character is quite straightforward. This time, he hesitated and hesitated because he wanted to cultivate a real knight. The cost was almost astronomical. Not only did he have to eat different things, but also he used various drugs, drugs to swallow, and liquid medicine to soak in medicine bath The ointment is more valuable than gold of the same weight. Therefore, without Rolle''s support, even if hasder had taught saran the basic breathing method of inheritance, it would not have been possible for Shalan to go far.Of course, Rolle understood the breathing method and the way of knight, but he didn''t think that his eldest son, Shalan, could be regarded as a candidate to inherit his knight breathing method! His face became serious. Roll looked at hasde and said slowly, "hassle, do you think Shalan can really hold on? Won''t he give up halfway? " Hearing this, Haster stood up, looked at rolle, and said seriously, "count, I can assure you that master saran is different from the past. He can persist and never give up halfway." "Well, another question, Haster, you know, although we are aristocrats, we are also businessmen. What I want to know is, if I pay money to cultivate Saran, how much can he finally produce? He Is it possible to be extraordinary? " With a frown on his brow, Haster hesitated for a long time, and his face gradually showed firmness. Looking at Rolle''s words, he said sonorously and forcefully, "I am confident that, with the support of the count, master Shalan can surpass me and become extraordinary before he is 30 years old." Looking down a little, Rolle thought for a long time. Then he raised his head and said firmly, "OK! Since you have confidence in Saran, I will naturally have confidence in my son. You said that Saran could become extraordinary before he was 30 years old. I believe that, so I will fully support you. In the future, I''ll find the monthly expenses from me. There are still 13 days in this month. I''ll give you 200 gold coins first. If it''s not enough, you can ask me again. As for Saran, I''ll give it to you. I''m looking forward to the day when saran will become extraordinary. " At the end of the speech, Rolle took out a gold ticket, wrote the number of 200 gold coins, and then signed his own name, with the seal of his own Winman family badge. He handed the gold ticket to Haster. There was a trace of firmness on the faces of the two men in their prime years. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 31 The third prison, located in the suburb of Cynthia City, is the third public prison in the kingdom of Greenland. Although it is called the third prison, it is actually the first prison in the kingdom of Greenland. Most of them are major criminals of various kinds, and the guards are extremely strict. Of course, this is only for ordinary people. Cang Yan looked at the bandit leader in the cell on the other side of the one-way glass in front of him, who was locked on the bed with a large font and wrapped his neck and head with various kinds of orthopedic instruments and bandages. He slowly said to the prison governor nearby: "warden Peter, how long does it take for him to recover his ability to speak?" "Captain cangyan, this man''s injury is very serious. Even if he has been artificially adjusted to the extraordinary level, he still can''t be better than the real extraordinary level. In fact, his physical speed only reaches the level of a senior knight. If he had been forced to open a certain degree of extraordinary blood and obtained extraordinary strength, he could not have suffered such a serious injury He can survive, so it will take at least a month to treat him to the extent that he can recover his speech ability A little frown, Cang Yan''s face faintly worried, sighed and said, "a month''s time is too long, I always feel that this thing is not right, so I am eager to learn something from his mouth, but now it seems impossible." Seeing the worry on Cang Yan''s face, the warden Peter was somewhat confused and said, "Captain cangyan, this believer of talofama cult has been completely controlled by us. What on earth will make you worry like this?" "Warden Peter, it''s this thing that worries me. Although the bandit leader has been arrested by us, it''s a bit strange that he went to attack the ball." "Strange? According to the confessions of those present, isn''t this guy trying to hijack senior officials and nobles in Cynthia and threaten us to release the bleeding slaughters? " After a silence, Cang Yan turned to look at the warden Peter and said, "warden Peter, we have enjoyed our cooperation during this period. It''s OK for me to say something to you. The strange thing about this matter is here. In fact, although our secret mobile team belongs to the alliance of seven countries, in fact, no country can directly order us. We only accept orders from the top of the secret mobile team of the alliance of seven. Therefore, even if the high-ranking officials and nobles at the dance were killed before, we would not release the bleeding butcher. Once the blood butcher was released, the damage and death would definitely be many times more than the number of people at the dance. Therefore, fundamentally, there is no possibility of rescuing the blood butcher. Moreover, even if the people of the talomafa cult are confused and choose this way to save the bleeding butcher, they will not only send out a man-made supernatural. This incident reveals strange things from inside to outside. My intuition tells me that this bandit leader is the key to this matter. But now he looks like he has no way to ask anything. I can almost guarantee that there must be a conspiracy in the taromafa cult in the dark, but I haven''t been able to find out the truth of the conspiracy for a while, which is the main reason why I am worried Peter warden frowned. He looked at Cang Yan and said, "if there is a conspiracy as you said, then how should our third prison cooperate with you?" "At present, we can only pay close attention to the guard of Xuetu and the bandit leader. We must ensure that they are always in our sight and can not leave at all. Only in this way can we prevent accidents from happening as much as possible." "OK, I see!" Peter warden nodded and immediately went out to rearrange the distribution of police in the prison. Cang Yan also left here and returned to a room full of monitors nearby. At this time, three people were resting here. Some were holding tarot cards, some were holding a cross sword to keep their eyes closed, and some were taking a big mouthful of food filled with pots. However, each of them had its own way of rest. But after cangyan walked into the room, the three people almost stopped the movement in their hands at the same time, opened their eyes and looked at him. "That guy still has no way to speak. We can''t pry out anything. We can only strengthen our garrison. When the two support teams arrive, we can take Xuetu and the other guy back to the headquarters, so we don''t have to be so nervous. Then I''ll apply for a holiday for you to have a good rest." Hearing Cang Yan''s words, the man holding the cross sword closed his eyes again, just nodded to show that he knew it, while the one who kept putting tarot cards opened his mouth and said, "Captain, what''s the situation of the boy who defeated the bandit leader? Do you know?" "The young man, the eldest son of the Earl of weymann in Greenland, killed several masked bandits in order to save his father. Then he sneaked into his father''s room through the ventilation duct. Together with another companion, he raided the bandit leader and two other masked bandits. He put a hand grenade into the bandit leader''s mouth to create a new one There is no concealment or problem with such injuries. ""If that''s the case, then the matter really has something to do with the bandit leader. What''s more, I calculated with the tarot card just now. It shows that there is a conspiracy hanging over us. If I''m right this time, it means that the talofama cult has begun to act in secret, and we have to guard against it." Cangyan listened to the words of the middle-aged man who was constantly playing with tarot cards. He could not help frowning and asked, "prophet, are you accurate this time?" "This matter, Captain, you don''t know. My prediction also has many limitations. The tarot card itself has extraordinary power, so I can improve the accuracy of prediction, but at most it is only about 50% to 60%. And I don''t know when it is right or wrong, so I can''t guarantee whether my prediction is accurate." "Well, it''s hard for you, but you can tell us anything you find. In short, half of it may not be easy. You can continue to refuel. I''m going to see Annie and her now. If you have any problems, please contact me." "Don''t worry, captain. We''ll see no problem here." Hearing this, Cang Yan nodded and left the room and walked toward the prison where the blood butcher was kept. At the same time, in the evidence storage room of the third prison, the black thorn which was placed in the safe suddenly slowly oozed a black mucus and spread towards the cracks of the safe. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 32 When Shalan went to the training ground early the next morning to start training, he was taken to a stone house at the back of the manor. Looking at the large number of training equipment covered in the stone house, as well as the suit of armor and various weapons placed under the walls of the stone house, she knew that he was probably in the special training ground of Haster. Shalan is not a dull person. When he found out that the place where he came was the special training ground for hasder, he guessed something. He stood quietly by the side, waiting for Haster to say what he thought. Standing in front of Shalan, hasder looked at the calm face of saran. He was more and more satisfied with the young master. He didn''t know when he had started, or imperceptibly changed his outlook on Shalan. He was more and more satisfied with Shalan, especially when he heard that Shalan had defeated the bandit leader with extraordinary power More so. Of course, from Haster''s experience, we naturally know that although the bandit leader can use extraordinary power, but he can be defeated by Shalan, it is likely that he is a man-made supernatural. For such artificially modulated transcendence, such as Haster, they are generally called sub extraordinary, which means the subspecies of real transcendence. It is just that even sub extraordinary can exert his extraordinary power. Shalan''s ability to fight head-on and win by means of strategy undoubtedly proves Shalan''s courage and wisdom. In addition, Haster thinks that Shalan''s reason for gaining strength is to protect his family and loved ones and everything he wants to protect. Finally, hasde decides to put the real thing into practice It was taught to saran. "Master Saran, from today on, I will teach you something decidedly different." Hearing this, saran''s eyes lit up and said with some expectation: "definitely different things? Uncle Haster, are you going to teach me swordsmanship Shaking his head and nodding his head, Haster said, "I really want to teach you swordsmanship, but what I really want to teach you is only secondary. The most important thing is what I want to teach you. It is the foundation of becoming a blood rider among the supernatural, the knight breathing method!" "Knight breathing?" Shalan''s face was not clear, so he had never heard the name of "Knight breathing" in his previous life or this life, and did not know what the five words "Knight breathing method" represented. Seeing Sha Lan''s ignorant appearance, Haster didn''t show off his point and directly explained: "master Saran, you should know that there are a group of people in this world who have absolutely different power from ordinary people. Generally speaking, these five kinds of people are different from those who use martial arts! And what I want to teach you is the power to be a knight of blood! " Warlock, stranger, believer, secret warrior, blood knight! Listening to the names of these five extraordinary beings, saran''s heart was filled with a sense of blood boiling. At this time, his heart was filled with the unknown power, the desire to conquer the unknown existence, incomparably strong. "Hoo..." Taking a breath, Shalan looked at hasde, calmed down, and asked, "Uncle hasde, I don''t know what characteristics these extraordinary beings have. Can you answer for me?" "Of course, before teaching you Knight breathing, of course I want to let master saran know what the world looks like. As I said to you just now, warlocks, aliens, believers, secret warriors and blood knights are the main components of the supernatural world. However, there are many branches in this world, and the integration of various professions has resulted in the diversity of the supernatural world. In addition, in the transcendental world, not only human beings, but also many other intelligent beings hidden in every corner of the world, some of which are friendly to human beings, and others are extremely dangerous to human beings. Among them, there are representative tree spirits that are friendly to human beings and spirits full of evil thoughts towards human beings. Especially the spirit body, you should firmly remember that once you encounter the spirit body or the strange event caused by the spirit body, you must hide far away, and never involve it. It is a kind of existence that can''t even fight against the supernatural. Unless you are a warlock or a few powerful aliens, you have no ability to fight against it. Moreover, even warlocks and powerful aliens are not necessarily able to fight against the spirit. It is a strong performance to be able to defend themselves and escape in front of the spirit body. Fortunately, the existence of spirits is extremely rare. Many people will never meet one in their lifetime. Although it is extremely powerful, it will not have a great impact on human society. " Listening to hasde''s words and feeling the unknown world that hasde showed himself through his words, Shalan suddenly felt that it was not a good thing that he had come to this world. The reason why he became a tomb robber in his previous life was that he could maintain excellent living conditions, and that he could experience what he could never touch in the modern society Knowing, can let him see a decidedly different world.Now in hasder''s words, Shalan saw a world that was much more exciting than his previous life. The world was full of all kinds of unknowns, which made Shalan feel a bit fascinated by the unknown world. However, his head was very calm at this time. He looked at hasde and said, "Uncle Haster, I already know the essence of the supernatural world. Now you can tell me about Knight breathing, but I can''t wait." Haster, hearing saran''s words, smiles, nods and says, "OK, now I''ll talk to you about Knight breathing, but before that, I''ll say another thing. No matter which of the five extraordinary classes, there is the same saying, that is, human limit! Only when you break through the limits of human beings can you truly step into the transcendence and become a transcendent. Before that, no matter what profession you practice, you are not considered as a transcendent. For example, the term "blood knight" can only be obtained after breaking through the limits of the human body and opening up its own extraordinary blood. Before this, only one can call himself a knight. Although your physical fitness is good now, you can only call yourself Knight apprentice www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 33 "Master Saran, if you were the one before me, even if I was willing to teach you the knight breathing method, you would not be able to practice successfully at all. If you want to practice chivalric breathing, you must have the physical quality that can bear to open the life energy ceremony. If your body is too weak, you can''t bear the ritual of opening life energy. Forcing to open life energy is not only not good, but also harmful. But now that your physical quality has reached a very strong level, it''s time to start the ritual of opening life energy. I just don''t know if you are ready, master saran? " "Of course, I can''t wait." "Well, then the ceremony begins now!" Haster''s voice dropped, and suddenly reached out to Shalan''s chest. Sha LAN had no time to respond, so she was touched by hasde''s finger. In a moment, Shalan felt her heart beating at a very amazing speed. Her blood was burning up, which made Sha LAN involuntarily give out a dull hum. Seeing Shalan''s reaction, hasder nodded his head gently and took another hand. However, he saw that he quickly went behind Shalan. Starting from the first vertebra under the back of his head, he continued to point out. Each finger was on one of the vertebrae of Shalan. A total of 33 vertebrae were punctured almost at the same time, and the last one was on the 33rd vertebrae of saran At that time, Haster''s face turned a little pale. Obviously, the ceremony was very expensive for him. As the vertebrae made a sound, saran could feel an invisible force spreading towards the whole body with the spine as the core. And this force spread rapidly throughout the whole body under the blood transmission like boiling, which made the discomfort caused by blood boiling disappear like a clear stream. This force in the whole body continuous flow, in an instant flow throughout the body. At this moment, Haster''s voice suddenly sounded in saran''s ear. "Master Sha LAN, now you should be able to clearly feel your 33 vertebrae. You can control the life energy in your body with your mind, and gather this life energy in the first vertebra at the back of your head to gather the first seed of life!" Hearing hasder''s words, Shalan closed his eyes and slowly felt his 33 vertebrae. At this time, in his consciousness, those 33 vertebrae all showed gray appearance, and in his whole body, there were wisps of white smoke like energy flowing in his body. This is the spine and life energy in my mind! As soon as this idea came into being in his heart, Shalan felt that the power at the center of his brow suddenly poured out of his eyebrow. Under the control of his consciousness, he drove the life energy which was not driven by saran to quickly gather into the first vertebra. In Sha Lan''s consciousness, it can be clearly seen that those wisps of life energy, like white smoke, quickly poured into his first vertebra under the strength of the trunk in the center of his eyebrows, making the gray first vertebrae gradually emit a light white light, just like other vertebrae. When the life energy completely entered the first vertebrae, Shalan could feel his first spine vibrate slightly, as if it had become larger. In his consciousness, the first spine changed its gray appearance and became crystal clear. Finally, at the core of the first vertebrae, the life energy flowing into it condensed a seed emitting light white light, which completely changed the state of the first spine and truly became the core of Sha Lan''s life force! The strength at the center of her eyebrows returned to her, and she was dormant. Sha LAN opened her eyes and involuntarily gave out a light drink. Her body moved slightly, and then a series of soft sounds of bones began to ring. Looking at Shalan who woke up, Haster immediately said with a smile: "master Saran, those life energies are not easy to control, so they need to be polished day and night, and gradually be included in the first spine. When you inject all the life energy into the first vertebra and light up the first seed of life, it will be time for you to become a primary knight. At that time, you can practice through the breathing method of knight. " Shalan blinked and said, "what, uncle hasder, I seem to have gathered the first seed of life." "Master Saran, are you sure it''s not the illusion caused by the activation of life energy in the body?" "In my mind, the first vertebra really brightened, and there was a white spot in the first vertebrae, which should be uncle Haster, you said the seed of life." Hearing saran''s description, hasder''s face had no expression, but his heart seemed to roll up a storm. He had never heard of anyone who could gather the first seed of life immediately after experiencing the opening ceremony of life energy, and even many people with poor quality could turn on the life energy for the first time until the life energy dissipated Scattered to the whole body again hidden, also did not successfully condense the first seed of life, need to start the ceremony of life energy again.However, with the increase in the number of life energy opening rituals, the life energy that can be opened becomes more and more scarce, and the possibility of condensing the seeds of life is becoming less and less. This is also the reason why the inheritance of blood knight is becoming more and more rare. Haster immediately came to Shalan''s back. He gently pressed his hand on the first vertebra of Shalan''s back, and touched the first spine with his own life energy. At this time, a weak but extremely condensed life energy rebounded hasde''s life energy, which undoubtedly only condensed life Only the kind of response! "Unexpectedly, it is really successful in cohesion. How can this be possible?" Haster looked at Shalan in surprise, but soon his face showed a trace of ecstasy. He was able to gather the first seed of life after the ceremony of opening the energy of life, which undoubtedly proved that on the road of blood knight, Shalan had a powerful talent that ordinary people could not reach. Such a inheritor is undoubtedly an unimaginable good news for the blood knights of the moonlight Knight inherited by hasde. For the first time, hasde was surprised by his choice to let Shalan inherit his lineage of blood knights. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 34 "Hoo Whoa Whoa... " Shalan stood in front of a wooden man with his upper body bare. He kept waving the wooden sword in his hand. With a specific breathing rate and force method, he waved the wooden sword and chopped it on the wooden man. With each sword, the muscles of Sha Lan''s whole body trembled slightly, and his bones made a slight sound from time to time, and his body would also have slight damage. However, when the injury just appeared, along with Sha Lan''s breathing and breathing, the seed of life in the first vertebra would squeeze out a wisp of life energy to flow through the whole body, and quickly cure the slight injury. This is Sharan''s Knight breathing method, which is derived from hasder''s. when practicing fencing with specific breathing and movements, it can consume several times the strength of the body, enhance the energy of life, strengthen the seed of life, and constantly squeeze the seed of life, release a wisp of life energy, cure body damage and restore physical strength. It can be described as one stroke More Knight breathing. Of course, such a chivalrous breathing method is obviously a way of opening and closing, not that kind of light route. "Bang..." When the wooden sword fell on the ground, Sha LAN sat on the ground, and felt that his muscles were constantly twitching, emitting a feeling of pain. Obviously, the first time of Knight breathing practice had reached the limit. At this time, Haster, who saw saran''s condition, immediately stepped forward, picked up saran and threw her into the medicated bath just soaked in the bathroom of the training room. This bathtub medicine bath is different from before, completely presents a kind of light green, and has a fragrance like grass. Shalan was thrown into the medicine bath, the warm medicine bath let him involuntarily send out a comfortable groan, lying on the edge of the bathtub, Shalan closed his eyes and fell asleep. But before Shalan fell asleep, hasder called again. "Master Sha LAN, take this bowl of medicine soup." After reaching for the soup, saran smelled the pungent smell of the soup, and could not help frowning and saying, "Uncle Haster, it''s ok if you don''t drink it." "Of course not. This medicine soup is the unique prescription of my moonlight knight. It can recover the nutrition needed by the body from Nell, and cure the injury of the body during normal training. After daily training, you will not only need to soak in this brand-new medicine bath, but also take this medicine soup." "Well, it''s not very good to ask, but..." Before she finished speaking, she looked up and drank the soup. She grinned. The bitterness of the taste was so bitter that it could never be forgotten. After receiving the empty bowl from Saran, hasder said to Saran, "Saran, it took a lot of time today, so you don''t have to go to school. It''s just that you can have a good rest." "Well, then I won''t go to school, but after all, uncle hasde, you haven''t told me the name of the knight breathing method we practice." "The chivalric breathing method we practice is called" red ox breathing method ". It takes the route of strength and recovery ability Blinking his eyes, saran was a little confused and asked, "isn''t our blood knight called the moon knight? Why is the knight breathing method not similar to the moonlight or other names related to the moon? I always feel that the name of the breathing method does not match the name of the knight "What''s out of tune? The name of moonlight comes from the founder of our blood cavalry. His name is the ancient meaning of moonlight, so the blood knight of our family is called" Moonlight Knight ". However, our knight''s breathing law is red bull breathing method which takes strength and recovery route. There is no conflict in this Blinking her eyes again, saran nodded and said, "well, that''s right. No problem." "There was no problem Well, I have some other things. I won''t be here to accompany you. After you''ve been soaking for half an hour, you can leave. Then you can lock the door. " "Well, I see, uncle Haster." Looking at hasder''s departure, saran breathed a breath and lay on the edge of the bathtub a little tired and fell asleep again. When Shalan woke up, it was a long time since the water in the bathtub was still very low. She got up and took a shower in the bathroom. After cleaning up the bathroom, she put on her clothes and left Haster''s exclusive training room and returned to her room. After a good brunch with Sally''s service, she opened her notes and began to review his third language. By the end of the night, he still left the manor for the Howard library. ¡­¡­ At night, compared with the nearby city of Cynthia, the third prison is a little lonely. Although there are lights in the prison, it is naturally a lot dimmer than the city. Cang Yan sits in front of the monitor, watching the blood butcher inside the monitor, who is bound by steel shackles, and the bandit leader who is still in a seriously injured state and does not wake up for a long time, his eyebrows are more and more wrinkled."Annie, haven''t the other two teams arrived yet?" "Captain, they''re a little far away from here, at least one day away." "In modern society, civil aircraft have gradually become popular. Why do they need another day to come? It has been three days since I asked for reinforcements." "Captain, don''t be impatient. You''ve been under a lot of pressure recently." Looking at Annie, who was worried in her eyes, Cang Yan sighed slowly and said, "this time we caught Xuetu because he had been seriously injured in advance. Otherwise, with the strength of our team, it would be impossible to seize Xuetu without casualties. Maybe I am too suspicious and always think that they are plotting a plot." "Captain, why don''t you have a rest and I''ll watch for you for a while." "I Well, I''ll take a break The voice falls, Cang Yan turns to sit on one side of the reclining chair, closes the eye to sleep falsely. At this time, the guards on the monitor began to change shifts, and two of them went to the cell where the blood butcher was held. But at this time, one of the c.o.s. suddenly pulled out the pistol from his waist when the other three guards were facing him. He knocked the three guards down three times in a row. At the same time, he turned around and smashed the monitor. He put his hand on the metal door of the cell. A hot flame spread from his hand and dared to blow the metal gate open Come on. At this time, the blood butcher who was completely locked in the metal shackle clothes in his cell suddenly burst out a laugh and said, "black thorn, you are finally here!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 35 "Xuetu, you are as noisy as ever, but I like you more than others." The voice sounded from the guard, but the guard did not speak. It looked very strange. However, Xuetu seemed to have been used to the appearance of the man in front of him, so he didn''t care. "Blackthorn, let me go now, but I can''t wait to make a big fight!" "Xuetu, before releasing you, I would like to convey the words of the eldest brother. He said that our organization does not care about the religious beliefs of its members, but the religion you have established has been too conspicuous recently." As soon as the words came out, Xuetu''s mouth immediately gave out a laugh of unknown meaning, "Hey, hey, the boss didn''t say that it would be more convenient for us to take action if there was a visible organization to cover it up?" "But recently, you''ve gone too far. If you don''t restrain yourself, the boss will send two sides to deal with your affairs. You should know that the ability of two sides can completely restrain you. You have to think about it clearly." It seems that Xuetu is really afraid of the man called "double faced". When the name of "double faced" is said from the unknown existence that controls the prison guards, the evil ideas that are full of the bloody smell that are constantly emitted from the blood butcher''s body are instantly restrained and look like an ordinary prisoner. After three breaths, Xuetu''s voice sounded again. This time, he became calm and said, "OK! This time I will be more restrained and let the people under me keep a low profile. However, one day I will kill the boss and the two sides and sacrifice them to the great tarolfama! " "Well, it doesn''t matter if the boss and the two sides tell me that it doesn''t matter if you''re immortal. It''s just that the high priest you''re looking for as a religious front hasn''t been very comfortable during the period of your capture. It seems that he doesn''t want to be your puppet any more." "Hey, hey, if you don''t want to be a puppet, die! In any case, there are so many people who want to be puppets, and there is no lack of him. It''s just ridiculous that these guys still don''t understand. For the great tarophama, only blood and sacrifice are fundamental. To the high priest and ordinary members, who can win the favor of the great tarophama, only depends on the blood of individual sacrifice and killing, regardless of the status! " After conveying the words of the leader of the unknown organization, the black thorn controlled the prison guard to go to the blood butcher. But at this moment, a blazing stream of inflammation suddenly poured into the cell from the door. If there was life, it would devour the body of the prison guard and burn the flesh and skin of the prison guard completely. Only a dark skeleton fell on the ground, which could not be seen at all That''s what the C.O. looked like. The flame gradually condenses and becomes Cang Yan, the leader of the secret mobile team. He takes a look at the corpse of the prison guard and makes sure that there is no difference. Then he looks at the blood butcher still trapped in the cell and metal binding clothes. However, just when he was just about to speak, a small dark thorn pierced out of his chest. He couldn''t believe it. Cangyan spat out a large mouthful of blood. He slowly turned his head and looked at a human like shadow behind him. His lips trembled slightly and his voice was hard. He said, "you are Spirit body? " "Don''t mix me up with those muddleheaded guys. I''m a spirit that awakens my self-consciousness. Strictly speaking, I''m a guardian spirit now! It''s a pity that it''s not convenient to do research here. Otherwise, I really want to study your body structure. It''s a pity. " As the words fell, black lines spread out from the black spines that pierced cangyan. In the blink of an eye, cangyan''s body was completely covered. The painful expression on Cang Yan''s face disappeared completely, leaving only the dull appearance of the former prison guard. The black thorn pulled out the black spikes. While walking to the trapped blood butcher, he said to cangyan, who was still in the same place, "go and solve those guys outside. Don''t let them disturb me." Hearing this, Cang Yan immediately turned away from the cell, and soon there was a voice of exclamation and fury, but those had nothing to do with the black thorn. The black shadow of black thorn''s body came to the trapped blood butcher. With a slight wave of his hand, two lines of fire swam away and revolved around the metal shackle clothes on Xuetu''s body for several times. Soon, the metal shackle clothes were cut into several pieces and fell on the ground. At this time, a very thin and short, haggard face, like a young man suffering from famine, stood up from the ground trembling, he looked at his hands, his eyes passed a trace of disgust. "It''s disgusting that this body has turned into this again. Blackthorn, please give me some blood. It''s the best thing for human beings." "There are many kinds of mixed drugs in your body. There are toxins and anesthetics in these drugs. Are you sure you don''t need to remove those drugs in your body first?" "No, as long as I have blood, I can recover my strength immediately. At that time, the drugs in my body can''t affect me at all!" "Well, as you wish!"As the voice fell, black thorn''s shadow like body wrapped in the black thorn on his hand turned into a cloud of black smoke and quickly rushed out of the cell. At the same time, Xuetu looked at his body in disgust again. He bit the blood vessels in his hands'' wrists, and the thick blood flowed slowly. Xuetu stood up with his teeth and knelt on the ground with his hands stained with a lot of blood I started painting. The black smoke from the black thorn looked at cangyan, who was fighting with the secret mobile team, and smashed a nearby prison door. Under the screams of panic of two criminals in the cell, they quickly wrapped around their bodies, broke their necks, and dragged the two bodies back to the room of blood butcher. At this time, Xuetu had drawn an inverted Pentagram array on the ground. He looked at the two corpses still on the ground by the black thorn, and his face immediately showed an excited look. He tried his best to drag the two corpses into the inverted pentagram, opened his mouth and bit into the neck of one of the corpses, and began to suck the warm blood from the corpses. With the blood butcher''s absorption of blood, his body expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. Not only did his skin and flesh expand, but also his height and bones grew tall in a series of terrible sounds. In the blink of an eye, Xuetu almost became another person, and an unimaginable flame was released from him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 36 He threw the two corpses out of the array. Xuetu half knelt in the center of the array and began to chant his inexplicable prayer words. With the chanting of the prayer words, a stream of blood flame gushed out of the array and wrapped around the blood Tu, which had become two and a half meters high and incomparably bulky, and turned into flame like lines covering the blood butcher Above the body. The blood flame gradually dissipated. Xuetu stood up and moved his shoulders and neck. His rough face showed a cruel smile. He looked up and gave a deafening laugh. The laughter almost rang through the third prison. In several cells near the prison where Xuetu was located, the prisoners covered their ears and gave out a howl, even a few moments when their bodies were weak The coma passed, and blood flowed out of the ears. The laughter stopped suddenly. Xuetu looked at the black thorn, which was not affected by his laughter, and said: "black thorn, I really want to thank you this time. If you have any requirements, you can tell me." "It''s better to wait until you go back to the party place next month. I''ve finished my task now, and I''m leaving. Don''t overdo it, or you''ll have to face the other two teams of the secret maneuver team. Once you''re killed or caught again, my task will not be finished." "Hahaha, don''t worry, I will solve the problems here before the arrival of the two teams. It happens that my strength has not been fully recovered. The people in this prison are barely enough for me to sacrifice to the great tarophama to restore my strength!" "Well, whatever you want, I''ll go." At the end of the speech, the black thorn penetrated into the ventilation duct of the cell and disappeared in front of the blood butcher. After seeing the black thorn leave, Xuetu walked out of the cell step by step, turned his head and shrugged his nose, and rushed to the cell nearest to him where there were still living people. ¡­¡­ At the end of the morning''s training, Sha LAN took a bath in the training room, and then put on her clothes and took her schoolbag to go directly to school. When he came to the training room early today, Shalan didn''t see hasde, but saw the medicine bath and a bowl of medicine soup that hasde had prepared for him. As for what hasde did, Shalan didn''t know. While wearing clothes, saran and Sally chatted and said, "Sally, how''s your home?" "Tell master saran that everything is fine in the family. After steward Berman takes full charge of the servants and maids, those bullies in the manor have either been driven away or become low-key. In addition, I heard that in the early hours of this morning, the Earl was called away by the people in the city. It seems that something unexpected happened suddenly. Before the new mayor takes office, he needs to deal with relevant matters. " On hearing this, saran''s brow slightly raised. He vaguely felt that the reason why Haster was not in the manor was the same as that of his father Rolle''s leaving the manor in the early morning. It was possible that Haster might have left the manor with rolle as a bodyguard. However, for him, the most important thing for him is to learn the knowledge of the world, practice the Red Bull breathing method, and find a way to exercise the strength at the center of his eyebrows. Based on the information about the supernatural world that hasder had learned before, Shalan preliminarily judged that the power in his brow should be the spiritual power that warlocks and a few outsiders can control. The black smoke he cast should be the magic used by the Warlock. However, judging from the effect of the black smoke, it should be the most superficial one similar to curse. After getting dressed, saran left the training room with her schoolbag and asked Sally to close the doors and windows of the training room. She got on the bus and went to school. When Shalan came to the school, she immediately heard a lot of aristocratic and official family''s children talking about something. She heard some intermittently, probably saying that something had happened in the third prison in the suburb of Cynthia city. As for the specific things, the children of nobles and officials were not very clear. What they were discussing was guessing about it What is love. At the beginning of the class, Duro came late. He was sitting on the seat with a happy face. Saran could see that Duro was constantly enduring his expression of wanting to smile, but he could not bear the rising of his mouth. "Duro, what''s the good news for you?" Hearing saran''s words, Duro subconsciously wanted to tell saran something, but he suddenly closed his mouth and shook his head and said, "Saran, wait, I''ll tell you when school is over. My father won''t let me pass on this matter casually, so I''ll tell you when it''s over." Before he had finished speaking, Drouet began to laugh again. Looking at Duro''s appearance, saran smiles and shakes her head, opens the book on the table and begins to read. But before Shalan finished reading a few pages, she suddenly felt someone rushing towards her own direction, and her leg muscles swelled rapidly. She pressed her hands on the table and could get up to dodge or attack at any time. When he looked up, he saw the man who was rushing towards him, nano, another student in the class, and nano''s father, It was Fred, the former mayor of Cynthia who was killed by the bandit leader before!"Saran, Duro, you two bastards!" With a roar, nano hit saran with his fist, but saran immediately reached out to hold nano''s fist when he saw nano''s fist, making nano''s arm unable to enter. Nano felt the power of saran''s hand and blushed, but he couldn''t make his fist move forward. Raising the other hand, nano wants to continue to attack Saran, but at this moment, saran''s arm is violently twisted, and nano''s right arm is dislocated, and a sharp scream is heard. "Saran Winman! You''ve killed my father, you murderer. Are you going to kill me now! Come on Duro looked at the hysterical nano, frowned slightly, and said, "nano, the whole city of Cynthia knows that your father was killed by bandits at that time. What does this have to do with Shalan?" Saran killed a lot of bandits and saved rolle. Only a few people knew that, and Duro didn''t know. Hearing Duro''s words, nano''s hate eyes also looked at Duro, gnashing his teeth and saying, "Duro, my father has only one son. His mayoral position should have been mine! Now it''s stolen by your father. What qualifications are you, the thief''s son, to talk to me? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 37 Duro immediately blushed when he heard nano''s words. He gritted his teeth and prepared to teach nano a lesson. However, before Duro started, he was stopped by saran. "Duro, your father is not sure whether he will become mayor. Once you hit him, the son of the former mayor who died for Cynthia City, do you think your father will be affected, if you let your uncle be affected, then how do you deal with yourself at home in the future?" After hearing saran''s words, Duro''s face changed slightly. He took a deep breath. Although his face was still angry, he recovered his reason. "Saran, thank you very much. You are right. I won''t do anything to him. Even if he wants to hit me, I will bear it." Hearing Duro''s words, saran slapped him on the shoulder with a smile and turned to look at nano. At this time, nano''s face was full of amazement, as if he couldn''t believe why Drouet didn''t make a move to himself. Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at Jonathan, who was sitting in the distance. He suddenly thought of something and turned his head back. Nano looked at the former students in the classroom. Their faces were pitiful, gloating, and having nothing to do with themselves. These eyes fell on nano, making him feel the burning pain. He was extremely embarrassed. He quickly got up from the ground with a Fierce bite of his teeth, and rushed out of the classroom with his dislocated arm, and disappeared in everyone''s sight. Most people didn''t see nano''s subconscious movement just now, but they didn''t hide saran''s eyes. He looked thoughtfully at Jonathan, who was sitting beside god. He also saw turning his head to look at his opponent. Almost at the same time, Shalan and Johnson both smile at each other, then turn their heads and sit in their seats. At this time, there is a trace of surprise and fear in their eyes. At that glance, Shalan could clearly see a trace of indifference to life in Jonathon''s eyes. It was only the eyes of those who had killed them. Saran had seen it in the eyes of those whose hands were stained with blood more than once. Of course, if only this is the case, Shalan will not be too afraid of Jonathon. The reason why he will be so is because the mental strength in his brow feels a very uncomfortable breath from Jonathon. The smell similar to blood and corpse makes Sha LAN feel disgusted from his heart. "There have been such obvious changes in a short period of time. It seems that in the recent period of time, Jonathon has obviously encountered something. Moreover, nano''s appearance just now is likely to deliberately try to provoke Duro and let him do something to him. If it is really as I think, this is not a plan that nano''s simple minded guy can think of It''s getting more interesting. " At the end of the day, saran drove to the Howard library as usual. When she came to the Howard library, she saw Irwin, who had been waiting in front of the Howard library. Today''s coco is totally different from the past. She is wearing a white dress and a pair of brown boots. Although she still wears glasses, her hair has been obviously combed and washed, naturally hanging on the back of her head and shoulders, which shows the charm of a young girl completely. "Oh, what are you going to do today? Why is it so grand?" Walking to saran''s side, coco reached out and patted saran on the shoulder. She said with a smile: "of course, it''s to thank our young hero for saving my life from those bandits. Therefore, she sacrificed her looks to satisfy your impulsive young man''s heart." "Hello, Hello, don''t talk nonsense. The kingdom of Greenland is a legal state. I''ll tell you, but it''s not impossible to sacrifice color or other things. It happens that my bed is very big. How about going to my house?" Hearing this, Coco''s smile did not change, but her hand was holding saran''s ear. She asked with a smile, "my hero, I didn''t hear the wind just now. How about repeating what you just said?" "I just said that, as knowledgeable and beautiful as Ms. Irwin, it''s worth my life to protect you." Holding Sha Lan''s ear, she helped her take care of her hair. She nodded and said, "hero, you''re flattered. Although words like profound knowledge and beauty are really used to describe me, don''t take them out casually. Although I am beautiful as a flower, light as a swallow, knowledgeable, cheerful and generous, but I am low-key, I do not say, hero, you should not always put these words on your mouth Sha Lan''s eyes jumped. She said helplessly and bitterly, "what''s inside? How long do we have to talk like this? I can''t help it." "Well, what I said just now is a little bit of a little exaggeration, so I think it''s better to speak normally." Hearing this, saran and Irwin looked at each other and laughed. Coco reached out and hugged saran''s arm. Saran threw her schoolbag to the driver who was not far away. They walked forward along the Howard library road.As they walked, they didn''t say a word. They just walked together. After a long time, saran sighed and said, "coco, are you going to leave?" Nodding gently, coco said, "yes, it''s going to leave. There are three phone calls coming from home. If you don''t leave, someone will come to catch me and go back." "Why?" "Because Cynthia is too dangerous now." "Danger?" "It seems that you don''t know, but if you don''t know, I won''t tell you. If you just want to know, you might as well ask your father when you go home tonight. He should be dealing with this matter." "Father? Yes, but when will you come back from your departure this time Coco turned to look at saran. She looked hard, as if she wanted to remember her appearance. After a long time, she turned her head and said with a smile, "shall we continue to talk about these unpleasant topics? Can''t we have a little bit of fun? " After a deep look at coco, saran nodded slowly and said, "OK, let''s talk about it. There''s a tulip Empire restaurant in front of us. How about talking while we go in?" "Well, I''m a little hungry, too. Let''s go and eat." PS: the second chapter will be later. Recently, cavencar is so powerful that I don''t know what happened. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 38 After dinner, two people walk shoulder to shoulder under the night sky, saran watching breathing the cool wind, heart is extremely reluctant. As if knowing what saran was thinking, coco looked at saran and said, "Saran, if, I mean if, if you have the ability, go to the United States of the Commonwealth after college." The United States of the blue Commonwealth, one of the most powerful countries on the continent, is also the most democratic country. It has the largest land area and military strength of the whole continent, but it is not the alliance of seven countries on the edge of the continent. In front of such huge things as the United States of England, such as the kingdom of Greenland, there are only other United Nations A coalition of small states can barely survive. "The United States of the blue Commonwealth? I see. Maybe I''ll be there soon, maybe. " Smiling and nodding, coco came to the side of the road and waved. Immediately, a streamlined car stopped beside her. The driver got out of the car and put a book in her hand. After taking the book, coco turned to saran and handed it to him. She whispered, "if you really understand this book, you can come to the United States of the Commonwealth to look for me. But if you don''t understand this book, don''t come to the United States of the Commonwealth to find me. Otherwise, your life will be in danger. Remember my words!" After taking the book, saran turned it over and looked at the title on the cover. Unexpectedly, she looked at Irwin. "This book..." Before saran could speak, coco spoke again and said, "there is a reading card in this book. With my reading card, you can go to the second floor of the Howard library to read books. The books in that book are the real boutiques. As for this book You try to read on, I hope you can really understand this book. Goodbye, saran As the voice fell down, coco suddenly stepped forward and hugged saran. She gave a kiss on saran''s lips and got on the car without looking back. Under saran''s eyes, she disappeared into the night. Looking at the direction of the car''s disappearance, saran gently touched her lips, as if she could feel the temperature on it. She said in a voice that was almost whispered: "goodbye, coco, goodbye to the United States of the blue Commonwealth." At the end of the speech, Sha Lan''s face showed the color of perseverance, turned to get on the family car which was slowly driving over, and drove towards the wyrman manor. Back home, saran changed her clothes and sat down at her desk. She slowly opened the first page and began to read word by word. In half an hour, Shalan finished reading the third rate knight novel, which only had dozens of pages. He looked up and down strangely, but he didn''t see anything special about this third rate knight novel. He insisted on saying something special, that is, there are a lot of typos in this book, not a lot in storytelling, but some in letter printing Problems, from time to time, we can see that there is a problem with the letters of one or two characters. There are quite a lot of such typos in a book. "Coco, you don''t mean to deceive me. Can this thing really see something?" Although he said that, Shalan didn''t really think that Yiwen was deceiving himself. He knew him very well. In this matter, coco would never cheat himself. Even though she was very intolerable for the whole story, she continued to read it until she could no longer bear it. She gave up temporarily and went to bed. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the garbage dump on the outskirts of Cynthia City, Xuetu dressed in a wide cloak, slowly came to a corner of the dump. After he found out the position, he punched out. With a roar, the garbage on the ground was scattered by the fierce fist, leaving only a deep hole full of soil. Squatting down, he stretched out his hand to pick up the soil in the hole, and the blood butcher''s face suddenly became extremely ugly. "Ah There was a roar, and the corner of his eyes beat, as if there was blood flame burning in his eyes. "Damn it! damn! Who! Who is it? Who has stolen the sacred vessel I have hidden here, and who is it? " "Boom! Boom! Boom After three fists in succession, he left three huge holes in the dump. Xuetu took a deep breath and calmed down his mood. His right hand turned into a palm and pressed down toward the ground. All of a sudden, blood colored waves spread around and covered the whole dump. But before long, Xuetu opened his eyes and his face was very ugly. In order to complete the task, Xuetu fought with the target all the way from the Xius Empire to here. He tried his best to kill the target, but he didn''t want to be hanged by the secret mobile team of the alliance of seven nations in the back. When he was the weakest, he took the opportunity to surround him in this garbage dump. At the beginning, in order to prevent other people from discovering the sacred utensil he was carrying, he hid the holy instrument in it Under the garbage heap in the ground soil, but did not think, unexpectedly did not know who took away."It seems that it is really not here. The power of the sacred instrument is self restrained and can only be searched by ordinary methods. However, I can''t find it by myself. Now, if I come to the church to find out who I am, let me go back to the church Thinking of this, Xuetu turned around and was about to leave. But just as he turned around, a sense of crisis suddenly came. Xuetu subconsciously turned his head. When he felt his ears cool, his whole left ear burst into pieces and turned into a strange flower of flesh and blood. At the same time, his tinnitus filled his brain. "Sniper! Psychic sniper gun The muscles of his legs swelled up, and Xuetu''s legs forced hard. The garbage on the ground was lifted up, leaving a huge hole. Xuetu disappeared in his place and rushed to the outside of the dump. Behind him, holes the size of fists exploded on the ground, all of which were the marks of the psychic sniper gun. Blood butcher''s speed is very fast, a few breaths came to the periphery of the dump, but just as he was about to step out of the dump, the blood butcher suddenly reversed and quickly retreated back. At this time, a shell dragging the flame fell, accompanied by a strong roar, leaving a huge hole in the ground emitting black smoke. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 39 Tearing off his cloak, the muscles on Xuetu''s legs completely swelled up. He suddenly accelerated and rushed in the direction of the sniper from the bullet. The sniper in the dark naturally found the action of Xuetu, and immediately fired a round of bullet at Xuetu to block the approach of Xuetu. However, every shot made by the sniper, Xuetu can be avoided in advance, which makes the sniper''s blocking not play any role at all. As he approached the sniper, Xuetu finally saw where the sniper was. He was lying on a deserted six story building near the dump, holding a psionic sniper gun at him and shooting a round of bullets. "Hey, hey, I found it! Oh With a roar, Xuetu left a deep hole in the spot and jumped up. The height of the jump was even higher than that of the six storey building. Finally, he fell down to the six storey building from the top to the bottom. When Xuetu jumped up, the sniper immediately grabbed the psionic sniper gun and rushed to the door leaving the roof. However, before he rushed to the gate, Xuetu came down from the sky with a bloody flame. The blood flame exploded on the roof of the building. The roof of the building, which had been in disrepair for a long time, burst into pieces. With the fall of blood flame, the power of one blow even exploded the roof of the building. It can be seen that the power of Xuetu has reached a certain level. The sniper deserves to be a soldier with extremely strict professional training. Although the roof of the building broke, the sniper curled up and rolled around when he fell to the next floor. He immediately got up and rushed to the direction of the stairs. However, before he rushed to the stairway, a big hand suddenly stretched out from the falling concrete and dust, and seized the sniper''s head and burst instantly. Looking at the headless corpse lying on the ground, Xuetu put out his tongue and licked the brain and blood on his hand. When he came to a wall, he blasted the wall with a fist. Looking down at the soldiers and a main battle tank gathered below, he said with a loud smile: "ha ha ha, you little mice, I will crush all your heads one by one!" "Boom With the laughter of blood butcher, the main battle tank below aimed at the direction of blood butcher and fired a shell. Then with a roar of command fire, the soldiers below took up their submachine guns and a few rockets, and poured out an incomparable metal storm towards the direction of blood butcher! For a whole minute, the fire coverage slowly stopped. At this time, the military commander standing in the rear looked through the telescope at the quiet building, and just wanted to issue an order for soldiers to enter the building to check the situation. Suddenly, the wall on the first floor of the building burst open, and Xuetu rushed towards the direction of the army with a wall concrete fragment the size of a man in one hand. "Fire! FireStarter! Keep firing The commander''s reaction speed was not fast, but it was meaningless for the blood butcher. Such a short distance was enough for the blood butcher to rush to the soldiers. In this way, in order to avoid accidental injury, the powerful weapons would not be used any more. "Bang! Bang One blow smashed two people''s heads, and Xuetu burst into the others with a laugh. At this moment, the commander immediately let the soldiers disperse and give heavy fire targets. However, although Xuetu is crazy, he is not a fool. He has been following the group with the largest number of soldiers to block the heavy fire with their bodies. Obviously, the commander had already seen the purpose of the blood butcher, but he could not give orders to ignore the enemy or himself. However, in this way, he could only watch the blood butcher kill the soldiers little by little, and the gun could not do too much damage to the blood butcher! Finally, the commander still made a decision. He looked at the adjutant beside him, gritted his teeth and said: "fire, command the MBT to fire, kill that bastard!" Hearing the commander''s words, the adjutant hesitated, but still carried out the order. After the command was passed on, the soldiers inside the tank immediately turned the gun barrel and fired a shot at the blood butcher who was killing the soldiers! "Bang!" "Boom The shell almost hit the back of Xuetu, and the flames and metal fragments of the shell instantly devoured the blood Tu and the soldiers around him. Xuetu''s huge body flew out and hit the ground without movement. At this time, the commander immediately issued an order to rescue the wounded, but before his order was launched, the blood butcher, who had been shot out by the shell, rose slowly from the ground. "It''s the main battle tank. It''s really painful." After moving his shoulders, Xuetu turned his head and looked at the main battle tuck with grinning teeth. At this time, he was covered with a layer of blood light. With the promotion of the blood light, the black behind the blood butcher, the deep visible bone injury quickly recovered, and recovered in the blink of an eye. "It''s very dangerous. If that shelling hit me in the head, maybe I''ll be caught by you now. Unfortunately, you''re aiming at my body, not my head."With the fall of the voice, the blood color light on Xuetu quickly flowed onto his right fist. The highly condensed blood light almost turned into a blood flame, which was constantly burning on the right fist of Xuetu. "Hum Bang At this time, the MBT adjusted its gun barrel and continued to fire a second shell at Xuetu. But Xuetu didn''t have any escape at this time. Instead, he rushed in the direction of the tank and exploded the shell with one blow. Regardless of the flame and impact of the shell explosion, he rushed to the main battle tank and smashed it out. "Boom The blood flame spread wantonly, and the main battle tank inflated like a balloon blown up, and then exploded. A large number of blood flame flew out with the fire and debris of the tank explosion, killing all the soldiers nearby. Especially those soldiers infected by the blood flame, their bodies immediately ignited, and they could not be killed by any struggle The blood flame extinguishes a little bit! Walking out of the fire, Xuetu''s body was covered with a layer of blood light, as if the killing had given him more strength. Step by step to the direction of the military commander, let the commander and adjutant take out a pistol to shoot at himself, but the bullet of the pistol is not as powerful as those submachine guns. How can it hurt the blood butcher. A bullet hit the body of Xuetu, twisted and landed on the ground. The blood butcher went to the commander and adjutant, slowly stretched out his hand, one by one, and crushed the head of the commander and adjutant who had lost any desire to resist, leaving a field of incomplete corpses and explosion flames, disappearing into the night of Cynthia city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 40 "Jonathon, you told me that as long as I provoked them, Duro and saran would take the bait and hit me, so that I could operate this matter and obtain corresponding benefits. But now Duro and saran are not hooked, what should I do?" In a dilapidated house near the slums of Cynthia, nano grabs Jonathan by the collar and growls like a dying dingo. Jonathan looked at nano. If he had been like him before, he would have been afraid and would have said something soft. But now he is different. "I wanted to use you to attack Saran, but I didn''t realize that this small plan didn''t succeed. Although it''s a pity, it doesn''t matter to me." "What about me! What should I do? " Nano stepped forward again, trying to grab Johnson''s clothes, but he was gently avoided by Johnson. Looking at nano, there is a trace of blood in Jonathan''s eyes. He looks at nano with a smile, and says with doubt: "this is very strange. What should you do? You should ask yourself, why do you want to ask me? Do you think you are still the son of the former mayor Looking at Jonathon in disbelief, nano''s face turned red. He stepped forward and gnashed his teeth and said, "Jonathan, what do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this? Even if my father dies and loses the position of mayor, there is also the title of viscount. Although the title of our family is not a hereditary rank like Shalan, and the common lineage will be lowered by one level each time, I am also a complete Baron of the kingdom. I don''t know how much higher than you are. You dare to talk to me like this. When I go back, I must let you know what is the nobility, and what are the consequences of offending an aristocrat! ¡± listening to nano, Johnson nodded with a smile and said, "of course, of course, I know what will happen if I offend you." "Well, you know, but even if you ask me, I won''t let you go." "Tut tut..." Jonathan shook his head and said with a smile, "you''ve made two mistakes. The first one is that I won''t ask you, so it doesn''t matter that you didn''t forgive me. The second thing, why do you think I want you to come to this empty place at night, because I didn''t intend to let you go back." As the voice dropped, Jonathan''s eyes suddenly turned into the dark red color of some pupils and white eyes. Looking at nano, who was frightened, he showed a strange smile. "You, you, you What the hell are you? Don''t come here, don''t come here! " He staggers around and tries to escape, but when nano turns around, he sees Johnson behind him. The hand with sharp fingernails caught nano''s neck in an instant, which made him unable to speak a word, and could only make a meaningless cry. At this point, Jonathan put his face close to nano and whispered, "I still remember the scene where you and the others bullied me. I''ve been waiting too long for this day. Besides, for the sake of your imminent death, I can tell you that your death is not worthless. At least it can make Duro and saran, who are in conflict with you during the day, be suspected. Although it doesn''t affect them too much, it may give their father some trouble, so you can feel better Looking at the strange Johnson, nano kept reaching out to break his hand, but how could his strength compare with today''s Johnson? With a slight twist of Johnson''s hand, nano''s neck broke. He was thrown on the ground with unwilling and desperate face. His eyes reflected slowly squatting down and took out a gold full of cracks Jonathon of the bowl. ¡­¡­ After Irwin left, saran thoroughly entered the school, Howard library, Winman manor''s three-point one-line life. In the practice of "Red Bull breathing method" to exercise mental strength, Shalan also in the uninterrupted study of the "Loma epic.". Looking at the "Loma epic" on the table in front of her, saran sighed helplessly and murmured: "for a month, I have been studying this thing since I wen left, but it seems that it is a very boring third rate knight novel. What is it recorded in this book?" After turning over the epic of Loma, saran threw the third rate knight novel aside and quickly wrote the whole book from beginning to end on the draft paper. This is a method of despondency invented by saran recently. Even in recent days, he has not let go of the mistakes and omissions of the letter printing in the book, and has written it down word by word. In only 15 minutes, Shalan wrote the whole book, threw the pen on the table, and Sha LAN planned to go to bed. But when she got up, he subconsciously looked at the manuscript of the epic of Loma, which should have been the letters in the missing words that should have been divided into several pages On a piece of draft paper.With a slight frown, saran looked down at the scribble paper, and immediately turned on his powers, and put all his mind on the scratch paper. He took out a piece of paper again, and Sha LAN wrote the missing words one by one. He looked at a total of 176 wrong words, and picked out all the wrong letters and arranged them on the third draft paper. Looking at the misprinted letters, saran''s face was suddenly and excited. He knew that he had finally discovered what was hidden in the book. If we don''t consider that these letters are the common letters of the mainland with some mistakes, we should consider that these letters are the complete letters of another language. Shalan immediately recognized that these seemingly erroneous Chinese characters were actually a kind of language widely spread in the silver age. He had just learned the letter of Perrin! But how should these letters be arranged? Just thinking of this, saran suddenly thought of something. He immediately opened the epic of Loma, and according to the page number above, he wrote together the letters of the borian language that appeared on the whole page. Finally, he formed a short sentence or a curse composed of 80 Borean words! Sha LAN looked at the incantation written on the draft paper, and recited word by word. When the last word was read by Saran, the epic of Loma on the table suddenly burned itself. The burning flame had no temperature and did not damage the table top. It only burned the book, leaving a black page, buried in the ash In the ashes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 41 Gently swept those ashes into the garbage bag, Sha LAN picked up the black pages of the book and blew them gently. Looking at the black page with white characters on the black background and the page number marked with 44, there was a faint expression of excitement on her face. "Is that what Irwin said about this book? It seems that this black page should have been hidden in the book just now, but if you can''t find the Perrin spell, I''m afraid there''s no way to get the black page hidden in the book Looking down at the words on the black page, Sha LAN raised her eyebrows slightly, which was a bit unexpected, because the words on the black page were actually the common language of the mainland in the current era, rather than some older characters. Originally, she thought that the words on the black page would at least be borian, or even older, but now it seems that it is not the same It''s going on. "The page number is forty-four, so there are at least forty-three more pages like this black page." Thinking of this, Sha LAN focused on the content of this page. With the reading of the content on the page, saran''s face became serious, but there was a trace of excitement in his eyes. After reading the last word on the black page, Sha LAN put down the black page in her hand and pondered. What is recorded on this black page is mainly divided into two parts, which are two kinds of witchcraft originated from the name of black thunder hell. As for the name of sorcery, saran has heard of it. He once saw sporadic records in the books in the Howard library. It is said that it was the extraordinary existence long ago. The powerful could capture the gods as slaves, roam the universe and travel in countless parallel worlds, which can be said to be far beyond the existence of gods. When Shalan was reading books before, he tended to have a kind of mythology about the witches recorded in the books, just like the myths of his previous life on earth. It is likely that when people in ancient times were ignorant, they exaggerated the strength of some extraordinary people, so they left behind some myths that were exaggerated to the extreme In Shalan''s opinion, whether the existence of wizard is real remains to be discussed. But now the black page in front of him tells him that the wizard not only exists, but also has the power of wizard. Even from some scattered information to deduce, if what is recorded on this black page is true, then not only the wizard, but also the legendary 72 layer hell is completely existed! She reached out and rubbed her eyebrows. She had been using the power for a long time just now. Now saran really felt a little tired. However, the newly acquired black pages have an indescribable allure for Shalan. Moreover, he has been on the right track for the practice of "Red Bull breathing method" recently. He can be regarded as a junior knight. His physical fitness is much stronger than that of ordinary people. After a little rest, he picked up the black pages again and studied them. There are two kinds of witches recorded on the black pages. The first one is called "the eye of black thunder". According to the records, the study of witchcraft can be carried out as long as they have spiritual power. In the original words on the black page, as long as you have reached the level of a junior wizard apprentice, opened the spiritual sea, and obtained spiritual power, you can start learning initially. The second kind of witchcraft is not so simple. It is called "the hand of HAZARO". According to the above records, the second kind of witchcraft needs the spiritual strength of a formal wizard to learn. As to what level is the level of the official wizard level of spiritual power, although Shalan does not know this concept, but he knows that his present mental power is absolutely not a formal wizard, so for the current Sara, he has no expectations of the hand of the black Saro, on the contrary, it is the first kind of witchcraft, the black thunder eye makes saran quite excited. "According to the records on the black pages, the black eye is a kind of witchcraft that can continuously upgrade the level. However, the improvement of the eye of black thunder needs the eyes of powerful creatures as the main material for ascension. The more times you upgrade, the more powerful the eyes you need. Fortunately, at the beginning, you only need the eyes of ordinary creatures. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do How to find these powerful eyes. Fortunately, tomorrow is a Saturday school holiday. I can go to find out if there are good animal eyes. Even if it is the eyes of ordinary creatures, rabbits and lions are absolutely different. If we can meet the biological eyes with certain extraordinary ability as mentioned on the black page, then we can have a certain possibility to cultivate the eyes of black thunder with the eyes of extraordinary creatures for the first time If you need extra ability, you can look forward to it. " After all, it was late at night. Saran put away the black pages in her hands and put them close to her. Then she lay down on the bed and slowly fell into sleep. In the early morning of the next day, Shalan got up and started his daily practice of the Red Bull breathing method. For the past month, Shalan''s father, rolle, and his family knight, hasde, have been absent from the manor frequently. Naturally, hasde has visited saran for a few times. There are only two times in a month, which is mainly to solve doubts and teach new things to saran We can see how busy rolle and hasder have been in the past month. "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..."The iron clad wooden sword was slashed on the dummy in front of him, and the sword marks were left on the wooden man. The speed of Sha Lan''s sword was faster and faster, which almost made the iron clad wooden sword become a mirage. When the last sword was chopped on the wooden man, Sha Lan''s hands suddenly lost control of the strength. The iron clad wooden sword was chopped on the wooden man, and the body of the sword was directly broken, and the first half of the broken iron clad wooden sword, It''s all cut into the wooden man. At this time, the second half of the iron clad wooden sword in Sha Lan''s hand was thrown down, and his skin gradually turned red, especially the muscles in his back. Soon, Sha LAN raised his hair and drank a light drink. The fourth vertebra of his back was slightly bulging. Although the naked eye could not see it clearly, Sha Lan''s consciousness could clearly see that the fourth vertebra became larger than before After a circle, it is even stronger, because he has finally lit up the fourth seed of life and strengthened the fourth vertebra! "Hoo..." With a faint breath of heat, a smile appeared on saran''s face. The lighting of the fourth seed of life represented that he had made another step towards the intermediate knight. He could clearly feel that his body was gradually becoming stronger and stronger, and that he had finally made another step away from the extraordinary! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 42 Sarona pet flower market, located in the northwest of Cynthia, is closer to the suburbs than the urban area. Shalan came here by car, took Sally to say goodbye to the driver for a while, and she walked straight into it. Entering the Sarona pet flower market, Sha LAN saw many flowers, plants, birds and animals that she knew and did not know. Many animals and plants in the world were roughly similar to those in previous lives, but there were also many differences. For example, the lizard of palm size with a small piece of skin membrane attached to two front paws and side abdomen, which Shalan had never seen before. The owner of the pet shop was also clever. Seeing saran''s eyes, he immediately stepped forward. He just stood at a distance that did not make people feel disgusted and could hear the two sides'' words clearly. "Young master, what do you think of the dragon lizard?" "Dragon lizard? The name is very powerful, but I don''t know how similar it is to the fire dragon? " Listening to saran''s words, the shopkeeper immediately said with a smile: "this dragon lizard was produced in the Hartfield Empire, where there is a large area of desert. This dragon lizard is from there. He usually eats scorpions and poisonous snakes. Of course, fresh fish can also be used. In addition, you can rest assured that this dragon lizard is absolutely non-toxic and is suitable for you People are pets. " "My requirements are very high. This dragon lizard is good, but it has not reached my expectation. I will go around again. If there is no more rare and precious animal than your dragon lizard, I will come back and consider your dragon lizard." After saying that, Sha LAN took Sally to go inside. But before he went far away, the shopkeeper suddenly caught up with him and gave him a business card with a little furtiveness. He said in a low voice, "young master, look at your attire and bearing, and the look of the maid around you. I know you are not ordinary people, so this business card is for you, if you really are If you want a rare and precious pet, you can go to the place recorded on this card, which may satisfy you With a slight nod, Sha LAN did not say anything more and left directly. After visiting the salona pet flower market, he had received three business cards in his hand. Although the styles of business cards were different, the place recorded above was one. After thinking about it, Sha LAN and Sally went to a room in the innermost part of the salona pet flower market. He knocked on the door and handed a business card to the strong man who opened the door. He was released into the room. Under the leadership of a rather clever young man, Sha LAN and Sally came to a vast underground space Entering this space, Shalan immediately heard the roar of many non ordinary animals. His eyes lit up and went inside. For this dark and full of many obviously not good places, Sally some fear, so subconsciously close to saran''s back. "Sally, you can hold on to my clothes, so maybe you can be better." Hearing saran''s words, Sally also disregarded any etiquette, immediately reached out to grab saran''s coat corner, followed Shalan toward the inside. This underground space is full of all kinds of shops, large and small. The doors and windows of each shop are covered with black cloth, so it''s hard to see what''s inside. Sha LAN wandered around, but for a moment, there was no way to choose where she should go to find her favorite animal. But before Shalan went to look for him, a rather clever young man came up. "Sir, I wonder if this is your first time here?" With a smile, saran nodded and said, "yes, this is my first time." "Then, sir, you need a qualified guide. You only need to pay a silver coin, and I can bring you very considerate service. I am sure you can find a satisfactory pet to go back to." She held out her hand to Sally and took the purse. She took out a gold coin from it and put it on the young man''s hand. She said with a smile, "if I can find a pet that really suits my heart, then there will be thanks after this." Seeing the gold coin in his hand, the young man thought about it slightly, and immediately put it away. His smile on his face was even more brilliant, and he walked with Shalan respectfully. "Sir, do you have any requirements for pets?" "I don''t need docile pets or public pets. I just want rare and precious pets. If I insist on asking, I like the eyes of pets. If there are pets with special eyes, you can introduce them to me." "Eyes?" The young man was stunned for a moment. This was the first time he heard this request. However, for him, the guest''s request must be met. He needed a pet with special eyes. Although it was the first time that he heard it, he did not encounter a more special requirement than this, so it was nothing to young people. After thinking for a while, he found a few places that might meet the requirements from his memory. The young man immediately chose a shop with good relationship with him from these eligible places, and took saran and Sally to go there.This is a shop located on the inner side of this underground space. Saran took Sally into the shop and immediately saw a beautiful man who was beyond words. "Hello, what kind of pet do you need?" Without saying anything to Saran, the young man immediately said, "boss Di, take us to see the one eyed Python and the two eyed cat." "Well, follow me, please." With that, the beautiful man, who was called boss Di by the young people, took saran and others to the interior of the pet store. They walked for a long time and came to a place similar to a cell. Boss Di opened the door and took the people in. "Here is a one eyed boa constrictor. This kind of creature has certain danger. Although it is not a real supernatural creature, there is also a trace of extraordinary creature''s blood. Do you know if it meets the requirements of the guests?" Looking at the one eyed boa constrictor in front of her, saran can feel the peculiarity of this python, but its uniqueness is entirely in its strong body. Although one eye is rare, there is nothing special about the eye itself. "Boss Dee, to be honest, I want animals with special eyes. This one eyed boa constrictor doesn''t meet my requirements." Hearing saran''s words, boss Di looked at her, looked at her a little, and then said with a smile again, "so I don''t know if you want special eyes or animals with special eyes?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 43 Boss Di''s words, Sally and the young man were very confused, but saran understood. He laughed, nodded and said, "of course, special eyes." "Guest, would you please speak further?" Saran nodded, turned to look at Sally and the young man, and said, "you wait here, I''ll be back in a minute." After saying that, Sha LAN and boss Nadi went deeper. Before they came to the inner door of the room, boss Di took out three keys and opened the three locks of the door in turn. Then he made a gesture of invitation and took Shalan into the inner room. When he came to the room, boss Di immediately turned on the light switch beside the door. When the light was on, saran narrowed her eyes slightly. After adapting to the sudden light in the dark environment, he immediately saw all kinds of biological organs covering the whole room. Each of these biological organs is very flat, immersed in antiseptic liquid in glass jars of different sizes, which seems to be quite visual impact. Looking at Sha LAN, who had no expression, boss Di laughed again and said, "people come to buy all kinds of animal organs with extraordinary biological blood from time to time in this underground trading market, and even occasionally some people come to buy real extraordinary biological organs. I have received several such distinguished guests. Just now I saw your temperament and those people Similar, then boldly asked Waving her hand, saran said, "well, I''m here just to buy a special enough eye. As for other things, I don''t care, but do you really have something here that can satisfy me?" Bowing down slightly, boss Di''s posture was slightly lowered and said: "living supernatural creatures are naturally not the business I can contact, but some organs of dead supernatural creatures can still be obtained, but such things are usually more expensive, so..." Hearing this, Sha LAN immediately took out a small gold ticket book from her body, wrote down the number of 100 gold coins on it and handed it to boss di. These are the money that Saran inherited from some shops left by his mother every year. In order to ensure saran''s interests, before marrying Vanessa, Rolle assigned part of the shops belonging to saran''s mother to saran''s name, so saran had the confidence to bring Sally to this obviously expensive place. One hundred gold coins for boss Di is really not less, he looked at the gold ticket in his hand, the smile on his face deepened three points again, and his attitude was more respectful. Looking at boss Di''s appearance, Sha Lan said, "take me to see your things. Even if the one hundred gold coins were your hard work, I would pay you extra for the things. But you don''t want the lion to open his mouth. I can take the initiative to give money to others, but I don''t like to be teased and cheated by others. I think boss Di has been here for so long, so it should be I understand that. " "Of course, of course, the guests may rest assured that I will continue to make a living here in the future, and naturally I will not dig my own grave." "That''s good to understand, so go and have a look at your collection now." Hearing this, boss Di immediately took saran to a wall where sundries were stored. Boss Di stretched out his hand in the pile of sundries. He didn''t know what mechanism he had pressed. The wall slowly opened and revealed a more secret small storage room. "Guests, please come in. This storage room is my real collection. I''m sure you will be very satisfied." After boss Di walked into it, Sha LAN looked around and saw seven pieces of so-called collection in boss Di''s mouth. Four of the seven pieces were filled with antiseptic liquid, and the other three were feathers and bones, which did not need anti-corrosion treatment. As for what saran wanted, there were just two pieces, one big and one small. The big eyeball was the size of a fist, and the small eye was the size of a nail. They were soaked in different glass jars. "Guest, please see, the big eye is the eye of an extraordinary creature, golden hound. The golden hound''s eyesight is far better than that of ordinary creatures. It is the best one in my collection. As for the other eye, at present, I don''t know what kind of creature it comes from, but I''ve found someone to identify it. It really belongs to some kind of extraordinary creature''s eye, and if you stare at this eye for a long time, it will produce a certain dizziness. In terms of price, it is definitely better than the Golden Retriever''s eye. " Boss Di did not lie, but relatively speaking, the Golden Retriever''s eyes are definitely easier to sell than the unidentified eyes. Certain things can always have corresponding functions, while uncertain things do not know how to determine their functions. Even if they are bought, once they are useless, they are rubbish. However, for Sha LAN, there was no such concern. He only needed to find a strong enough eye, but there was no further requirement at all. So even if he didn''t know what kind of eye it was, he could cultivate the eye of black thunder. "Boss Di, it must be very difficult to sell this unidentified eye?"Hearing Sha Lan''s words, boss Di''s face showed a trace of unnatural smile and whispered: "it''s not very good to sell, but it''s really a good thing. No doubt, you can see it from the guests." "That''s true Come on, make an offer. " Looking at Sha LAN, who had no sorrow or joy on her face, boss Di just opened his mouth, but he closed his mouth again. He hesitated for a moment, bit his teeth fiercely, and said to Saran, "250 gold coins, you can take this thing away from the guests!" "I don''t like the number 250. Do you sell 200 gold coins?" "This that ''s ok! The guests gave me 100 gold coins just now. I can''t be too ignorant. Take 200 gold coins and take them away! " "Boss Di looks beautiful and talks beautifully, so it''s settled. I''ll take this thing for 200 gold coins." With these words, Sha LAN wrote a gold ticket and handed it to boss di. After confirming that the gold ticket was correct, boss Di immediately found out a black cloth bag, put the glass jar the size of the palm into it, and then carefully placed it in Sha Lan''s hand. At this point, the transaction was successful. With the things, Shalan and boss Di went back to the shop outside. Sha LAN reached out and handed the young man a gold coin. Then she took Sally straight away from here and returned to Winman manor. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 44 Back in the manor, she nodded gently at Vanessa and shaman, who was sitting in the garden for afternoon tea, and Shalan took Sally back to her room. After bathing and changing clothes, Shalan took a little food, and asked Sally to leave the room, locked the door of the room and took out the black page. After confirming that the way of practicing black sky eyes she remembered was correct, Shalan took out the glass jar in the black cloth bag, and took out the nail size eyeball with a clean spoon and put it in her hand gently. After all this, Shalan sat on the ground, and waited until his mind was flat and completely relaxed, and then he slowly began to practice the black sky eye for the first time according to the records on the black page. The long mantra is like a strange ballad, and slowly recited from Shalan''s mouth with a unique pronunciation and rhythm. With the recitation of the mantra, Shalan can feel the mental power in her eyebrows suddenly vibrated with a specific frequency. The frequency of the vibration is fast and slow, resulting in an inexplicable attraction, and a kind of sand is drawn from the void LAN did not see the strange force, slowly into the hand of the eye in Shalan. After the first stage of mantra recitation, Shalan reached for the knife beside him, and cut a blood mark on the palm of the palm with the eye. Then the palm grasped the eyeball, and gradually there was blood flowing down the finger seam after holding his hand and dripping on the carpet under Shalan''s leg and buttock. For those blood, Shalan didn''t care. His other hand put down his knife, grasped the right fist holding his eyeball, and began the second stage of mantra recitation again. At this time, the mental power in the eyebrow suddenly poured out nearly 70% and poured into Shalan''s hands, which was completely integrated with the eyeball. When the spiritual force was accompanied by the recitation of the mantra, and after the fusion with the eyeball, the second stage of the spell ended at the same time. At this time, Shalan suddenly opened his hand, and saw that the eye turned into a small group of black colloids, and slowly wriggled in the palm of Shalan, and absorbed the blood from the wound of Shalan''s palm. Looking at the creeping black gum in his hand, Shalan took a deep breath, reached out and pressed the black gum on his forehead, and recited the third stage and the last stage of the mantra in his mouth. With the recitation of the mantra, the mental power in the mental sea at the eyebrow of Shalan is completely extracted, and it is integrated into the black gum, which makes the black colloid creep slowly. If there is life, a black rune is formed at the forehead of Shalan, which is similar to the black Rune with the thundering eyes. The whole rune is only about oneortwo times larger than the eyes of Shalan, which looks like it is But it was as smart as Shalan''s real eyes. Black sky eye, cultivation success! The black eye Rune on the forehead slowly hides under the skin of Shalan, and restores the original appearance of the forehead. With a breath, saranson lay on the ground, looking like he had practiced the Red Bull breath ten times and was trained by hasd for a whole day. The fatigue was derived from spirit or bone. Even if Shalan had perseverance again, it was inevitable that even a finger would not move. "The spiritual power is completely extracted, but I don''t know whether the cultivation of the black sky eye just needs so much mental power, or whether the eyes of black sky vary from person to person, and the spiritual power required is only the full spiritual power of the practitioner Forget it. I don''t want to. I think I''m tired now. I''d better sleep. I think I can sleep for a while... " The low snore rang slowly, so Shalan lay on the carpet and slept. When the sun was setting, Shalan was awakened by the knock on the door, and reached for rubbing her head. Sharan muttered a little bit, and then she had to stand up and open the door. "Master Saran, are you asleep? It''s time to eat What''s wrong with your hand, master saran? " Looking at saranna''s bloody right hand, Sally immediately grabbed Shalan''s hand to check the injury. Looking at Sally''s worried appearance, Shalan said with a three-point sleepy smile, "it doesn''t matter. I just accidentally scratched my hand. I am a knight now. This injury will be recovered in a few days. However, I have some blood on my pajamas and carpets, which needs you to deal with it." Speaking, Shalan took off her clothes, and, under the eyes of Sally with red face, walked into the bathroom in her close underwear, and prepared to wash all the sweat from the dark sky before, and take a bath to eliminate fatigue. Lying in the bathtub, saran felt a small and half of the mental power recovered from her eyebrows. She gently mobilized the mental power to open the black sky eye according to the use of the black sky eye. But see the black eye Rune on Shalan forehead reappear, there seems to be a little invisible small black light flashing before the symbol. "According to the records on the black pages, there are two basic abilities for the eyes of black thunder. One is to see through the eyes of black thunder to break the illusion, the other is to condense the gaze of black sky released by spiritual power, which can be used as a powerful attack means, but I don''t know what extent the so-called power is not vulgar. As for the third ability that may be obtained according to the difference of eyes I can feel it implicitly and can be used like instinct. But as for what this ability is, I don''t know. I can only find someone to test it. But if this ability is an attack ability like black sky gaze, I can''t find anyone to test it. "Thinking of this, saran made plans to find a chance to test the effect of black thunder gaze and the third unknown ability. Otherwise, if you don''t know the effect when you need to use it, it will be a little bad. ¡­¡­ Johnson looked at the little scumbag kneeling in front of him and prayed for mercy. Without hesitation, he stretched out his claw, tore his throat, and poured blood into the copper bowl he was carrying. After more than a month''s sacrifice by six people, the cracks on the bronze bowl were much less. Only the most obvious and largest cracks remained on it. As for the other small cracks, they were almost invisible. Filled with the blood of the dead punk, Jonathon prepared it according to the law. Through the inverted Pentagram drawn with blood and the human oil candle refined by human fat, Jonathon began to sacrifice again, and finally drank the remaining drop of sticky purple black blood after the sacrifice. Standing up slowly, Jonathon moved his body, stretched out his tongue which had become different from ordinary people and licked his mouth. He said with a smile: "my strength is very strong. It''s time to settle accounts, saran And Alan, it''s time for you two to pay what you owe me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 45 Near the end of the period, as the best high school in Cynthia, the first high school naturally became nervous. Even those two generations who didn''t care about their grades at all, they couldn''t help but convergence their mind, and they had to copy notes and write homework without a match. Shalan handed his usual notes to drou, looking at the large stack of notes in his hand, Duro said: "Saran, are you a note or a book "This is the knowledge points and explanations of various examples in all disciplines from grade 1 to our senior two. It is still half a month from the final examination. You only need to see the second half of each note. If you don''t have time and energy, you can go back to the examples. The most important questions in the final exam are the variations of various examples." Blinking, drou looked at Saran, and said with some sigh: "Saran, I never thought about it. One day you will become so knowledgeable "Profound." "I can''t match the word" profound, "said Shalan, laughing." I just read more recently. If you read more books, then... " "Ah, you still don''t say, I will not read anything. I have not read and learn genes in my life. I still try my best to pass this final exam now." But he smiled, and Shalan took out his recent writing in Howard library, and looked down at the learning notes about ancient Chinese characters. Since coco Yi left, Sharan has got the book card left by coco and entered the second floor of Howard library. When he enters the second floor of Howard library, he finally knows what is called book collection. If those books on the first floor are compared with those on the second floor, there is no comparability whether the knowledge recorded or the value of the book itself is comparable. Of course, due to the precious degree of books, the book certificates that can enter the second floor of Howard library are rare. If the books on the second floor of Howard library want to read, they must wear gloves to protect the books to a very strict degree. After entering the second floor of Howard library, Shalan is regarded as a fish. A large number of books on history and ancient languages have made Shalan extremely excited. His research on history and ancient language, the collection on the second floor of Howard library and his unique ability to help him, can be called progress. Drou said that Sharan is now knowledgeable , maybe it is a bit exaggeration, but if we are very knowledgeable in history and ancient languages, it is not exaggeration. At the end of the day, saranso gave all his notes to drou to take them home to see. In fact, if not Shalan didn''t want to expose his strong memory ability, he could not use those notes at all. He had firmly memorized every word in those notes. After packing up, Shalan was ready to leave, but he just walked out of the classroom and was called back by elan. "What do you have, Miss Elan?" "Shalan, I have a copy of the mansome language system information that needs to be translated. I have a little bit of tension on my own time, so if you don''t have anything, I don''t know if I can help me." Hearing elan, Shalan thought, nodded and said, "yes, now go to the translation." Seeing Shalan agreed to her help, Elan nodded with a smile and returned to her office with her. Of course, in order to avoid gossip and other things, Elan opened the door of the office directly, and did not let Shalan who followed her to enter the office to close the door. Shalan naturally knows about Elan''s idea, so although the weather is a little cold, he doesn''t close the door, and then Elan comes to her desk and sits down. After reading the documents from elan, he starts to take up the pen and start translating it. At this time, Elan was still looking for other documents. When she found another document, she suddenly saw that Shalan was already writing a book with a pen. She was surprised. Elan immediately wanted to stop Shalan, because the document was sent from her university tutor. She needed her help in translating it. She should learn from the translated documents strictly If there is a mistake in the skill activity, it is really very troublesome. However, when Elan wanted to make a sound to prevent Shalan from translating, Shalan had just handed her first page. She looked down at the translated documents of mans American. Over time, Elan gradually fell into the translation of Saran, which had no mistakes and omissions. She could see that there are many places in these translations that are different from the mainstream ones. However, Elan can also see that the translation is totally different from the mainstream translation The place, absolutely more accurate than the mainstream translation. After reading the translation of this page, Elan looked up at the hard-working Shalan, sipped her mouth, and said nothing more. She had heard that there was a genius that ordinary people couldn''t match before in college, but she always thought it should be exaggerated. However, today, a more amazing existence than those legendary genius appeared in the present day How can I keep Elaine calm in front of me.Taking a deep breath, Alan calmed down a little, and she lowered her head and began to work on her own job. As time goes by, when Sha LAN stops writing, the sky is dim. The setting sun shines through the window in the office, leaving a layer of pale gold on her body, which makes her face a little scarlet, but it is not obvious in the setting sun. After stretching, Shalan looked at Ailan and said, "Miss elan, I have finished translating. There should be no other documents that I want to translate." "Well, it''s not. But Saran, you really surprised me. In only one or two months, you have mastered the mansme language system to such an extent. I don''t know if your brain is a human brain." Hearing this, saran laughed and said, "maybe I am a genius." Rolling her eyes, Ailan said, "it''s very nice of you. All right, I''m done here. If you have something to do, you can go. This time, you helped me. I''ll give you full marks for the usual results at the end of the term." "Well, thank you very much, Miss elan." After saying that, Sha LAN and Ailan said goodbye and left the office. Just as Sha LAN walked out of her office, a figure looked at him at the corner of the corridor not far away, and his eyes showed a trace of anger and resentment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 46 Ailan was very satisfied with the documents in her hand. She thought that she would translate the documents all night, but she didn''t expect that with the help of Saran, she could finish the translation in only two hours. This evening, she could go home to have a good bath, eat some delicious food, and then have a good sleep. After packing up her things, Elan suddenly found that the pen that Sha LAN had just used to translate documents had not been taken away. She thought about it and planned to put it away temporarily and return it to Sha LAN tomorrow. At this time, Alan suddenly heard the sound of footsteps outside, subconsciously looked up at the door of the office, said with a smile: "Saran, you take the pen..." Frowning, Alan looked at Jonathan with a sneer on her face and said, "Jonathan, it''s school. Why haven''t you come home yet?" "Ha ha, Ailan, you look very unhappy. Is it because I have disturbed you and Sha LAN to love each other?" Hearing Jonathon''s words, Ailan said unswervingly, "Jonathan, I''m your teacher. If you call me by my name again, don''t blame me for deducting your credits." "Credits? Hehe, it''s so funny Alan, I thought you were different from those snobbish teachers. You were a fair person to me, but now it seems that you are no different from other people''s. But it doesn''t matter. As long as you change your mind now and love me as before, I will forgive you. I can forgive you for your disloyalty Alan stood up and looked at Jonathan with disgust in her voice. "Jonathan, do you know what you''re talking about? Forgive my infidelity? I always treat you as an ordinary student. Don''t get me wrong. I have never had a good feeling for you. You should not think that I will like you. Now you leave my office. Otherwise, I can only call the school security and let them take you away! " Jonathan looked at Alan, his face twisted. "Hehe, hehe, hehe, OK, well, since you are still stubborn, I don''t need to be so gentle to you. From now on, you are my own female dog. If you dare to go against my will, don''t blame me for punishing you. Now kneel down and tell your father that the Duke of cosol will marry me and let him pass on the title to me!" Allan listened to Jonathon''s words. If she was still angry just now, she just felt ridiculous and ridiculous. In her opinion, even a three-year-old child could not say such a retarded word. However, in front of her, Jonathon was able to speak openly and with words. It was ridiculous to the extreme. She looked at Jonathan like a funny clown madman. She picked up the phone on the desk and called the school security office. However, before Alan could say a few words, Jonathan suddenly smashed the phone with his fist and looked at Alan with a gloomy face. "It seems that you really want to be punished, so I will satisfy you." There was a faint red light in Jonathan''s pupil. He suddenly jumped at Alan, and pushed her down to the ground. He stretched out his hand to tear up her clothes. Elan finally found out that Jonathon was totally crazy. She regretted that she didn''t leave with saran and she regretted that she wanted to stay here. But now, it''s no use to regret. Alan kept struggling and reached for her high-heeled shoes under her desk after she came to school in the morning The heel of his heel hit Jonathon''s temple, causing him to stop with a low roar over his head. At this time, Alan immediately got up and ran outside, shouting for help while running. But just as Alan ran to the stairway, Jonathan rushed out of the office immediately. He threw Alan down from behind, reached out to tear up the last piece of her clothes. Looking at her white body, Johnson yelled and was about to press down. However, at this time, an iron pipe flew from the left side, and it was in the middle of Jonathan''s head. The iron pipe was very powerful. Even Johnson couldn''t help crying out in pain, covering the place hit by the iron pipe and rolling down from Alan''s body. At the same time, Shalan quickly came to Ailan''s side, helped her up and blocked her behind, and quickly took off her coat and put it on her. "Miss Alan, Jonathan is crazy. Get out of here. I''ll stop him." "Saran, let''s go together, as long as we get to the security office." Alan''s words had just finished. Before Shalan could reply, Johnson stood up again. He looked up slowly, looked at Sha LAN and Ailan, and said with a grim smile: "go? Neither of you can leave! " As the voice fell, Jonathon''s eyes instantly turned dark red. There was no difference between pupils and white eyes. The blood vessels on his body beat like earthworms and covered his whole body. The skin on his body became very rough, covered with lizard like cuticle, and his fingernails and teeth became sharp.He reached out his long tongue and licked his lips and nose. Jonathan walked step by step towards saran and Alan, grinning at the root of his ears and giggling. "Saran Winman, I''ve been looking forward to the day when I can kill you myself." Looking at Jonathon, who didn''t look like a normal person, saran chuckled and whispered, "you''re not qualified to kill me yourself." "Let''s see if I''m qualified enough now!" With a low roar, Jonathon rushed to Shalan. Shalan stretched out his hand and pushed Elan behind him. He immediately lowered himself to avoid Jonathon''s sharp claws. His fists continued to bombard Jonathan''s abdomen and chest. However, to Sha Lan''s expectation, he only felt that his fists hit Jonathon''s body, just like hitting a tire, and the tenacity of his skin was far beyond Shalan''s expectation. He rolled around on the ground and avoided the claw that Johnson pulled down. He looked at the quick but unorganized movement of Johnson. Saran''s eyes narrowed. Johnson''s physical strength and speed were stronger than him, but he had no combat training. Such a person can easily see the prelude and track of various attacks and defenses in the battle For Shalan, this is his chance. Power on! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 47 At first glance, it seems that Saran''s powers don''t help much in fighting, but in fact it''s not. Both his super memory and his analytical abilities can help him a lot. The super memory ability can let Sha LAN remember the attack route and the subtle Prelude habits of various hands-on, and the powerful analysis ability can make Sha LAN further analyze his next action route and combat mode, which is enough to make up for the lack of strength and speed between himself and Jonathan! "Hoo..." He breathed out a breath and watched him rush to his own again. At this time, saran''s spirit was highly concentrated. He picked up the steel pipe not far away from his side, which he had thrown out before. His body instantly moved to avoid Jonathon''s claws. He waved the steel pipe in his hand and slashed it on Jonathon''s knee with swordsmanship. Even if Johnson''s physical quality is very strong, in this record Under the sudden chop, he could not help but bend slightly and almost fell to his knees. "Asshole, die for me!" He roared wildly, and Jonathan''s expression became more and more ferocious. He threw his fist at saran. After rolling on the spot for a circle, saran dodged a punch, and quickly got up from the ground. She held the steel pipe in front of her body and caught Jonathon''s claw. The difference in strength made saran step back three steps, and his hands were slightly numb. "Ha ha ha, see? This is my strength! " "The strength of this guy is so amazing. I remember very clearly that when he first came to this world, Jonathan was just an ordinary student. That is to say, this kind of change has been achieved in less than two months. Considering his more extreme personality, his uncontrollable temper, and his almost idiotic thinking, It seems that this guy has been strengthened in some special way, but the consequences are obvious. It seems that his brain has been seriously damaged In a short period of time, Shalan analyzed the possibility of Jonathon becoming stronger, and then he opened a little distance to guide him to launch attacks on himself. In short distance, medium distance, long distance, all kinds of directions and angles, he responded to Jonathon''s attack at the same time. At the same time, Shalan''s brain was running at high speed, remembering and analyzing various attack ways and routes of Jonathon. "Saran Winman, you bastard, can''t you just dodge?" With a roar, Jonathon swung his paw again. Just listening to the sound of "when", saran used the steel pipe to resist a strong Nathan''s claw attack again. She slowly breathed out a breath and quickly adjusted the breathing rate. Her body was slightly lowered, and her back spine was slightly bulging, which drove the blood to flow at a high speed. Her muscles were swollen and her skin was tight. In a moment, Shalan''s body became bulky. Her skin was high because of the high blood pressure Speed flow into light red, nostrils out of two breath, like an angry bull slightly burning. Fully open the power of "Red Bull breathing method", and the counterattack officially begins! Instead of retreating, saran pressed the steel tube in her hands and ran straight to Jonathon. Seeing Sha Lan''s action, Johnson grinned grimly, and a pair of sharp claws clawed at her left and right. But when he saw that his two claws were about to catch on Sha Lan''s head, Shalan disappeared in front of him. At the same time, Jonathan felt a sharp pain under his jaw and blurred his eyes. Then, his legs, knees, arms and elbows were hit hard, It made Jonathon roar, but it didn''t work. "Roar Like a wild animal roaring out of his mouth, Jonathon waved his claws wildly, and temporarily forced Shalan back. He shook his still dizzy head and looked at saran standing not far away from himself, and approached him again. Shalan looked at the steel pipe in his hand and frowned slightly. If he had a sharp cross sword in his hand just now, even if he couldn''t tell the winner or the loser, at least he could hurt Johnson Nathan. But the steel pipe, which is pain free at most, can''t bring much help to saran. Looking around, saran constantly observed the surrounding environment. When she saw several holes on the wall that had just been made by Jonathan, she immediately thought of a countermeasure. "Jonathan, look at yourself. Do you think Alan might like you? What''s more, even if you used to be a guy who didn''t have anything, why would Ailan like you? Compared with you, it''s natural for Alan to like me. People should have self-knowledge, but you don''t seem to have it. Even if you become this ridiculous look, you can''t kill me. You can only be a joke in front of me As the saying goes, the two sides are at war, and Sha LAN deliberately said these words in order to let Johnson abandon the only bit of reason in his fury, so that he could find a chance to defeat him. Sure enough, when saran''s words were spoken, Jonathan''s distorted face was almost devoid of human appearance. He let out a crazy howl, and those earthworm like blood vessels on the surface of his body expanded again, which made Johnson''s body expand three points out of thin air, and the surface of his skin had faint cracks, which was a sign that his body was about to collapse At the same time, Jonathon''s fingernails grew longer and blackened again, and even his mouth became closer to the dog. Wisps of saliva flowed out of his mouth disgustingly."Kill Kill Kill You Kill you Almost in the blink of an eye, Johnson came to saran and swept at him. She lifted the steel pipe in her hand to block her body. When Johnson''s claw caught on the steel pipe, saran felt a force that was far beyond what she had been before. She was blown out directly by Johnson, smashing the door of the classroom nearby, knocking down three or four tables and chairs, and then she stopped. She slowly got up from the ground. Sha LAN checked the bones and found that there was nothing wrong with the bones. She no longer paid attention to her injury. She just looked at Jonathon, who stretched out his hand to tear off half of the door that hung on the door frame. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the mental energy in the center of her eyebrows surged up rapidly. "Whew!" A black smoke quickly condenses out and rushes up against the shadow on the ground. In the blink of an eye, it entangles in Jonathan. At the same time, saran rushes up immediately. She wants to seize the moment when Johnson is entangled by the black smoke and is in a trance to give him a fatal blow. However, as soon as Shalan rushed to Jonathan''s body and poked the steel pipe in his hand to his eyes, Johnson suddenly got out of his trance and grabbed him with a grin and a claw! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 48 "Bang!" Saran was grabbed by his neck and pressed against the wall. His left and right shoulders and right face were cut by Jonathan''s sharp claws, and the blood flowed slowly down. With his tongue outstretched, Jonathan took a sip of saran''s blood, which became something like a dog''s head. He slowly approached saran and said intermittently, "now, what else do you have to say, OK?" "There are a lot of things I want to say, but the most important thing is that you shouldn''t post me so close!" As the voice dropped, a black eye like Rune of black eye appeared on saran''s forehead, and a thick black electric light was released, which hit Jonathon''s eyes and exploded his eyes in an instant. "Ah, ah!" Subconsciously covering his eyes, Johnson retreated and howled. At this time, saran quickly opened the distance between himself and Jonathon. While watching Jonathon''s condition with vigilance, he checked his wound to make sure that the artery was not injured, and then he was slightly relieved. Holding her breath, saran quickly took off her shoes and slowly moved on the ground barefoot, trying to reduce the possibility of her own voice. At the same time, Jonathon kept waving his arms, flying the tables and chairs around him, and some even broke the windows inside the classroom and flew out of the classroom. If he can still retain a certain degree of rationality, there may be some ways, but now there is not much sense left of Jonathan. Under the stimulation of pain in his eyes and blindness, Jonathan is just more and more crazy, and there is no tendency to stop at all. At this time, saran slowly leaned against the wall, looked at Jonathon not far away, took a deep breath, was well prepared, and cried out: "Jonathan, you pathetic guy, never want to let Alan like you!" As soon as the words fell, Jonathan rushed to saran with a roar, and his claws grabbed him in the direction of saran. Looking at Jonathon getting closer, Shalan''s legs swelled slightly. He raised his feet and stepped on the chair and table beside him. The whole person jumped up. At the same time, Jonathon''s claws were on the wall with all his strength. His strength made his claws fall into the wall deeply and couldn''t be pulled out for a moment. At this time, Shalan held the steel pipe upside down with both hands, and with the strength of her own descent, she stabbed the steel pipe directly into the orbit of Johnson''s left eye, through the brain of Jonathon, broke the skull bone, penetrated the head of Johnson, and nailed him directly to the ground! The steel pipe pierced through his head, and no matter what kind of reinforcement Johnson''s body received, he could only be killed in an instant. Shalan gasped and got up from Jonathan''s body. He watched the body gradually return to its original shape. His legs softened and he sat down on a chair behind him. He was very embarrassed. After a little rest, saran was ready to get up and leave, but as he stepped over Jonathan''s body, he suddenly saw a reflective metal object under his body. With a slight frown, saran took out the metal object from under Johnson. At this time, he found that the metal object was a copper bowl with many tiny cracks on its surface. After a glance, Sha LAN planned to throw it on the ground. But just as he was about to throw the copper bowl down, a voice with obvious temptation suddenly rang in her mind Up. "Do you want power? Do you want power? Offer enough sacrifices to the great tarophama, and you will get everything Hearing the voice in her mind, saran looked down at the worn-out copper bowl in her hand and raised her eyebrows. However, she was a little surprised. He had heard the name taro Fama from the gangsters at the previous dance, a name belonging to some evil god. "It seems that this copper bowl has something to do with that evil god. As for the strength of this guy Jonathan, I''m afraid he got it from this copper bowl." Thinking of this, Sha LAN immediately took off her clothes and wrapped the copper bowl in her clothes. After losing the direct contact between her hands, the sounds full of temptation in her mind disappeared as expected, no longer interfering with saran. After finding the shoes under a table, saran put on the shoes and walked out of the classroom with the copper bowl wrapped with clothes. She put the copper bowl into her schoolbag and prepared to take it back to study. Just as Sha Lan was about to leave the school with her schoolbag, there were noisy footsteps on the stairs. More than a dozen police officers, led by a detective in windbreaker, walked up the stairs face-to-face. When the police saw Saran, they raised their guns and aimed at him. "Don''t move. Get down on your knees and raise your hands." With these words, two policemen tried to come and control Shalan, but before the two policemen approached, a familiar voice sounded behind the police. "He''s Shalan Winman, the eldest son of the Winman family. He''s not Jonathan, the prisoner you''re going to arrest. So please give us a fair and decent treatment to the future inheritors of the Winman family!"With the fall of the voice, Rolle took hassle through the crowd and came to Shalan''s side. When he saw the blood and wounds on saran''s body, he immediately showed a trace of angry killing intention on his face. Without saying a word, he directly told hassle behind him: "hasde, find out that Jonathan, kill him!" "Wait! Count, Jonathon is our criminal suspect. I hope you can hand him over to us for arrest. I understand your anger, but please don''t interfere with our mission. " "Detective Rocher, I only know that our future successor to the Winman family has been hurt by madness, and other things are not in my consideration for the time being." On hearing Rolle''s words, the Deputy standing behind inspector Rocher''s face was slightly angry, and immediately came up to roll and said, "count Winman! I think one thing you should make clear is that in this country, the law is more important than everything else! " With a sneer, Rolle looked at the man, nodded and said, "yes, the law is really more important than everything. So according to the law, if someone threatens the personal safety of the nobles and their heirs, then the nobles themselves are entitled to kill that person, which is also written in the law, don''t you know?" As soon as he said this, the two sides fell into a standoff. Seeing that hasder had put his hand on the hilt of his sword at his waist, Shalan finally found a chance to speak. "Well, guys, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to be so tit for tat, because I''ve killed that Jonathan." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 49 The two sides of the scene almost at the same time quiet, have turned to look at Sha LAN. "Classmate Sha LAN, you are 16 years old. It''s time to be responsible for what you said. Is what you said true?" Looking at Luoshe, Shalan nodded and said: "of course it is true. The former Jonathon wanted to endanger the life of my teacher Alan. I saw it and I started fighting with him. But he suddenly turned into a terrible look, and his strength increased a lot. I had no way to keep my hand, so I had to go all out and finally found a chance to kill him myself. ¡± "in this case, I wonder if you would like to take me to see the place where you fight?" Hearing Luoshe''s words, Shalan just wanted to refuse, but his father, rolle, suddenly said: "detective Luoshe, I think the most important thing now is to let my son Shalan have a physical examination. If he has any internal injury or brain injury, I think detective Luoshe, you are not willing to pay the crime of delaying the injury of the future successor of the wyerman family. ¡± when saran heard Rolle''s words, she immediately shut her mouth and said nothing more. As the saying goes, when the sky falls, there is a tall man standing on top of him. Since his father, rolle, is in charge of him, there is no need for him to say anything more. Luoshe looked at rolle, suddenly laughed, nodded and said: "that''s the truth, then I wish Shalan good health." "Thank you for your blessing, detective Rocher. We are leaving now." At the end of the speech, roll took hassle and saran through the crowd and walked outside the school. At this time, Luoshe''s adjutant looked at the three who had left, frowned slightly, and said to Luoshe, "boss, even though Earl Winman has a high position in the aristocratic circle, we are not a system with them at all. Don''t we need to give them face like this? Besides, even I can feel that Saran has not told the truth completely. Are we going to give up this line? " Lothar shook her head and said, "Bob, there are many problems in this. You may not understand it now, but I can tell you that this Earl of Winman is not unwilling to help us, but he can''t. There are a lot of problems. People of different positions and positions have different positions, and sometimes we need to make some gestures. Moreover, the murderer of this case has been brought to justice, and we have a lot of evidence, but it doesn''t matter that Shalan''s testimony. " Bob was just about to ask what he wanted to ask, but he was interrupted by Rocher waving his hand and giving orders directly. "All in place, now go to explore the scene, all the clues can not be let go, go!" Should a, a group of police quickly follow Luoshe toward the place of the crime, a group of people quickly spread out, each performing their duties, surrounded the scene. Meanwhile, Shalan was sitting in the last row of a Winman family minivan, surrounded by a family doctor and two nurses, undergoing basic examinations. As one of the oldest aristocrats in the kingdom of Greenland, the Winman family has a highly developed private medical team. Unless it is a particularly serious disease, it can not be treated in a hospital. While being examined by the family doctor and the two nurses, saran asked rolle, "father, it seemed to me that you didn''t want to cooperate with detective Rocher just now. I don''t know why?" Hearing saran''s question, Rolle showed a satisfied smile on his face and said, "you know I didn''t cooperate with him just now. In fact, according to the truth, it''s OK to cooperate with his investigation, and you can sell him a good one. After all, inspector Rocher still has a place in Cynthia. It is only from the perspective of the current opposition between the aristocracy and the civilian officials in the kingdom of Greenland, but I can''t do that. Not only the most top dukes and Marquis don''t want to see it, but even the king''s majesty doesn''t want to see it. " Hearing Rolle''s words, Shalan immediately understood that there should be some political struggle and other things involved. She was not interested in these things, so she nodded and did not continue to inquire further. As for why his father, rolle, said these things in front of the three family doctors and nurses, saran did not want to ask why. Now he just wanted to have a rest, and it would be perfect to have a sleep. With the bumps of the car, saran leaned against his seat and fell asleep. When he was woken up, he found that he was back in front of the gate of the mansion in the manor. Looking at Vanessa and shaman, who were both worried and worried, saran was too tired to play family games with their mother and son. He just nodded to them and went straight into the house. Under the guidance of the three family doctors and nurses, she went to the family medical room. As if he didn''t see saran''s attitude just now, Rolle simply said something to winnissa and shaman, and asked them to go back to rest for the time being. He went into the medical room with Haster.Vanessa looked at the medical room which had been closed by the servant. She looked puzzled for a moment. She just took Shaman''s hand and went back to her room with a smile. As for shaman, she looked at her white palm, which was clenched by Vanessa. She could only endure the pain, but she did not dare to say a word. Sitting in the medical room, Rolle looked at saran lying in bed for further examination of medical equipment, and her face was a su. She said, "Saran, you are too impulsive this time. You are the successor of the future Winman family. You should know how expensive your life is. You should not risk being hurt or even killed to save an old school student Division. However, although you have done something wrong, it is not without gain. Your teacher, elan, is not an ordinary school teacher. She is the only daughter of the Duke of cosor in Greenland. Because of some other reasons, she has made a conflict with the Duke of cosall, so she has come to our city of Cynthia to be a history teacher under her own name. Now you have saved her, and you have saved her without knowing it. It is a pity that you have to inherit our Winman family. Otherwise, it would be a good thing for you to join them. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 50 Looking at rolle, who was deeply moved by the idea of being in trouble, saran turned her eyes helplessly and said to rolle, "father, how to deal with this matter is completely up to my father. Recently, I want to take a good rest and continue to practice. This time, I found many shortcomings in my fight with that Jonathan. I want to devote myself to the next period of time To practice. " Hearing saran''s words, hasder, who was standing behind rolle, was obviously very satisfied. However, Rolle frowned slightly and said, "Saran, if you continue to practice, I will certainly support it. But you should be near the final exam recently? This final exam will be the third year of senior high school. Do you want to allocate some energy to your study "Father, you can rest assured that I am ready. I believe that you will be very satisfied when my final exam results come out. As for the University, I have already chosen the History Department of birona University, where Miss Elaine graduated." As soon as he raised his eyebrows, Rolle was surprised to say, "University of birona is not a good university to take an examination of. Even in the League of seven, it is also one of the top three universities. As for their history department, it is a very popular major. Are you sure you want to enter it yourself?" "I''ve got a letter of recommendation from Mr. Allan. As long as I can meet the minimum admission criteria, I will be able to enter the History Department of the University of birona." "Although the minimum score of birona university is not low, at least it is a great hope. Since you have such ambition, as a father, I must support you, try hard!" Although he said that, saran could feel that rolle didn''t really think that he could enter the University of birona, but as a father, he naturally had to support his son''s ambition. Of course, for Saran, he doesn''t need any support from his father. Instead, he tells rolle that he really wants to be admitted to the University of birona. As for whether or not rolle is sincere, it is not important for saran. When the letter of acceptance is issued, it will naturally let rolle know whether he is serious There is no need to say so much now. After a few simple words, Rolle also saw that Saran was tired, so he took Haster out of the medical room, and let the housekeeper Berman stay in the medical room, paying attention to saran''s condition at any time. The most satisfactory thing about this world is that the curative effect of various drugs far surpasses that of previous generations. The skin wounds and bruises left by a large number of battles in Shalan''s body were completely healed in just three days, leaving only a few tiny scars that could not be seen clearly. After normal metabolism, she could completely recover to the same process as other skin It''s over. Sha LAN could feel that after a battle, he had a closer grasp of the Red Bull breathing method, and the vitality of the whole body became more and more vigorous, which accelerated the progress of condensing the fifth species of life in the fifth vertebra. After one day''s exercise, saran was immersed in the medicine bath and asked hasder, who was standing outside the bathtub, to add a new kind of liquid medicine: "Uncle hasde, since the previous battle, I have mastered the breathing method more deeply, and I also feel that the vitality in my body is becoming more and more vigorous. Can fighting promote our moonlight Knight''s breathing method Progress? " "What you said is not accurate. It''s not only the progress of breathing method in our pulse, but also the rapid progress of any close combat profession only when the fighting and training are alternately carried out. It''s just that you don''t even have the strength of intermediate knights at present, so I didn''t intend to let you contact the battle so quickly. However, I didn''t expect that you experienced a battle of life and death so soon, which surprised me "So I don''t know if I want to keep fighting, uncle Haster. Do you have any way? " Hearing saran''s words, hasder put down the bottle in his hand, thought for a moment, and then said, "it''s not impossible. But at least until you have reached the level of intermediate knight, you can''t protect yourself at present." Hasde is one of those people who will not change his mind after he makes a decision. So when Shalan hears husd''s words, he doesn''t bother about anything. He just nods and doesn''t talk about this topic. As for whether Shalan will really listen to hasder''s words and wait until he reaches the intermediate level, he will go to combat training. Of course, it is impossible! After school, saran looked at Duro, who was copying notes, and said to him, "Duro, I remember you told me before that you went to an underground arena in Cynthia and watched the game?" As soon as he heard this, Duro immediately looked at saran with his eyes shining and said, "Saran, I knew you would be interested. How about we go to have a look after school today?" "It''s certain to go after school, just to see That''s not necessary. I have another idea Looking at Saran, Duro tilted his head and looked puzzled. He didn''t think about Shalan going to the underground arena for almost a day. He didn''t want to know what to do when he went to the gate of the underground arena with Duro. Finally, he learned his idea from saran."No! I will not take you to the competition as a member! If Uncle rolle and my father knew about it, they would skin me Shrugging her shoulders, saran looked unconcerned and said with a smile, "you can''t just tell them?" "If you are injured in a fighting field, how can they not know? I won''t agree with you!" "Well, then I can only tell Uncle Judy that his favorite crystal vase was not broken by me, but by his dear son Duro." "Just Even so, I can''t agree "Well, then I can only continue to tell Uncle Qiudi that you didn''t pass the midterm, but you failed three courses." "You I, I can''t promise "Well, then all I can do is call my sister terea and say that there is a younger brother named Duro who is in love with her." "Hiss Don''t say it. I''ve agreed. Isn''t it OK? You guy, I''ll be killed by you sooner or later. " Looking at the tearless Duro, saran laughed and patted him on the shoulder and walked into the underground arena. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 51 "Oh, isn''t this master Drouet? You blind people, don''t you see Master Duro coming? Don''t hurry up and get a chair for master Drouet If Sha LAN is interested in looking at the thin, short and middle-aged man in gold and silver and like a nouveau riche, he doesn''t say much. He just stands behind Duro, just like a guard. He and Duro have agreed that his identity here is just a guard of Duro. He comes to the underground fighting field to participate in the fighting competition by virtue of Duro''s relationship, which avoids him The identity of the body is exposed in the eyes of those who have a heart. Duro''s acting skills are also good. He nodded to the middle-aged upstart, sat down on the chair, looked at the middle-aged upstart who was quite respectful to himself and said, "Mr. barber, don''t be too polite. I''d like to ask Mr. barbo to give me some help this time." Duro knew very well that the reason why Babo was so enthusiastic about himself and his attitude was so low was that his father had recently become mayor of Cynthia city. Before that, when he came here, barbo just said hello with a smile. This kind of treatment was only for nano who had disappeared now, so Duro never felt that he had How great, they are arrogant. When they treat Babo, they still have some respect. When Babo heard that Duro had come here for help, he turned his eyes and said with a slightly cautious smile, "I don''t know what master Duro wants me to do? As long as it''s what I can do, Babo will do my best to help master Duro. " Of course, Duro didn''t believe in barbo''s words, but it was a small matter to let a person take part in the underground fighting match. I''m afraid barbo was so happy, so Duro didn''t sell his tongue and said, "Mr. barbo, I want to let the guard around me participate in the underground fight. I don''t know what Mr. barbo thinks?" On hearing Duro''s request, he just wanted to arrange a person to participate in the underground fighting competition. Babo''s heart fell suddenly. His face immediately laughed like a chrysanthemum. He nodded repeatedly and said, "no problem. Of course, it''s no problem. As long as master Duro talks, there''s no reason why it can''t work. Just as the rules of our fighting field, I think master Drouet You should also know that once you go to the arena, it is life and death. Therefore, you need to sign a life and death contract before playing. Master Duro, you should be able to make the decision? " Hearing about the matter of life and death and the contract between life and death, Duro immediately hesitated. Shalan was not his real guard after all. Moreover, even if it was a real guard, his father could not let him decide the life and death of the guard at will. When Duro wanted to turn to ask saran, saran had already put his hand on Duro''s shoulder and opened his mouth to nababo. "Mr. barber, my young master is in charge. I can sign a life and death contract with you now." Although there were some doubts about Shalan''s young appearance, Babo did not intend to get to the bottom of the aristocracy''s affairs. He just nodded and turned around to ask his men to get the contract. By this time, Shalan had taken out half of the pure black mask from his backpack. The half black mask only covered the upper half of his face. There were two narrow openings in the eyes, and the rest were smooth and incomparable. After putting on the mask, Shalan moved her head and adjusted the angle of the mask. Then she looked at Babo who had got the contract again. Without hesitation, she pressed her own handprint. The name can be faked. Moreover, many people who come to the underground arena are unwilling to show their true face and real name. Therefore, only the handprint is really effective Proof of. "Sir, I don''t know what we should call you. After all, we will introduce you to the audience when we come on the stage." "Call me black thunder, black black thunder, thunder thunder thunder." "OK, Mr. Black Ting, please follow my hand down to the temporary lounge, and I will arrange an entry-level competition for Mr. Black ting in a moment." Before knowing the strength of those gladiators in the underground arena, Sha LAN naturally would not pretend to ask for an opponent with high strength. Starting from the entry-level gladiators, gradually increasing the strength is the most secure way. After all, Sha LAN came here to seek combat to improve his strength, not to seek death. When saran was about to follow barbo''s hand down to the rest room, Duro suddenly caught up and cried to saran in a low voice: "Saran, you should be careful. I don''t worry that you will be killed, but even if it is seriously injured, I will be stripped of a layer of skin. In other words, it is still too late for you to regret now." Looking at Du Luo, who wanted to cry without tears, saran smiled and said to Duro, "have you brought money? If you take it, I will win. It''s just that you are short of money recently? This can help you to ease the economic pressure "No, I''m not. I''m relieved that your boss can come back safe and sound." As for Shalan''s killing of Jonathon, he took secret measures at Rolle''s request. Therefore, Duro didn''t know what level of Shalan''s strength had reached. He only knew that Shalan was undergoing hasde''s training. Otherwise, Duro would not have agreed to let saran come here to participate in underground combat.After patting Duro on the shoulder, saran said with a smile, "don''t worry, the result will satisfy you." After that, saran followed barbo''s hand down to the players'' lounge for a short rest, waiting for the start of the game. Meanwhile, Duro followed barbo to the best stands in the underground arena and sat down. He looked uneasily at the bright boxing ring in the center. Under the leadership of Babo, saran came to a slightly damp and dark rest room. It was a single room with a lot of water and food, and there were places to sit and lie down. However, Sha LAN just stood on the ground of the rest room, slowly unfolding his posture and doing warm-up exercise. However, she could not see any tension. After waiting for a long time, he also heard the cheers and shouts from outside. After a flurry of footsteps and howls, the door of Shalan''s lounge was knocked. The man of Barbour opened the door of the rest room and said to Sha LAN with a little respect: "Mr. Black Ting, your competition will start immediately. Please go to the arena to prepare for the competition ¡£¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 52 At the end of the long dark passage came the cry of the audience for blood and victory. Sha LAN walked to the end of the passage step by step. The blood in her body became more and more boiling with each step. The desire for victory and blood hidden in her body slowly emerged, which made her eyes light slightly, just like a lone wolf in the night, emitting a frightening aura. His throat moved and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the face of Babo''s man changed slightly. He was closest to Shalan, and could clearly feel the drastic change of saran''s momentum behind him. He felt as if he was being watched by some kind of wild animal behind his back. At the end of the passage, the one of Babo''s men respectfully motioned to Sha LAN. Sha LAN nodded to him and walked out of the channel. He stepped on the challenge arena step by step. He was very relaxed and waited on the challenge arena. He watched a big man in the opposite passage walk out slowly. When the big man opposite came to the arena, the cheers of the audience in the underground arena reached the peak, and the air was boiling. "Next is a preliminary game, the two sides are from the end of Yuke new city chariot, and from our own city of Cynthia black Ting The host''s voice dropped, and every audience began to shout the names of the players they supported. However, the audience shouting the name of the big man on the opposite side was obviously more than Sha LAN. The sound was so loud that it was safe to drown out the voice calling for the name of black Ting, and the name of the end chariot rang through the whole venue. "Hahaha, yes, it''s me. I''m the ultimate chariot. I''m the winner! Cheers! Hail my name He raised his thick arms and cheered the audience around him. He walked around the arena one after another, showing his strong body like a gorilla showing off his force. After walking for three circles, the final chariot stood in front of Sha LAN, looked at Sha LAN and said aloud: "clown in mask, I will let you know what is the real Gladiator. Such a sissy with thin arms and legs like you should go home and hold her mother''s thigh for milk! Ha ha ha As soon as the end chariot fell down, the whole stadium people laughed loudly, making the final chariot more proud. Shalan shook his head helplessly, looked at the referee standing on the side and said, "referee, can the game start? I''m in a hurry and don''t want to delay the time." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, the final chariot was stunned for a moment, and his face quickly turned red. He said with a grim smile, "boy, I will break your bones one by one. Then I will see if you dare to be so arrogant." There was no end chariot at all. Saran just stood there waiting for the start of the game. At this time, the referee also saw that the atmosphere was almost fired, so he immediately made a decision to start the game. He first pushed the final chariot to the other side of the ring, then went to the edge of the ring, looked around, and made sure that there was no objection from both sides, he announced the start of the game with one hand! As soon as the referee announced the start of the match, the chariot roared at Shalan and punched her in the face. But when his fist hit Sha Lan''s face, he suddenly went through it and didn''t hit him at all. Sha LAN dodged at the moment when he was hit by the fist of the end chariot. He bullied himself and broke into the arms of the chariot. His fists continued to hit the left and right flanks and armpits of the end chariot. He let the end chariot roar and wave his arms to give Shalan a bear. But he was still very flexible to escape. However, seeing Shalan''s short body, he avoided the bear''s arms of the end chariot. His feet kept stepping out in the same place. His body turned to the back of the chariot like a gyroscope. He swept out a whip leg with the force of body rotation, and hit the rear waist of the chariot, making the legs of the end chariot soft and almost kneeling on the ground. "Asshole!" Her thick arm swept out behind her, but Sha LAN had already retreated from her as soon as she touched it. Naturally, the sweep that ended the chariot did not get the desired result. The end chariot slowly climbed up from the ground, he looked at Shalan standing not far away, and roared again and rushed to Sha LAN. This time, Sha LAN finally knew that although her opponent was strong, she could fight and wrestle, but if she really wanted to talk about fighting skills, she didn''t have it at all. After recognizing this point, she would not entangle herself any more. Her muscles gradually tightened, and her legs suddenly rushed into the arms of the end chariot, her right arm muscles tightened, and her right fist was pounded instantly When the chariot was hit hard, his eyes turned and he fell to the ground. However, he was beaten by Sha LAN and passed out. Looking at the end chariot that fell on the ground, Sha LAN shook his head discontentedly and looked at the result that he knocked down the strong man''s end chariot with three punches, five divisions and two punches. The quiet audience was surprised. Sha LAN simply waved to the referee and walked down the arena and entered the passage. At this time, the cheers of the competition venue broke apart and did not disperse for a long time.Back in the rest room, Shalan washed his hands in the toilet in the rest room. When he walked out of the toilet, it happened that Babo came in with two of his men. Different from before, Babo looked at saran''s eyes as if he were looking at piles of money. His posture was very low. "Mr. Black Ting, you have never said that you are so strong." Shaking her head with a smile, saran said, "Mr. Barbour, you have never asked me." "Mr. Black Ting, I dare to ask, do you still intend to participate in the competition here?" "If there is a game, I would like to participate, but I hope the opponent will not be like today, it is really boring to fight." Hearing this, Babo repeatedly nodded and said, "of course, of course, Mr. Black Ting, your strength is enough to go to the intermediate stage, so I will make an exception to promote you to intermediate level Gladiator, and you can directly participate in the intermediate competition. There are a lot of low-level matches every day, but the intermediate matches are only held on Saturdays and Sundays. That is to say, Mr. Black Ting, you can play one game every week. What do you think? " "Once a week? Yes, that''s settled. I come here every Saturday afternoon to participate in the competition. I wonder if it''s ok? " "Of course. Every Saturday at 3 p.m., I''m here waiting for Mr. Black ting to arrive." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 53 Sitting in the car, Duro looked up and down at Saran, and was relieved to make sure there was nothing wrong with her. After patting saran on the shoulder, Duro sighed and said, "Saran, I really didn''t expect that you could beat such a strong man so easily." "I''ve told you for a long time that I''ve been practicing chivalry with uncle Haster." "That''s what I said, but you didn''t say that you have become so strong. Unfortunately, I didn''t listen to you and put all the money on you. Otherwise, I would probably be able to double the money by four or five times, which would be a big loss." Shrugging, Shalan said with a smile, "if you put money on that chariot, you''re really losing money." "That''s right. I saw a lot of people in the stands scolding the end chariot and saying that they lost a lot of money to you." "Well, I''m here. I''ll get out of the car. Duro, when you go home, remember to take a good look at my notes. Otherwise, you will fail so many subjects this time, but I can''t help you with your lies." "Oh, well, I see. Why are you so wordy now? Let''s go." He got out of the car with his schoolbag and waved to Duro in the car. Saran went to his own manor on the other side of the road. But just as he crossed the road and was about to ring the doorbell, someone suddenly stopped him. Looking at the man who stopped him, Sha Lan said to the man with a smile: "Inspector Luoshe, I didn''t expect to see you here. Why don''t you go in and have a cup of tea?" "Classmate Sha LAN, I come here mainly to find you. If you are not in the manor, I don''t have to go in." "Oh? Isn''t detective Rocher here for my father? I don''t know what I can do for you. Inspector Rocher, please tell me that I will help you if I can "Since you have said that, I will say so. I want to ask saran if you have got anything from the dead Jonathan. If so, please give it to the police. It is likely that the thing is related to multiple homicide cases." After hearing Luoshe''s words, saran immediately knew that the other party was looking for the copper bowl he had got from Jonathon. Recently, he had been recuperating from injuries, and had not studied it. Instead, he put it in a specially made metal lead box in the deepest part of the cabinet. He had done many experiments and found that mental power could not pass through the metal lead box, so he used this method to store things that might have problems, but saran didn''t want to throw away. This was a strategy that Saran had come up with after being influenced by the curse on the stone. It turned out that after saran put the copper bowl into the lead box, he had never heard the sound of the demagogue. If Shalan didn''t involve spiritual power and witchcraft, he might have given the strange copper bowl to Luoshe. He couldn''t have studied it on that copper bowl, but now he has opened the spiritual sea and produced spiritual power. He even learned the magic of black eye and the amazing God he got from stone With the power of cursing in a trance, saran didn''t want to hand it over before he began to study the copper bowl. "I''m sorry, detective Rocher. I really didn''t see anything special. If I remember, I would send it to you. But I''d like to ask how many people that Jonathon killed in the end, and let you face the enemy like this?" Luoshe was not dissatisfied with saran''s refusal. Although he knew that Saran must have Jonathon''s things, he didn''t intend to say anything more. He was always a man of good sense, which was the reason why he was able to take the post of inspector general in Cynthia at such an age. "Jonathon committed a heinous crime and killed 17 people. One of them you know is nano, the son of Fred, the former mayor of Cynthia, who has been missing for a long time." As soon as she raised her eyebrows, saran nodded and said, "it''s really hard for detective Luoshe. In order to protect US residents of Cynthia, a lot of energy has been spent." Shaking his head, Luoshe looked at Sha LAN with a smile, and said, "what I should do is to expend my energy. It''s just a pity that some residents are too wary of us and don''t cooperate with us, which makes us sad and sad." Shalan understood what Luoshe said, but he listened to the left ear and the right ear, pretended to be silly and said with a smile: "yes, such people do some bad things. I think if they know what you think of detective losher, they will change their mind and help you." "I hope so Well, I won''t disturb Sha LAN. Goodbye "Good bye, detective Rocher." After that, saran turned and rang the doorbell and walked into the manor. After Shalan left, Luoshe got into the police car parked nearby. When he was sitting on the copilot, Bob, the assistant in the driver''s seat, said to losher, "boss, isn''t he there?""No, it''s in his hands. I can feel it clearly." "Then why didn''t you get it back?" "Or come back, at least until he wants to give us something." "What? That''s evidence. It''s illegal to hide evidence. Does he really dare to do this? " "Then what can you do? Even if I can feel the thing in his hand, even if we know that it''s illegal for him to hide it, do you have any evidence? What can we do without evidence? " Listening to Luoshe''s words, Bob was stunned for a moment, and his face was extremely unwilling to say: "are we giving up like this?" "If you give up his place for the time being, the evidence now can convict the dead Jonathan. Besides, in the final analysis, this matter has something to do with the talofama cult. If you tell the secret mobile team about it, you want to kill the taromafa cult of the secret mobile team. It will be enough for them to come here to investigate this matter The existence of things tells the secret mobile team that Sha LAN, who wants to come to us, should have no way to stop the secret mobile team''s investigation. " When Bob heard this, his eyes brightened and he said with a smile, "boss, you are worthy of the nickname silver fox. You are really insidious." "Tut, are you praising me or scolding me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 54 Back in the room, Shalan took a bath as usual, changed her clothes, and let Sally guard at the door. Then she carefully took out the lead box wrapped with cloth, slowly opened and took out the copper bowl inside. As soon as she got the copper bowl, Sha LAN immediately heard the voice from her own mind. The voice constantly bewitched her and knew many secrets in his heart. She was a little surprised. She tried to talk to the voice, and the voice also obviously had a dialogue with saran. But generally speaking, the voice was just bewitching saran He killed enough people to sacrifice the so-called tarophama for power. After putting down the copper bowl, the sound in saran''s mind immediately disappeared. His right index finger unconsciously knocked on the table top, while his brain was constantly thinking. He always felt that there was something wrong with the dialogue between him and the voice in his mind, but he couldn''t tell what the wrong place was? Reaching for the copper bowl again, saran listened to the voice that came back to her mind, and he continued to talk to that voice. With the dialogue going on, saran constantly uses some ambiguous and multi meaning words to talk with the voice in his mind. Saran''s eyes gradually brighten up, and he finally understands what he felt wrong before. The voice in his mind is more like those online games in Sha Lan''s previous life, rather than having his own consciousness The NPC in the game is only the voice in his mind, which is obviously more intelligent, but in any case, intelligence is not something with its own consciousness! Holding the copper bowl in his hand, Sha LAN looked up and down. He could see that there were many patterns inside and outside the copper bowl, which looked like the pattern combined with some characters and special symbolic lines. However, based on Sha Lan''s knowledge of ancient Chinese characters, he could not understand the meaning of the words and symbols that constitute the patterns. Thinking of this, Sha LAN mobilized a trace of mental strength, like a thin tentacle as thin as silk thread, slowly gushed out of Sha Lan''s eyebrows and touched the copper bowl. He was ready to disconnect his mental power at any time. Once there was any special situation, he could withdraw immediately! When Sha Lan''s mental power touched the copper bowl, the patterns inside and outside of the copper bowl immediately gave off a faint light. The cracks on the copper bowl were gradually spreading. Seeing the copper bowl with rapid expansion of cracks, saran immediately disconnected his mental power. He had not studied and understood what the words and symbols on the copper bowl represented, and he did not intend to destroy the copper bowl completely. However, to Sha Lan''s great surprise, even when he cut off his mental power, the cracks on the copper bowl did not stop. Just like Sha Lan''s mental power turned on a switch, the cracks on the copper bowl began to spread rapidly. The red light flowed out of the copper bowl and turned into a red light fog. Saran saw the red fog and immediately retreated. At the same time, the black eye in the middle of her eyebrow emerged, and a small black electric light flowed on the black thunder eye. At this time, the red mist surged up and suddenly broke away from the copper bowl. The copper bowl, like ordinary copper bowls, lost its luster and scattered on the table. The red light and fog constantly surging in the air, slowly converged into a fist size red light fog sphere, slowly suspended in the air. Sha LAN looked at the red light and fog sphere. He could clearly feel that thing was observing himself. His face remained unchanged, but his mental strength had been highly condensed and was ready to release the black thunder gaze at any time. Before that, when he and Jonathon were fighting, he used a non full force black Ting gaze, which made Jonathon lose his eyes and let Shalan gaze at the black thunder There is an intuitive understanding. Sure enough, after a while, the red light and fog ball quickly rushed to saran. Sha LAN quickly retreated and opened the distance between herself and the red light and fog sphere. However, the speed of the red light and fog sphere was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, she caught up with saran and continued to pounce on saran. At the critical moment, Shalan no longer had any reservation. The black thundering eye shot out a black electric light with the thickness of hair. It looked like a crack in the space and hit the red light fog sphere. Suddenly, the red light fog sphere gave out a scream like a dying beast and broke away, although the scattered red light fog constantly wanted to continue to condense Together, but the black electric light continues to flow over the red fog, destroying the basic structure of the red light fog, completely eliminating the red fog in the invisible. Breathing heavily, saran could not help regretting the adventure he had just taken. He thought that he could avoid problems as long as he disconnected his mental strength in time. But now it seems that he is too fanciful. In the extraordinary world, many things are in unexpected danger. If he goes rashly under the condition of insufficient strength and insufficient knowledge, he is still too paranoid If you touch something extraordinary or something that you don''t know, then once something goes wrong, the result is definitely not what he can afford. "I can''t take such a risk in the future. In the extraordinary world, I''m just a new role. I can''t touch many things rashly. Otherwise, I won''t have such good luck next time."With a sigh, Sha LAN wiped the sweat on her forehead, ready to dispose of the copper bowl fragments on the table. But at this time, the red fog, which had been almost completely eliminated, had another reaction again. A tiny red light shot out of the same faint black light, and went straight into Sha LAN''s eyebrow toward the essence The soul core above the sea of God flew past. But at this time, the soul core of Sha LAN suddenly gushed out a very amazing soul power. Like a monster seeing the delicious food, she opened her mouth and swallowed up the red light and the faint black electric light twining on it. When the red light was completely eliminated in the huge soul power, it seemed that there was a voice constantly crying in it. "Is this a heavy soul? How can this kind of thing really exist? How can it be... " After swallowing the red awn and the faint black electric light on it, the huge soul power in the soul core of Sha LAN gradually subsided. Sha LAN wakes up from a trance. He looks at his hands, swallows his saliva in fear, and sits on the chair with his face covered with cold sweat as if he had escaped from death. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 55 Shalan, who was sleeping, was sweating and pale. She suddenly woke up, panting and frightened. She turned her head and looked out of the window. The sky lit up slightly. She still sat on the bed in a trance. After a long time, she regained her consciousness, exhaled a breath and relaxed slightly. Last night, after the red light completely dissipated, saran thought that the matter had been completely over, but did not expect that when he fell asleep, his consciousness was pulled into a very real fantasy, in which he experienced the life of a person or a wizard, but the experience of fantasy was intermittent, and few of them could be remembered by saran There are not many valuable memories. At the end of the real dream, Shalan also basically knew the origin of the cult of natalomar. At the end of the silver age, for some unknown reason, the promotion and appearance of witches became more and more difficult. One of the young witches was unwilling to die like this. He used the birth mode of belief in gods found in ancient documents and came to the very ignorant area at that time. With the power of witchcraft, he converted those ignorant half savages to the church he established and became his own believer completely. Slowly by means of bloody sacrifice and means, the young wizard finally became an evil god, with a long history. However, under the erosion of bloody sacrifice and belief, the young wizard had completely lost his emotion as a person. He became moody and fond of bloody sacrifice, which made the witches at that time gather together to fight against his church. Although the witches eventually destroyed the church and killed the young witches who had turned into evil gods, there were few witches left at that time, and they would gradually disappear in the dust of history in the next ten years. What makes people sigh is that at the beginning, the purpose of young wizard to become a God was entirely because he wanted to preserve the wizard''s inheritance through his long life of believing in gods, but finally he completely forgot his original intention and became the final undertaker of wizard inheritance. We have to say that this result is full of irony. "So it seems that although the original talofama cult has perished, there is still a trace of residual spark. The copper bowl containing a little soul fragment of tarolfama is one of them. Now it has been dug out again to develop the talofama cult again. It is like the incomplete wizard inheritance in me that it has been excavated out of the dust of history and circulated in the world again. However, from another perspective, the idea of tarolfama as a wizard at the beginning of becoming a God has not been completely disillusioned. At least I have inherited a small part of his legacy, so that his actions have not been completely wasted. " In the real dream, Shalan could see very few things, such as the ancient documents and ancient books were basically eliminated in the depth of memory, most of the witchcraft and corresponding knowledge also became incomplete and useless, the only witchcraft in that memory was still complete, which was completely memorized by saran. Of course, in addition to this complete memory, Sharan also learned a small part of wizard related knowledge from the memory of the soul fragment, as well as some secrets about the sorcerer cult, which was also rare. At least, she did not know anything about the powerful existence of wizard as before. "It''s a pity that I didn''t get the wizard''s meditation method from my memory. There was no way to increase my mental power through self meditation. As for breaking through the existing level, I can only use the most basic and original method to exercise and practice spiritual power." The so-called most basic and original way is to completely consume the mental power, and then let the mental power recover itself. At the end of each reincarnation, a small part of mental power can be increased in a very subtle way. This is a very clumsy way, but it is also the only way for Sha LAN to exercise and increase mental power. "At present, there is no way to get the meditation method of the wizard. Then I can think about the Warlock. The birth of the wizard should have something to do with the wizard. Instead, I can relieve the sorcerer group and see if they have any way to exercise and increase their mental strength." When he made a decision, Shalan no longer tangled with these things. Although the last night''s events achieved a lot of benefits in the end, Shalan did not intend to do so in the future. A successful adventure does not mean that the adventure can be successful. Many of his colleagues in his previous life have folded in this way, and an adventure has gained huge benefits, just like the first After addicted to the same, every time he would take risks for the sake of interests. As a result, no matter how lucky he was, he took risks three or four times and then died in a dark tomb. The lessons learned in his previous life are still fresh in saran''s memory. After changing clothes and having some breakfast, saran got up and went to the training room and began to practice breathing and fencing as usual. While practicing, Sha Lan was thinking about her current strength. There is no shortcut to breathing and fencing, but only one step at a time. As for sorcery, Sha LAN now carries the black smoke of curse from paper and stone, the eye of black thunder from black pages, and the enchantment from last night''s real dream.As the name suggests, mind bewitching has the power to bewitch people, which can play a significant role at a certain time. Saran suspects that the old copper bowl is closely related to the soul fragments hidden in it, otherwise it can not be so coincidental. "Hoo..." With the iron clad wooden sword in her hand, Sha LAN could feel the power of life in her body more and more full, and there was a faint sign of breaking through the fifth vertebra and condensing the fifth seed of life. "Since the last battle with Jonathon, my strength has been greatly improved. It has been a great help to gather the fifth seed of life. Recently, I have been consolidating the foundation and finally on the verge of condensing the seed of life. I hope that the game this week and Saturday can help me to promote the process of condensing the seed of life." Lying in the bathtub to soak in the medicine bath, Sha LAN closed her eyes and was ready to have a rest for a while. But as soon as he closed his eyes, she heard the sound of footsteps coming from far to near. "Uncle, this is the best training ground in our manor. It''s just suitable for uncle and everyone''s daily training." PS: I''m not very comfortable today. My brain is not very smart. Let''s make it up on the third watch tomorrow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 56 Listening to Shaman''s voice, saran frowned slightly. He could see through the glass on the bathroom door that Shaman pushed open the door of the training room and brought in four men in military uniform. He just wanted to get up, but suddenly he had another idea. The black eyes in the middle of his eyebrows slowly emerged. Shalan''s black thunder eye, with the unknown extraordinary biological eye, successfully obtained the third ability. He has not used it all the time. Although he has a vague idea of the role and use mode in his heart, he has not much mental power. He can not use the ability and do not know the real effect when fighting. In reality, he can''t find one at random People to use, coupled with usually also very busy, temporarily also did not care about. Just now, when he wanted to get out of the bathtub, he suddenly thought of this ability and decided to use it. Anyway, shaman and his uncle were undoubtedly in a hostile position for him. Saran, a white mouse who became a wizard, had no psychological burden. Mental power quickly consumed, an invisible wave spread from the eyes of black ting. The wave quickly spread out of the bathroom and spread to the whole training room, exposing the five people including shaman and others standing in the training room. Shaman looked at the training room in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. He had known for a long time that Saran was carrying out Knight training here. Now he and Vanessa are going to cause enough trouble for Shalan as much as possible during the period when his father promised his uncle Cooper Franklin to come to the manor, so that he could no longer carry out Knight training. He nodded with satisfaction, and Shaman turned to talk to his uncle Cooper. However, when he turned his head, he found his uncle Cooper. They didn''t know when they had lost their sight, leaving him alone. A little stunned, shaman turned around and looked around. He didn''t even see the shadow of his uncle Cooper. "Uncle, uncle, where are you?" "Ah I''m here. " After hearing this, shaman didn''t think much about it. He turned around and walked in the direction of the sound. He bypassed several cupboards on the wall. Looking at the figure in the shadow behind the cabinets, he immediately stepped forward, but before he took a few steps, he stopped by himself. He looked at Cooper''s back and looked like he was eating something ¡£ Shaman gently patted Cooper on the back and said tentatively, "uncle, what are you doing here?" Cooper slowly straightened up with his back to Shaman, and the thing in his hand fell to the ground and rolled to Shaman''s feet. Shaman subconsciously took a look at it, and it was the head of one of the three who had followed his uncle before! That head is full of traces of being eaten, nearly half of the flesh has been gnawed off, an eye is pulled close to the face, only a red nerve or muscle like things connected, shaking a little. When the head stopped rolling, another intact eye suddenly turned to Shaman, and a creepy smile appeared on his half face, which was still in good condition. His eyes were round, and Shaman screamed. He retreated, but he didn''t want to be tripped by the dumbbell on the ground and fell on the ground. The back of his head directly hit the ground, which made the sight of Saman blurred. His eyes were full of Venus, and even his ears had tinnitus. However, Shaman''s mind is relatively clear, he slightly recovered some movement ability, and immediately ran to the outside of the training room, but before he ran far away, Shaman''s uncle with a bloody face, open his mouth with meat and skin and hair in his teeth, yelled loudly, rushed to Shaman, pressed him on the ground and beat him constantly It''s tearing. Shaman constantly resisted, reaching out to grab a dumbbell beside him and smashed it on the crazy Cooper''s face, which made Cooper''s original roar more angry, and the force of beating and biting became more and more frequent. When Cooper was about to strangle shaman, the three people who had followed him suddenly appeared beside Cooper. These three people''s faces were filled with deep-rooted fear Pull it apart and press him to the ground. "Boss Cooper, boss Cooper, what are you doing, what are you doing?" "I''ll kill him, kill this monster, or he''ll kill us all. He''s not shaman. He''s a monster. He just killed the scabby head. I want to..." "Here I am, old man." When he heard this, Cooper was stunned. He turned his head and looked at the scabby head standing beside him, but with the color of fear on his face. He turned to see shaman, who had been beaten black and blue, and was nearly unconscious. He suddenly broke free of the hands of the three men and rushed to the door of the training room. Looking at the clean ground, he saw that there was no bloody corpse, Everything he had just seen seemed like a nightmare. "This How can this be? How can this be? Is it possible that what I saw just now is fake. I... " "Boss, what are we going to do now? This place is too evil. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible. " "Yes, yes, it''s too evil. It''s all the fault of this place. It''s all the fault of this place. Let''s get out of here with shaman. Hurry up!"With that, Cooper quickly escaped from the training room, and his three men also quickly carried the comatose shaman to leave here. At this time, saran in the bathroom slightly rubbed his head. Although he was a little depressed, he was in a good mood. He had just used the third ability of black Ting''s eye, which made Cooper and Shaman fall into a dreamland. Although maintaining the illusion of that period of time just now consumed almost all of saran''s mental strength, but the magic ability of black thunder eye was really good. In saran''s eyes, Cooper was already a man who was about to reach the intermediate level knight, but he still had no way to resist the magic power. "This ability is still very good, but it is a pity that my mental strength is too little, and the illusion created is too simple, otherwise the effect should be stronger. I remember reading some books in my previous life, which said that if people''s illusion reaches the level of believing it true, then when a person thinks he is dead, then he is really dead in reality, perhaps After I become more powerful, I should be able to reach this powerful level. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 57 When saran finished soaking in the medicated bath and went back to her room to go to school, the whole manor became busy because of Shaman''s injury, and the servants were all in danger of doing something wrong, so that Vanessa, who had fallen into a rage, would punish them. After changing her clothes, saran got on the bus with her schoolbag and left the manor. At this moment, Vanessa stood in a window of the room, looked at saran leaving, turned her head like ice, looked at her brother Cooper, and said, "Cooper, do you mean you saw a vision in that training room?" Hearing winnissa''s words, Cooper thought of what he had just seen, shivered involuntarily, nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, sister, what I saw should be illusions now, and you asked when shaman woke up just now? He saw it too, didn''t he? " With her eyes narrowed slightly, Vanessa nodded slowly and said, "yes, Shaman is a good boy and can''t deceive me. Then you two really saw the dreamland, but the three people you brought were also there, but they didn''t see it. Just now I heard from my subordinates that Saran also came out of the training room. It seems that he didn''t see the illusion Well, it''s a little strange, but I don''t know whether this thing was made by Shalan''s son of a bitch! " "Sister, you mean That Saran could be a stranger or Warlock? " After thinking about it, Vanessa slowly shook her head and said, "no, it can''t be saran. If he is really a stranger or a warlock, he can''t help but publicize it with his character. I wonder if it''s possible that this thing is done by someone under Rolle''s shadow." "Count No, Rolle. Does he really have such subordinates? Isn''t he the only old husder guy he has? You know, with the financial resources of our Franklin family, you have only managed to find heijiu, a semi skilled warlock who has not yet stepped into the world. How can the wyerman family have such strength? " "Sometimes financial resources can''t represent everything. Our Franklin family is one of the largest families in the alliance of seven countries, and its subordinate industries are all over the alliance of seven countries. But what can we do? We still have no way to contact the top power. So Cooper, don''t look down upon these nobles. They have real power in their hands. For the sake of the Franklin family, I have to completely master the Winman family, but rolle may have discovered something recently, so I have to start to act. Otherwise, it will be very difficult to master the wyermans when Rolle is ready. " "What do you want me to do, sister?" "Give me the senior Knight around you. In addition, help me find the black dove. The old guy thought he was wandering outside with my money. I don''t know. I just didn''t bother to argue with him. But now I can''t help but collect money. If you come back to listen to my transfer as soon as possible, I can give him more, otherwise I will You can only report to the family and let the magician of the family tell him about it! " "I see, sister. I''ll go to him now!" After looking at the bandage on kuber''s head, which was hit by shaman in a dreamland, Vanessa hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said, "if your injury is OK, go to him." "Good sister, but What shall we do when I find them? " On hearing this, Vanessa turned her head and looked out of the window at Winman manor. She held out her hand as if she wanted to hold the whole Wineman manor in her hand. After a long time, she began to say, "there is an acute infectious disease in the Winman family. The Earl died young, the first heir, saran Winman, died. Only the second successor, shaman Winman, survived The mans are willing to give up all their official positions and interests and seek only the title. Although this is not in line with the original plan, as long as we get the title and have the road to the top, it will be enough for the Franklin family! " ¡­¡­ When Sha LAN came to the school, he suddenly saw a man who made him a little surprised, waiting at the door of the classroom. "Saran, was it a surprise to see me?" Smiling and shaking her head, saran looked at each other and said, "Miss elan, how did you come here? I heard that you are no longer teaching here." "It''s true that I don''t teach here. After all, the previous events still have some influence. My father would not allow me to stay alone in Cynthia in any case." "What are you doing now, Miss Elan?" "I''m still a teacher, but I''ve changed to teaching at the University of birona." Looking at Allan in surprise, saran immediately said with a smile: "that''s really to congratulate Miss elan. The teacher of birona university should be a very good job for you?" "My professional ability is barely passable. Coupled with the help of my father, my original tutor is willing to help me, so I became a teacher of birona University. I hope I won''t be complained about the poor teaching quality.""That''s definitely not. I believe that Miss Elan''s major will make you a perfect university teacher." "I hope so." The voice dropped, whether it was saran or Ailan, there was no standoff on the topic for a moment. Shalan looked at Ailan and coughed, and said, "Miss Ailan, then I''m going to class first?" "Wait, I''m here for something else." Alan''s face was a little red. He reached out and folded his hair. Then he continued to say to Saran, "Saran, you have a better command of mansme language system than I do, even more than anyone other than my teacher. So I want to ask you one thing." "If I can help you with something, I will certainly help you." "When I came back to Cynthia this time, I actually came here with my teacher and some students from the History Department of the University of birona to excavate an underground relic of the bronze age. Most of the words found at the entrance of the site belong to the mansemite language system. So I would like to invite you to join us in the archaeological work on the site. If you can get my teacher to agree with you, you can get my teacher''s only once a year escort qualification, so that you don''t need to continue to take the college entrance examination, you can directly come to our university of birona to become a member of the history department. " PS: the third chapter may be later. It''s between 12:00 and 1:00. We can see it again tomorrow morning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 58 "On a walk?" Saran is still very interested in the promotion of birona University. In this way, he does not have to spend extra time studying other subjects. He only needs to specialize in history and ancient languages. If the escort is successful, it will give saran an extra year out of thin air, which is enough to let saran do a lot of things Love. So saran had no reason to refuse. He would never give up this opportunity. "Miss Elan found me, I naturally will not refuse, but I don''t know when and where to tell me." "The time can tell you, but I can''t tell you the location for the moment. A trace excavated by marching is a very important discovery for a historian. Even in the academic field, it is not calm. I don''t believe you, but once the news is leaked, there may be great losses." "Well, tell me the time." "I''ll pick you up before you go to your manor in three days, and then you can go with me." "Three days later, Tuesday? Yes, that''s settled. I''ll wait for you at home When she heard Sha Lan''s words, she nodded with a smile. She looked around and found that there were more and more people in the school. Ailan was embarrassed to stay here. She said hello and left the school quickly. Seeing Ailan leave, saran turned back to her seat and murmured, "I didn''t expect that I would go back to my old job in this different world. Suddenly, I was a little excited, but I didn''t know what the ruins and tombs of this world looked like." The school was on holiday on Saturday. When Shalan returned to her room after her practice in the morning, she saw that the training ground originally belonging to the manor guard team had been occupied by those people brought by Cooper. Because winnissa directly asked for the right to use the training ground, the members of the escort team did not dare to complain, but put the training time after the training of those people Yes. Passing by the edge of the training ground, saran nodded to those who saluted to him, and continued to walk in the direction of the mansion. But at this moment, one of Cooper''s men suddenly stopped in front of Saran, with a smile on his face, and said to him, "this must be the eldest son of the count, master Shaman''s brother, master saran?" Looking at the man, he was there yesterday when Shalan used magic to confuse shaman and Cooper. He was one of the three people who followed Cooper, but saran didn''t know his name. Nodding, saran said, "yes, I am Saran, I don''t know what you have to do?" "There''s nothing important. We just heard that master Shalan is practicing chivalry recently. We know that the Winman family used to knighthood in ancient times. Unfortunately, master shaman didn''t like to fight and kill, so we didn''t get to see the ancient demeanor of the wenman family. However, when we saw master Sharan, our brothers felt as if they had seen the Knights of the wyerman family. So if I could, could you show me the glory of the wyerman knights in those years? As the eldest son of the wyerman family, master Shalan should also be proud of the knighthood of the wyerman family. " Looking at the man in front of him, saran chuckled. He was totally careless. He said, "it''s a clumsy challenge. You know, no one is qualified to watch the knighthood of the wyerman family. However, you don''t really have the training of qualified soldiers, although you are not qualified to see the strength of the wyerman family, But I''ll show you that your swordsmanship is quite qualified. " As soon as this was said, the faces of the soldiers behind Cooper''s men changed, and some of the irascible ones wanted to rush forward. But before they rushed to Saran, they were stopped by the man. The man looked at saran with a smile, and said respectfully, "my name is Jason. I''m under the command of chief Franklin. Please give me some advice on fencing." I have to say, this is not a kind of rubbish who doesn''t know anything. Saran can also feel that he has reached the level of primary knight. His strength is similar to that of himself. If Shalan is only a junior knight, then it is not good to say whether he will win or lose. However, saran is still a wizard apprentice with spiritual strength, and the result is doomed. Turning to look at a manor guard not far away, saran reached out to him and said, "give me the sword in your hand." Hearing saran''s words, the guard immediately pulled out the cross sword on his waist and went to Sha LAN with great respect, holding the cross sword in both hands and holding it to her chest. Holding on to the hilt, saran said thanks to the man, turned to look at Jason and said, "well, let''s start now. I''m in a hurry and don''t let it go." There was still a respectful smile on his face, but as he slowly pulled out his sword, the expression on his face immediately became fierce. He quickly swung his cross sword and chopped it at saran''s neck.Holding up the sword with his back hand, saran blocked the blow, and took a step forward with his right foot, and the end of the hilt in his hand ran into the chest of Jason. Seeing Shalan''s hand, chason''s face changed a little. He was a small soldier in the army. Naturally, there was no lack of opportunities to fight with people. In his cognition, using the hilt to attack such things was impossible for those knights who built cars behind closed doors. Only those who had experienced real combat could master this kind of method It can be regarded as a clever way. He waved the sword with his backhand, and resisted the hilt of Sha LAN with the body of the sword. At the same time, he reached out and punched it out and blew it towards Sha Lan''s face. His side head evaded the blow of chason, and Shalan''s right foot kicked and swept on the bend of his left leg, which made him lose his body''s center of gravity. Saran seized this opportunity and suddenly swung his sword from top to bottom and chopped into his head. Chason had to kneel on one knee and raised his cross swords to resist Sha Lan''s attack. However, when the cross swords of both sides were about to collide, Sha Lan''s breathing rate changed, and her skin turned red. She exerted the power of "Red Bull breathing method". However, she saw that her muscles were slightly swollen and her skin was tight. She cut off her sword and the blade gave out a soft whistle , he fell down under the pressure of his cross sword, and fell on his left shoulder and fell into the flesh! PS: Thank you for your reward. I don''t call the roll one by one In addition, for a recommendation ticket and collection, if you think this book is OK, please give this book a score, thank you very much. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 59 In spite of the pain in his left shoulder, he tried his best to resist Shalan''s sword, rolled back a circle, opened the distance between himself and saran, looked at the sword mark on his left shoulder, and his face showed a trace of fear. If Sha LAN really wanted to kill him just now, if he had just moved his sword a little bit, he could have chopped his sword into his head. He had no chance of surviving ¡£ "Captain, Captain, how are you?" "Captain, you''re hurt." With a wave of his hands, the soldiers under his opponent indicated that he was all right. He stood up and saluted saran slightly. He could not see the anger of being hurt. Instead, he grinned and said respectfully, "master Saran, your swordsmanship is very good, and you have been taught!" Her eyebrows were slightly raised, and saran''s evaluation of him immediately improved a lot. Just now, the reason why he had some rash challenges to Shalan was that he wanted to make a fool of him in front of these manor guards, and the most important thing was to see how strong she was. Now, seeing that Shalan''s strength was far beyond his expectation, he admitted defeat without saying a word, and his attitude was extremely respectful. The degree of assurance between advance and retreat was obviously not comparable to that of a mediocre big head soldier. Just from the bearing and ability of Cooper, we can generally see the general level of Cooper''s men, and then we can have a glimpse of the current atmosphere of the entire Franklin family. However, a family that can employ, can employ, and has people under him is not an easy opponent to deal with. Such a family saran knows very well that with his current strength and power, it is impossible to confront head-on. I am afraid this is the reason why rolle and winnissa have been lying down. Looking at her, saran chuckled and said, "I can''t talk about being taught. It''s just a normal competition. In a moment, Mr. chapson can go to the Infirmary of the wyerman family to deal with the wound. He said that I let you go. I''ll have some private affairs later. I''ll leave first." The courtesies were respectful, and saran could not lose the face of the Winman family. She nodded at Charlotte, returned the cross sword in her hand to the guard who had lent him the cross sword before, and went straight to the house. Looking at saran''s back, the smile on his face gradually subsided. He immediately said to one of the soldiers standing beside him: "tell boss Cooper that the strength of the young master of the wyerman family can probably reach the level of intermediate knights. He should practice the knight breathing method with special effects. His character is calm and has a basis for advancing and retreating, not as young as shaman The description of the Lord and the countess is so bad that he should pay more attention to it "Yes, I''ll go now." When he heard his men''s words, he nodded and looked at Saran, who was about to enter the mansion again. He murmured: "even if he is excellent in swordsmanship, even if he is calm in his character, he will change his name to Franklin sooner or later. At that time, the sword you cut on me will be ten times as good Give it back a hundred times. " Back in the room, Shalan took a bath and changed clothes as usual. Sitting in front of his desk, he began to read some ancient language materials. Recently, his frequency of going to the Howard library was slightly reduced, but his study did not fall behind. Because the books in the Howard library could not be taken out, saran wrote a lot of notes in the Howard library, so that he could write a lot of notes in the Howard library Go home and continue to learn the ancient languages and history. As time went by, it was one o''clock in the afternoon. Saran had finished lunch and was ready to go. She left Winman manor alone with her schoolbag on her back, and headed for the underground fighting field in the Western District of Cynthia. There is an elevator leading to the underground in the underground fighting field. In the elevator, Sha LAN has put on the black mask covering the upper half of his face. When he came out of the elevator, he immediately saw the man who led him to the challenge arena last time. It seems that he is waiting for Sha LAN here. "Please wait for me here." Seeing saran''s arrival, the man immediately said respectfully, "my name is Xiazhuo. I''ll be your agent in the underground arena from now on." "Agent? Are the theater agents like movie stars? " In this world, the level of technology has not yet reached the level of television popularization, but the film is not a new thing, so when Xiazhuo heard saran''s words, he immediately nodded and said, "I''m similar to those agents, but only serve you in the underground arena for heiting. I won''t touch Mr. Black Ting''s privacy and interests. I''ll only deal with some chores for Mr. Black ting in the underground fighting field, such as arranging the battle field, such as arranging the rest room, etc. don''t worry about Mr. Black ting. " "Well, I''ll trouble you, but does every fighter in the underground arena have an agent like you?" "No, the gladiators in the underground arena are divided into junior, intermediate and senior. Generally speaking, there is no agent for junior gladiators. For intermediate fighters, there is one agent for three to five people. For senior fighters, one agent is used.""So you are at least two other fighters?" "Not two, but three. You are the fourth intermediate Gladiator I have with me." "There are so many people. Now take me to the rest room." "Yes, please follow me." Under the leadership of naxadro, Shalan followed him to a small rest room, which was used by him alone. At three o''clock today, there was Shalan''s first game in the intermediate Gladiator level. For the intermediate Gladiator level opponent, saran was still very looking forward to. He was at the critical point of condensing the fifth life species, and needed enough fighting spikes To promote the cohesion of the fifth seed of life. Sitting cross legged on the bench, saran''s breathing was extremely slow, and gradually adjusted her state to the best. When Xiazhuo knocks on the door of the rest room again, Shalan suddenly opens her eyes. She walks to the door with great ease, opens the door of the rest room, and follows Xiazhuo to the challenge arena full of various audiences. Shalan walked forward in the passage, slowly he heard a lot of audience shouting, almost all the audience were shouting the same name, stabbing scorpion! At the entrance of the passage, Xiazhuo stood on the edge of the passage. He looked at saran and said in a low voice, "Mr. Black Ting, the scorpion''s fist is fast. Please be careful." Hearing this, saran nodded to Xiazhuo, without any hesitation, and walked up to the challenge arena. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 60 Sha LAN stepped onto the arena. He glanced at the audience and found that the audience in all walks of life in the society showed their bloodthirsty desire almost in the same mold. Human reason dropped to a very low level. Some of them were just bloodthirsty animals. "Do you think these people are ugly? Are they all like animals? " After hearing this, saran turned to look at his opponent, the man named stabbing scorpion. He saw that the scorpion had a very symmetrical body, and his muscles did not look as good as his opponent''s finishing chariot in the last match. However, saran could vaguely feel the strength contained in that pair of body. "Man is also an animal. In fact, there is no difference." "Yes, people are also animals. In fact, we are not different now. We are all animals locked in cages to fight for people''s pleasure." As soon as the scorpion''s voice dropped, the host picked up the microphone and began to stir up the atmosphere. Compared with the once a month senior Gladiator competition, the weekly intermediate Gladiator competition is obviously more popular. It is not as boring as the junior Gladiator competition, nor as rare as the senior Gladiator competition. Under the extremely skillful words incited by the host, the audience at the scene completely fell into a kind of inexplicable fanaticism. "Intermediate Gladiator competition, by the Xinxi city of the new black Ting against the city of Cynthia old capital Gladiator stabbing scorpion, now the game begins As soon as the host''s voice fell, the scorpion immediately rushed forward and launched a fierce attack towards Shalan with standard boxing posture. It has to be said that the speed of stabbing scorpion is very fast. Shalan can only raise his arm to resist the attack of scorpion, and constantly swim in the field to avoid unnecessary attacks. The fist strike of scorpion stabbing accompanied by a blow did not stop at all, and even the strength of fist did not change in a short time, which made Sha LAN unable to find the opportunity to fight back. "We can''t go on like this any more. If we keep for a long time, we will lose. If we lose our speed, we will suffer from the thunder attack. We must fight back and attack!" Thinking of this, Sha Lan''s feet left and right, breathing rate immediately changed, muscle bulging, skin tight, skin slightly red, Sha LAN low roar, against the scorpion''s continuous quick fist a blow out. "Bang!" Stabbing scorpion quickly retreats. He feels the dull pain from his left arm, and his face changes slightly. His arms have undergone extremely severe training, and their anti Strike ability is very strong, and only one punch can hurt his arm bone. If such a fist hits his vital point, then just one punch will greatly reduce his fighting ability. Shalan lowered her body, raised her arms, and walked to the scorpion step by step. In the scorpion''s senses, saran who came towards her was like an angry bull, and could release the power to destroy him at any time. "I met a terrible opponent." Although he said that, there was a trace of excitement on his face. He walked around Sha LAN step by step. When he came to the edge of the arena, he suddenly lowered his body''s center of gravity, and the whole person rushed to Sha LAN as if he were lying on the ground. Seeing the action of stabbing scorpion, Sha LAN threw a heavy fist toward the bottom without saying a word. However, his fist did not hit the scorpion, but just hit the ground of the arena. At the moment of being hit by the fist, she rolled around to avoid a heavy blow from Shalan. Meanwhile, her fists were continuously blasted out and hit Sha Lan''s chest and abdomen Back, almost to the edge of the ring. Jumping from the ground, stabbing scorpion didn''t give Shalan time to recover. He bullied her again and said hello to the key points of Sha LAN with his fists. "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." The fist of stabbing scorpion hit Sha Lan''s defensive arms one after another. The more he hit the scorpion, the more frightened his face was. Although his practice of "Ou Lang boxing" focused on speed, due to the exercise of his arms, the strength of each fist was not weak. If such a fist was hit on ordinary people, it would make the other party fall to the ground and could not get up However, Sha LAN took more than ten punches without any reaction. What''s more, he also punched Sha LAN three times in the chest and abdomen just now. It seems that Sha LAN doesn''t have any injuries at all! In fact, not only did he feel surprised when he stabbed the scorpion, but Shalan also felt a little surprised. He could clearly feel that his muscles and skin seemed to be the same as those of cattle after he fully urged the breathing method of red cattle. His skin and muscles were filled with a strong sense of toughness. When the fist of the scorpion stabbed at Sha Lan''s body, his strength would be directly affected by his skin And the muscles vibrate at the rate of breathing, removing more than half of the force, otherwise he would not have been able to withstand so many punches as the scorpion. "The frequency and vibration of breathing Is this the true meaning of "Red Bull breathing method" Thinking of this, saran fully opened his power, while defending against the attack of scorpion, he felt the natural vibration of his body which was the same as the breathing frequency. He memorized the vibration frequency, and gradually controlled the body to produce vibration according to the breathing frequency. With the help of the power, saran quickly mastered the subtle control of the body Instead of the natural response of muscles and skin, we artificially control the generation of this special frequency vibration!"Bang!" When Sha LAN began to control the vibration consciously, he felt that his blood and vitality were burning together. His skin became red, and his arms were slightly shaken. Then he bounced back the punch from the scorpion, making the scorpion involuntarily retreat. At the same time, with the vibration, the power of life in saran''s body quickly broke open the fifth vertebra and lit up the fifth seed of life! "Drink Involuntarily issued a light whistle, Sha LAN rushed to the scorpion, a fist, toward the scorpion''s face to fight. However, when Sha LAN stabbed the scorpion''s arms in this boxing, a special vibration spread along Sha Lan''s fist to the thorn scorpion''s arms. The vibration was very weak, but it made the muscles of the two arms of the scorpion sting feel numb, and the movement was half a minute slower. It was the stagnation of this moment that made Shalan seize the opportunity and step out of his right foot, which made the ground of the challenge arena vibrate at the same frequency just now, so that the strength of the scorpion''s legs let out, and there was no time to open the distance between himself and saran. It was too late when the scorpion stabbing power recovered. But see Sha LAN one punch, stab scorpion abdomen in the middle, make the thorn scorpion stuffy hum a sound, retreat repeatedly, kneel down on the ground, a big mouth of water to open the throat of the thorn scorpion and spray on the ground. It''s up to you! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 61 Stabbing scorpion covers the hit part and looks at saran. He can stand up again and have a competition with saran. However, Cixie knows that he is definitely not saran''s opponent. There is no need to continue to compare with him since the victory or defeat has been divided. He is not a kind of crazy Gladiator whose head is not calm. Now that he has identified the winner and the loser, stabbing scorpion decides to admit defeat. He raised his hand to admit defeat to the referee. Stabbing scorpion covered his chest and walked out of the arena without saying much. Although the fist he had just hit was very heavy, if it was just a common heavy punch, the stabbing scorpion would not admit defeat. The key is that the vibration attached to that punch actually passed to his body, which deepened the damage of the fist to the internal organs, and made the stabbing scorpion understand his opponent It''s not as simple as it seems. If the competition continues, it can only deepen the visceral load and damage, and the competition after the impact will not be worth it. Naturally, Sha LAN didn''t know the thought and measurement of stabbing scorpion''s heart, but judging from the reaction of stabbing scorpion just now, the power of the fist just now was deeper than imagined, which could only be the effect of the vibration power attached to that fist. Sha Lan was very satisfied with her achievements in this battle. She not only succeeded in condensing herself under the pressure brought by the battle. In addition, she was definitely, just In addition to the female owner, we want to see the man who is as good as jade, or Please let me know in the comments section. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 62 Glenn is a very qualified taxi night shift driver, at least in his own opinion. It is also a very good thing for him to chat with the passengers on the bus every day and talk about the interesting news around Cynthia city. He is very satisfied with his life. Of course, not every passenger is a talkative person. He is also very knowledgeable and interesting. He will not take the initiative to disturb this kind of possibility. However, he is not talkative and indifferent. He is different from the young man sitting in the back seat. He is so quiet that he almost thinks he is a dead man, if not With his ever-changing chest, I''m afraid that he really thought something bad had happened to him. From the rearview mirror, I took a look at the dull and pale man. He was staring straight ahead. Even the backpack in his arms did not change at all. It was really strange. With a slight cough, Gran gave a stiff smile and whispered, "well, this passenger, you told me to go to the Southern District of Cynthia. I don''t know where you are going "South of the city..." As soon as the two words were uttered, the young man''s eyes suddenly turned to the rear-view mirror, which was reflected on the rearview mirror. The young man looked at his eyes, and his head suddenly tilted to the left, just like a puppet who had lost the lead. He grinned and said, "snake Grove apartment, thank you!" Looking at the young man''s eyes, he suddenly felt that the eyes were more like two glass balls than the human eyes. He didn''t seem to be angry at all. He shivered. He just felt his hair on his back, his hands and feet were cold, and his heart was beating violently. He gave a dry smile, stopped saying anything, and turned his head and stepped on it Under the accelerator speed, toward the Southern District of Cynthia city shelin apartment drive past. He drove the car very fast. Fortunately, it was midnight, and there were no people on the road. He soon drove the car to a building with mottled surface in the civilian area of Nancheng district. It was a rare high-rise building with a total of 12 floors. Moreover, the building named serpentine apartment had already appeared since the beginning of granvin''s records, It is because of such a long history that Glenn was able to know the exact location of the building. When he stopped the car, he pursed his lips, with a stiff smile on his face, and turned to look at the young man behind him. However, when he saw the young man behind him, his smile completely froze on his face. His face became extremely pale, his lips trembled slightly, and the cold sweat on his forehead ran down his cheek and bridge of nose. There was no longer the uncomfortable young man in the back seat of the car. Instead, a puppet of normal size, dressed in clothes, collapsed on the back seat of the car. His glass ball eyes were staring at Longman, making his back cool and his body shaking uncontrollably. "PATA!" All of a sudden, the puppet''s Wooden arm, which was full of traces and spherical joints, fell to the ground. The backpack that was held by this hand suddenly fell on the ground in the back of the car. The pull lock was opened completely. The empty backpack was empty to grungwen. It seemed to be saying something in silence and laughing silently. At last, he turned to open the door beside him, but to his surprise, his door could not be opened in any case. Frantically beat the window of the car, but the ordinary window was like a very strong barrier, which could not be broken open at all, leaving only a few blood fingerprints of Doug Longman''s hands. "Help! help! Anybody help me! Help me He yelled at the outside of the car, but he couldn''t see any figure. There was only empty darkness outside. Gulvin gasped for breath. He suddenly thought that there was a wrench in the car, which could be used to open the window. However, before he could turn around, a little girl full of cold feeling, which made him feel creepy, sounded in the direction of the co driver facing his back. "Hum, hey, hey Play with me, play with me Uncle, play with me... " When he turned his head stiffly, he saw a gray and white half body ceramic doll which looked like a four or five-year-old girl sitting in the front passenger seat. A large number of cracks spread over the whole body of the ceramic doll. Among those cracks, black smoke flowed. The lower part of the ceramic doll disappeared. At the fracture of the waist and abdomen, many traces of sharp teeth were left on it It looks very weird. With almost all his back on the door behind him, Gran looked at his half body ceramic doll slowly turning his head to look at his half body ceramic doll. Tears slid down from the corner of his eyes, and his eyes became more and more frightened and despairing, but his expression on his face slowly became dull. He kept turning his eyes and watched his hands reach out and held the ceramic doll in his arms in despair Looking at his other hand opened the door and went out, step by step towards the serpentine apartmentLuoshe checked the puppet behind the taxi with a pair of white gloves. When Luoshe touched the puppet''s body with both hands, Luoshe suddenly retracted his hand and looked at the puppet puppet on the back seat of the taxi with a solemn face, and his throat trembled slightly. "Block the scene. No one is allowed to touch the taxi and the puppet behind it. Otherwise, they will be dealt with strictly." As soon as the order was given, Rocher picked up the walkie talkie and said to Bob who had entered the serpentine apartment for inspection, "Bob, what''s going on inside?" "In addition to the spray of blood, there were only a few pieces of broken bones and meat. There was no trace of the driver. I suspect that the driver killed the people here, and then the corpse was taken away." "Bob, block the scene. Don''t let anyone else in. Send two more men to watch the scene and keep order! Report any suspicious person as soon as you see it. If you find a taxi driver, don''t disturb him. Keep a long-distance watch on the arrival of a large group of people! " Bob has been with Rocher for many years, but he has never heard that she is so nervous again. He looks at the apartment full of spray bloodstains, swallows his saliva involuntarily, and whispers to Rocher, "boss, is this..." "That''s right. I''m afraid the city of Cynthia will not be peaceful. This is done by spirit!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 63 Rocher and Bob drove back to the police headquarters of Cynthia city and came to the meeting room. At this time, there were many big men from all over the city of Cynthia in the conference room. They were all gathered here after Roche used the serpentine apartment to convey the fixed line telephone notice. Everyone''s face was dignified. Seeing Luoshe''s arrival, the director of the police general office of Cynthia city looked at Luoshe and immediately said, "Luoshe, what''s the matter this time? You don''t know what''s going on in the phone. It''s just that it''s more troublesome than that of the tarolfama cult. What''s going on Listening to the chief police officer''s words, Rocher sat in her position and looked at all the big men in Cynthia City, from the new mayor Qiudi Rudolph to the four district governors of Cynthia city. They were all people who had experienced the previous taro Fama cult incident, so they knew how much this would bring to Cynthia Crisis. Taking a deep breath, Luoshe coughed softly and said, "director, and members, just now I led a team to deal with a vicious homicide. Most of the victims'' bones disappeared, only a small part of the body tissue remained. As for the suspect, there was no trace. Originally, I just thought that this case was just an ordinary homicide, but when I examined the scene carefully, I suddenly found some things that were not very good. Because I had the experience of dealing with these things, I judged that the primary culprit of this incident was not human beings, but Spirit As soon as the word spirit was said, the faces of all the people present had changed. Some officials with poor psychological endurance were almost as pale as ashes, almost unable to sit in their own positions. Seeing the appearance of all the people present, mayor Qiu Di coughed softly and said in a deep voice: "everyone, calm down! Spirit is very troublesome and dangerous, but that doesn''t mean there is no way to deal with it. After all, spirits that can affect an entire city are rare, and even spirits that can affect an entire block are extremely rare, which is only a small area at most. What we need to do now is to determine the active area of the spirit body. If the range of activity is only a small part of the area or there is a fixed rule, then we can try to avoid it. At the same time, we need to report to the king of the kingdom to deal with this matter. Even if we are really very unlucky and encounter a very powerful spirit that can affect the whole block and even the whole city, we don''t need to worry too much. According to various records, it takes a lot of time for such a spirit to completely influence a street area and a city. We have plenty of time to deal with this matter! As for the more specific way to deal with this matter, I think inspector Loesche should be able to give us a good choice. " After becoming the official mayor of Cynthia City, Qiudi saw a lot of materials that had not been seen before, including some contents about Luoshe. Therefore, he was very clear that this matter still needs to be dealt with by Roche. These people may be able to govern a city, but if we want to deal with these things, we really can''t do anything about it. Hearing Qiudi''s words, Luoshe nodded to Qiudi. For the new mayor, Luoshe still had a good feeling, at least better than the former mayor who had passed away. "As mayor Chiu Di said, what we need now is to study the state of the spirit in Cynthia and determine what state it is, so that we can avoid its attack. In addition, shelin apartment, an old building with a history of many years, lives in a lot of people at the bottom of the society. They are very low in terms of the new government. I''m afraid it is difficult for them to cooperate with us. So I mean, if you can, arrange all the people in shelin apartment to live in other places. Don''t let anyone continue to live in the apartment, so as to minimize the loss of personnel. " Luoshe''s voice just dropped, the district chief of Nancheng District immediately objected: "I''m against it! There are 120 households in the shelin apartment, about 400 to 500 people. If we let him leave the apartment, we don''t have so many places to arrange for them for a while! " Hearing the words of the governor of Nancheng District, Luoshe immediately retorted: "as far as I know, the serpentine apartment was identified as a dangerous building 33 years ago, and the serpentine apartment itself has no owner. Even in the history of the city of Cynthia, there is no record of when the serpentine residence appeared, only knowing that this building existed a long time ago Well, I would like to ask how a dangerous building without owners was sold to those households. Do you, the governor of Nancheng District, really don''t know, or do you pretend not to know? " "Bang!" The head of Nancheng District slapped his hands on the table. He stood up suddenly. His eyes were fixed on Luoshe. His forehead was full of blue veins and said: "what do you mean? Do you mean the government of Nancheng District sold a dangerous building without owner to them in vain?These people are all bought or rented from other places. This upstairs apartment has the corresponding property certificate. How can I stop this "Property certificate? Isn''t it necessary for Government Justice to buy and sell houses? The government of each district governs the affairs of each district. How could your Nancheng district not know about it? " This time, it was not Luoshe who spoke, but the governor of Xicheng District. When he heard this, the governor of Nancheng District suddenly fell into a daze, as if he suddenly realized that he had forgotten something for a long time. But soon his face showed a trace of unspeakable panic. He was just about to open his mouth to say something, but suddenly there was a piece of white paper of the same size as his whole person who separated from his body. The paper man''s hands quickly wrapped around the head of Nancheng district chief. With a sudden twist under the eyes of everyone, he even twisted the head of Nancheng district head 360 degrees to death. The paper man''s head, like a painting on white paper, quickly emerged the ferocious and painful face of the governor of Nancheng district. He growled silently at the people around him and rushed to the nearest governor of Dongcheng District. But before the white paper man pounced on the head of Dongcheng District, a silver white dagger with a large number of runes carved on it suddenly flew out and nailed it on the head of the white paper man, nailed it on the back wall, and burned itself into ashes! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 64 Luoshe stepped on the table in the conference room and came to the governor of Nancheng district. He reached out to check the governor''s body. After confirming that he was not saved, he could only shake his head helplessly. He got up and pulled the dagger he had thrown out from the wall and inserted it into the belt covered by Beige windbreaker. "Detective Rocher, what was that, the paper man just now?" Looking at the general director, Luoshe said: "director, that was a spirit body just now, but it is a spirit controlled by human beings. It should not be the same as what I found today. I can probably analyze the situation just now. The person who controls the paper man must have used the paper man to control the governor of Nancheng district. At least, his memory is blurred. I''m afraid that the governor of Nancheng district did a lot of things for that person without knowing it. Among them, I should have sold all the serpentine apartments. I just can''t imagine that the spirit that appeared this time went to the serpentine apartment with a purpose or even by chance. If it''s accidental, it''s OK, but if you go to the serpentine apartment with a purpose, then the spirit body should have a certain connection with the person who controls the paper man. In this way, this matter is not so simple The atmosphere of the whole conference room was silent. After the medical staff came in and took away the body of the head of Nancheng District, Qiu Di, as mayor, said again: "everyone calm down. Now do it according to the method mentioned before. Inspector Luoshe, please check this matter. Don''t worry about the person who is behind us. He will never look like a spirit The body is so uncontrollable. Please check the activity law of the spirit body first, and put aside other things for the moment. In addition, the deputy of Nancheng district started to transfer the residents of shelin apartment. All other things were put aside to meet the requirements of the residents of shelin apartment. However, if any lion opens his mouth or obstructs the transfer work, all of them will be arrested. I will contact the king immediately. This matter is very serious. I hope you will treat it carefully. Then the meeting will end now £¡¡± ¡­¡­ Shalan did not know about the changes in the city of Cynthia. Although his father, rolle, knew about it, he did not participate in it at all. His position had nothing to do with the city. The title of nobility was the highest among the nobility in Cynthia city. It was not suitable for him to join in the management of Cynthia City, especially this kind of obvious strangeness It''s a wonderful thing. Rolle is happy not to participate in this. After training early in the morning, Shalan left Winman manor with Sally and a manor guard and arrived at the commercial street in the center of Cynthia city. Today, Sha LAN comes here mainly to buy things that will be used on Tuesday. You should know that in many cases, the nature of Archaeology and tomb robbing are in the same name. In fact, there is no big difference between them. Therefore, since Sha LAN has promised to participate in the archaeological activities on Tuesday, she should be well prepared. When he came to a famous outdoor equipment store, Sha LAN kept checking the contents of the store, but from his previous life''s positive perspective, it was not on the table. The appearance of these equipment was very cool, but the usability was greatly reduced. It was good for beginners to play with these things, but in the major of Shalan It seems that there are some defects. At this time, seeing Sha LAN shaking his head, he was obviously dissatisfied. After thinking about it with the guard behind him, he finally took a step forward and said respectfully to Sha LAN: "master Sha LAN, if you want to buy field equipment, I know a good store. Although the store is not famous, it is in the circle of professionals such as field survival and soldiers It''s very famous. If master Shalan wants to see it, I''ll take you there now. " Shalan looked at the manor guard beside her and said with a smile, "I''m really sorry to say that. I''ve been thinking about some problems and haven''t had time to ask what your name is." "Master Saran, my name is aud." "Very well, old. I really don''t like the things here. Let''s go to the place you mentioned." As soon as the three men were about to leave the store, a slight sarcastic laugh came from the store nearby. The voice seemed to be saying to another person: "senior glo, look at that man over there, he has no money to buy. It''s good to tell the truth. He has to say something about the bad things here. Isn''t it ridiculous?" When she heard this, she raised her eyebrows and turned to look at the speaker. She saw the woman in her early twenties, dressed a little vulgar, while the man beside her looked impatiently at her and said, "there are so many people like this. They don''t know anything, but they have to pretend to understand what''s worth watching. Don''t fight I''m bothered to choose equipment. Although the things here are not as good as ours, they are still good. I want to choose them carefully Sally listened to the two people''s words, just wanted to come forward, but was stopped by saran. Sha Lan said to Sally, "ignorant people like to pretend to understand. There''s no need to breathe with them. Besides, I don''t intend to swallow it. I just think I''ll have a chance to do it myself."After that, saran took a look at the school badge on the backpacks of the two men, and with a smile, she left the shop with Sally and aud. Under the leadership of AUD, she went to the small shop he said. This is a shop in the alley on the back of the commercial street. The area of the shop is not large or small. It is full of various hooks, pulleys, lassos and other things. Saran took a pulley and looked at it. Her eyes brightened. She nodded and said, "AUD, you''re right. This store is really good." With these words, saran went to the shop, glanced at it, and began to choose her own things. The things in this shop look very simple, no unnecessary patterns, and look rather silly and thick. But in Sha Lan''s opinion, these things are really good things. They are not only exquisite in materials, but also very reliable in the way they are made. The quality of the things can be said to be excellent. Such equipment can make people have more chances to survive in the wild. Three sets of ropes, a tent, a pair of field boots, a camouflage jacket, even hook claws, pulley, flashlight, portable water user and so on, Shalan has purchased all of them. Sha LAN looked at these things in her arms, nodded with satisfaction, and felt a third of her previous life. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 65 After paying the money, Shalan put a lot of things into the backpack. There was no gap left to waste. Every inch of the backpack was filled. Sally and Aude were amazed. Some didn''t think that Shalan, the future successor of the Earl family, had such a skill. Before Shalan went to carry the backpack on his body, oder was quite attentive and took the initiative to carry the backpack. Saran looked at it and aud laughed. He could see some of his ideas with his eyesight. However, Shalan didn''t really care about these problems. Since od wanted to follow him, he was naturally happy to let him handle some chores for himself. Back at wyrman manor, saran continued her daily study. After dinner, when night came, she took a bath and changed her clothes. She planned to continue reading the meeting and then go to bed. However, when Shalan went out of the bathroom and changed into a bathrobe, his mental strength at the center of his eyebrows slightly moved, but he felt another slightly complicated spiritual wave spreading to the whole Winman family. With her eyes narrowed slightly, saran opened the cupboard, picked up a black cross sword placed in the inner layer of the cabinet, put on a set of black casual clothes, opened the window, and jumped down, quietly diving toward the direction of the spiritual power wave diffusion. Like a cheetah walking through the night, saran silently avoided several branches in the road, and followed the direction of the spiritual wave and spread into the green trees around Winman manor. As he got closer to the source of the spiritual fluctuation, she became more and more alert. When he came to the back of the trunk of a big tree, she took off her shoes and stepped on the ground full of fallen leaves and dead branches. For him now, as long as it is not particularly sharp and hard things, such as dead tree branches, there is no way to pierce his skin, especially the thick and tough skin on the soles of his feet. At most, it is a slight pain and will not hurt him. "Hoo..." Taking a breath, saran put his cross sword in his belt with his backhand, and climbed up the tree with his hands and feet. He moved lightly among the branches of the big tree and quickly approached the direction of the spiritual wave. Astringent breathing and mental strength, Sha LAN hid in the tree crown, gently opened a gap, Sha LAN looked down at a small open space in the trees. There were seven men standing in the little open space, some of whom he did not know, but several of whom he knew very well. Four of them were none other than Cooper Franklin and Jason. The other three, two of them in leather, were bulging in their arms and apparently armed with guns. The last one was a short, thin man with a vulture skull on his neck and a bracelet made up of the first phalanx of human beings on his wrist. At this time, Cooper looked at the watch on his wrist impatiently, and whispered to the old man in black, "black dove, what''s the result of your investigation?" Listening to Cooper''s words, the black dove bowed slightly and said with obvious flattery: "Mr. Cooper, there are no sorcerers and strangers in this Wineman manor. Unless that person has a strong control of mental power and can freely control and condense in the spiritual sea, it is impossible for me not to find out. Of course, this is totally impossible." "I hope you''re right, but if you lie, then don''t blame us for being ungrateful to the Franklin family. We can still find two or three magicians and strangers who have entered the world." The black dove''s body bowed lower and lower. His face showed a flattering smile. He repeatedly waved his hands to show that he would not lie. He would certainly help the Franklin family to destroy the Winman family. Saran looked at the people below, her eyes narrowed slightly, and made a decision soon. The mental power at the center of the eyebrow slowly circulates, and a red light appears in Sha Lan''s eyes. A subtle and almost imperceptible spiritual fluctuation spreads slowly from the eyebrow, and quickly spreads to the seven people below. At the moment when the wave of spiritual power released by Sha LAN affected the black dove, his face immediately changed. He straightened up quickly and looked around nervously, but there was no discovery. This made the black dove''s face even more ugly. "Mr. Cooper, there is a warlock nearby. I feel his spirit. We..." While talking, he turned to look at Cooper and others. But when the black dove saw Cooper and others, a cold feeling spread along his back to his head. Cooper, who had been standing behind him, disappeared! After looking around, the black dove pursed her lips and immediately turned to run outside the woods. The speed was so fast that he didn''t look like an old man. However, before the black dove ran out of the trees, a cross sword suddenly fell from the top and was nailed not far in front of the black dove. At the same time, Sha LAN jumped down from the trees above, pulled out the cross sword inserted on the ground with his backhand, and looked at the black dove. "If you dare to spy on us Winman here, you must be prepared to be killed by us. For instance, the two cursed items you hid in the flowerpot in my room have been found and destroyed by the extraordinary Warlock of the wyerman family. If it wasn''t for saving some face for Winnie, you would have died in the hands of the extraordinary warlock, but what about me I didn''t expect that you would dare to come back. Since you are back, don''t leave. "Listening to Sha Lan''s words, the black dove''s eyes kept turning and looked behind him from time to time, looking like he was afraid that someone would catch up with him. Seeing the performance of the black dove, Sha LAN once again showed a sneer and said to the black dove, "don''t worry, I''ll send you to see Cooper and them in a minute." Suddenly pulled out the cross sword inserted in the ground, Sha LAN waved the cross sword and rushed to the black dove. Looking at Sha LAN, the black dove suddenly showed a grim smile and said in a low voice, "although I''m not an extraordinary warlock, I''m not a dandy young master who has learned a few swordsmanship skills. I''ll show you my strength." While talking, the black dove suddenly tore off the skull of the vulture on its neck and crushed it directly. The black smoke gushed out from the broken skull of the vulture, and gradually turned into the shape of a large bird. Seeing that the black dove was about to recite the incantation and release the magic technique, a black thunder eye suddenly appeared in the middle of Sha Lan''s eyebrows, and a black lightning shot through the black bird in front of the black dove and landed on the black dove, which interrupted his technique and made him suffer from the repercussion of the technique. A large amount of black smoke and small black electric light were entangled in his body, and his mental strength was incomparably lax, There is no room for resistance! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 66 As soon as his legs were soft, the black dove knelt on the ground. His body was still shaking because of the effect of the technique and the black electric light. He felt the lax spirit that could not be condensed again for a while, and his face showed a look of despair. He is a warlock who has not yet reached the extraordinary level. If he loses his spiritual strength, he will be nothing. He can''t be the opponent of saran! The black dove looked at the Shalan walking towards her, with panic and despair on her face. As she walked in more and more, her panic became more and more intense. "Sand Master Saran, I, I was forced at the beginning. I had no way. The Franklin family was so powerful that I didn''t want to hurt you at all. Please forgive me. " "Excuse me? By what? " "Just because I have value, I can be your servant, and I can teach you all my skills. Just let me go." Looking at the black dove, saran chuckled and said in a low voice, "do you know why I lied at the beginning that the person who let you win the magic was the extraordinary Warlock of our Winman family, not myself?" When she heard this, she was sure of her identity Shaking his head, saran said, "no, that''s not the reason. The reason I said that is to make you relax your vigilance, make you think that the technique is used by others, and then look down on me, so that you can fall into my trap. Just like what you are doing now, saying so much is just to paralyze me and provide time for you to regain your spiritual strength. Unfortunately, I have seen through your plans. " The black dove was so frightened that he was busy trying to say something, but suddenly he saw a silver light passing in front of his eyes. Then he felt a cold and painful throat. He could only make some noises in his mouth accompanied by blood foam. He fell down and twitched from time to time, and soon lost his breath. Just now Sha LAN used the magic ability of black thunder''s eye, so that black dove and Cooper and others could not see each other, so they separated them to deal with each other separately. Unfortunately, his mental power was too thin, and he could only maintain the illusion for a short time. In addition, the spirit power of the black Ting gaze used just now consumed a lot. When killing black dove, Cooper and others had already After breaking away from the dreamland, he stepped out of the woods and began to look for the black dove. She gently shook the blood on the cross sword in her hand. She looked at Cooper and others who came out of the trees. She said with a smile, "you came out later than I expected." "Saran Winman, why are you here?" Looking at Cooper, saran gave up the body of the black dove that had fallen on the ground behind her. She still said with a smile, "I''m here to kill you before you attack my Winman family. I''ve killed the black dove just now. Now it''s your turn." Cooper''s face darkened when he saw the body of the black dove. He suddenly looked up at saran and whispered, "saran Winman, you are provoking our Franklin family!" "Provocation? Don''t say such childish words. If you want to invade and gain the title of our wyerman family, you will not hesitate to assassinate us. Then naturally, we should resist, kill all those who threaten us, and destroy the existence of anyone who dares to covet us. Isn''t it natural that we should resist? " "Destroy our Franklin family? That''s a joke. I''ll destroy you now! Kill him With Cooper''s order, the two Gunners behind him immediately reached into their arms to take out their guns. But at this time, Shalan used his last mental strength to display his bewilderment from the soul fragment of the evil god tarophama. His eyes twinkled with a little red light, which reflected the eyes of the two shooters. While maintaining the use of mind bewitching, Shalan''s head was in a dull pain with the consumption of mental power. However, he did not stop the application of bewilderment. He manipulated the two shooters controlled by the puzzle, and suddenly turned around and fired bullets at Cooper''s two men! "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." The pistol bullets shot out continuously, and Cooper''s two men couldn''t dodge and were shot into a hornet''s nest. Until the pistol bullets were exhausted, they were still pulling the trigger. At this time, the two Gunners seemed to be facing the enemies of life and death, and they grinned at the two Cooper''s men with joy and madness. When they saw the actions of the two shooters, Cooper and Jason were able to react in time. They pulled out their cross swords and stabbed them into their chests. By this time, Shalan had already released the use of mind bewilderment, and the recovered gunner looked at him in surprise, as if he didn''t understand why they suddenly killed themselves. Gasping for breath, Cooper watched saran stop talking, and roared to saran with Jason. Shalan held the sword in both hands and put out his posture. When Cooper and Jason rushed to the scene, the three cross swords did not collide with each other in any fancy way! "Ding! Ding Feeling the power from the cross sword, saran immediately changed his tactics, moving around Cooper''s body, and using Cooper''s body to resist the attack of Jason, so that he was tied up. His strength could not play out 12 / 10, but could only keep chasing saran''s steps.Cooper''s strength is close to the level of intermediate knights, and his physical fitness is much better than that of Shalan. However, his swordsmanship is very unfamiliar, and his combat experience is basically equal to none, so he can not play his real strength. "Cooper, their strength has been explored in general, and it is time to solve them completely." Thinking of this, saran''s breathing rate changed, blood flow accelerated, like boiling, skin tight, muscle bulging, the whole body became red, drink a sound, the cross sword in his hand with a special frequency of vibration cut out, mercilessly chopped on the cross sword in Cooper''s hand, which made Cooper''s hands shake, and the cross sword actually dropped out of his hand and fell to the ground. When his face changed greatly, Cooper immediately retreated, and chason followed him and cut off saran''s neck with his sword. However, when he just cut out the sword, saran released the handle of the sword with his left hand and slapped open his cross sword with a concussive palm. At the same time, a silver light passed by and cut off the neck of Jason. Without any hesitation, he continued to move towards the back The Cooper stabs. Cooper looked at the cross sword stabbed by saran''s hand, and a trace of fierce color appeared on his face. He suddenly took out a revolver from his arms and pulled the trigger at saran! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 67 Saran looked at the black muzzle of the gun, endured the pain in his temples and eyebrows, and launched the power with all his strength. With amazing calculation ability, through the angle and position of the muzzle, he roughly calculated the position of Cooper''s revolver aiming at himself, and raised his cross sword to resist in front of him in advance. When Sha LAN heard a shot, his cross sword vibrated violently with the true meaning of "Red Bull breathing method", increasing the defensive strength and resisting the bullet''s shooting. When Cooper''s three bullets hit the body of cross sword, the ordinary cross sword in Sha Lan''s hand suddenly broke into pieces, and the fragments flew out in all directions. Part of the fragments penetrated into the skin of saran''s chest and arms. Sha LAN didn''t even look at the pieces of the cross sword that had been shot into his body. As soon as the cross sword broke, he lowered his body and moved around Cooper at high speed. Cooper held the revolver in his hand and fired at Shalan repeatedly. The remaining three bullets were soon exhausted. Cooper''s face changed slightly and quickly retreated. He took out the bullet from his pocket and wanted to load it into the revolver. But how could Shalan give him this opportunity and time. It was almost crazy to urge the skin of "Red Bull breathing method" to turn red, and even the skin of a few parts cracked, and the blood flowed from it without money, but now saran has no room to think about it. He almost urged 200% of the strength of his practice "Red Bull breathing method", and let out a roar like an angry bull. He rushed into Cooper''s arms three or two steps. With powerful concussion force, he bumped into a big tree behind him. Shalan''s arms swelled and almost broke the clothes on his arms, and his fists kept pounding at Cooper ¡£ Like a heavy bombardment of rubber and sandbags, the sound of thumping was endless. The blood from Sharan''s skin and the blood from Cooper''s mouth and nose splashed everywhere. The tree behind Cooper vibrated with the concussion force contained in Shalan''s fists, and the branches and leaves continued to fall. Until Sha Lan''s last blow, the trunk of the tree broke and fell to the ground Above the ground. The skin of Shalan''s fists was almost burned by the white steam emitted from the fists. Fortunately, the Red Bull breathing method focuses on the bones. There is nothing wrong with the bones. It''s just a slight dull pain. On the contrary, it seems that the skin injury of saran is really serious, and the blood almost soaks the whole body. After seeing Cooper, whose chest and abdomen were almost beaten into meat sauce, Sha LAN breathed out a breath and turned to walk towards the body of the black dove outside the bush. Just now there was no time to search for the body of the black dove, but it does not mean that Sha LAN will miss the opportunity to search the body of the black dove. Enduring the wound, Sha LAN quickly groped for the black dove''s body, the human finger bone bracelet on his wrist, a large number of small bottles in his arms, and a piece of human skin paper hidden in the hidden pocket of his clothes. Under the experience of Sha Lan''s previous life, nothing on the black dove could escape his search. In less than five minutes, Shalan finished the search, wrapped the search in his ragged coat and quickly left the bush. He could hear the guards outside the Wineman manor. Although he had killed Cooper, he had no intention to let anyone else know about it. In this era, we still need to talk about the law. Many things can be done in secret if there is no evidence. However, if there is evidence, unless your strength exceeds the restriction of a country''s law, it is impossible to escape. Of course, if you are in power in this country, you can ignore the law. However, the present Winman family has not yet ignored the power of law. Nominally, among the aristocrats, the Winman family is one of the oldest families in history. However, in terms of the strength, there is still a certain gap between the wenman family and the top nobles. As a business family with industries in all seven countries of the alliance of seven countries, the Franklin family is no less important than the Winman family in the kingdom of Greenland. Even if they do not have the nobility, they are definitely not the objects that the wyermans can crush with their power. On the contrary, they are more likely to be crushed by the other side''s forces. During this period of time, in addition to the extremely low-key study and practice to enhance his ability, Shalan also kept exploring the world. His main research objectives were the wenman family and the Franklin family. In cooperation with the auxiliary research on the kingdom of Greenland, Shalan basically had the following knowledge about his own wenman family This is the reason why he made the decision to stay dormant and let Vanessa do the wind and rain in the Winman family. Even though he got the witchcraft on the black page, Shalan did not change this decision until he fused the soul fragments from the evil god tarophama, and saw the memory of tarophama after he was a wizard and later became an evil god. Finally, saran saw the broader side of the world, and his original decision to hibernate gradually changed ¡£ Finally, when he heard that Cooper and their plan to deal with the Winman family secretly, saran completely abandoned his original dormant plan. Although he still can''t confront the Franklin family directly, he can still do it by secretly dealing with them and cutting off the strength attached to them.In that case, the Wehrmann family could not suppress the Franklin family with its power, but the Franklin family could not suppress the Wehrmann family with power. As long as the Franklin family did not find the exact evidence, they could not do anything to the wenman family even if they had doubts. Unless they want to break away from the kingdom of Greenland, from the alliance of seven countries, and are willing to abandon their large family property to die with the Winman family, doing more is just doing something secretly. As for Saran, if one of the secret hands and feet reaches in, he will cut off one. There is still an extraordinary Knight named hasder in the wyerman family. Even if the Franklin family is crazy enough to send the extraordinary to secretly deal with the wyerman family, as long as there are no more than two sarans, they can deal with it! So Saran, who had figured out these things in her mind, decisively put her hand on Cooper and killed all the people who didn''t stay here, and completely cut off the hands and feet of the Franklin family! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 68 Around the guards of the manors, Sha LAN sneaked in the direction of the mansion with what he had found from the black dove. However, when he was just near the house, Sha Lan''s back suddenly became cold. Without saying a word, he immediately leaned against the wall and hid in the darkness at the corner of the house. At this time, Shalan saw a figure coming out of the training room behind the mansion and flying into the trees at the edge of the manor. "That should be uncle Haster. He is indeed a knight of extraordinary level. His speed is amazing." With a dark sigh, saran turned and dived into the mansion and returned to her room. As soon as he returned to the room, he immediately took out all the medicines he had got from hasder, took out a few pieces of cross swords that had been shot into the skin, made a large bathtub of therapeutic medicine bath, took off his clothes and lay down directly in it. "Hoo..." After spitting out a breath, Sha LAN felt the tingling sensation from the cracked skin wound. He picked up a large cup on the low table beside him, which made people think of the brown medicine after vomit fermentation. He squeezed his nose and poured it into his mouth, grinning his teeth and swallowing it down. Sha LAN closed his eyes to transfer his consciousness, and simply began to follow the "Red Bull breath" The practice of Dharma changed the frequency of breathing, and shifted the attention to the taste of the medicine by practicing the breathing method of red cattle. To his surprise, when he began to use the "Red Bull breathing method" silently, his body had a slight vibration. These shocks quickly spread to the whole body, constantly promoting the recovery and strengthening of the body, and accelerating the body''s absorption of various drugs in the medicine bath. At first, Shalan was still in the body''s pleasure of accelerating the absorption of various nutrients in the medicine bath, but slowly the absorption speed of the body actually exceeded the speed of digestion. It was like a person who had already eaten enough continued to eat into his stomach without waiting for the stomach to digest. Saran''s body slowly produced a faint feeling of distension and pain, and the pain became more and more The intensity of, already some unbearable degree. Suddenly opened his eyes, Shalan felt the abnormal state of his body, and immediately wanted to stop the operation of the "Red Bull breathing method". But to his surprise, his "Red Bull breathing method" was like a mad bull. He ran forward without stopping! "Damn it, something''s wrong!" Clenching his teeth, saran tried to stop the operation of the Red Bull breathing method. However, no matter how he tried, it had no effect. He could only watch his body continuously absorb various nutrients from the medicine bath into his body. The more he accumulated, his body had expanded and the wound with healing signs opened again Began to exude wisps of blood. Slowly, with the accumulation of more and more medicine in his body, Sha Lan''s consciousness became more and more blurred. At the moment when he was about to be completely unconscious, Sha LAN suddenly remembered that when he was lighting up the first vertebra and condensing the first seed of life, his spiritual power could guide the power in the body. Now, if we use mental power in this situation, we can use mental power to guide the power in our body If you guide, I don''t know if you can ease the accumulation of those forces in your body! With the heart of her heart, part of the mental power recovered from Sha Lan''s eyebrows immediately mobilized and poured into his body. When the spiritual force tentatively contacted those chaotic forces in his body, it really dissipated those forces, guided itself along the promotion of spiritual force, and quickly integrated into saran''s body. Feeling this change, Shalan''s eyes brightened, and immediately mobilized all the mental force into the body, extremely difficult to begin to dredge those silted up strength, into the whole body, strengthen all parts of the body. Because the mental strength has not been restored, it is not too much. It can only dredge the accumulated power in the body. Fortunately, all kinds of nutrients in the medicine bath are not endless. Under the absorption of Saran, it is more and more thin. There is basically nothing that can be continued to be absorbed by saran. With the help of her mental strength, due to the lack of the medicine to continue to absorb, the drugs accumulated in Sha Lan''s body gradually decreased, and the feeling of distension and pain gradually weakened. Finally, she almost had nothing. After 90% of the accumulated medicine was absorbed, she was finally relieved. She fell into a half coma and half asleep state and lay down in warm water No consciousness. When she opened her eyes, she only felt that she was clear and bright, not as confused as she had been when she woke up from sleep. She looked at her fingers and saw that she was still in the water. She did not have the wrinkles of her skin that had been soaked in the water for a long time. Instead, her skin revealed a strong and smooth feeling. Out of the water, saran looked at her body and found that there was only a shallow mark left on her body. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it. As for his strength As soon as she moved her body, she heard the soft sound of her bones and felt the surging strength of her body. She closed her eyes and looked at the spine, the core of the knight''s breathing method, with her eyes closed. It doesn''t matter. Shalan can hardly believe his eyes (consciousness). He used to light up only five vertebrae and condense five kinds of life. Now it seems that nine vertebrae have been lit up, that is, four kinds of life gathered in one night last night. This speed makes Sha LAN suspect that he is still in his dream."What''s going on? It''s strange that my body absorbed the medicine of medicine bath crazily last night. Now I think about it carefully, last night''s body is like a person who has been hungry for a long time. The danger of last night is also caused by it. The speed of eating is faster than the speed of digestion, which leads to the danger of last night. But why did my body become like this? There was no such change before, if we insist on the difference In the meantime, I have mastered the technique of concussion frequency in the Red Bull breathing method. Is it related to this Thinking of this, Shalan put on his clothes and quickly left the room. He went to the training room to look for hasder. He needed to know what the concussion technique contained in Red Bull breathing was. He doesn''t believe that the concussion skill is only a simple combat skill. The concussion skill contained in the Red Bull breathing method is so important that hasder has no reason not to explain it to him. He must understand the reason for this! Quickly ran to the training room, Shalan pushed open the door of the training room, just saw in which training hasde, Shalan just ready to directly ask questions about concussion skills. However, when he saw hasde''s training movement, he suddenly stopped, because he saw that when he practiced the Red Bull breathing method, he was extremely stable and did not feel any concussion. It was not like that after he discovered the concussion technique, when practicing the Red Bull breathing method, he automatically produced a little concussion and spread to the whole body! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 69 Recently, many readers in the book review area have various questions. I''ll answer them here. For the way the protagonist deals with his stepmother, some people say why they don''t tell their father to let their father deal with it. When the first protagonist first came to this world, although the memory of the owner of his body was inherited, the memory of that time was completely the memory of a rebellious bear child. His impression of his stepmother was that he indulged himself to be a good man and to his half mother The younger brother''s impression is that every time he makes his own decision, the younger brother supports him to be a good brother. After reading the book, we should know that the stepmother and younger brother wanted to destroy the original saran by conniving. After the protagonist came here, he had already seen clearly through the memory that the memory and influence of the original body were not reliable, and that the memory of the body was not for his father''s discipline Often contradicted, is not a good father, so the protagonist can not be sure that he told his father and stepmother to hurt him, the younger brother pushed himself down the stairs, and the father would turn to whom. This is the reason why the protagonist does not disclose. He must protect himself. Once his father turns to his stepmother, what should he do, right. As for the more progressive performance of the protagonist, his father was very pleased, and once again strengthened the idea of passing the title to the protagonist. In fact, the father''s idea was not very firm. With the development of the plot, the protagonist gradually discovered some secrets of his stepmother''s family, and also found some problems. He knew that exposing the matter now could only push both sides to the brink In the situation of recovery, this is not something that a person with adult thinking can do. Of course, the protagonist will not do so. He just wants to seize the decisive evidence of stepmother and kill stepmother forces completely. Because the social background I wrote is modern, science and technology has been very developed, and the law is also very sound, so some things need to consider the social influence The law is not the social background of killing people at will in the middle ages. Finally, there is the saying that the father did not do anything. In fact, he expelled all the servants and guards around his stepmother from the family, making her become a person without any staff. As for more preparation and practice, this book is written from the perspective of the protagonist, so a lot of things are in the dark, which will be revealed later. I can only say this Some, and then on the spoiler, I can only say that the protagonist''s father is far more sophisticated than the protagonist imagined, that''s it. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 70 Since Sha LAN discovered and mastered the concussion skills in the underground arena on Saturday, it seems that she has turned on some unknown switch. Whenever she starts practicing the Red Bull breathing method, she will spontaneously produce a certain degree of shock wave and the whole body along with her breath. With the special frequency of concussion, her body gets deeper, faster and better Step strengthening. When fighting, the full use of concussion skills will increase the strength and defense compared with the same period, and even the recovery ability of the injury has been greatly enhanced. There is no doubt that this technique of concussion is a big killer hidden in the breathing of red cattle, but it is also because of this that Saran is more and more puzzled about why hasder does not have a sense of concussion, and why he does not talk about it with saran. As for the Red Bull breathing method, Shalan asked himself that he did not know as well as hasder. Besides, the shock last night had brought him great danger. If he had not used his mental power to help to dredge the medicine in his body, he would not have been alive as he is now. Therefore, at this time, the thing to hide concussion skills from hasder is to seek death. Once there is a secret that Saran does not know, it is tantamount to carrying a time bomb with him. Shalan does not know when the bomb will explode. "Uncle Haster, I have a question for you." After putting down his iron clad wooden sword, Haster turned to look at Shalan and said, "master Saran, I have a lot of things to do recently. I haven''t had time to answer your questions, but I''m a bit incompetent." Shaking her head, saran said to hassle, "Uncle hasder, I know you''ve been busy recently, so there''s no need for you to feel incompetent." "Well, please tell me your question, master saran." "Uncle Haster, do you know there is a very powerful concussion technique hidden in Red Bull breathing?" When hasder heard saran''s question, his smiling face suddenly changed. He looked at saran seriously and asked, "master Saran, how did you find out about this? You should not have mastered the shock skill?" Shaking his head, saran said, "no, I''ve got it." Hasder took Shalan''s outstretched hand, and immediately felt the shock from his palm. At this time, his face became more ugly: "master Saran, have you mastered the concussion techniques to the extent that you can strengthen your body when you use and practice the Red Bull breathing method?" Looking at hasder''s face, Shalan knew that the concussion technique was not really harmless. She immediately replied, "it has reached this level. I felt it when I practiced Red Bull breathing last night." "There is really something wrong. I thought that even if you discovered it, you couldn''t master it so quickly. I also wanted to wait until the recent things were finished, but I didn''t think that your talent was so good. Not only did I find the concussion contained in the Red Bull breathing method in such a short time, but also mastered it by myself The degree to which hair produces concussion and assists practice is really I didn''t expect it to be so fast anyway. It''s so fast. " "Uncle Haster, isn''t this shock technique a good one?" "No, concussion is never a skill. In fact, concussion is the real way to practice and fight in the Red Bull breathing method." "Real?" "Yes..." After nodding his head, hasder sat down on the ground with his knees crossed. Saran sat down as well. At this time, Haster sighed and continued: "in fact, our breathing method originated from an ancient relic of the silver age. The power of this breathing method is extremely powerful. As long as practitioners understand the true meaning of breathing method, they can obtain extremely amazing speed and power. It really makes our ancestors of this vein shine in that era ¡£ However, unexpectedly, at that time, all of our blood knights died young, and the way of death was due to something wrong in the practice. The whole skeleton was broken by inch, and the internal organs were also broken into shape. Finally, after generations of experiments and attempts, we finally found that the reason why the people in our vein died young was entirely because of this movie The reason for the knight breathing method of the ancient ruins of the silver age. The basic reason is that the main true meaning of this knight breathing method has gone wrong. With the improvement of its strength, the true meaning of this knight breathing method becomes more and more powerful, until the shock generated by itself exceeds the knight''s own bearing capacity, and the bones and viscera will be immediately broken and broken. In the end, some of our ancestors eliminated the understanding of the true meaning from the knight breathing method, and it was passed down from generation to generation that we could not understand the shock of practicing breathing method. Although the progress of breathing method was greatly reduced and its power was relatively mediocre, it was better to win in safety without worries. I thought I would tell you after this period of time, because no one in history has ever understood the true meaning of concussion when he is below the level of high knight. Therefore, I am somewhat careless, but let master saran master you master the skill of harming yourself without knowing it. ""So, did I inadvertently restore the true appearance of this breathing method?" Hasder shook his head when he heard saran''s words, and said, "no, actually, it''s just that he has understood the true meaning of the concussion technique, which can only be regarded as a clear direction. In the original breathing method, there are still some effective ways to use the concussion technique and control the concussion technique independently. Only by integrating these methods can we truly restore the true appearance of this breathing method And then the "red ox breathing method" after the deletion is the real "magic cow breathing method"! " "The real" magic cow breathing method "? Is that the original name? " "Yes, that''s the original name. It''s said that this breathing method originated from the research on the great demons of the cattle and demons in the silver age. It can obtain the powerful concussion power of the great demons and demons to sweep the hell, and even ignore the blood to obtain the real body of cattle demons. But now it seems that this force is really powerful, but it is too strong for us as human beings. We can''t control it well at all, so we can only reduce it to a level that we can bear. " PS: some caven, one watch today, three more tomorrow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 71 "Uncle Haster, so I don''t have much to do with red bull breathing, do I?" Nodding helplessly, Haster said, "yes, there is no way to change it. Once you understand the true meaning of the shock, there is no possibility of change." "In that case, uncle hasde, you can simply teach me the real" magic cow breathing method ", as long as my body strength can withstand the vibration generated by the magic cow breathing method." "It''s true in theory, but..." "Uncle Haster, we are not at peace with the wyermans, are we? If I practice the real magic cow breathing method, I can become a reliable combat power in a short time at least. " Haster''s eyes changed slightly when he looked at Shalan. After a long time, he nodded his head slowly and said, "since master Shalan has made a decision, I naturally respect your decision. Later, I will teach you the real magic ox breathing method. I hope that master Shalan can truly reappear the glory of our blood knight." "Uncle Haster, I hope my father doesn''t know about it. Just keep it a secret. My father is very busy recently. There is no need for him to worry about my affairs any more." "Good!" Having agreed, hasder told Shalan the real content of "magic cow breathing method", and left the training room. Looking at hasder''s departure, Shalan recalled the practice of "magic cow breathing method" just now, and slowly adjusted the frequency of breathing and internal vibration. Every time Shalan breathed, there was a concussion affecting the whole body, which promoted the strengthening of bones and muscles. The speed of strengthening was far faster than that of Red Bull breathing method! However, Sha LAN didn''t see that when he practiced the magic cow breathing method, with the impact of the shock, he gradually gathered behind him a black virtual image which was almost completely empty. If the black virtual image had the intelligence to look at Sha LAN sitting on the ground, practicing the magic cow breathing method, two points were full of tyranny and greed red light in the nihilistic black virtual image eye Eye parts flash, eliminate invisible. ¡­¡­ Before he reached Rolle''s office, Haster took a deep breath, regained his unsmiling face, knocked on the door and walked into Rolle''s office. Seeing Haster''s arrival, Rolle nodded, continued to hold up the phone''s receiver, and said to the person on the other side of the phone, "I''m sorry about Cooper No, I think you misunderstood me. I can''t kill my wife''s brother in any case. Besides, what''s the reason why I want to kill him Yes, we have certain clues. Cooper''s men have signs of killing each other, and there is a wizard''s body nearby, which looks like they were killed by Cooper and others No, I don''t suspect it was your Franklin family. I just said some evidence Well, that''s all Hanging up the phone, Rolle looked at Haster coming up and said, "it''s a bit hard to deal with. It''s the Franklin family." "Count, this morning drow sent for me." Rolle froze for a moment, looked at Haster, and said, "what does drow want from you?" "Drow already knew that Cooper was dead, so he sent someone to ask if I needed his help. He said it was all for the protection of master saran''s future family, not to help you." "Zhuo Er he, still did not release Zhuolin''s death." "I feel that zhuo''er has been relieved, but he is not the former drow. Now he is a famous figure in the underground world of Cynthia, and it is not convenient for us to continue in-depth communication." Nodding with a smile, Rolle looked at the sky outside, and the expression on his face gradually firmed up. "Hasder, what did the Duke of cosall say?" "The Duke of cosall is very dissatisfied with the increasingly rampant style of the Franklin family recently. He thinks that businessmen should be merchants, nobles should be nobles, and businessmen should not expect to climb to the position of nobles, so he decided to help us." "It is true that Duke kosol''s usual style of conduct is somewhat rigid, but at this time his style of conduct is in line with our interests. Moreover, there is the matter that Saran saved Miss Elaine. In this case, the Duke of cosor will make a great effort in this matter because he has accepted our favor. It''s just that we can''t expect him to make too much effort, or do we need to solve the problems of the Franklin family by ourselves? I don''t know what the three families said "The lanvies and the Antony families were moved, but they were both waiting and not making a decision. As for the holdmans, they were very interested in our proposal, but I always thought they were too attentive." Hearing Haster''s words, Rolle nodded slowly, thought for a while, and then began to speak again: "hold on to the holdmans for a while. As for the lanvies and the antonies, you can tell them the Duke of cosol''s decision." "Yes, count." "Hasder, how''s Shalan going?""Master Saran, he seems to know something about us." "That''s all right. If he knows, he will know. What about other aspects?" "Everything else is normal, but recently, master Shalan has been invited by Miss Elan to join Miss Elan in an archaeological activity on Tuesday." "Archaeology? Shalan wants to take this major in the future, so it''s good to have some experience in advance It''s just that you don''t have any news from you about the people who killed Cooper, Haster? " Shaking his head, Haster said, "count, there is still no news. In fact, we all know very well that the people who died in the Bush, including the wizard who was not yet extraordinary, belonged to the Franklin family, and the man who killed them obviously had no intention of saving their lives and killed them all. In addition, the Sorcerer''s body has the mark of being hit by the magic. It is likely that two people killed them, a warlock or a stranger, a powerful knight. But it seems that they don''t have any other thoughts on us, or they could have dealt with us last night. So it seems that they are really targeting the Franklin family and Cooper "Well, Cooper''s death in our manor, on the contrary, makes the suspicion of the Winman family almost disappear. Otherwise, no matter where Cooper died, as long as it is within the city of Cynthia, we will not be able to get rid of the suspicion." PS: I''m sorry, today is still the first watch. The status is very poor recently, and the quality of the writing is really not good. Let me delay for a day, and start to add the watch tomorrow. I owe two chapters. I''m very clear here. I''m sorry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 72 "Crash!" Winnie''s teacup smashed the mirror, and the cracked mirror reflected the numerous large and small separated Vanessa, which made Winnie''s ugly face even more ferocious. "Asshole! Asshole! It must have been rolle who did it, he, he... " Looking at the angry Vanessa, a knight dressed man who had been standing at the door of her room turned and said to Vanessa, "Miss Vanessa, are you sure rolle did this? If I am sure, I will report the death of master Cooper to the family. As his personal bodyguard, I am not responsible for not protecting me at all times. So I must avenge master Cooper! " Vanessa looks at Kada. She knows that this is also what he said to her. From the very beginning, she brought Kada from Cooper''s side and brought him to his side. As a result, Cooper died. Although I don''t know whether an extra senior Knight would work at that time and whether he would be killed together, Kay, as a senior Knight enjoying the support of the Franklin family, was the only one who enjoyed the support of the Franklin family Da had to make a gesture. As for what she said just now, it was also a reminder to Vanessa that he couldn''t get rid of the relationship between Vanessa and his failure to protect Cooper''s safety! The hand holding the armrest of the chair was pinched slowly. Vanessa felt that since the little bastard Shalan was alive, she had been doing things very badly. No matter what she had to do, she slowed down the variables. As a result, she didn''t want to see. If she was not sure that she had no problems, then Vanessa would really think she might have been cursed ¡£ Taking a deep breath and calming down, Vanessa looked at kata and said, "Kata, I was a little too impulsive. I thought about this for a moment. Basically, Rolle could not have done it. He was not so stupid to do it in his own manor, even if we Franklin family did not suspect him, the police in Cynthia city It''s impossible to let him go. I know rolle very well. He is definitely not such a person. So Cooper''s death has nothing to do with rolle. It should be for other reasons With a frown on her face, Kata looked at Vanessa: "if rolle didn''t do it, what should we do about it?" "Wait a moment, wait for the conclusion of the family. Even if rolle didn''t do this, he would give the family and me an explanation, otherwise he would not get away from this matter so simply." ¡­¡­ Rocher took his deputy Bob and four police officers to the gate of Winman manor. His face was very ugly. Recently, almost half of the police force in Cynthia city had been on the snake grove apartment, which made the police branch of Cynthia extremely weak. Recently, the crime rate soared. He, the detective, was to blame for all the blame, but he was still there In this critical period, as one of the most sensitive places in Cynthia City, there was a major murder case in Winman manor. When he thought of the opposition between aristocratic officials and civilian officials, Rocher felt that the first two were big. The cigarette in his mouth was still trampled out on the ground. Luoshe looked at the extremely large and luxurious Wineman manor, and suddenly felt powerless. "Knowing that the stable life I wanted was such a virtue, I chose to continue to stay in Yuke new city. At least once such things happened in Yuke new city, as the capital city, it could not be me Ah, I really want to quit my job and go back to my hometown to farm. " In full of resentment, old Berman, the housekeeper of wyrman manor, opened the gate of the manor with four manor guards. He invited them in politely and took them directly to the grove on the east edge of the manor. He took them into the grove and came to the place where Cooper and they died. Looking around, Rocher''s assistant Bob found that all the people around were the guards of the Winman family. There was no one from the Winman family. His face was a little bit ugly. According to the truth, the most important suspect of this case happened in the wyerman family was members of the Winman family, even if they had the title of earl, they were one of the members of the Greenland family China also has a very high status, but it has to be expressed in front of the law. Now this kind of behavior is more serious. In a word, it is in contempt of the law. Old Berman has been a housekeeper of the wyerman family for many years. He can guess what the other person is thinking by looking at his face and subtle expression. When he saw Bob''s expression, he immediately said with a smile: "officer Bob, our master saran of the Winman family will come here immediately to represent me If officer Bob has anything to ask, please ask Master Shalan Bob''s face turned a little red when he heard old Berman''s words, but soon he was called over by Rocher, and he squatted down with Rocher to examine the body of the black dove nearest to them. With gloves and Luoshe, they turned over the body of the black dove. They looked at the sword mark on the black dove''s neck, and their faces were somewhat solemn. When they saw the slightly blackened mark on the chest of the black dove, their faces became even more ugly. "Bob, write it down."Bob and Rocher have been working together for many years. When Rocher said this, Bob had taken out his notebook and pen and began to record what Rocher said one by one. "A fatal wound is a sword mark on his neck. It is impossible for an ordinary person to do this with a single sword. There must be excellent swordsmanship accomplishments in his body. Besides the sword mark, there is a burning mark on the chest of the deceased, which looks more like the result of electric shock. Otherwise, his clothes could not be kept relatively intact. In addition, there are traces of being searched on the body of the deceased, and there are no surplus items on his body. Obviously, he has been completely searched. Judging from the method, he must be a recidivist, which can not be made by an inexperienced person. As for the identity of the deceased, we don''t know. However, according to the clothes and clothes and some traces left on the scene, it is very likely that the deceased was a warlock or a stranger who has not yet reached the extraordinary level, but the Warlock is most likely. In short, the person who killed the dead has three characteristics: excellent swordsmanship, certain skills, and being used to searching the body. According to the judgment of the scene, there is only one person who kills the dead, that is to say, the person who kills the dead is a person who meets the above three characteristics! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 73 When Bob finished recording, Rocher stood up with him and looked at the bodies on the ground. Rocher took Bob and four other policemen to examine the bodies of Cooper and others. But just at this moment, there was a footstep outside the woods. Luoshe turned her head and saw saran coming in with Sally and AUD, the guard. Seeing the corpse on the ground, Sally couldn''t help but let out a low cry. Hearing Sally''s voice, saran turned to look at her and said with a smile to AUD, "AUD, you and Sally stay here. Don''t go in with me. Grandfather Berman, would you like to accompany detective Rocher and other police officers to inspect the bodies?" "My pleasure, master saran." After nodding her head, Shalan followed old Berman down to Luoshe, and said with a smile, "Inspector Luoshe, we have met again." He nodded to Shalan, and Luoshe said, "master Shalan, it''s been a long time." No matter what there was in Luoshe''s smile, Shalan just said, "detective Rocher, let''s go in and check the corpses inside now. We, the weymann family, also hope that detective Rocher can give us an innocence." "If the Winman family were really innocent, I would not have wronged the ghost family." If it is innocent, it will not be wronged. But if it is not, it is natural to pursue to the end and give the culprit a proper punishment. The meaning of Luoshe''s words was very clear to saran. However, he had experienced many tricks in his previous life. He didn''t care at all. He just nodded, and without any reaction on his face, he took Luoshe to the interior of the forest. Seeing that Cooper was almost beaten to the chest and abdomen of steamed stuffed buns, Rocher''s face was still normal, but Bob''s face was a little pale. Turning to see the usual color of saran and old Berman, Luoshe suddenly chuckled: "it is worthy of being able to kill the wanted criminal, Jonathon alone. He can still keep calm when he sees this scene." "It''s just some rotten meat. As for whether it''s human or pig''s or cow''s, there''s no substantial difference. What do you say, inspector Luoshe?" "Yes, it is." After the seemingly meaningless dialogue, Luoshe continued to squat down to examine the death of Cooper and others. "Four of them were suspected of killing each other. The two men with guns were pierced through the heart by cross swords. Judging from the traces of the wounds, it is very likely that the hands of the two victims were the hands of the two victims. As for the two dead people, Cooper Franklin and chason were officers of the cincia city garrison. The former was smashed in the chest and abdomen by a strong fist, while the latter was stabbed in the throat by a sword. It looks like the death mode of the No. 1 victim just now, and the scar on the throat is almost the same. It should be in the hands of one person. As for the murderer who killed Cooper Franklin, it is possible that the same person killed him. I can see that there are pieces of cross sword around me. It is very likely that Cooper Franklin, the murderer''s Cross sword, was smashed and punched. However, these need detailed examination and autopsy, and there is no way to draw a conclusion Listening to Luoshe''s analysis, Sha LAN didn''t have much expression on her face, but she stirred waves in her heart. He had to admit that she was very surprised and vigilant when Luoshe said that she had killed Charlene and Cooper and the black dove before. Maybe he didn''t think about Luoshe before, but now it seems that Luoshe is definitely a guy that can''t be ignored. As long as Shalan doesn''t want to show any faults in the future, he will be relatively restrained. Otherwise, once he is caught by this Luoshe, he will face endless troubles unless she kills him. After exploring the scene and sealing up all the clues that could be found, Rocher took Bob out of the woods first. Now the weather is still a little hot, and the smell here is really not very good. Moreover, the next thing belongs to the forensic medicine. There is no need for Luoshe to stay here in the way. Saran and old Berman followed losher out of the woods. They stood outside the woods and looked at the huge Wineman manor, but they didn''t know what they were thinking. After a long time, Luoshe, like a visitor to Winman manor, sighed with admiration. She turned to Shalan and said, "master Saran, it is not certain that this matter was not done by your family. We need detailed autopsy and on-site evidence analysis before we can make a preliminary decision. After that, we also need to make a decision on the success of your family We hope that you can cooperate with us. " The killing of Cooper and others had nothing to do with the family. It was only Sha Lan''s behavior that he had taken into account that he would have killed people in the wyerman family. As the so-called light is dark, the killing cases in the wyerman family are more likely not to have much to do with the wenlman family. In fact, it is not with the wenlman family As long as Saran can hide the relationship, there is no need to fear anything.As for whether Shalan can hide this matter, as long as he doesn''t reveal his witchcraft and his skillful way of searching corpses, he can get rid of his relationship to the greatest extent. What''s more, as long as there is no suspicion of the wyerman family, who can think that the murderer is actually a young wenman family who is about to be 17 years old. The mutual protection between Shalan himself and the Winman family is the biggest reliance for Sha LAN to do so. He can almost be 100% sure that it is almost impossible to find evidence, and even the motive and ability of committing a crime can hardly be found on him. This case can only be a pending case, and the law will become the biggest umbrella for Shalan, no matter who is under the protection of the law Do people doubt that under the protection of the law, he will not be found any possibility! Of course, it is another aspect whether we can find another saying that is not doubted. Saran is almost sure that he must have doubts about him in losher''s heart, which is the intuition brought by his previous life experience. In fact, Shalan''s intuition is indeed correct. In Luoshe''s heart, she is indeed a very suspicious person. There is even a kind of intuition in Luoshe''s heart. There must be a deep connection between Shalan and the murder case. Just as Sha LAN expected, no matter how suspicious he is, no matter how intuitive he is, Luoshe can''t be against Shalan How, this is the Winman family''s cover for Saran, can not be broken! PS: the third chapter is from 12:00 to 1:00. If you can''t wait, you may be reading it tomorrow morning. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 74 Luoshe and others left, with Cooper and their bodies. Saran also took Sally and aud back to the residence. Because she would go to the ruins with Ailan early tomorrow morning for archaeological activities, saran simply asked for today''s leave and prepared well at home. He was not a young kid who didn''t know anything. His previous life experience let Shalan know, no matter what The world is still this world. It is not without danger for ordinary people to explore relics and archaeology. Walking on the stairs of the mansion, saran suddenly saw Vanessa walking downstairs with Kata. He smiled and saluted Vanessa and said, "please be sad." Vanessa looked at Saran, but she could not resist tearing off her mother''s mask. With a sneer, she passed by kata and saran, and quickly left the residence. She wanted to know how the Cynthia police department judged Cooper''s death for reference, and then how to deal with it. Seeing Vanessa leaving, saran knows that Vanessa has finally decided to tear her face. He smiles and doesn''t care. He turns back to his room. For Saran, it''s just a matter of time to deal with Vanessa. It''s just a matter of time to deal with Vanessa. As long as the Franklin family is down, Vanessa is just a blow It''s just an ordinary woman who can never be destroyed. ¡­¡­ As the sun sets, Franklin Manor on the outskirts of Yuk new city is full of brilliant colors. If it is not scrupulous to the face of the king of Greenland, Franklin manor will definitely be more magnificent several times. In the eyes of the Franklin family, they are really very low-key for the royal power. At this time, in the largest office of the Franklin family, an old man with gray hair but orderly care, wearing a luxurious but elegant shirt, was looking at the message from the Cynthia city police station in his hand. After watching it three times in a row, he took off the presbyopia glasses from his face. "It seems that the murderer is really not Haster, but it can''t be ruled out that rolle found someone to kill Cooper secretly. However, no evidence can prove that Cooper''s death is related to the Winman family. It''s a pity that if I can prove that I have something to do with the Winman family, even a little bit of it, I can make rolle pay a huge price. Cooper''s trash, even when he''s alive, is useless when he''s dead. It''s an insult to my Franklin family. " As soon as the old man''s voice dropped, a young man of the same age as Shalan came over with a cup of black tea, put it by the old man''s hand, and said with a smile, "grandfather, you don''t have to worry about this. Your body is the most important thing. Isn''t Auntie winnisa and Saman in the Winman family? Well, with the support of our Franklin family, Earl wyrman would not have been blind to the situation, and would have given his title to his first son, a punk? Moreover, even if the title is finally given to his eldest son, we can operate to make shaman the future Earl of Winman He took a sip of black tea from the young man and nodded his head with satisfaction. The old man said to the boy, "Ryan, you still know the taste of grandfather. The black tea in this family is only yours that can make me feel comfortable. As for the Winman family, I have recently found that the boy rolle has started to work in secret. It''s just that your stupid aunt didn''t find any abnormality at all. Besides, those people around her were driven out by rolle. There was no possibility of refusing. It was shameful to let the servants bully and humiliate the maid in the manor. It''s shameful to say that a good servant can let her use it like this, which makes me speechless and stupid For the sake of her being my daughter. " Young Ryan put out his hand and gently thumped the old man on the shoulder, but he still looked calm: "grandfather, our Franklin family''s plan is to find a decent aristocrat as a springboard to formally enter the aristocracy, then enter the upper strata of Greenland Kingdom, and finally enter the alliance of seven countries. Although aunt winnissa was not so successful with the Winman family, aunt Fanna and uncle Shada went on very well. The Marquis Dejon of the black mountain kingdom and the Countess of the rain forest of the kingdom of St. Jones were very obedient to them. " Listening to the young man''s words, the old man nodded: "strictly speaking, we only need a springboard for the Franklin family, but our Franklin family is located in the kingdom of Greenland, and it is better to start to enter politics from the kingdom of Greenland. Although the Heishan Kingdom and the kingdom of St. Jones are not impossible, our Franklin family is not there after all Then. And to say the least, even if the weymans can''t be our springboard, I can''t make the weymans too easy. Otherwise, what''s the face of the Franklin family! " "Grandfather is right. We Franklin family can''t lose face." He reached out and patted Ryan''s hand, and the old man continued: "Ryan, it''s a pity that your father died too early. Otherwise, I don''t have to be so tired. I don''t have to be so tired. There are a lot of my sons and daughters, but there are too many idiots and rubbish. Only your father is the most suitable one for me. He is also an absolutely intelligent man. It''s a pityTherefore, you will be the only successor of the Franklin family in the future. No one can change it. Therefore, you must look like the future head of our Franklin family. Even the prince of Greenland can''t stand on your head. Do you have confidence! " "Of course, granddad, there is no doubt about it. Recently, I have found out the goal of the future university. I intend to go to birona University in Yuke new city." "University of birona History or law? " "Of course, it''s the Department of law. The key to the success of the Franklin family is the familiarity with the law? In the future, I want to develop the Franklin family. Where the law can''t be ruled is the way to make money. " Slowly nodding his head, the old man said to Ryan with satisfaction: "you are right. Our Franklin family is absolutely the top three in the League of seven countries, and it is the only one without royal family background and Duke family background. We rely on our familiarity with the laws of various countries, and only in this way can those greedy animals not take us I''m relieved that you can understand the Franklin family''s operation! " "It''s all my grandfather''s instruction, thanks to my grandfather." As the voice dropped, Ryan''s eyes flashed a little irony behind the old man. Looking at the old man in front of him was like looking at a stinking pork, full of contempt and disgust. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 75 There are a lot of things about the Winman family recently. Outsiders seem to think that the people of the wenman family will be in a bit of a mess recently. However, the only people in the wenman family who are really in trouble are winnissa, a small half of the wenman family, and shaman, who has long been inclined to the Franklin family. As for the orthodox wenlman family, both rolle and saran looked light at this time. They had good manners and elegant movements when they were eating breakfast. There was no problem at all. On the other hand, shaman, who is still in bandage, and Vanessa, who is gloomy but still trying to maintain her manners with a smile, is really shocked. After eating a fried egg, Rolle looked at saran and said, "Saran, have you brought all the things you went to participate in the archaeology?" "I''m ready. I''ll be ready to leave with my things after dinner. I won''t be back for about a week. Father, don''t worry." "I''m not too worried about it, but you are in the wild without a guard. So I have prepared a six shot revolver and thirty bullets for you. After dinner, you and I will go to take the things, which is also a defensive thing." Shalan is naturally happy with guns. Although he has swordsmanship and witchcraft, it is helpful for him to have a pistol. After all, he has just killed the Cooper people. If he shows his ability in front of people immediately, once he is noticed by the people, it will be endless trouble, whether it is the Franklin family or loschener It''s impossible to let him go easily. Wiping the corner of her mouth, saran nodded to rolle and said, "thank you, father. Then I''ll take the pistol." Smiling and nodding, Rolle gave a satisfied Hmmm, and went on eating. At this time, Sharman, who was cutting a piece of bacon, had a trace of jealousy in his eyes, but soon returned to normal and continued to eat breakfast. At the end of breakfast, saran followed rolle into his study. Rolle opened the drawer of his desk, took out a silver revolver and a plastic box containing 30 bullets and put them on the desk. "Well, take the things away. You don''t have to be too burdened to participate in the archaeology of the relics this time. Even if you don''t win the place for the escort, it doesn''t matter. I believe you can be admitted to the Department of Archaeology at the University of birona sooner or later." "Father, don''t worry. I won''t disgrace the family. I''ll take the things." "Go, go." She nodded to rolle. Saran took the things and went back to her room and closed the door. She took the revolver in her hand and adapted to the feeling of the hand. She quickly and quickly loaded six bullets into the wheel. The right hand of the revolver shook slightly, and the wheel returned to its original position. Saran measured and nodded slightly. Obviously, for this pistol, it was obvious Yes, I was very satisfied. Shalan had been exposed to firearms in his previous life. Although he was proficient, he would not hurt himself. The revolver was put in the pocket of the outer side of the knapsack, and the small box containing the bullet was placed on the other side. Sha LAN took out the special clothes that she had bought. The fabric of the clothes was very tough, which could prevent various insects from biting and things like branches from tearing clothes. It was a necessary equipment in the field. After changing her clothes and carrying her backpack, saran went out of the room, said goodbye to Sally and AUD, and left the mansion directly and walked outside the manor. But just at this moment, Haster stopped Shalan and thrust a cross sword wrapped in cloth into her hand. "Be careful when you go outside. This cross sword is one of my collections. Its quality is very good. It''s suitable for you to use. Those ordinary cross swords can''t withstand the use of concussion techniques for many times in your hands. Once you suffer too much external force, it will easily break the sword body." On hearing this, Shalan''s heart beat three points faster. He looked at hasde, but he didn''t see any color on his face. When Shalan was guessing whether hasde suspected himself from the cross sword fragment where Cooper died, he heard him speak again and said to him: "master Shalan, the knight exists to protect the faith in his heart, your letter If you want to protect, you have to fight for the people you want to protect. Just keep calm before, during and after the fight. Otherwise, it''s easy to be taken advantage of by others and find something unfavorable to you. " If Sharan can''t guess, and hasder already knows that Cooper and others were killed by him, then she thinks he can throw his brain away. At this time, a car slowly stopped in front of the manor gate. Saran looked at Alan waving to herself outside the gate, turned to hassle and said, "Uncle Haster, I remember what you said, so I''m going to start now." Nodding, Haster said to him, "have a safe journey, master saran." "Thank you, uncle Haster."After that, saran left the manor with his backpack, got on the car, and slowly disappeared in the sight of hasder. Sitting in the car, Sha LAN looked at Ailan and said, "Miss Alan, where are we going? Can you tell me now?" "The place we are going to is Singh village near Cynthia city. The excavated relics are in the valley near Singh village. According to the teacher''s judgment, the ruins should be built in the nearby mountains." "In the mountains? So how many of us are on this trip "With you and me, there are 12 people in total. Two of them, like you, were recommended by others to get the promotion quota this time. But you don''t have to worry. With your skill and knowledge, those two people should not be your opponents at all. I believe you can get the promotion quota." "Does it happen every year? I''m talking about your teacher testing the students who are recommended to be promoted. " Nodding, Ailan said, "yes, every year, but the way of testing is different. This year, there is a newly excavated site here, so the teacher decided to test the three of you students who are striving for the promotion quota by using this relic." "I see. What''s your teacher''s name?" "My teacher''s name is Fu Reston." "Fu? Female? " PS: brothers, I had a little too much to drink on my birthday today, so I owe you one chapter. At present, I owe you two chapters in total. I will make up for it tomorrow. Please forgive me. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 76 Shalan always thought that what Ailan said was a male teacher. In his imagination, the teacher image that Ailan loved very much should look like a scholarly, erudite middle-aged scholar. When saran heard Alan say her teacher''s name, she subconsciously appeared in her mind the appearance of a middle-aged female scholar with short hair and a smile. However, when she came to Singh village near the ruins and saw Fu Leston, who was directing several students to prepare for entering the relics, she found that her imaginary Fu Reston was fundamental and true She is quite different. It was a woman with long brown hair, slim and plump figure and gorgeous appearance. When she looked at her, she had no way to judge her age. To say that she was 40 years old, she felt that it was reasonable to say that she was 30 years old. Even at 20 years old, she thought it was not impossible. In a word, she could not help admiring her ¡£ "Are you sure, teacher, Alan?" Looking at Sha LAN with a smile, Alan nodded and said, "yes, that''s Miss Fu. Of course, it''s OK to call her Miss Reston. What''s the surprise?" Shrugging, Shalan nodded and said, "I''m really surprised. I didn''t expect such a teacher to exist in the History Department of the University of birona. So it seems that Miss Elaine has become a university teacher in the same vein as Mr. Reston." Ha ha, with a smile, Ailan took Shalan to the group of people who were tidying up their equipment at the edge of the village. At this time, there were only eight people, that is to say, four people were not here. Seeing the arrival of Ailan, Fu came up and hugged her, reached out and gently stroked her cheek, and said with pity: "look, I told you not to follow me. As a result, you have to follow me. If you hurt your skin, it would be bad." Sha LAN looked at Fu''s loving look on her face. Her eyebrows picked slightly. A guess came out of his heart. Fu''s face became more and more strange. Ailan didn''t know whether she was used to her teacher''s appearance or not. She just hugged her teacher with a smile, then let go of a position and introduced saran to Fu. "Teacher, this is what I told you about Saran, saran Winman! He has a lot more command of mansme language system than I do. He can definitely help you Fu looked up and down at saran and nodded, but she could not see any special emotion on her face. "Are you saran? Ellen introduced it to my students? Do you want a walk in my hand? " As soon as Fu said this, several people around him, including Alan, were stunned for a moment, because what Fu said was not the common language of the mainland, but the thorough mans American language. Shalan''s eyebrows raised. He knew that now he was testing himself. However, for mansme language and its six variants in mansme language system, saran could be said to have mastered quite a high level. After hearing Fu''s words, he nodded and laughed and said, "Hello, Mr. Reston, I''m saran Winman. I really want Mr. Reston The one you have in your hand. " Fu''s face showed an unexpected look, and then she looked at saran with great interest, and continued to say in mans American: "so, how do you think you can get my escort quota? There''s only one escort a year, and I can use it to make friends with someone of high status. " "I also have some experience in archaeology, and my action ability is pretty good. If I can become a member of the history department, I should be able to bring a lot of help to Mr. Reston." "A formal answer, but you do prove your mastery of mansme language system. If you can join the history department, it will make the history department more brilliant." After saying this, Fu looked at Ailan and continued to say to her in common language: "Alan, the little guy you''ve found is quite good. He is very proficient in mansme language system. At least he passed my test in this respect. Can you rest assured for a while?" Hearing Fu''s words, Ailan put out her arms and said with a smile, "teacher, what I said is right. Saran is really a very excellent person." Fu looked at Ailan''s appearance, her eyes narrowed slightly, and Sha Lan said with a smile: "yes, it''s really an excellent student. It seems that Ailan is very fond of him." Ailan''s face turned red, shook her head and said, "I didn''t like it very much, just It''s just that I met some dangers in the school in Cynthia city before. It''s Shalan who saved my life. I really appreciate and have a good feeling for him. But if I really want to have any results, I haven''t reached that level. Now I''m just a good friend. " Obviously relieved, but then Fu said to Ailan, "I told you before that it''s better to stay under my hand as an assistant and then become a teacher of our history department. However, you are so ambitious that you want to go your own way. As a matter of fact, you are in danger. However, speaking of this, I would like to thank this little guy, if not If he says that, you''re really going to be hurt by that damn asshole. "Speaking of this, Ailan immediately and Fu sa a Jiao, two people again joking. When she came to the other five people, Fu introduced her to them: "I''d like to introduce you to a new kid named saran Winman, introduced by elan. She has a good command of mansme language system. She will explore the relics of this time with us in a period of time in the future." Hearing Fu''s words, the other five people clapped their hands symbolically to welcome her. Saran also asked them how they were, showing great humility. After the introduction, Fu looked at the eight people present, frowned slightly, and said, "is gluer, glo and Amanda not back yet? They said they were going to visit Cynthia, but they haven''t come back for several days. What are they doing? " The student named gruel shrugged helplessly and said, "teacher, you know the character of glo. Amanda is also the student he introduced this year who wants to get your promotion quota. I don''t know much about her. Maybe they will come back later. Another thing I want to tell the teacher is that the two guides you looked for in the village did not know where they had gone, and they did not appear in the village for more than one day www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 77 Winman manor, after Shalan left, Haster came to Rolle''s office, looked at rolle and said, "my Lord, master Shalan has left." Nodding, Rolle said with a bitter smile, "it''s also the child who suffered a lot of hardships and grievances. Even if he was pushed down the stairs and nearly fell to death, my father couldn''t do anything for him. As a result, he had to kill Cooper and other people to protect the family and protect my incompetent father. It''s no wonder that his uncle zhuo''er didn''t want to see me all the time." Hearing Rolle''s words, Haster stepped forward and said with a trace of relief on his face: "count, this is not your fault. In our times, science and technology and law have developed to the present level, and the aristocracy has lost more and more glory in the past, except for barely holding most of the upper class''s voice. Officials gradually replaced the status of aristocrats in the country. If today''s aristocratic families do not have official positions, sooner or later they will fall. The decline of the once Duke of spring rain family and Marquis Robert''s family is proof. At that time, count, in order to maintain the existence of the family, you had to marry the daughter of the Franklin family. With the help of the Franklin family''s caravan and the commercial forces in various countries, you got a firm foothold and took the position of foreign trade minister of the Ministry of Commerce. Otherwise, the present Winman family would not know what it would be like. " With a sigh, Rolle said, "it''s all about the family. We''re the weyman family. Now it''s just me and saran, and Shaman Well, I''m afraid shaman doesn''t think he''s a member of the Winman family, so he''s not. Now there are only two people left in the wyerman family, I and Shalan. If I want to maintain the existence of the family and lose saran and the descendants of the Winman family, then does the Winman family still exist? It''s easy to write two words of "forbearance", but it''s really hard to do it. Fortunately I''m through it! " At this point, Rolle''s face gradually became firm. He looked out of the window and said again, word by word: "his Franklin family despised the declining aristocrats, but they had to find a way to join this class, so as to gain access to the political circle and control the upper power. In the past ten years, the Franklin family has dealt with countless businesses through my foreign trade minister, who is a loophole in the law. They always think that making money through legal loopholes is the most profitable way. However, they do not know that if the loopholes are not repaired, they will grow bigger and bigger, and sooner or later everything will be swallowed up. His Franklin family is very strong, and his amazing wealth has created a strong family. Even the royal family can not help but look at it, but they still lack the details. The political struggle is not business, and the struggle for power is not a simple competition of power. They still have a shallow vision after all. I have made a big net for them, and now I have drawn the Duke of cosall into it. When the time is right, the Franklin family will fall into the net completely. Although the Franklin family knows that one day they do not have real power, they will be in danger of being divided up. Therefore, they are so anxious to master the upper level power, but they do not care It''s impossible to think that this day will come so soon ¡­¡­ After finishing the things for a long time, everything was finally ready. However, neither gro nor Amanda nor the two local guides employed in the village came back. This made her face look ugly because she saw her smiling face again. "These four bastards, I must make them look good!" "Teacher, calm down. Maybe they are just delayed by something." "My little Elaine is better..." He gave Alan a gentle smile, turned his head and continued to roar angrily: "gro, this bastard, I must make him fail this semester, fail!" As soon as Fu''s voice fell, there was the sound of a car running nearby. Fu''s face had been suspended for a moment when she heard the sound of the car. However, when she saw the direction of the car, her face suddenly became more gloomy. There are too many cars, and the badge painted on the car is also recognized. It belongs to another university in the kingdom of Greenland, the Department of history of Rosenberg University! Birona university is indeed the best university in the kingdom of Greenland, and Rosenberg university is not as good as that of Rosenberg University. Rosenberg university is rich and very rich. As a private university, Rosenberg university has abundant funds. Naturally, the funds of various departments are also very sufficient, especially among them The History Department of Rosenberg University, which is closely following the History Department of the University of birona, has the most abundant funds, so it is no surprise to buy special off-road vehicles. Sure enough, when those SUVs stopped in front of Fu and others, a person who was very annoying to Fu stepped down from the first SUV. "Gona, how could you be a jerk here?" The skinny middle-aged man, who is called gona, slowly walked up to Fu and said with a slightly arrogant smile: "Fu, this relic belongs to the whole kingdom of Greenland. We Rosenberg university is also a university in the kingdom of Greenland. Why can''t we appear here?""This remains was discovered by a professor of the University of birona when he went up the mountain to collect herbs with the villagers of the village. According to the law of the kingdom of Greenland, we have the right to take the lead in the investigation. Are you here to raise flags and shout for us?" "Tut Tut, you don''t understand. The professor of Botany of the University of birona and the villagers of the village found it together. It''s true, but both sides have the right to take the lead in the investigation. The villagers of this village have already chosen Rosenberg University as the first object of investigation." With the fall of gona''s voice, two flattering and smiling villagers stepped down from another car. They were the guides in the two villages employed by Fu before! "Do you know that it''s against the contract to tell other people about the existence of the relics and bring them here?" Hearing Fu''s words, the two villagers shrank in fear at first, but then said to Fu: "we have no culture, we don''t know anything, we don''t know anything about contracts or contracts. We don''t understand those things. We only know that they give us more money, so we will bring them here. You don''t want to fool us in the countryside. We are not afraid of you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 78 Fu looked at the villager like two villains, and then looked at the winner''s face. Suddenly, she burst into a smile, which made Guo Na hairy. "Well, let you be the first to explore the ruins. Anyway, the ruins are there. It''s the same who comes first and then." With that, Fu returned to Ailan with a surprised look on her face. Seeing that Fu really didn''t interfere with himself, gona immediately chuckled and turned to direct his staff and the students of Rosenberg University''s history department to organize their equipment and start to explore the relics. At this time, Alan looked at the smiling Fu and asked in a low voice, "teacher, are you really not angry?" "Not angry? I have no exclusive right now. How can I not be angry? It''s just that things have become a foregone conclusion. Even if I''m angry, I have no way. Now it''s meaningless to tangle with him about those things. What''s more, a strange relic is not necessarily dangerous. Originally, I still wanted to explore it outside and roughly judge the specific period and purpose of its existence. Now with the team of archaeologists from Rosenberg University in front of us, we can simply follow. If there is danger, they will cross over and we will follow. " "Teacher, shall we wait here now?" "Yes, just wait for Rosenberg university to set out and wait for the two guys, glo and Amanda, to come back." After finishing the equipment, arranging the left behind people, sorting out the camp and putting up tents, a series of things came down. The time was already noon. When people at Rosenberg University were ready to eat something casually, a smell of meat had passed. Guo Na turned to see Fu and others were roasting three pheasants, and the meat flavor naturally came from there. Looking at the biscuit in his hand, gona took a hard bite, but the more he chewed, the more dry and tasteless he felt. Finally, he turned to drink a big saliva, and then swallowed the biscuit in his mouth. Fu naturally saw the appearance of goanna. She chuckled and patted Sha LAN on the shoulder and said, "well done, saran. You catch these three pheasants very well. You are greedy for those bastards." With this, Fu tore off a chicken leg and handed it to Alan. Then she tore off another chicken leg and ate it. Seeing that Fu began to eat, the rest of the people also began to tear off a large piece of meat to eat, but the others were very prudent, leaving a leg for the man who had caught three pheasants, and they were just eating the rest. After eating and drinking, the crowd gathered and prepared to take a rest. Rosenberg University planned to explore the site in the afternoon, so several people from birona University planned to follow them into the mountains. Just as several people were ready to enter the tent to rest, the sound of the car rang again. A car stopped beside the University of birona and others. Gro and Amanda, with black eyes, stepped out of the car. It seemed that the two men had no less trouble last night. Glo looked at saran sitting next to Alan. He subconsciously felt that Saran was familiar, but he didn''t think of it for a moment. Go to Fu''s side, glo said to Fu: "teacher, I came back, the car encountered some problems on the way, so I came back late, I''m sorry." Fu looked at glo and Amanda standing behind him. She had passed the age of innocence and innocence. Naturally, she saw the problems of glo and Amanda. However, glo was the nephew of a professor in the Department of law. He had done a little help to Fu. Besides, her father was a high-ranking official and had the title of marquis This makes Fu unable to face, accepted gro as a student. It''s just that for glo, Fu was already very dissatisfied. She didn''t study seriously at ordinary times. She also brought a lot of messy things to the history department. If we can still turn a blind eye to those things, she can be regarded as one of the most important things in the archaeological relics. She has told glo about the seriousness of this matter several times, but in the end, she only came back at noon when she was scheduled to start archaeological activities. However, she was very angry. Fu''s face was smiling, nodded and said, "if the car is broken, there is no way. It happens that there are some problems here. The departure time is delayed. Go and have a rest." Shalan is not interested in the affairs in the archaeological team. He just wants to fight for the escort quota. Besides speaking on mansmei language system, Sha LAN does not intend to say anything more, even though he has recognized that gro and Amanda were two people who sneered at him in the shop when he bought the archaeological equipment It''s the same thing. As time went by, the team of 20 archaeologists from Rosenberg University was ready to go. Guided by the two flattering villagers'' guides, they went to the mountain next to the village. They had to cross the mountain to reach the valley behind the mountain and find the entrance of the remains in the valley. Seeing the departure of Rosenberg University''s archaeological team, Fu stood up, put on her backpack and equipment that had been prepared for a long time, and followed the team of Rosenberg University toward the mountain with others who were also prepared.Fu took the lead in the front, while Alan walked in the middle of the line because she was a girl. As for Saran, she deliberately stayed in the end. In front of him was another boy named Sen Franz, who came from a small businessman''s family in Yuke new city. As a child, she had a very amazing memory and met gruel After talking with him, he became a friend, and was recommended by gruel to Fu''s here. Sen is different from Amanda. He is really knowledgeable and has a good personality, but his physical quality is slightly weak. Because she walked behind him, she often helped him. However, Sen was very affectionate. She slowly chatted with saran and became familiar with her. "Saran, you You are in such good health, aren''t you Regular exercise? " Listening to the continuous panting of Sen, saran said as she walked toward her, she said, "it''s OK. I have exercise every morning." "So how do you exercise?" "Me? I am... " Just then, Sha LAN suddenly reached out and grabbed Sen''s neck. A small blue snake was caught in his hand, and his body wrapped around Sha Lan''s wrist. The triangular head was tightly held by Sha LAN, and there was no way to move! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 79 Sha LAN looked at the small green snake that was holding its head. A concussion force spread from her hand, making the little green snake seem to be broken its spine and fall from Lianchuan Muxi''s hand. With a little effort, she crushed the head of the green snake and threw it to the green snake. Sha LAN looked at Fu and Ailan, who came quickly, and said, "I just caught a small poisonous snake. If you can have one, you''d better pay attention to it." Hearing saran''s words, Fu picked up the body of the green snake on the ground, looked at the broken head of the snake, grinned, roughly examined the body of the green snake, nodded and said: "this is a green snake, known for its small body. It is indeed a poisonous snake, but its toxicity is relatively weak in the venomous snake. As long as it is handled in time, it will not die. It is just this Breeding snakes always keep people and large animals at a distance. However, we have never heard of green mans that attack people actively "When there are exceptions to everything, maybe this green snake is an exception." Fu threw away the body of the green snake in her hand. She wiped her hands and said, "little elan, what you said is really reasonable. I am worthy of being my favorite student." Ignoring the hippie Fu and AI LAN, Sha LAN turned to look at the green snake on the ground. In fact, he did not find the existence of the snake just now, but sensed a spirit that seemed to have if not to attract his attention and found the existence of the green snake. Shalan was not sure whether he had sensed the spiritual power or the illusion caused by the discovery of the green snake''s breath. If the spiritual power really existed, there must be someone who could use the mental power to control the green snake and take the opportunity to attack them. But why did the man choose Sen as the target of attack, and the way of attack was to choose a green snake which was not too lethal? Is this incident originated from the archaeological team itself, the unknown remains, or Sen itself? While Shalan was thinking about this, Rosenberg University in front of her suddenly became confused. Two students from Rosenberg University grabbed their necks and lay on the ground, and their bodies were constantly twitching. From the cries and conversations of others, it could be seen that the two men were also attacked by poisonous snakes, but it was not the green mans that attacked them It''s a poisonous snake that is more poisonous than the green snake! In field archaeology, the archaeological team will naturally inquire about the environment where the archaeological target is located in advance and make full preparations. There are poisonous snakes living in this mountain forest. Therefore, both the archaeologists of birona University and Rosenberg University have prepared some antidotes for most poisonous snakes to deal with emergencies. The detoxification injections in this world are different from the snake venom serum of previous generations. It is said that the antidote injections originated from some kind of supernatural warlock''s medicine. After precise research and experiment, we have finally produced detoxification injections for various toxins, such as snake venom, mineral toxin, plant toxin and insect toxin There are many kinds of injections. Two teachers at Rosenberg University injected the poisoned students with antidote injections, and finally restored the two students to a certain degree of breathing, no longer the previous state of respiratory dysfunction. Fu looked at the people at Rosenberg University in front of her. After thinking about it, she took out two boxes from her backpack, took out ten antidote injections and gave them to everyone at birona University. "Put it close to your body one by one. Once bitten by a poisonous snake, you can inject the detoxification injection immediately. This can guarantee all the snake venom within the medical effect in the body within half an hour after the injection. At that time, you should first ensure your own safety and then do other things." Of course, the importance of this injection goes without saying. Everyone put it away close to his body, and so did Shalan. He put the injection in his chest pocket, and he could take it out and inject himself as soon as he needed it. After some preparation, the archaeological team of the University of birona continued to set out. As they walked forward, they saw two students from Rosenberg University walking towards the camp down the mountain with the other two students bitten by the poisonous snake. Although the detoxification injection can guarantee life, the damage to the body caused by the snake venom will not disappear immediately. The two students were bitten by poisonous snakes People are still in a kind of soft hands and feet, panting. Two groups of people passed each other without saying much. They just nodded and went on. At this time, Mori, who was walking in front of Shalan, whispered to Shalan, "Shalan, thank you just now. If it wasn''t for you, I might have left the mountain and went back to the camp below." "Don''t thank me. I just happened to catch the snake." "But you saved my life after all, and I keep it in mind." Listening to Sen''s words, saran no longer said anything more, just nodded with a smile, and continued to follow the team forward. It seems that the snake attack just now was really accidental. There were no wild animals except one or two rabbits or mice along the way. As for the dangerous wild animals like poisonous snakes, there was no trace at all. Until people climbed over the mountain and came to the valley behind the mountain, they did not encounter any poison Snake.By the time the people of birona came to the valley, Rosenberg had taken over a nice little slope and started setting up tents to build a camp. Fu looked around and found a small open space on the other side. She took several people and said, "OK, let''s build a camp here. Let''s clean up the weeds here, but remember to put on gloves. Otherwise, even if you don''t encounter any insects and other things, it will be very good in the wild Trouble. " At the end of the speech, Fu took the lead to put down the backpack, took out gloves and hunting knives, cut all the plants that looked like small shrubs, and then continued to clean up other weeds. Under Fu''s leadership, the remaining nine people were willing or unwilling to start cleaning up the weeds and shrubs. For a moment, ten people did not speak It''s quiet. However, at this time, Shalan suddenly felt the spirit again. He subconsciously looked in the direction of spiritual power, and immediately saw a teacher of Rosenberg university with a pale face and fell to the ground without a sound. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 80 A poisonous snake slowly swam out of the Rosenberg university teacher. It looked around, as if frightened, and quickly got into the weeds nearby and disappeared quickly. At this time, other people from Rosenberg University also saw the teacher''s abnormal situation, and quickly came to find that he, like the two people bitten by poisonous snakes, was convulsed all over and frothing at the mouth. They immediately took out the antidote injection and relieved him of the snake venom. Looking at the teachers of Rosenberg University who slowly recovered their breath, several people from the University of birona were also relieved. Once the teacher of Rosenberg University died on snake venom, they really had to think about returning to the village below. Risking danger and risking life were two different things. They just came here to make sure of the relics The degree of archaeology, rather than here to explore or experience the distance between life and death, naturally will not take life as a joke. But even if there were no human lives, there were still some problems at the University of birona after a series of snake attacks. Gro was gloomy and didn''t know what he was thinking, while Amanda, who he recommended to fight for the escort quota, looked at the grass around him, cautiously, as if he were afraid of a poisonous snake coming to her from the grass. As for the others, though not as obvious as glo and Amanda showed, they also lost their smiles and became more careful in dealing with weeds and shrubs in the camp. As she dealt with the weeds, she noticed whether there were any other fluctuations in her mental power. However, she was completely immersed in the mental fluctuation just now, as if it were his illusion. After the camp was finished, Fu took out a bag of powdered medicine and sprinkled it around the camp. This kind of medicine can prevent mosquitoes, snakes and rats from entering the camp to the greatest extent. Although it can''t be said that it can completely eliminate the possibility of entering, it can be regarded as a defense line, which makes people''s faces slightly better in birona University. After the camp was cleared up, people began to set up their own tents. The tents were arranged around the camp. There was a place for campfire, cooking and various archaeological tools in the middle. After Shalan quickly set up his tent, he looked at Alan, who was still trying to set up his tent, and stepped forward to help her set up his tent. However, at this moment, saran suddenly heard the voice of quarrel. He stood up and looked in the direction of the sound. He immediately saw Fu and another teacher from birona University who were fighting outside the camp. In addition, there are five teachers from the History Department of birona University who came here for archaeology. At this time, the young male teacher who quarreled with Fu is one of them. From the content of their quarrel, we can see that the male teacher thinks that the attack of a poisonous snake is just an accident. They don''t need to be too careful, while Fu thinks that These snake attacks are too strange. I want to be cautious. "Fu, we didn''t get much sponsorship from us, and we didn''t have much time to waste. Before that, you insisted on hiring villagers in the village as guides. As a result, you wasted the deposit and disclosed the sites we wanted to explore, so that those people from Rosenberg university came to find it. Now you have to waste your time here. Sooner or later, all the sponsorship we finally won will be wasted in your hands. If we can''t make certain achievements, how can we get sponsorship back to support our archaeological activities in the future? " "You said that there was no way to get back the sponsorship, so I only asked you, what if we were dead here?" Hearing Fu''s words, the male teacher immediately said: "there is no way to die. People in our history department may be seriously injured or dead in five or six times when they carry out archaeological activities. This is a sacrifice made for the sake of learning. It is a glorious thing." Fu heard this and said with a smile: "glory? Good! Then you can go on your own glorious archaeological activities. We''ll wait and see for a while, and we won''t stop you. " "Fu! If you are so determined, I will report your behavior to the sponsor. I want to see how many people are willing to sponsor you in the future! " Disdainful smile, Fu turned toward the camp, at the same time said: "as you like, this is not the first time you have done so." Back at the camp, Fu patted Ailan on the shoulder with a smile, sat down and began to sort out the equipment and various related materials, ready to make plans to enter the ruins for archaeology. The male teacher looked at Fu''s back, quite gnashing his teeth. He turned around and walked towards the entrance of the ruins with a cold hum. He planned to go there and have a look at the situation there. He would like to make further archaeological plans when he came back. However, it took more than two hours to leave. Not only did Amanda, the most timid, look bad. Even Fu''s face also had a trace of anxiety. Standing up, Fu looked at Ailan and the other two teachers and said, "you wait here for a while. I''ll look for that guy. I haven''t come back for such a long time. Don''t be in any danger.""Teacher, I''ll go with you." Shaking her head, Fu said to Ailan, "no, I can do it myself. You can stay here and wait for me to come back to..." Fu''s words have not finished, on the other side of the Rosenberg University camp suddenly heard a burst of screams, only to see the Rosenberg university personnel who had been performing their duties in the camp, ran out one after another, nimbly grasping the backpack to escape, but those who were not with their backpacks and equipment could not but rush out with empty hands Come on. "Help, help, I''ve been bitten, I''ve been bitten!" "Snakes, many snakes!" "Run, get out of here." "I want to get out of here. Let''s get out of this place." The voices of shrieking, cursing, crying and groaning came one after another. When Fu and saran heard the voices of those people at Rosenberg University, their faces changed. Fu immediately asked everyone to take their own things and leave here immediately, but at this moment, a series of hissing sounds sounded from all directions throughout the valley. Sha LAN turned to look at the direction they had come to and around the camp, but saw a large number of snakes of different shapes, colors and sizes swimming to the camp people from all directions! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 81 "Let''s go!" With a cry, Fu put on her backpack in one hand and ran out of the camp with Alan in the other. When Shalan saw the people from Rosenberg University rush out of the camp, he had already put on his backpack and rushed out. He had the habit brought by his previous life. When he set up his tent, he just took out his tent and didn''t take other things out of the backpack. So when he found something wrong, he picked up his backpack and rushed out. As for the others, they were not as skilled as he was. Fu was still good enough. Elan barely had time to put the backpack on her body. There was no time to put back the things that she had taken out. The other people brought out some things more or less. Only gro and Amanda, who had no idea what to do in the tent, could only get out of the tent and put on shoes Son, they didn''t have time to bring their things out. Nine people from the University of birona and a dozen people from Rosenberg University gathered together to watch the tide of snakes from all directions. Everyone''s face was very ugly. Sha LAN looked at the astonishing number of snakes. He couldn''t imagine how there were so many snakes in this valley. Under normal conditions, it was impossible to breed so many snakes naturally. Only extraordinary forces could interfere and catalyze them. Otherwise, so many snakes would not exist in this place. "All of us come from snakes, and the camps on both sides have been occupied by snakes. Only a small number of snakes exist in the ruins. If we don''t want to die, we must unite and run towards the ruins to have a chance of life." Fu listened to gona''s words, immediately nodded and said, "you''re right. You can''t delay now." After making the decision, Fu and gona immediately led their own team to the direction of the ruins. Along the way, they could see the existence of poisonous snakes, but they did not care so much about fear. Sha LAN looked at more and more poisonous snakes in front of her. She fixed her back hand on her backpack and pulled out the cross sword wrapped in cloth. The body of the sword trembled slightly. She slapped out a poisonous snake with electric fire on her thigh. She continued to follow Fu and Ailan. All the way, Sha LAN continued to make swords and beat all the snakes within her power, but even so Along the way, Shalan also heard many screams and cries for help, but at most he could only care about himself and the people around him. As for those who were too far away from him, she could only say sorry. The construction site of the camp was not far from the entrance of the site. Soon, people found the entrance of the site. It was a cave on the ground. Under the cave, there was a circular passage with a moderate angle. From then on, it could go straight into the ground and go to the location of the site. The crowd looked at the approaching snakes, and finally decided to enter the ruins to avoid the snake tide. The man with the flashlight took out the flashlight and quickly walked down the smooth channel. Sha LAN walked in the middle. He held his flashlight and consciously noticed the whereabouts of the snakes. When he found that the snakes only stayed near the entrance of the underground ruins, there was no sign of entering. Unlike other people''s cheerful faces, saran''s face became dignified. Because there are only two possibilities. One is that the snakes are manipulated to drive them into the ruins, or there is something under the ruins that the snakes don''t want to get close to. No matter whether it is one of the two possibilities, saran feels that waiting for him and these survivors may be the end of his life. Among the survivors of the two school archaeological teams, Sha LAN is not the only one who wants to understand this matter. Among them, Fu obviously thinks of something, but she obviously takes into account the emotional problems of these people present and does not point out the matter. After more than ten minutes, people finally got to the point where the downward slope suddenly became smooth. Standing at the bottom of the ramp, people looked around with flashlights and didn''t move on. After all, no one was a fool. If they didn''t think about the relationship between the snakes and the underground ruins, they would be more or less suspicious now. Naturally, they would not go forward. "Fu, why don''t we just stay here and wait for help?" "I don''t think so. If we don''t have any news for a long time, people outside will definitely inform other people to come to the rescue, just..." Having said this, Fu looked at those people from Rosenberg University who showed that they had very few things with them, and continued: "it''s just that our original time is half a month. Can people from outside really come here to rescue us soon? I have some doubts. What''s more, it''s not so easy for people outside to come in if the snake tide doesn''t subside. Once the time is too long, we can''t stay in this place for a month or two. " Fu didn''t say anything about the equipment, food and water, but gona was not a fool. He looked at the things carried by the players behind him, and immediately thought about the lack of water and food. Moreover, although a few people in birona University carried a lot of things, they did not mean that they could be shared equally. I''m afraid that once there is a conflict, I''m afraid A lot of things can''t be controlled completely. At the age of gona, he doesn''t mean to look at the people around him with the worst eyes."Fu, what you said is reasonable. I thought about it a moment ago. It''s better to continue to explore for a while. This place is obviously not the real entrance of the relics. If we can find the real entrance of the relics, we will probably leave from the real entrance." After hearing this, Fu naturally guessed the intention of gona, but she didn''t say much. She had the idea to continue to explore. After all, no one can guarantee that the snakes outside will not come down. Moreover, as Fu thought, if you stay here, the people outside will not be able to come here As a result, things are very passive. Just as gona wanted to continue to say something to Fu, a teacher from Rosenberg University called out to the crowd near the ruins: "come and have a look. The school badge on this dress looks like the emblem of the University of birona?" PS: it''s so cold at home. I feel that my brain is frozen, my thinking is blocked, my fingers are stiff, and I write very slowly. However, since I have to pay back the debt today, I will certainly finish writing www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 82 Hearing the Rosenberg university teacher''s words, people immediately went to check the dress. Fu took the dress and looked around. Her face gradually became ugly. Because this dress was the clothes of the missing male teacher, and the most important thing was that it was full of blood and all kinds of wear and tear marks. Obviously, the male teacher couldn''t be I came to this place by myself. When Fu et al. Checked the dress, saran put the cross sword and sheath on his waist belt, put the revolver in his backpack close to his body, and went to the wall of the underpass to check the unique lines on it. As soon as she stepped into the underpass, she noticed the ground and walls, and even on the top of the tunnel, there were some less obvious but very regular traces. These marks were like waves on the surface of a calm lake, as if the passage had been deliberately opened by something! After taking a breath, saran didn''t want to accept his guess. If this passage was really opened by someone or something, its volume would not be small. "Click!" A light sound sounded at saran''s feet. He frowned slightly and looked at the bottom of his feet. At once, he saw a small piece of reflective object. Picking up that small piece of reflective object, saran immediately determined that it was a piece of biological scale fragment. However, only one piece of fragment was half the size of a palm. If it was a complete scale and how big it could be, how huge would the creature with such a large scale be! "I''m afraid there is something wrong with this place." "Saran, what did you say?" Hearing this, saran reached out to her chest pocket as if she were tidying up her clothes, and then she put the broken scale into her coat pocket. Turning to look at Ellen, she said, "I said this place is too dark, so we may not have enough flashlights." Alan nodded with a smile and said, "it''s true, but there''s nothing else in it except stones. We don''t carry anything to make torches. We can only use them sparingly." "Miss elan, Miss Fu and Rosenberg University, how are the discussions?" "This is what I''m here to tell you. Since we found the missing teacher''s clothes, we plan to explore the remains to find the teacher. By the way, we can find out if there are other exits. If there are, we can bypass those poisonous snakes outside and leave here." When Sha LAN heard Allan''s words, he knew that the search for the missing teacher might be secondary. The main thing should be to find the exit of the ruins. However, Sha LAN did not say that. Now what he wanted was to quietly follow the army. As for the dangerous thing, it was better to leave it to others. I looked up and saw that there were only 18 people left. There were at least three or four people who died in the mouth of the snake on the way just now, but the people who survived did not seem to find this thing. If it is reasonable to say that no one has been killed except the missing teacher at birona University, and there is no sign that it is reasonable, then the people at Rosenberg University will be a bit cold. Of course, in saran''s view, such a result is the reality. When people treat people who are not related to themselves, they often show astonishing coldness. Even some people treat close people more cruelly and cruelly than animals under special circumstances. Now that the decision has been made, a group of 18 people continue to walk towards the ruins. Before, when running to the entrance of the ruins, Sha LAN waved his sword and flapped poisonous snakes, which made many people know his skills. This made many people deliberately walk beside Sha LAN, hoping that once something happened, they could immediately ask for help from Sha LAN. Elan and Sen walked beside Sha LAN. As they walked forward, Sen said to saran: "Saran, I saw you didn''t kill the snakes with your sword before. Instead, you chose to beat those snakes with your sword. I don''t know why? Do you not kill Hearing Sen''s words, saran directly replied: "no, I did this because even if the head of snakes was cut off, their heads would open their mouths and bite people. If I killed those snakes and cut them into two or three sections, their heads might still attack people. Instead of killing those snakes with unnecessary sharing, it would be better to kill those snakes directly It''s safe and reliable. " Sen nodded and said, "so it is. It seems that Saran, you are also a man with wild experience, and you have such excellent swordsmanship. You must be a knight?" The Knights mentioned by Sen are not blood knights, but people before they become blood knights, such as junior knights, intermediate knights and senior knights. Nodding with a smile, saran said, "barely stepping into the ranks of junior knights is nothing." When Sen heard this, he didn''t speak any more. He nodded with a smile.The passage is not long. About ten minutes later, people walked out of the passage. When they really walked out of the passage and raised their flashlight to illuminate the things in the huge space at the end of the passage, no matter who knew the situation, the rest of the people could not help taking a breath. It''s a tower that can''t see the top. The space of the whole tower is a mountain outside. The mountain is completely hollowed out. The tower is built of hollowed out mountain rock. Although the surface looks rough, its huge appearance still amazes everyone. The teacher of the Department of Botany of the University of birona, who discovered this place, also admired the pagoda for a long time. Then he went to the periphery of the tower, copied some words on the tower and took them back to the University of birona, and told Fu and other history teachers what they had seen and heard. This was the first archaeological activity. "Teacher Fu, is this the relic?" Nodding, Fu looked at gona and said, "yes, that''s the relic. I call it mansmey tower." "Mansmith tower? So this great tower was left behind by the civilization of the bronze age where the mansimian language system was located? " "That''s right. It''s the mansimian civilization where the mansimian language system is located. At present, the civilization most widely discussed in the archaeological circles of the alliance of seven European countries. I think we can find a lot of things here that can subvert the archaeological community." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 83 "Mr. Fu, although I know it''s not the right time, I think our two schools can cooperate to carry out archaeological activities on this mansmei pagoda. After all, only the Archaeology Department of your school can''t finish the archaeological work soon. If other people know about this place, the result will not necessarily be either of our two schools Yes "Mr. gona, cooperation is certainly possible, but now it is better to find a place to leave here. This mansmei pagoda has no connection with the rock wall in the middle of the mountain. There are only two possible entrances and exits, either underground or at the top of the mansmei tower. I personally prefer the latter." "Top? Miss Fu, do you mean The top of the tower that we can''t see is connected to the top of the mountain? " Nodding, FF said, "yes, in my guess, the only exit from the mansmey tower should be at the top of the tower!" "Hiss..." Taking a breath of cool air, gona looked up at the top of mansmei tower in front of him. The light of the flashlight can only reach less than half of the distance. The tower above is completely covered in darkness, which is more mysterious. "Teacher Fu, although we have lost a lot of things we carry with us, we still have no problem sticking to it for a week?" "It''s very difficult for a week. I have to distribute it strictly. I brought a lot of compressed biscuits here. Eating a piece of water should guarantee the daily demand, but the food is still abundant, but the water is not necessarily enough." "We also brought a lot of compressed food here, but we lost a lot. But even if we can''t make it for a week, three or five days should still be OK. So I think it''s better to investigate the situation nearby before entering this mansmei tower." "That''s what I think. Let''s just take a break and explore the outside of mansmey tower. Then we''ll have a night''s rest. We''ll leave from mansmith tomorrow." "Teacher Fu, what should we do if there is no exit on this mansmith tower?" "Then we can only go back here and wait for the rescue of people outside. I hope we can hold on at that time." This is the end of the story. Fu and gona went back to the team and asked the people with things to take out half of the food and water for redistribution. They thought very clearly that if they asked to take out all the food and water, some people would inevitably come into conflict. Once there was a conflict between the people in the field, it would be more than the gain, especially if they were already dead On the basis of many companions, human nature will become more sinister. Fu and gona must find ways to avoid conflicts. It has to be said that Fu and gona made a wise decision. Even if they only asked for half of the things, many people''s faces were not very good-looking. Fortunately, only half of the things were left. Although those people with bad looks in their hearts did not want to, they took out the things and gave them to Fu and gona. Saran took out a box of compressed biscuits and two cans of cans and gave them to Fu. He didn''t bring much food, but all kinds of tools. After all, saran didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen anyway. In fact, for Shalan himself, he was not so flustered. If there was no exit above mansmey tower, he could find a way to catch snakes outside. Besides, he had witchcraft. Magic was not only for animals but also for human beings. He could catch snakes outside safely. Making a fire to cook, two big pots with compressed biscuits and cut-off cans boiled with water, the taste of this kind of thing is naturally very bad, but even if it is such a thing, everyone has only a small spoon, which can only guarantee the energy needed for basic survival, and there is no way to guarantee more. Sha LAN took her lunch box and quickly dried the paste inside. Then she licked up all the paste hanging on the lunch box. Finally, she poured a little water into the lunch box, rinsed it slightly and drank the water. At this time, Shalan suddenly heard a chuckle. He turned around and saw Amanda, looking at the paste in her lunch box, threw it aside, took out a chocolate from her pocket and ate it. Shaking her head, saran had a new understanding of Amanda''s stupidity. She had to be choosy in such a crisis. A small piece of high calorie chocolate was enough to guarantee the energy demand. The woman ate a whole block directly and looked superior. At this time, Fu came to Amanda. She looked at the paste that Amanda was still on the side of, and gro, who was sitting beside Amanda, was eating the paste. She said directly, "Amanda, are you going to eat this paste?" For Fu, Amanda is still a little afraid, just let her eat those vague things is completely impossible, so she smiles and shakes her head and says, "Miss Fu, I don''t need to eat these chocolates. It''s too bad." "Well, I know." After saying that, Fu took Amanda''s lunch box and went to Sha Lan''s body and said, "Saran, I saw you can do swordsmanship before. If there is any unexpected situation, you may need to help. So you can eat this food. If you can have more strength, you can have more hope to go out."Looking at Fu''s lunch box, saran nodded and poured some water into her lunch box. Amanda''s lunch box was poured into her own lunch box. She ate the contents of the lunch box three times, five times and two times. Saran looked at Fu and said, "thank you very much, Miss Fu. If there is anything you can call me I''ll help you as long as I can, but it''s on the basis of my safety. " Nodding, Fu said, "that''s enough. In addition, I''d like to see the mansimi language carved on the mansimi pagoda. Would you like to go with me?" "Of course, I''m also curious about this place. Naturally, I want to see it." "Well, I''ll come to you later." When Fu finished speaking, she took Amanda''s lunch box and left to talk with gona. Just then, because saran had eaten her share of Amanda, she suddenly said in her shrill voice, "I remember, how can I say he is so familiar! Senior glo, isn''t that the Shalan that we saw when we were buying equipment in Cynthia city that he didn''t understand and didn''t have money to buy things, but also pretended not to be rare? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 84 Sha LAN looked at Amanda, not only did not have the slightest anger, but also wanted to laugh. After all, being able to see such an extremely stupid person also made Sha LAN feel like seeing a rare animal. Not to mention all the previous performances of Saran, as long as the discerning eye can see that it is a professional level of wild survival ability. When Shalan repels those poisonous snakes, the skill and consciousness shown by him can not be ordinary people. In addition, sarana is no longer a secret. Anyone with a little brain knows that he should not be offended by the professional level of mansme language system. However, Amanda, a woman, said such a thing at this time, which is a new definition of the word "stupid". Gerrard, sitting next to Amanda, is obviously better than Amanda. At least he can see from some previous events that Saran is definitely not the one they can offend. Without saying anything else, that sword skill may help them out of danger when they are in danger. So he just smiles awkwardly at Saran, turns his head and murmurs at Amanda. For Amanda, Sha LAN can''t even get up and want to get revenge. It''s like a mad dog barking at him. For a player of this level and intelligence, she disdains to regard him as an enemy. When he is in a good mood, he doesn''t exist. When he is in a bad mood, he kicks him away. Carrying a backpack, she got up and came to Fu''s side. Sha Lan said to Fu: "teacher Fu, I''m going to visit mansimi pagoda. I heard that there are many mans English carved at the bottom of the tower. I''m curious about those." "OK, just be careful. After all, this place is not a safe place. Be careful." "I see. I''ll be careful." After that, saran nodded to Alan, who was sitting on one side, and turned to walk in the direction of mansmey tower. It seems that the mansmei pagoda is close in front of us. In fact, it is not a short distance from the place where people temporarily rest. When Shalan walked to the bottom of mansmei tower with normal walking speed, it took nearly 10 minutes. However, the mansmei pagoda, which was still barely able to see the whole picture, turned into an invisible Pang in Shalan''s sight But big things. "Indeed, it is a majestic and majestic building. It seems that the builders of the mansimi pagoda, or the construction civilization, is not too developed civilization, but rather some kind of slightly primitive civilization. Otherwise, the construction style of this mansmei pagoda should be more refined, not so rough." While analyzing, Sha LAN used a flashlight to illuminate the mans American words carved on the tower at the bottom of mansmei pagoda. There were three lines in all. Each line was carved around the tower body. The three lines of mans American language were similar to prayer words or sacrificial incantations. Although the words of mans American Language were recognized by Saran, they were not Most of the sentences are short sentences composed of some adjectives. They are mainly used to praise an unknown existence. Saran can''t see the truth for a moment. Just sitting on the ground and thinking deeply, saran opened the power to constantly analyze the possible meaning of these mansimi languages and some implied meanings behind them, and combined with the similar and similar synonyms of the other six varieties of mansimi language system to analyze the possible meaning of these words from the side, and finally turned on the power state continuously for more than ten minutes After thinking about it, saran generally knew the meaning of these mantis, or sacrificial incantations. To put it simply, at the end of the bronze age, this mountain forest belonged to a small country with a language system subordinate to the mansemi language system. The predecessor of this small country was a country composed of more than ten tribes, of which three large tribes constituted a small country. Not long after the formation of this small country, a war that affected the whole continent came and dragged the small country into the whirlpool of war. At this time, a mysterious religion rose in this country, spread from the folk to the high-level leaders of the country. In a short period of three years, it became the national religion of this country. The religion, relying on the power of faith, mobilized the whole nation to build the mansmei Pagoda in the middle of the mountain. The people of that small country called the tower of seleya so that their goddess of seleya could sleep here, while all the people of that small country migrated to live in this tower until the goddess of seleya, su Wake up and lead them back to the world on earth. So far, the unique Mantis prayer words, which are mixed with the six varieties of the mansimian language system, finally showed their true faces in front of saran. It can be said that it has not taken so long to interpret these Mantis. Breathing out a breath, Sha LAN stood up and prepared to return to the camp. There was nothing worth exploring here. However, as soon as she stood up, a drop of unknown liquid suddenly fell on his shoulder, which made her step forward slightly. He reached out and put the drop of liquid from his shoulder on his gloved hand, smelled it, and frowned slightly. It was a stench similar to decay, but also with a trace of blood smell.After thinking about it, Sha LAN looked up to the top, and the flashlight in her hand was also shining upward. At the moment when the flashlight was shining, she saw a dark shadow and rushed towards the top. Sha Lan''s reaction was not quick. He immediately threw his flashlight at the shadow, blocking the moment of the shadow. In this moment, Sha LAN pulled out the cross sword behind his back hand and chopped at the shadow who avoided the flashlight. "Click!" "Roar With a roar like human and beast like, an arm full of bloodstains and holes fell at the feet of Sha LAN. He saw that arm could recognize that it was an arm belonging to human beings, and there was a platinum ring on the ring finger of this hand. Obviously, it was a real wedding ring. People with such a thing could not be born with it Become this beast like existence! Seeing the flash of the flashlight falling on the ground, saran raised his foot and hooked it up. Holding it on his left hand, he looked forward to the front. Suddenly, he saw the real face of the shadow, which was the missing male teacher of the University of birona! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 85 At this time, the male teacher was lying on the ground like a wild animal. His mouth was open, and a lot of sticky liquid mixed with blood and saliva fell on the ground drop by drop. Shalan could see that there were nearly a hundred blood holes distributed on his body. From time to time, black earthworm like insects with finger thickness climbed out of those blood holes and drilled again from another blood hole Back in the body, as if the male teacher had become a living nest of unknown insects. "Don''t you remember me? Do you have your own consciousness? " The male teacher didn''t have any reaction to saran''s words. He just stared at Sha LAN with blood red eyes. He kept moving one arm and two feet, rotating around Sha LAN to find the possible direction of attack. He had completely become a beast without any consciousness. The look in her eyes gradually became cold. Saran looked at each other and said slowly, "it seems that you have completely lost your consciousness. Then let me finish you completely and give you a good time." "Hum!" The cross sword in the hand slightly shakes, Sha LAN rushes toward the male teacher actively. The other party saw that Sha LAN rushed over, jumped up from the ground, waved one arm and rushed to Sha LAN, but before he jumped on Sha LAN, there was a silver light passing through her neck. When both sides passed by, Sha LAN shook off the cross sword in her hand and turned to look at the male teacher. At this time, his body fell on the ground, slightly twitching, and his head was shaking It fell on the ground and rolled a few times before moving. Just as Sha Lan was going to put the cross sword back into the sheath, the headless corpse suddenly convulsed violently, and the body expanded itself, and a large amount of blood gushed from the cavity on the body. Seeing this, saran immediately retreated, but before he withdrew far away, the headless corpse suddenly exploded. A large amount of meat and blood mixed with black earthworm like insects flew out in all directions. As she retreated, she waved her sword. She tried her best to resist the insects. She did not dare to let this strange thing infect him. She could think of the hundreds of blood holes on the male teacher''s body, which were similar to these black earthworms, and could not be contaminated with any trace. The cross sword in his hand was quickly waved, cutting pieces of meat and black earthworm like insects into two and landed on the ground. However, the speed brought by the explosion was still too fast. Two black earthworm like insects passed through the defense of Sha Lan''s Cross sword and landed on his right arm and chest. When the two black earthworm like insects touched Sha Lan''s body, its head opened four petals like a flower, revealing the mouthparts full of small sharp teeth. One bite on Sha Lan''s body, and the body quickly twisted. In the blink of an eye, most of the head of the black earthworm like insect has penetrated into the skin and flesh of Sha LAN, and the strange thing is that even though Well, saran didn''t feel any pain! "Damn it!" With a murmur, Sha LAN immediately reached out and tried to pull the bug out. However, the insect''s body slipped without any hand, and there was no way to grasp it. If she went on like this, she could only watch the insect get into her body, and what would happen to her at that time, which Shalan could foresee. "Asshole, get out of here!" She was so angry that she subconsciously used the concussion force of magic cow breathing method. At the moment when the shock force spread, the bodies of the two worms suddenly struggled, as if they wanted to leave Shalan immediately. Only when the shock force completely reached the two worms'' bodies, the worms'' bodies burst, like broken ones Like the meat sticks hanging on the surface of saran''s body, there is no breath of life. Looking at the two insects hanging on his chest and arm, Shalan put his cross sword on the ground with his backhand, took out a dagger and stabbed it into his chest and right arm. He slowly lifted out the insect''s head which had been drilled into the skin. It was not difficult to take out the insect''s mouth after death. Otherwise, Sha LAN would really like to take it out A whole piece of meat was cut off from the neighborhood. After thinking about it, I put the bodies of the two worms in the cloth that was wrapped in the cross sword before. When Shalan just put the cross sword back into the scabbard behind his waist, Fu and gruel, as well as gona from Rosenberg University, rushed over with three people from Rosenberg University and looked at the knives in their hands. Obviously, they wanted to help, but what happened just now happened The birth was very fast, and it was over by the time they arrived. Fu walked up to Saran, looked at the wounds on her chest and arm, and immediately said to gluer behind her, "Gul, give me the alcohol and the medicine quickly." With chest and arm injuries, saran was too lazy to take the backpack off his back. He allowed Fu to disinfect his wound with the alcohol provided by gruel. At the same time, he handed the bodies of the two monsters in his left hand to gona, who was standing on the side. He had heard that gona knew something about biology, so he gave it to him. Looking at gona, who took over the corpses of two monsters, Sha LAN explained, "my wounds were made by these two monsters. If I didn''t learn the knight breathing method, these two things would have penetrated into me."As soon as he heard this, gona''s face became dignified. He asked another Rosenberg university teacher to hold a flashlight for him to keep the light on, while squatting down to examine the bodies of the two monsters. After disinfection and medication, she temporarily sealed the wound with medical tape. She moved her body gently. Although she felt some inconvenience due to the gradual recovery of pain, she did not affect his physical activity too much. At this time, gona stood up with a dignified face and said to Saran, "Saran, I don''t know where you provoked this thing. It''s too amazing." "What are these two monsters?" Shaking his head, gona said to Saran, "it''s not a bug, it''s a snake! A completely degenerated eyes, mouth evolved into mouth shape, relying on temperature sensing and action of the strange snake! There are some small scales on its body, which is not completely evolved, but I don''t understand how this strange snake evolved into this. At most, this place can only degrade the eyes of snakes. If you want to become like this, you must have a unique environment and biosphere. But how can this place be... " PS: there is another chapter. In addition, I know that I missed one chapter yesterday, and I still owe you a chapter. Recently, the weather here is really indescribable. The weather in these two days is getting warmer, so I try to update it steadily www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 86 In the middle of the conversation, gona pauses, and Phoebe goes on to say, "the only possible place is this mansmey tower." Silence for a while, Fu said to saran: "Saran, we saw your flashlight fall on the ground, you also seem to be running constantly. Are you just avoiding these strange snakes?" The distance between the temporary rest camp and mansmey tower, or seleya tower, is not short. The light of the flashlight can not reach such a distance. Therefore, they can only judge what saran is doing by the light of the flashlight. Therefore, they do not know the existence of the male teacher before. Hearing Fu''s words, saran turned her head and flashed the flashlight on the broken body of the male teacher after the explosion, as well as the location of his head. "I didn''t meet those strange snakes just now, but I met the missing teacher. At that time, he didn''t recognize me, and attacked me like wild animals. These strange snakes originally parasitized on him, but after his death, his body exploded and shot them out, which made me hit by these strange snakes." Looking at the corpse not far away, Fu was about to walk over, but suddenly was caught by saran''s arm. "Teacher Fu, don''t go there for the sake of safety. We can''t guarantee whether there are such strange snakes on his body. Even if not, a large number of strange snakes have been shot out from the explosion of the corpse. If you rashly walk past, once you are attacked by strange snakes, you may die in the hands of these strange snakes." "But his body..." "Teacher Fu, let''s do it for the time being. How about looking for someone to collect the body after we go out?" Taking a deep breath, Fu nodded and said, "this is the only way." "Miss Fu, it''s not very safe here. Let''s go back to the rest place." When they left the bottom of mansmey pagoda and returned to the rest place, some small sand and stones fell from the top of mansmei tower. Because the volume was too small, there was no sound, so the people in the rest place did not find a huge slender shadow in man Swam slowly above the Sumi pagoda and moved down to the ground a little bit. Back at the resting place, Fu and gona told the other people what had happened just now, which made most people feel a little creepy. "Teacher Fu, should we have a break in batches to prevent those strange snakes from coming to our side and no one has noticed it yet?" Nodding, Fu said: "yes, it should be done, and the number of guards should not be too small, otherwise, in this place without any light source, one or two people can not guard in place." "All right, then I''ll make arrangements." The result of goana''s arrangement is that there are three shifts. Eighteen people are divided into three groups, and a group of six guards the temporary camp. Originally, Shalan could be exempted from guarding when he was injured, but he did not ask for that. He chose the task of the first group of guards to guard the area near the temporary camp. I don''t know whether it''s because the temporary camp is too far away from mansmey tower, or that the strange snake can''t survive without parasitism for a long time. He didn''t see any special situation when he was watching. When the time arrived, he sat on the blanket with his knees folded, closed his eyes and silently used the magic ox breathing method to recover his physical strength With the power of concussion to promote the rapid healing of the wound. While Shalan was running the magic cow breathing method, he suddenly felt that there were two wisps of foreign life energy in his body, which were very weak, but they did exist. These two wisps of external life energy were not the same as the life energy generated by himself, with subtle differences, which could not be absorbed originally. However, under the constant bombardment of the concussion force, the two wisps of external life energy were quickly scattered and restored to the original life energy, which was absorbed by Sha Lan''s body, and gradually integrated into the tenth spine, making preparation for condensing the tenth life species. Taking a breath, saran opened her eyes and frowned slightly. Although the two wisps of life energy were very weak, they came too strange. It is also stated in the "magic cow breathing method" that the external life energy may come from the medicament or some special means. As long as the life energy is not mixed with the energy or impurities harmful to the body, it can be absorbed into the body to condense the seeds of life. However, there are few materials and means that can increase the energy of life. There are few foreign life energy without harmful energy and impurities. At least, no one has ever seen and used this kind of thing among the ancestors of moonlight knight. "What the hell is it? These two wisps of life energy are so strange. The only thing I touch is..." Thinking of this, Sha LAN suddenly thought that if he thought so, the only thing that could enter his body was the two strange snakes. Moreover, there were two strange snakes in his body, and the foreign life energy was also two strands. To say that there was nothing to do with it, Sha LAN would not believe it."The life energy of those two strange snakes can''t enter my body for no reason. I remember that the shock force once made the strange snake''s body burst, so the blood in the strange snake must also enter a part of my body. In this view, the blood in the strange snake may contain life energy. But just a little blood, why does it contain enough life energy to be discovered by me? In proportion, some of the life energy in these two strange snakes is too abundant, but some of them are not natural evolution creatures. Is it said that this strange snake was deliberately bred by that small country in the Bronze Age? " Thinking of this, saran was looking forward to seeing those strange snakes again. He wanted to grasp a good research. If he could find out the truth, then Sha LAN could use this method to quickly gather the seeds of life and achieve transcendence. Of course, it is not so easy to be extraordinary, but it can always be a big step forward. Convergence of mind, saran took out the second blanket to cover his body, head pillow on the backpack. However, when Sha LAN just closed her eyes, she suddenly heard a series of fixed frequency frictions. She got up and took the flashlight to illuminate it in the direction of the friction sound. Sha LAN immediately saw Amanda and gro, who were supposed to be guards, were sleeping together. Instead, a huge shadow was facing the direction of their guard The direction of the camp is approaching at high speed! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 87 Suddenly stood up, Shalan cried out: "everyone, get up quickly, something is coming!" Sha Lan''s voice dropped, a few people quickly got up, but more people did not have too much reaction, some turned to continue to sleep, some were confused, the brain did not wake up to look at the direction of Sha LAN, and the huge shadow in Sha Lan''s roar fall, is to accelerate the speed, blink of an eye came to the flashlight light In range. At this time, Sha LAN finally saw that the huge black shadow was a huge gray and white snake whose eyes almost completely degenerated. At the moment of seeing the gray and white snake, she understood the passage leading to here and how the snake tide came from outside! At this time, the few people who got up, as well as the other four people who were originally guards, besides glo and Amanda, finally saw the gray and white snake in the range of the flashlight. They yelled and woke up all those who were still in a daze or even in their dreams, and a few of them kicked them directly Soon, most of the people woke up and saw the gray and white snake that was almost coming. Several timid girls were scared to cry when they saw such a big snake. However, they cried back. They were not satisfied with their speed. They quickly put on their backpacks and jumped to the distance. However, someone slowed down a step. The big gray snake suddenly accelerated, and its huge body ran over the teachers of the University of birona, who had no time to escape. Almost everyone heard the sound of human body being crushed into mud. A few girls who were still crying immediately stopped crying and put all their strength into running away At the time of coming, the passage ran past, and even a few quick action people had already run before that passage. Looking at the passage, Sha Lan thought about the question he had thought of before. He immediately said to Fu and Ailan who were running beside him: "don''t enter that passage, that is, this giant snake has opened the channel. If we enter the channel, unless we are faster than the giant snake, sooner or later, we will be crushed into mud by the giant snake." "What do we do? If we don''t get into the passageway, isn''t it a dead end for the giant snake to come after us?" Saran listened to gona''s words, without any hesitation, immediately said: "disperse, we disperse. Even if this giant snake chases one of us, it is only one direction. At least the other people can escape smoothly. As for who the giant snake will chase, it depends on who we are even less lucky!" At the end of the speech, saran did not have any hesitation. She took the lead in speeding up to the left. After Sha LAN left, the rest of the people also ran in different directions one or two or three or two. When the crowd separated, the gray and white snake''s body slightly stopped, as if to distinguish the direction, and then rushed to the passage to the ground. With the help of smooth scales on its body and the mucus used to lubricate the surface of the scales, the gray and white snake did not have any sluggish to drill into the channel, and chased those who rushed into the channel. Seeing the action of the giant snake, Sha LAN immediately looked at the people around him and called out: "let''s go to the giant tower. Only when we enter the tower can we avoid the giant snake. Otherwise, we will be overtaken by the giant snake sooner or later, and there is no possibility of survival." After saying this, Shalan no longer hesitated. Even if the gray snake could delay some time, it would not be too long. He had to enter the tower before the gray snake caught up. Even if there was a terrible snake in the tower, or something else, at least before he could see the danger of his life, what was Shalan''s choice No doubt about it! After a little detour, saran ran to a messy temporary camp. He didn''t stay here for long. He just grabbed three backpacks scattered around the camp and ran towards the seleya tower. I don''t know how long we will stay in this ghost place in the future. We must carry enough resources. It''s worth risking and sacrificing some physical strength! When Shalan ran to the seleya tower, he saw that several people, like himself, rushed out of the messy temporary camp with more or less resources and ran towards the tower. When saran came to the tower, he had seen Fu and elan, as well as gona and another unknown teacher from Rosenberg University Looking for the entrance. Obviously, they had already thought of the plan to enter the tower of seleya to escape the serpent when they were scattered. Therefore, they arrived at the tower a little earlier than Shalan, a knight close to the intermediate level. Without much nonsense, saran looked at Fu and gona and whispered, "have you found the entrance?" "No, there is no entrance at the bottom of the seleya tower. It seems that Fu''s conjecture is right. There is an entrance at the top of the seleya tower. Naturally, there is no need to open an entrance at this bottom." Listening to gona''s words, Fu actually shook her head and said, "I think it''s impossible that there is no entrance at the bottom. If there is no entrance at the bottom of the tower, then at the beginning of the construction, there is no need to slot the mountainside into this way. Just build a relic in the belly of the mountain. I want to think about the seleya tower and the quilt A completely hollowed out mountainside is useful in the eyes of the builders. Besides, if the strange snakes that Saran met before were actually bred in the seleya tower, how did they come out? "When saran heard Fu''s words, he suddenly thought of something. He immediately looked up. When he met the male teacher of birona University who was parasitized by the strange snake, he saw the other person jump down from the top of the seleya tower. If there is an entrance, it is very likely to be on the top! Thinking of this, Sha LAN immediately threw the three backpacks on the ground and pulled out a pair of mountaineering picks from his own backpack with his backhand. This action is enough to show that Sha LAN is familiar with the items in his backpack. Without saying a word, Shalan jumped up, holding the pick in both hands and climbing upward a little bit, so the seleya tower has a very small tilt angle, which brings Sha LAN some convenience! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 88 "Ha! Click! Click With the physical fitness of a middle-level knight, Shalan quickly climbed up the tower with a pickaxe. When he climbed to nearly five or six meters high, he finally saw a dark window. Not far from the window, Shalan could see another window appeared On the tower. "It was unexpected that there were so many windows like entrances at this height." While thinking, Sha LAN quickly took out the rope, steel cone and hammer from his backpack. After nailing three steel cones on the tower, the rope went through the steel and hung down. At this time, Sha LAN heard a roar from the underground passage. It was obviously not human. The gray and white snake came out of the tunnel! "Come on, the giant snake is coming!" Hearing this, Fu et al. Immediately quickened the climbing speed. Meanwhile, saran took out the remaining rope and hung it on the steel cone. "When the people below are waiting to come up, try to connect those backpacks and resources to the rope. We can''t lose those things!" "I see!" Fu was the first one to climb up, and then gona. At this time, Alan was about to climb up the rope, but at this time, two people rushed over. One of them pulled Alan down from the rope and fell to the ground. They both grabbed the rope and climbed up. Take the flashlight and shine down. At once, glo and Amanda are climbing up. It''s glo who pulled Alan down from the rope just now. Her eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly saran took the revolver out of his pocket, pointed to the climbing gro and whispered, "glo! I''ll give you half a minute to go down and exchange Ellen, or I''ll blow your brains out. Believe me, I can do it! " Looking at the black muzzle above his head, glo couldn''t help but fight a thrill, and said with a very ugly face, "Saran, I didn''t offend you, did I? Our family is very powerful in Yuke new city. You... " "Don''t give me nonsense, you only have ten seconds left!" "Saran, are you really going to offend us..." "Bang!" At the sound of a gun, glo looked at Saran, who had fired a shot in the darkness nearby. He could not help swallowing his saliva and immediately sliding down the rope. However, the look of resentment on his face almost overflowed from his face, and there was a strong sense of resentment and killing in his eyes. But Gerrard is a man with a little brain. When he landed, he said to Ailan sincerely: "Alan, I was wrong just now. I, I was too impulsive and too scared. I really didn''t mean to. Please believe me. You can go up quickly." As he spoke, gro looked at the darkness behind him. The voice of the gray and white snake swimming on the ground became louder and louder, accompanied by the hoarse screams of people who had not come or hid elsewhere. It was obvious that the gray and white snake had found some people hiding in other places nearby! Ellen didn''t say anything to glodo. Although she was a little naive, she was not stupid. She could tell whether a person was unintentional or intentional, kind or malicious, but now is not the time to say that. Allan grabbed the rope and quickly climbed up. After Amanda climbed up, another teacher from Rosenberg University also quickly climbed up. After climbing up, she helped saran to pull up various backpacks and resources tied to the second rope. Fu grabs Ailan''s arm and drags her up. At this time, gro can''t wait to climb up. At this time, a huge shadow appears in front of the people, and the gray and white snake quickly approaches towards the direction of the people! Seeing the arrival of the gray and white snake, glo immediately cried out: "help me up quickly, help me up quickly!" Shalan and gona grab the rope together and quickly pull Gerrard up from below. If it was only Sha LAN himself, he might not have taken care of the pig teammates like glo and Amanda who had a single moth at the critical moment. They were the ones who delayed the departure time and asked them to guard the temporary camp, but they went to sleep on their own, which led to the failure to discover the existence of the gray and white snake in time. They were also the ones who had just pulled Alan, who had climbed a little half, off the rope. This kind of person was definitely a great disaster when he robbed the tomb in his previous life. The kind-hearted person would immediately expel such a person, and the ruthless one would have been shot dead. It''s just that now it''s not only Sha LAN himself, but also Fu, Alan and others. He can''t deliberately kill glo here. In that case, if everyone dies, it''s OK to say, but if they go back alive, it will be a big problem. However, although Shalan saved glo at this time, it does not mean that he intends to let glo live to leave here. He is very clear that glo must be full of resentment against himself, and his family has a great influence in Yuke new city. Naturally, he can not let a person who has a great evil idea of himself leave this place!At the moment when he pulled Gloucester up, the head of the big gray snake was just in front of the window, almost degenerated. Only his eyes with low vision were staring at saran and others in the window for a long time. Then he turned away and disappeared into the darkness and disappeared in front of the people. When the big gray snake left, everyone was relieved. They also escaped from the snake''s mouth. As for those who did not have time to catch them I''m afraid it''s the end of a near death. After a short rest, they simply counted all the equipment and resources on their bodies, which was lucky. Because Sha LAN and Fu both carried some backpacks, they also brought a lot of things. If food and water were used sparingly, they could spend two or three days. As for flashlights and batteries, they were also a little bit more economical There is no problem at all. Most of the things, especially food and water, were put in the backpacks of Saran, Fu and gona. As for the other empty backpacks, they were filled with all kinds of preparations and medicines. Although glo and Amanda had some opinions on the way of distribution, they still remembered what happened just now It was very clear that, due to the guns in Sha Lan''s hands, the two of them did not dare to argue with him at this time. They were quiet for a while. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 89 Saran only took back a rope that hung outside the tower, and left a rope connected to the steel cone hanging outside. It was also considered that once someone survived, he could climb up through the rope to avoid the gray and white snake. Looking down slightly, a group of seven people walk toward the interior. Now that they have entered the seleya tower, they simply explore the upper part of the tower and try to find the entrance on the top of the tower and leave here. At the end of the passage, Sha LAN flashed down with a flashlight, and immediately saw an empty hall. On the walls around the hall, there were a large number of sculpture figures, including men and women. The faces of each sculpture were full of strange expressions of pain and glory as if they were real people. On the body of these sculptures, a large number of strange snakes were carved These pictures of men and women''s bodies immediately reminded saran of the appearance of the male teacher of the University of birona who had been penetrated into his body by a strange snake. After lighting the ground with a flashlight, we nailed two steel cones again to connect the rope. We slid down from the rope and landed on the ground below. Fu and others followed, sliding down the rope from that passage in turn. After landing, Fu and gona almost immediately came to the wall beside the hall, looking at the relief and text on the wall, and slowly thought. After turning around the hall, saran finally found an exit from the hall. Looking inside, she could see that there was a spiral staircase built behind the hall wall and the body of the seleya tower, which should be able to reach a higher level of space. Back to the main hall from the exit, saran was about to call other people to go up with him, only to find that glo and Amanda were getting together and carefully lifted a black gem from the wall with a knife. Shaking her head helplessly, saran turned her head and looked at the black gems inlaid irregularly on the wall beside her. Suddenly, he saw that there were several dents on the wall, which should have been inlaid with black gems, had disappeared. With a slight eyebrow pick, Sha Lan''s first thought was that other people might have come here, so they would take away the gems on the wall. However, Sha Lan was a little strange. If someone really came here and took away the black gem, why not take some more away? It doesn''t have too much weight. Isn''t it good to take more? Shalan went up to explore the material of these black gems carefully. But at this moment, there was a slight click under his feet. He looked down at the ground under his feet. He saw half of the black gemstones which were cracked by himself. She reached out and picked up the half of the black gem. Sha LAN realized that it was not a half black gem, but a black eggshell. It just looked very similar to the gem. "Eggshell..." Murmuring to herself, Sha LAN suddenly thought of those strange snakes and looked up at the relief sculptures on the wall. Under the feet of those men and women, there are many spherical sculptures, some complete, some have cracks, some are completely cracked, and a strange snake swims out of it and penetrates into a woman''s calf. With her eyes staring, saran finally knew what these things looked like black gems. These black gemstones inlaid on the wall were just some strange snake eggs that looked like black gemstones! "Don''t move those black gemstones, they are the eggs of those strange snakes before!" After listening to saran''s words, Fu and gona, who had never touched those black gemstones, were all right. They just came to open a distance and stopped studying anything next to the wall. But just now, a couple of glo and Amanda, who were buckling the snake eggs off the wall, were stunned for a moment. They couldn''t believe it. They were all black gem models in their hands This kind of snake egg is not willing to let go. "This, this is clearly a gem. Don''t you want to talk nonsense, or do you want to keep this thing for yourself?" Looking at Amanda, saran sneered and said directly, "you can take those things, but don''t follow us. If you want to die yourself, at least don''t drag us down." "Glo, and Amanda, get rid of your stuff, or you''ll be too late for danger." Gerrard and Amanda have never seen a strange snake. Naturally, they lack the fear of the strange snake. After hearing the words of saran and elan, Rao is how they are greedy for these black gem like snake eggs. Finally, they choose to lay down the snake eggs temporarily to ensure their lives. He put the snake eggs on the ground, and Gerrard looked at them reluctantly and walked towards the direction of Sala and others. However, it seemed that Amanda was not following him. He turned to look at Amanda. He found that Amanda was grasping the snake eggs in her hands, and obviously didn''t want to give up these black gem like snake eggs. "These These are clearly gemstones. Are they gems? Are you mistaken? How could it be snake eggs? If you take these things out, even if you take two or three of them, they will be enough to gain great wealth. I don''t want to give up. I want to take these things back. As long as I can bring them back, I will get enough wealth immediately. I''m going to"Click..." Without saying that, under the influence of Amanda''s body temperature, the strange snake larvae in the black gem like snake eggs are finally revived and hatched under the temperature of Amanda''s reluctant to release his hands! The black gem like eggshell cracked, one by one had no eyes, the mouth evolved into a mouthpiece of strange snake larvae crawled out of the eggshell, and the slimy body slowly swam around Amanda''s body. Seeing that the black gem turned into snake eggs and hatched black snakes, Amanda was stunned for a moment, and then immediately shook her arm to throw out the strange snake larvae wrapped around her hands and wrists. But when Amanda screamed and waved her arms, those snake larvae opened their four valve mouthparts and tore Amanda''s skin Into her body. No matter how Amanda grabs them out with her hands, she has no choice but to cry and watch the snakes get into her body! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 90 "No, no, help me, help me!" Glo looked at Amanda running towards him, and his face turned blue. Before Amanda got close to him, he kicked Amanda out and knocked Amanda against the wall behind him. When Amanda got up again, those strange snakes that kept swimming in her body became thicker and thicker, swam up the arm and spread to Oman The whole body of Da. At this time, a strange snake came out of Amanda''s eyes, swallowed Amanda''s eyes, and got into Amanda''s mouth again, making Amanda''s original crying and screaming only left some faltering sounds. Slowly, even those faltering sounds disappeared, replaced by a low, wild animal like roar. But Amanda got up from the ground, and the blood from the blood hole turned black. Her body was like a wild animal and roared at glo and saran. Hands and feet on the ground quickly climbed toward gro, this time gro immediately screamed, while shouting for help, and ran towards the direction of Shalan and others. Seeing glo running, saran did not hesitate. She immediately stepped forward. Her left hand grasped glo''s collar and pulled him aside. At the same time, her right hand took out the revolver in her arms and pulled the trigger at Amanda who rushed to her body! "Bang!" Amanda''s chest burst a strange blood flower, the whole person flew backward out, fell on the ground, constantly rolling up. With a slight frown, saran had been aiming at Amanda''s head just now, but his shooting skills were really poor. In addition, with the recoil of the revolver, Amanda was not far away from saran in time. He also missed some and hit Amanda in the chest. "Roar With a hoarse roar, Amanda got up from the ground again and without any hesitation continued to pounce on saran. This time, Sha LAN deliberately waited for a while. At the moment when Amanda almost ran into his arms, he fired a shot at Amanda''s open mouth, which made Amanda''s back brain explode. A large amount of black blood and dark yellow brain plasma were ejected, and even a strange snake was shot out by bullet. Driven by the tremendous kinetic energy of the bullet, Amanda''s body fell back to the ground, slightly twitching and slowly expanding at the speed visible to the naked eye. "Let''s go, the body is going to explode!" Hearing Sha Lan''s words, several people standing at the entrance of the spiral staircase immediately made a response and ran up the stairs quickly. Just after Sha LAN had not run far away, he heard a roar from behind, and a large number of meat and blood were sprayed into the stairway with a strange snake. Those strange snakes twisted for a while and then chased after them along the breath left by Sha LAN and others, but they did not catch up far. These strange snakes, which could only live by parasitism, gradually lost their vitality and curled up on the ground, curled up into a ball and stopped moving. For these changes, Shalan and others do not know, they only know to try their best to run up the spiral staircase, until they run out of the spiral staircase channel. Saran was the last person to run out of the spiral staircase passageway. When he walked out of the passage, he immediately saw the square flumes densely placed on the open hall. However, the water in these sinks had evaporated over a long time, and even a few seemingly solid metal water tanks were damaged. Looking back at the passage, saran didn''t see any strange snake crawling over after them, so she put a little snack on it and said to the rest of the people sitting on the ground, "those strange snakes don''t seem to follow us. We''re safe for the time being." "But Amanda didn''t escape with us And other people out there, we... " "Alan, these are uncontrollable things. We didn''t expect that this would have happened in a normal archaeological activity. If it wasn''t for those snake tides that forced us all to come to this place, we couldn''t get out, and these things would not have happened." Listening to Fu''s words to Alan, saran didn''t say much. She just went to the square flumes, pulled out the cross sword and pulled the bottom of the sink which had been completely covered with dust. Along with the exploration of Saran, the dust covered things at the bottom of the tank gradually appeared in front of him. It was a kind of long skeleton, which looked like some kind of slender fish, or Snake skeleton! With a slight frown, saran picked out the skeleton in the sink with his cross sword, put it beside gona, and said, "master gona, don''t know what animal''s skeleton this thing is?" Looking at the skeleton, gona put on his gloves and checked a little before he opened his mouth and said, "this is the skeleton of snakes. I''m sure it belongs to snakes." Hearing goana''s words, saran nodded and said thoughtfully, "is it a snake again? It seems that snakes are something very special to the civilization that built this tower"Saran, gona, come and see. There are many Mansi American characters carved on this wall." Saran and gona immediately went to Fu''s side, raised a flashlight to illuminate the text on the wall, and the three people read it together. Turn on the ability to interpret the mans on the wall in the way of the three lines on the tower at the bottom of the seleya tower. Soon, the meaning of the mans American language was fully interpreted by saran. Simply put, this place is the factory where the church believers of that civilization made the holy snake that revived their goddess seleya. According to the above records, holy snake is a kind of special snake that can absorb all the life energy of believers who want to give themselves. As long as they can draw enough life energy from the holy snake to seria, then It can make their goddess recover from sleep. Then there are some ways to make holy snakes. Saran doesn''t go on looking. At this time, he can be sure that the so-called holy snake is the strange snakes they met before. As for the so-called seleya goddess, I''m afraid it''s not a serious thing. The God who can recover by swallowing the life energy of human beings by this kind of strange snake can only recover Enough to be attributed to the scope of the evil god! In other words, the seleya tower they entered at this time is a genuine relic of evil gods! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 91 "Let''s go. It''s not the time to study these things. The most important thing for us now is to find the exit. If it goes well, I think we should be able to reach the top exit in one day." When goanna heard Fu''s words, he moved his eyes from the reliefs and words on the wall, nodded and said, "yes, this place is really weird. We''d better leave here. Even if we want to continue our research, we have to wait for more people after we go out." Fu and gona are the leaders among the six people now. After they have decided something, no one will object to it. As usual, saran is at the end of the spiral staircase. Just as soon as he gets to the stairway, the black eyes in his eyebrows flash away, and there is a burning feeling that makes Sha Lan''s eyebrows faint ache. With a frown, Sha LAN turned her head and looked at the hall behind her. She found that there was nothing worth noticing, and then she followed the people in front of him to go up the stairs. However, Sha LAN didn''t find out. From when, the people in front of him changed from five to six, and the original six into seven, and climbed up the spiral stairs to the upper level. It''s just that Fu and gona, other people, and even saran didn''t expect that they would walk on the spiral staircase for nearly an hour. In saran''s impression, they would have to walk to the top floor of the seleya tower for such a long time. However, they still haven''t seen the next hall, which is even the most calm at this time Saran''s face changed a little. They already felt something was wrong. Fu, who was walking in front of her, stopped. Looking at the six people behind her, she said in a low voice, "this staircase is not right. I''m afraid we can''t go down like this. The mountain where the seleya tower is located is not high. We''ve walked for an hour just now. Even if we climb the mountain, we should get to the top of the mountain. We shouldn''t connect the next floor in this spiral staircase I didn''t see it. " "Miss Fu, can''t it be..." Gona didn''t finish his words, but Fu already knew what he meant. There are many examples of spirits in tombs or relics in archaeological circles. The existence that can''t be judged by common sense often causes great trouble or even death and injury to archaeology. No one wants to encounter a tomb or relic with a spirit, but it is only spiritual Existence can''t be analyzed by common sense. Some historical sites of thousands of years are not found in them, but some buildings that are only more than ten years old will give birth to such things, which is a very unreasonable existence. Now, if it''s not a trap or a mechanism, the most likely problem they encounter is the interference of spirits, which makes them unable to get out of it. "Let''s go on a little bit and maybe we''ll go out." As soon as Fu finished speaking, she planned to move on, but before she went far away, she suddenly heard nagro say in a deep voice: "teacher Fu, once there is a dangerous place ahead, I think it''s better to stay here for a while. Anyway, we also have food and water. Maybe someone will come to pick us up." As soon as Gloucester''s voice dropped, he heard the voice of gogne saying, "stay here? It''s only you who have no brains. Once our food and water are consumed, what should we do then, and wait here to die? " "Food and water are in the hands of the three of you. If you have to worry about food and water, I think the four of us without food and water are more dangerous." This time, the teacher of Rosenberg University who had been following glo. After hearing what he said, gona immediately reached out and grabbed the other party''s collar, pressed him against the wall, and murmured, "huru, what are you talking about? Do you doubt me The man named huru put out his hand and pushed him out with his backhand. He said with a sneer, "what do you think you are? It''s just because you have married a rich and powerful wife. If you only rely on real talent, you are not qualified to be the head of the history department!" "You son of a bitch!" Seeing that gona was about to reach out to catch Heru, but at this time, Alan, standing beside Fu, said coldly: "it''s worthy that she came out of Rosenberg University. She has little knowledge and moral character. She only manages money and position. She is really worthy of Kaogu''s profession." "Well, you are not qualified to say that we are a teacher because your father is a duke." "You''re not much better. At least that''s my father, and you''re making a living by your wife." "That''s all you have at Rosenberg University." "Give us the food and water quickly. I''ll divide them equally." "If you want to, these things are mine. They are alms for you. What qualifications do you have to come to me for them?" "You bastard, I''ll kill you!" "Kill me? I''ll kill you before that! " Seeing that the quarrel became more and more fierce, and even gradually turned into a fight between life and death, Sha LAN only felt more and more irritable. She gradually became bored and killing towards other people. She even had a trace of resentment towards her very close Ailan. She felt that if she had not found herself, he would not have been in such a dangerous situation.He felt that if these people died, all the water and food left would be enough for him to support for a long time. In addition, with his own skills, he would be able to face the situation here. Moreover, he had better not stay. No matter who was Ailan or who, he would kill them all! Thinking of this, Shalan held the revolver in front of his chest, but at the moment when he was ready to pull out the revolver, the black eye at the center of his eyebrow suddenly appeared in the center of Shalan''s eyebrow, emitting a burning pain that made saran unable to help but snort, as if there was a flame burning in his eyebrow. "Damn it, what''s going on here, I''m..." As soon as she looked up, she suddenly noticed the woman who was standing in the middle of the quarrel and even fighting. She was wearing a white dress with a dull smile and a very pale face. She seemed to have noticed her eyes. Suddenly, she turned to look at Sha LAN mechanically. Her eyes completely turned pale, and there appeared a face of a screaming woman, As like as two peas of screaming women, there was a same screaming face in the eyes of the screaming woman. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 92 Saran felt as if he was trapped in the pale pupil of that horrible woman. The space around him became twisted and reversed. Even his body began to fall back involuntarily. All kinds of senses of his body were completely disordered. "This is an illusion Eyes of black thunder The black eye Rune of black thunder appeared in the eyebrow, and an invisible wave spread to Sha Lan''s whole body, which made Sha LAN wake up from the interference of illusion. At this time, he immediately saw that terrible woman did not know when to appear in front of him, with his head tilted against his face, and in his thick long black hair, one by one was pale The palm of his hand slowly stretched out of his hair and grabbed at saran''s head. Black Ting''s gaze! Without any hesitation, saran immediately released his biggest killer. A black electric light shot from the black eye of the brow, which hit the brow of the horror woman. In the extremely harsh scream, the body of the horror woman instantly burst open and turned into a large amount of white fog and spread rapidly. Under the cover of the white fog, saran could barely see the two or three steps under her feet. As for the things farther away, she could not see them at all. Not only was her sight disturbed, but also her voice completely disappeared. No matter the quarrel between Fu and goana, or the sound of fighting just now, all disappeared. Instead, there was a strange silence. Shalan knew very well that the black gaze he had just made just now was only a heavy blow to the horrible woman, and did not kill that horrible existence completely. Moreover, these white fog must have something to do with that horrible woman, and can''t have any carelessness. Two quick steps forward, the more she walked, the more ugly she looked, because Fu and Guo Na, who should have been in front of him, disappeared completely in front of him, as if they had never existed before. There was no room for thinking. Shalan knew that he had to go forward. He walked forward quickly. The flashlight could only ensure that the steps under his feet could be illuminated. He walked very carefully. However, after nearly ten minutes of walking, he was still in the spiral staircase surrounded by fog. He knew that he was still in a dreamland. When she stopped, Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the black eyes at the center of her eyebrows reappeared. With the black eyes, she looked at the spiral staircase room full of thick fog. Finally she saw a little rule and reached for the wall around her. Unexpectedly, he felt empty. Before she reached the wall, she could clearly see the existence of the wall He reached for the wall again, and without accident touched the shady thick rock wall. "If you can see it with the naked eye, you can''t touch it if you can''t see it with the naked eye. It''s really a powerful illusion. If it wasn''t for the black thunder eye to break through the illusion and see the real effect, I would be trapped here." Murmuring to herself, saran immediately turned on the power, closed his eyes and walked toward the front. He walked very carefully. According to all kinds of information that he had just seen through the black Ting''s eye, through the constant calculation of the angle of his brain and the position of his feet, he walked forward step by step. If anyone can see it, then you can see that Saran step by step very carefully into the thick fog, and with a very strange angle to wipe the wall forward, with Sha LAN continued to move forward, his body gradually into the wall, until completely through the wall, leaving the endless spiral staircase channel! Opening her eyes, Sha LAN looked at the empty high stone hall in front of her. She looked up and found that the light of the flashlight couldn''t reach the top of the hall. She could only see the darkness that couldn''t be seen clearly. "It''s a pity that black Ting''s eye doesn''t have night vision ability, otherwise it will save a lot of trouble." The hall is very large, not to mention the height. The area of the ground alone is almost equal to the size of a football field, or even much larger. It is much larger than the previous two stone halls. Obviously, the main halls they went to before were not the whole of that floor, but the small stone halls separated. Sha LAN walked on the ground with a flashlight, but he stopped before he stepped out. He squatted down and looked at the ground carefully. Sha LAN immediately saw a very shallow ditch carved on the ground. Because the light of the hall was too dark, Sha LAN didn''t see these shallow ditches on the ground just now. When he squatted down, he immediately saw the horizontal and vertical composition of the ground A large number of ditches with some special pattern. She put her hand in the ditch and wiped it gently. Sha LAN looked at the black and purple powder on her gloves. She twisted her fingers and smelled a faint smell of blood. "It should be the things left after the blood dried up, but the things left by the blood drying do not seem to be long ago, but they are traces left within a month. So before we came here, someone had already appeared here, and the blood flowed into the ditch? If so, is the gouyu ditch used to transport blood, but how can so much blood flow into this place when this place is so large As she thought about it, she got up and examined the other ditches, and found that they were all the same, filled with a lot of dried up blood powder.Looking at this dark hall, Shalan did not intend to continue to explore. After all, no one could volunteer to come here to pour blood into these ditches. Obviously, someone was doing this. In addition, when the ruins appeared, the snake tide outside obviously drove people into the hall. All these behaviors made Sha LAN judge that there must be someone who was playing a trick. He got up and walked towards the edge of the hall. He wanted to find the exit and leave here. However, as Saran came to the side of the hall, the sound of gold and iron footsteps came. From far to near, he had come into the hall. Her face changed slightly, and Sha LAN immediately clings to the wall, holding her breath and hiding in a relief depression on the wall, carefully looking at the direction of the footsteps. At this time, there was a faint red light on the top of the hall. The red light gradually became strong. Although it did not fully illuminate the hall, it also let Shalan see the situation in the hall at this time. At the same time, he naturally saw the source of the sound of gold and iron feet. It was a full body armor nearly three meters high. At this time, he was dragging a man who was emitting a faint groan. The man was no one else, but he was Heru who had followed gona before! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 93 "Click, click..." The living armor went to the center of the hall, picked up Heru with his back hand, and without hesitation threw him into the pool in the center of the hall. When he screamed and fell into the pool, the blood red water in the pool immediately rolled up, and a large number of strange snakes quickly climbed onto Heru''s body, drilling into his body and swallowing constantly He swallowed the life energy in Heru''s body, and soon Heru''s scream gradually disappeared, replaced by strange calm. When Heru was completely engulfed by the monsters, the living armor turned away from the hall again, and the red light above the hall gradually faded. At this time, Sha LAN saw another exit not far away from him by the red light. He immediately lowered his body and ran towards the exit. Seeing that Sha Lan was about to escape into the exit, a armor palm suddenly grasped the wall edge of the exit. A living armor similar to the previous living armor ran into Sha LAN Up. Sha LAN looked at the living armor that suddenly appeared in front of him. He jumped up and put his legs on the living armor and grabbed his arm. The whole person quickly retreated with the strength of the living armor, and rushed to the entrance without looking back. Although it may still be occupied by the spirit body, it is at least easier to deal with than the two living armor. But when Sha LAN ran to the center of the hall, the pool in the middle of the hall, or the blood pool, suddenly burst out a strange black snake with the thickness of human thighs. It opened its mouth, which could swallow Sha Lan''s head, and bit at Sha LAN. The speed of the strange snake was very fast. In the blink of an eye, she rushed to Sha Lan''s body. Just at this moment, Sha LAN suddenly threw out a backhand punch. The skin of her fist and her arm turned red quickly, and the shock force filled it. When the fist hit the strange snake mouth device, the mouth of the strange snake exploded instantly, and a large amount of blood was sprayed out, pouring Sha LAN All over her body, and a lot of blood and water spurted into her mouth and rolled down her throat into her body. With the smell of blood, Shalan felt as if her stomach was burning. Under the influence of concussion, a very obvious life energy quickly spread from the blood in her stomach and poured into her whole body. "Sure enough, these strange snakes are specialized in swallowing the life energy of the human body, but I don''t know whose life energy is contained in the blood of the snake just now." Without a trace of nostalgia, Sha LAN ran towards the entrance, which was smaller than the size of the living armor. It could definitely prevent the living armor from catching up. However, Sha LAN obviously forgot one problem. Under his shock force, those strange snakes really had no room to resist. One or two of them were impossible, but if they attacked There are ten and a hundred strange snakes in saran? "Boom The blood pool suddenly boils, which is several times more violent than before. The blood water in the blood pool is almost completely sprayed into the air. Even the undigested bones in the blood pool are also flying out. Dozens of strange snakes with the thickness of thighs rush out of the blood pool and quickly entangle Sha Lan''s body. They open their sharp mouthparts and bite Sha Lan''s body towards him Drill in. Sha Lan''s face changed greatly, and she went all out to urge the magic cow breathing method. Her skin immediately turned red. There was a trace of hot air coming out of her pores. The concussion force spread all over her body. The heads of those snakes that bit him burst open one after another. However, one strange snake''s head burst open, and another one came out of the blood pool, entangled Sha Lan''s body and bit his flesh He pulled to the blood pool in the center of the hall. The knapsack, pistol and cross sword all fell to the ground. Sha LAN blew out with one punch and killed a large number of strange snakes. However, there was no way to prevent the almost endless strange snakes from dragging themselves into the blood pool. When Sha Lan''s foot entered the blood pool, more and more small strange snakes came out of it and climbed onto her leg. Opening a mouth opener and drilling into the skin of Sha LAN, there was no way to prevent those strange snakes from climbing onto his body, although the concussion force from Sha LAN kept killing those snakes one by one. "Bang!" After all, Sha LAN couldn''t resist the pull of those strange snakes and fell into the blood pool below. If there was no accident, when Sha Lan was exhausted, she would become the ration of those strange snakes in the blood pool. Sha Lan''s body constantly sends out a concussion force to prevent those strange snakes from getting into her body. However, although it can prevent the strange snakes from penetrating into her body, it can''t prevent those strange snakes from tearing her skin and flesh. Blood gushed from the wound on Sha Lan''s body, but the blood in the blood pool and the blood from the strange snake shattered by the concussion force also poured into Sha Lan''s body along his wound, mouth and nose. The force of concussion not only broke the body of those strange snakes, but also completely scattered the blood pool and blood flowing into Sha Lan''s body, making the life energy contained in it free from the bondage of blood and blood, and poured into Sha Lan''s body! Feeling the supplement of life energy, Sha LAN forced to mobilize those life energy to supplement his physical strength, heal his injury, and resist the bite and invasion of those strange snakes. Under the influence of the concussion force of magic cow breathing method, Sha LAN formed a cycle of life energy.A large amount of external life energy poured into Sha Lan''s body, and was quickly consumed by him. Without Sha Lan''s attention, his spine was lit up one by one, and one with a light blood color of life was condensed out of the Sha Lan''s spine, together with the nine species of life condensed before, they were also dyed with light blood color! With the rapid strengthening of her body, Shalan''s bones were constantly broken and healed, and her skin was torn and healed. She entered an extremely painful cycle. However, her body was also destroyed and cured at a high speed, and gradually became more and more powerful. At this time, a black shadow appeared behind Sha LAN again. It ignored the blood and strange snakes in the blood pool. A pair of scarlet eyes were staring at Sha LAN, showing endless greed and expectation. In the process of Shalan becoming stronger and stronger, the image of the shadow became more and more solid, and gradually turned into a half bull and a half man with a pair of black horns on his head Like. At the same time, a stronger shock force than Sha Lan''s body diffused from the virtual image of half cattle and half human, killing a large number of strange snakes. The blood flowing out of those strange snakes was quickly attached to the body surface of Sha LAN, and gradually turned into a huge blood cocoon, which completely wrapped Sha LAN! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 94 The blood pool slowly calmed down, but if you look carefully, you can still see that there are ripples spreading on the blood surface of the blood pool, but if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it. Seeing that the blood pool was calm again, the two living armor slowly walked to the two sides of the hall and stood there like statues. Just when the two living armor stopped moving, two entrances and exits were opened again on the wall of the hall. A group of people in black hooded cloaks and holding torches escorted Fu, gona, Alan and glo bound by ropes to the hall. They knelt down before they came to the blood pool, as if waiting for something. At this time, two men in cloaks went under a relief on the wall beside them and pressed the hidden mechanism in the relief. Suddenly, the top of the hall on the top of the head made a sound of movement. At the same time, someone used a torch to ignite the stone plate held by another human object on the wall. The stone plate immediately ignited a flame, and the flame broke out Along with the continuous flow of reliefs and walls, many characters on the walls of the main hall, and the stone plates held by the reliefs lit up, making the whole hall bright. At this time, Fu and other talents saw that the ceiling of the hall above them was divided into 12 pieces, and slowly received into the wall. Then a coffin made of bronze was pulled down by six thick chains full of runes, and gradually fell from the space after the ceiling was opened above, and suspended on the blood pool below. "Clang, clanging, clanging..." The bronze coffin swayed slightly, causing the chain to buzz. Looking at the bronze coffin suspended above the blood pool, people in black cloaks and hoods knelt down one after another, kneeling in front of the bronze coffin, chanting Mantis American prayer which was not so accurate. It sounds like a simple rote pronunciation, not really understanding this paragraph What mans means in American. The person who lit the fire pot in the hall pressed the mechanism again. In the slight and short sound, a large amount of blood suddenly poured out from the relief sculpture on the top of the main hall wall, and slowly flowed downward along the depression and lines of the relief, making the relief on the wall show a strange blood color. Blood flowed down the relief grooves and crevices on the wall, into the shallow grooves under the corner, and spread to the blood pool in the center of the hall along the ditch on the ground. When the blood in the ditch poured into the blood pool, the blood in the ditch completely formed a blood colored array. Under the influence of the array, the blood pool changed its calm appearance and became boiling. At this time, the bronze coffin also changed. Suddenly, the bronze coffin opened slowly, revealing that one of them was completely wrapped in gold silk cloth Under the gentle vibration of the bronze coffin, the lean corpse fell directly from the bronze coffin and dropped into the blood pool. The skinny corpse fell into the blood pool, and the gold silk cloth wrapped around it slowly spread and sank into the bottom of the blood pool. However, a ferocious female corpse was suspended in the blood water, continuously absorbing the life energy in the blood water. Her body quickly became plump with the speed visible to the naked eye, and the hair began to grow on the bald head, and gradually recovered It is enough to charm the beautiful appearance of all living beings. Suddenly she opened her eyes. The woman looked at her hands and felt the life energy contained in the blood around her. She suddenly gave out an angry scream. She immediately looked around in the blood pool, and finally found a small blood cocoon composed of the same material as the blood and flesh film at the bottom of the blood pool! Before arriving at the blood cocoon, the woman looked at the blood cocoon beating from time to time like the heart. The fingernails of her hands grew slowly and pricked down toward the blood cocoon like ten small sharp blades. The blood cocoon is not tough. It is immediately penetrated by the woman''s sharp nails, and her arms are deeply immersed in the blood cocoon. Looking at the silk blood overflowing from the blood cocoon, the woman opened her mouth and swallowed the blood into her mouth. In addition to a satisfied smile, when she lowered her head and opened her mouth with sharp canine teeth to bite the blood cocoon, a purple red arm suddenly pierced the blood cocoon from the inside, seized the woman''s neck and twisted her neck. But the woman is obviously not a normal person. Her head slightly forced her neck to reset again. Her arms rushed out of the blood cocoon and stabbed it continuously toward the blood cocoon. In the blink of an eye, she poked the blood cocoon into a sieve. Just when the woman''s face showed a gratifying color, a huge concussion force suddenly burst out from the blood cocoon. The blood cocoon burst instantly, and the blood in the blood pool turned into a wave and rushed outward. As for the woman, she screamed and flew backward under the embrace of blood, and hit the wall hard. Unfortunately, the hand stretched out by a human figure relief happened to happen The palm goes through the chest! The continuous spread of the concussion force made Fu and Guo Na, who were close to the blood pool, in a moment of coma, while those who knelt down in the hall of cloaks also fell unconscious and fell to the ground. Only a small number of people remained awake, but they also fell to the ground under the influence of the concussion and fluctuation. Sha LAN came out slowly from the blood pool. At this time, his clothes had completely disappeared. His muscles were not too developed, but his lines were clear. Looking at his hands, she could feel an explosive force in his body.After forming a blood cocoon in the blood pool before, Sha LAN could clearly feel that the life energy in her own blood was flowing into her body under the traction and absorption of the magic cow breathing method. If only the blood and the life energy of the strange snake in that pool would not make such changes. However, when those outside started some kind of sacrifice and started the mechanism to replenish a large amount of blood for the blood pool, Sha LAN quickly competed with the woman they were supposed to sacrifice for the life energy in the blood water. She even crossed the pass by taking advantage of this, and gathered 33 blood colored life seeds at one stroke, which lit up the whole spine. Although she did not achieve extraordinary level, she also achieved the goal The strongest level under the extraordinary level, the real top state of high-level knight, only one step away from the blood knight of extraordinary level! Just now, Sha Lan was just a little bit of a bull''s knife. With the power of today''s shock, she gave the woman a blow, which had a very strong effect and made her more and more satisfied with her own state. PS: it''s a little slower. I''m sorry, but I still need a chapter. If I''m in good condition tomorrow, I''ll be on the third watch of tomorrow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 95 "Click!" The arm of the figure relief on the wall broke, and the woman fell to the ground. She reached out and pulled out the rock arm that had passed through her body from her chest and threw it on the ground. Looking at the slow healing of the chest wound, the woman looked at saran standing on the edge of the blood pool. In mans English, she said in a hoarse voice, "who are you? How dare you take the life essence of my silk! With a slight eyebrow, saran looked at selea, and in the same mans American language replied, "are you the evil god that these people believe in "Bold, you dare to discuss my Lord''s name in vain!" Although he could not understand the mans American language spoken by saran and selea, the cult believer who spoke could understand saran''s direct address to seleya, so he had just said that. However, saran did not go to see the cult believer who wanted to express his heartfelt feelings in front of seleya. He just raised his foot and picked up a dagger which fell on the ground after the cult believer was unconscious. With a backhand slap, he shot the dagger out. It hit the head of the believer, and the whole blade of the dagger fell into the head of the cult believer. Seeing this scene, the rest of the cult believers who were still eager to try immediately dropped their flag and stopped. They looked at Sha LAN with fear and did not dare to say any more words. "do you mean the essence of life is the energy of life contained in the blood pool?" She narrowed her eyes, kept her distance, nodded and said, "yes, I mean the life energy in that blood pool." Strictly speaking, seleya was not the existence of taromafa, who became an evil god by the power of faith. What she called a God was just to bewitch and enslave these ordinary people for her use. At the end of the silver age, not only witches and blood riders were affected, but also some other beings. Seleya was one of them. At that time, selea was the last pure blood member of her family, so she tried to find a way to continue her life, that is, to sleep in the way recorded in her family''s ancient books. Although the deep sleep will make her strength almost exhausted, and her body will become a corpse like appearance, with the help of the special bronze coffin and secret arts, she can maintain a trace of vitality of her body and store it in it. As long as the whole world is restored to the conditions that can allow her people to survive and reproduce again, she will wake up again Come on. , after awakening, before she sleeps, she has enough blood left behind in this silk tower, so long as she can absorb the essence of life and recover some strength, she can fully recover. but in any case, serya did not think that there was a presence of Salem. Not only did the Knights of the Knights practice strange ways, they could absorb the energy of the external life themselves, but also had the power of ignoring the shock of those strange snakes, and absorbed the majority of the accumulated life essence of the manipulated ones, so that the strength of seria was not even one. All levels of power have not reached! You know, the water in the blood pool can only be accumulated in the monster snake''s body by swallowing the blood and life energy of the human body by the strange snake she bred before she fell asleep. The water in the blood pool just now has used almost all the surviving snakes. Although the rest of the strange snakes do not say that they have not, they want to rely on the rest of the strange snakes to accumulate the pool water again It''s obviously not possible. natural silk Leya had no chance of letting go of the salon that robbed himself of a pool of water. Although the essence of life in the pool was absorbed by salon, but as long as silia swallowed the blood of Salem, he could make up for his losses as much as possible, and he could break through to extraordinary levels. Without much nonsense, seleya immediately turned into a shadow and rushed to Sha Lan''s body. Her sharp nails stabbed her neck. Seria''s speed is very fast, even faster than the current Saran, but not fast enough to the extent that Saran can''t react at all. When she saw the sharp nail thorn, saran immediately sidestepped her body to avoid the blow, and at the same time, she hit her heart directly! As soon as the blow is empty, seleya immediately retreats to avoid the blow of saran and rushes forward again. She is like a flexible snake. Once she fails to hit, she immediately retreats and launches another attack. Saran is like a stable bull, constantly pacing to avoid seria''s attack, only waiting for the moment when she shows her flaws to give her a fatal blow! The bloodstains were left on saran''s body, but most of them were on her arms and legs. None of her vital points was attacked by seleya. With the battle going on, seleya gradually felt a trace of fatigue. Originally she had not recovered completely. It can even be said that she is in an extremely weak situation. Saran, who originally thought could be easily solved, now shows her unparalleled defense ability and endurance. Even in the heyday before sleeping, she did not want to touch this opponent To say nothing of the present situation.In fact, Sha Lan was also very surprised at her endurance and defense, especially the tenacity of her skin and muscles, which was beyond his imagination. Selea''s nails were no less sharp than those excellent swords, but just like this, the sharp nails could only cut through saran''s skin and a layer of shallow muscles, which could not be regarded as multiple injuries. There were two more bloodstains on her arms. Saran blocked her attack on her heart and throat. At the same time, he also judged that selea''s speed was much weaker than before, and she was obviously impetuous. She was less calm and more impulsive than before. It was time to fight back! Seleya attacked saran again. Just as Saran was preparing to defend, his body faltered a little. Seeing saran''s movement, seleya did not think much about it. She immediately changed the target of attack and stabbed her five fingers toward saran''s throat. But at this time, Shalan suddenly leaned back to avoid the attack, and quickly reached out to grab seleya, whose attack range was too large to take back her right wrist. She only heard Sha Lan''s low drink, and her right fist turned into purplish red. The concussion force was fully opened, and a blow hit right in the middle of seleya''s chest! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 96 Her body flew up, but before she flew out of saran''s side, she was pulled back by saran and flung it on the ground. She grabbed the left arm of her right hand and violently forced it. She broke her arm, pressed her back hand against her head, and threw her head to the ground, which made her head almost fall into the ground Next. "Ah A scream came out of her mouth. A pair of broken black bat wings spread out from her back. The bat wings vibrated quickly, and she escaped from the attack of saran. She grabbed several shivering believers and bit them on the necks of the believers. Two pairs of canine teeth pierced into the main artery of the neck, and selea opened her mouth The blood of those believers was absorbed, and her wound recovered quickly with the absorption of blood. Seeing seleya''s condition, saran rushed to her at once. On the way, she picked up the cross sword on the ground and chopped at her with her sword. At this time, however, selea flew up the hall with the young woman who was sucking blood. At the same time, a scream came out from her throat. The two living armor that had been stopped at the edge of the hall was activated again and came towards saran under the control of selea. "Chi! Whew! Click... " A large amount of steam was discharged from the armor on the living armor, and the armor behind it was slowly opened. A pair of metal handles with the thickness of wrist protruded from the back of the living armor. The two living armor reached out and grabbed a pair of metal handles that stretched out from behind. They pulled them out of the back and assembled their hands together. The end of the metal handle was unfolded to form a huge nail hammer and a huge sickle flashing cold light. "Hum!" Without any hesitation and hesitation, the living armor close to Shalan wielded a sickle and chopped off at her head, but she was resisted by Sha Lan''s Cross sword. However, at this time, the other living armor brandished the nail head hammer to bang on Sha Lan''s body, which directly blew Sha LAN out and bounced on the ground twice. It hit the wall hard, and half of her body was trapped in the wall. "Pooh!" After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Shalan came out of the wall. At the moment of being hit, his muscles were reduced by about 50% with the force of concussion. Otherwise, Shalan''s injury would not be just the current situation. Looking at the large blue and purple mark on her left shoulder, Sha LAN slowly breathed out a breath, and urged the power of magic cow breathing method with all his strength. The 33 blood colored life seeds in the 33 vertebrae behind released the powerful power of life together. The frequency of the shock force spread to the whole body, making Sha Lan''s body change rapidly. With the changes of the spine, Shalan''s bones also made a sound of light sound, becoming thicker and larger, and the muscles also expanded. The blood flow was faster, and the heart beat like a drum. But saran did not feel any discomfort. In the blink of an eye, Shalan''s body changed from more than 1.7 meters to more than 1.9 meters, and her body became very big. Her skin turned purple, and her pores gave out wisps of steam, which surrounded her for a long time. Two wisps of hot steam from his nostrils, Shalan issued a low roar, he could feel the huge strength in his body at this time, almost three points stronger than Haster! At present, he did not reach the extraordinary level. He relied on the powerful power of the magic cow breathing method, which instantly consumed the life force accumulated in the spine. With the special frequency of the concussion force, he gave birth to a powerful force to fill the whole body in a short time. It is only after this power is exhausted, Shalan will immediately fall into a state of weakness, at least until the life force in the spine is replenished, there is no way to fully recover the full state. But at least at this time, Shalan''s strength can be temporarily elevated to the extraordinary level, which is of great help to him. Even if he has to endure a long period of weak state after that, it is completely worth it! "Bang!" Shalan rushed out in an instant. Although his body has become much bigger than before, his height of nearly three meters is still a little less than that of living armor. However, when Shalan ran into the living armor of nail hammer at a high speed, the living armor waving the hammer was knocked out by Sha LAN, and then retreated back and forth, leaving none of them The leg of the evil god believer, who was able to escape, stepped into flesh and mud, and stepped back seven or eight steps before stopping. At this time, another living armor wielded a sickle and chopped it. But at this time, Sha LAN felt that the power accumulated in his body seemed to have a tendency of not spitting out. Without any hesitation, she followed her own feelings, raised her right foot and trampled down to the ground. The violent force bombarded the ground with the force of concussion, and a large number of cracks were found along the ground The surface spread out, and a shock wave spread quickly, which made the sickle wielding living armor stagger to the ground.At this time, saran took the opportunity to seize the feet of the sickle living armor, and threw it with all his strength on the other living armor who had just arrived. He beat back the two living armor together. At the same time, she swung the huge sickle of the living armor and threw it to seleya who was absorbed in blood in the sky. The huge sickle whirled and swept out at a very fast speed. It cut off a young man who was sucking blood from her, and crossed her wings and nailed it to the wall behind. Her wings were cut off and selea fell from the air. At this time, she had absorbed the blood of six people. Not only did she recover from her injuries, but also her strength was improved. She folded up the remaining wing, and her long black hair fell off her head, and her voice returned to its original charm. "no wonder you can absorb the essence of life in my blood pool. Originally, your strength is also from hell. It is only the strength of the human body to use the power of hell. You will not be able to survive for a long time. Sooner or later, you will use the power corresponding to the hell to find you, and at that time you may even want to die." On hearing this, saran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her deep voice began to ring: "you should feel lucky. What you just said may change my mind and save your life!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 97 I owe you three shifts. I remember something happened at home a year ago. I''m sorry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 98 "I''ll die? Arrogant! You don''t know who is in front of you. I am the leader and successor of Zhuofan family, the only noble blood family with pure blood. How dare a lowlife like you to speak so blatantly Saran looked at seleya, without much nonsense. Before the two living armor got up again, she rushed forward and smashed her purple fist at her! "Boom The ground burst into pieces. A violent shock wave was released from saran''s fist, blowing the steam around him and the broken stones on the ground. It spread rapidly around him and spread to seleya, who had just avoided saran''s blow, and lost his balance. He was blown and hit hard on the wall. Without any hesitation or hesitation, saran pulled out her fist that had fallen into the ground, trampled a shallow hole in the ground, and rushed to seleya. At this time, seria looked at the rushing Saran, and her face showed a trace of anger, but saw her hands with her fingers pointed at Sha LAN, and her sharp nails turned into blood red under the wisps of blood, flashing a strange luster. "Die for me! Blood stab Turning into a bloody shadow, selea''s whole body was like a bloody spike, which shot straight to saran''s heart. Seeing seria, saran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly stopped at the same place. Her body center of gravity was lowered, her arms were in front of her, and she resisted the blow from her head! "Poof!" Like a drill bit, selea''s folded hands broke through the defense of saran''s arms, cut off a large layer of flesh on her arms, and continued to stab her in the heart. However, at this time, Shalan''s body once again bloomed a strong shock wave, layer by layer reduced the strength of her hands forward stab, so that her hands were only three points into the flesh. Her arms quickly parted, and her left hand grasped her folded hands and wrists. Although it was two folded arms, she completely grasped both wrists in one hand under saran''s now extremely huge palm. The right hand punched out, and the shock wave made her scream, and a lot of thick black blood and visceral fragments From the mouth. "Asshole!" With a roar of abuse, seria raised her hair and made a piercing hum. Suddenly, the two living armor that had just climbed up from the ground rushed towards saran and selea. At the same time, silk Leia''s mouth and nose spewed out wisps of bloody flame, constantly around Saran, holding his left hand and left arm to roast, intending to let saran release her hands. Feeling the pain from her own hand, saran not only did not have the idea of letting go, but also hit her with more crazy fist. She was much faster than he was. He couldn''t guarantee whether there was such an opportunity to seize her. Moreover, his current form has time limit. If you don''t seize the time to solve seria, then When his strength declines, there is really no way! Two living armor came forward one after another. The living armor in front of her waved the nail head hammer and hit her head. But at that moment, Sha LAN suddenly grabbed selea''s arms and swung her body up. She hit the nail head hammer waving down at the living armor. "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." Seleya is like a weapon. She is held by saran and smashed on the two living armor, which makes her scream continuously. And with time, her scream becomes more and more hoarse and low. It seems that she is too injured and has no strength to scream. "Hiss!" When selea''s body again hit the nail head hammer that came from the living armor, her two arms finally broke. Her left arm was shoulder to shoulder and her right arm was elbow wide. As for her body, it was twisted, sunken, and full of black and purple blood. Like a bird with folded wings, she fell on the ground with a parabola From time to time the body gives out a slight shaking, but even the strength to get up is not enough. Saran threw away her arms and looked at the living armor that came to her again. She was just about to fight with her fist, but she suddenly felt that the explosive force in her body was rapidly weakening, and his body was shrinking rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye. Immediately avoiding the attack of the two living armor, Saran, sparing all his remaining, still fading strength, rushed to seleya, reached for her head, and was ready to smash her head with a fist. At this time, selea, whose face was swollen and pig''s head was almost invisible, immediately said to Saran, "wait a minute, I can stop the two living armor, I can submit to you, please spare my life!" The fist stopped on selea''s forehead and said quickly, "stop the two armor at once, or I''ll blow your head right away!" As soon as Saran''s voice fell, the two living armor stopped and stood still on the ground.At this time, he looked at selea and said, "if you say surrender to me, how do you submit? If it''s just words, don''t blame me." While talking, Shalan mobilized the mental strength of the inner sea at the center of her eyebrows, and was always ready to launch a witchcraft attack. Hearing saran''s words, selea immediately said, "I can give you a trace of the source of my soul. You can crush my soul source as long as you want. At that time, my life and death will be in your hands." Her eyes narrowed and saran said in a low voice, "well, give up your soul. Don''t do unnecessary things, or you should know that I won''t be merciful to you." When she heard saran''s words, she grinned with an ugly smile on her pig''s head like face. She recited a few mants in her mouth, and then a trace of soul came out of her eyebrows and flew slowly towards saran''s. Just as she was about to get into saran''s eyebrows, seria''s eyes showed a glimmer of sharpness, and suddenly she let out a scream. The trace of soul origin immediately changed into a bat transformed by soul origin, and ran into saran''s eyebrow and rushed towards his soul. At this time, seria suddenly raised her head, grinned at saran and said, "ha ha ha ha, you really think I will give you my soul source. Now let my soul bat completely tear up yours..." Before she finished speaking, she changed her face and screamed in horror: "what the hell is this?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 99 It is not that Saran did not think that seria would be a hand in the source of the soul, but he was not afraid of the attack from the soul. In other words, at the present level, no one can defeat saran in the aspect of soul. The reason is that sarana has a unique heavy soul! The heavy soul, as the name suggests, is a powerful soul born with twice as much power as normal people. You should know that the soul is basically fixed. Unless it can reach the legendary level of strength, the soul will not be too obviously enhanced. Therefore, Sha Lan''s heavy soul can resist many attacks from the soul level. As for how Shalan got his heavy soul, he speculated that it might be related to the identity of his traverser. The former Shalan and Wang Xi, two different souls, merged together and became a brand-new saran. He gained a strong talent for heavy soul. Even Sha LAN suspected that his powers might be derived from the existence of the heavy soul He didn''t have much evidence to prove it. Of course, Sharan didn''t know about these things before, but after absorbing a small piece of soul fragment belonging to tarophama in the old copper bowl, she learned a lot of knowledge that Saran had not been exposed to before, not only about the basic knowledge of wizard, such as the unique knowledge of heavy soul, but also from the small piece of spirit of tarolfama There''s a lot to inherit from Soul Shards. Shalan''s huge and highly condensed soul is suspended in the soul space above the spiritual sea. The bat transformed by the soul source released by seleya shivers in front of saran''s extremely powerful spherical soul, and there is no resistance at all. This is due to the confrontation and suppression of the soul origin of both sides Room for the whistle. If we only face the soul of an ordinary person, even a trace of the unique and powerful soul source of the blood clan is enough to damage the other party''s soul. But the soul of saran has completely qualitative change, which is not the trace of soul origin of seleya that can be damaged. Even under the pressure of soul origin level, silk Leia''s soul source is even a trace of soul origin It''s impossible to get out of saran''s body. A tentacle in the deep soul of saran devoured the bat like soul of seleya and restored her original appearance. Feeling the change of soul, saran thought, his soul immediately with the will of saran crushed the trace of soul origin of seleya. At this time, the outside seria suddenly screamed and rolled on the ground, as if suffering from unspeakable pain. She kept kowtowing to Saran, making her swollen head become bloody again. "Spare me! Spare my life! Please Please, spare me She kept screaming. Saran watched her stop crushing her soul. Suddenly, she fell on the ground like a dehydrated fish, gasping for breath. "Just now that was a punishment for your minor actions. Of course, it''s not enough for you just now. But on the basis of your serious injury, put the rest of the punishment aside for the time being." "More Thank you, master "Master? I don''t like this name very much, so call me young master, and so do my maid "Yes, young master." She was unwilling to look at her face, but had to be respectful to herself. Saran said, "are you like this in the future? Can''t you recover from your injury? " "Tell me back, my injury can be recovered, but it needs a lot of blood. It''s better to use the blood of extraordinary creatures and super strong people. If not, a large amount of human blood can also replace it. As for animal blood, it has little effect." Turning her head and looking at the cult believers who were climbing up from the ground, saran said to seleya, "except those who came with me, the rest are given to you. You can use their blood..." "Bang!" A bullet hit Sha Lan''s feet. Looking at the bullet marks on the ground beside her feet, Sha LAN turned her head and looked at the position of Fu and others. She immediately saw gro, who didn''t know when he woke up and broke free from the rope. He was holding saran''s gun and pointing it at saran. However, his shooting skill was obviously poor. In addition, his extreme fear caused his hands to be unstable The gun didn''t even hit saran''s body. Seeing that Saran noticed himself, gro immediately retreated in shock. His trembling hand held a gun at saran and seleya. He said in a trembling voice, "you, you don''t come here. Don''t come here. You two monsters, they are monsters. Let me get out of here, or I''ll blow your heads off!" Shaking his head, saran said without cutting: "your hand can''t hold the gun, and what do you say to blow my head Selea, take care of him. " "Yes, young master!" As soon as the words fell, there was a red light in her eyes. She disappeared in the same place and appeared behind glo. Four sharp canine teeth stretched three points and bit into glo''s neck. No matter how much gro struggled, selea did not release her thoughts. Until she gradually lost her breath, she released her mouth and made a sound Qingming.However, with the help of fresh blood, Selya''s head, which was originally like a pig''s head, slowly recovered to its original state, and even her broken arm showed signs of regeneration. "Selea, get rid of your believers, and then go outside and wait for me with those two big guys and what might be useful." After saying that, saran took up and down the backpack in the hall, took out a suit of clothes and put it on his body. Then he put away his revolver with his backpack. After checking Fu and others did not wake up, he simply lay down beside them, waiting for them to wake up. She killed all the believers in the hall, absorbed the blood, saluted Saran, and left the hall with the two living armor, and walked toward the top of the tower, leaving only the dead bodies of saran and others and a hall. When she left, saran looked at Fu and said softly, "teacher Fu, you can open your eyes. Selea has left. You don''t have to worry about her hurting you." Sha Lan''s voice just fell, Fu suddenly opened her eyes, warily said to Sha LAN: "Sha LAN, although the blood clan has gone, but you are still here, in my opinion, your danger is not much lower than her." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 100 "Danger? Why? " Fu slowly stood up and looked at Saran, who was still sitting on the ground, and said, "isn''t it dangerous enough for a person who gives all the people here to the vampire to kill?" "But these people wanted to kill us, and there''s nothing wrong with me killing them, right? What''s more, I have saved some of us after all. Is that dangerous? " "Danger doesn''t mean bad people. Otherwise, I won''t tell you so much. Besides, I was just worried that if you found out that I would be unfavorable to me after I knew about you, but now it seems that you don''t mean that, then I''ll rest assured." "In this case, I would like to ask Mr. Fu if I am eligible for your escort qualification?" Fu looked at saran. After a long time, she nodded her head and said, "of course, you are fully qualified to be my student, whether in terms of archaeological ability or understanding of mansme language system. Besides, the other two candidates no longer exist. Naturally, you have to choose you." "Miss Fu, what should we do next?" "It''s easy to pretend to be in a coma and wait until Alan and gona wake up before we leave together. As for what happened here, we just say we don''t know After thinking about it, Sha LAN nodded and said, "well, that''s the only way." When Ailan and gona wake up from coma, they see Fu and saran who are confused and wake up, as well as the hall of the dead, which really makes Ailan and gona shocked. The four immediately struggled to their feet and left the hall with their belongings. When they left the hall, Alan and gona saw the corpse of groo and sighed. At this time, Fu saw the appearance of a cult believer, and immediately remembered that the cult believer was a villager of the village outside. She had said something to the villager in order to borrow some condiments. After checking the other believers of evil spirits, Fu found that all the people here were villagers from the village outside. Obviously, those villagers built a village here, which was not random without purpose! But for this point, Shalan and others did not continue to study, just sort out things, quickly left the hall, toward the top of the tower. And not long after they left, wisps of white mist slowly diffused from the entrance where Shalan came here. A terrible woman in a white dress, pale, with a silent scream in her eyes, slowly walked into the hall surrounded by the white fog, sucking their dying anger from the dead , resentment, panic, regret Under the secret operation of seleya, saran and others went very smoothly. There were no more disorderly things attacking and blocking them. Even when they found the gate of the exit, they easily found the switch, opened the dust laden gate for a long time, came to a gap leading to the outside world, and completely left the place of seleya tower. The people quickly went down the mountain to the mountain village. Since the villagers were believers of evil gods, would those who stayed in the village be killed? On the other hand, a group of four sneaked down the mountain in the dark and returned to the village. When they came to the front of the camp, they immediately saw the dead members of the Rosenberg University archaeological team. They were obviously poisoned by something similar to overpowering drugs, so they could not wake up. Among these people, those who came back to rest after being injured were the luckiest ones who thought they were unlucky to be bitten by poisonous snakes. Just as Saran was about to put down her luggage and find something to eat, with the connection between the souls of both sides, saran''s mind suddenly heard the voice of selea. "Young master, I found a man here. He should be the underground space that you enter together. Now he is being controlled by me. If you don''t want him to continue to live, I will kill him." Listening to her voice, saran also said to her in her mind, "what''s his name?" After a while, selea''s voice sounded again: "tell the young master that he is called Sen!" As her eyes narrowed, saran went on to say to selea, "don''t kill him. Bring him to my neighborhood. I''ll see him now." Turning to Fu and others, saran directly said to them, "I''ll find some dry firewood and come back soon." Ailan and gona should, Fu is thoughtful to see a look at Sha LAN, let Sha LAN into the forest. Shalan didn''t walk long before she saw that seleya, holding a thin young boy, fell down from the air to Shalan. She had absorbed a lot of blood from the cult believers. She had basically recovered from her injuries, and even her severed arms grew back to the original state. Looking at sen in selea''s hand, saran asked, "Sen, how did you escape?""I don''t want to talk to you who are devoted to evil spirits. You human scum is just Ah Before Sen finished speaking, selea''s sharp fingernails had already penetrated into the muscles behind him. In the process of SlyA deliberately twisting her nails, Sen could not help but utter a scream. "I think you''re mistaken. I don''t have the right to let the young master join me. Now I have been completely convinced by the young master and become the maid around him. So you should pay attention to your words, or I will give you some real colors." With that she pulled her nails out of Sen''s back muscles. Looking at Sha LAN, Sen said in disbelief: "you Did you have a plan? Otherwise, how could you possibly bring this evil god under your command? " "Sen, I''ll call you Sen. maybe you have another real name, but I don''t care. I just want to know that you seem to know something about selea and this site. I think you don''t know it until you enter the ruins?" Hearing saran''s words, Sen hesitated for a moment, nodded his head and said, "yes, I knew this place, but I''m different from the guys in that village. Their purpose is to revive the evil god seleya, that is, she, but my purpose is to stop her resurrection and let her sleep forever." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 101 "You''re the only one to stop selea from resurrection?" Looking at Saran, Sen pursed her mouth and didn''t answer immediately. But at this moment, selea''s fingernails pierced into Sen''s skin and flesh again, which made Sen Snort and said again: "I''m the only one. I''m the next generation of the resistance against the rule of the evil God church, and I''m the only one left." Saran didn''t believe Sen''s words, but it didn''t matter to him whether the question was true or not. So he continued to ask, "what can you do to prevent the resurrection of selea? Do you have something to rely on?" "I, I am a warlock. Although I have not reached the extraordinary level, as long as I act carefully, according to some information left by my ancestors, I should be able to keep slaya in a deep sleep until she can no longer wake up. However, I did not expect that all the people in this village have become her believers, so I can''t find anything After that, I''ll "You hid and took the opportunity to escape, didn''t you?" Hearing saran''s words, Sen''s face turned a little red, nodded and said, "yes, I, I can''t fight with those stupid guys. Besides, I can only warn the outside world to be careful of seria''s resurrection when I run away." "If I whitewash my behavior, I don''t have to say much. Now I have only one question left: should I kill you or forgive your life?" Sen suddenly raised his head and said in horror, "no, don''t kill me." "It''s not impossible not to kill you. Then surrender to me and serve me as my servant, so that you can live, or I can only kill you, because you know too much about it!" As soon as this word comes out, a faint murderous spirit is released from Sha Lan''s body, which makes Sen''s face extremely ugly. Although Sen inherited the will of his ancestors and tried to stop seleya''s recovery, he was at most just a young man who was bewitched by the glory compiled by his ancestors and the power brought by the semi suspension technique. He thought that he had a great responsibility and undertook the duty of saving the world. In his heart, he only had the glory brought by the ancestor''s will, but had no ability to bear the responsibility and consequences When the reality broke his glory, Sen immediately became no different from ordinary young people, and he shrank back in the face of threats. "I, I will, I will be your servant, don''t kill me." Looking at Sen, who was shaking with fear and red eyes, Sha LAN suddenly felt that even if Sen was really subject to his own hands, such a disposition would not be of great use. At the thought of this, Sha LAN suddenly felt extremely upset and subconsciously wanted to take out the pistol to kill Sen, but at this time, seleya suddenly opened her mouth. "Young master, how about handing him over to me? At least I can make him more obedient and ferocious. At least it won''t be useless at all Hearing seleya''s words, saran nodded and said, "OK, I''ll leave it to you. Besides, I''ll record all the skills he has learned." "Yes, sir." After nodding her head, Sha LAN turned and walked towards the camp. The cool wind at night blew on her face, which made him feel a little tired. Suddenly, she felt something was wrong. Although Sha LAN did not reject killing people, it was also when necessary. He was not a kind of abnormal killer who killed people easily. Killing people would not be brought to him However, when he was a little upset just now, his first thought was to kill Sen, which was definitely different from his original style of doing things, and this sudden change was definitely not a good thing. Stopping, saran looked at her hands and murmured, "is it the reason to absorb the blood from those blood pools? Or Fundamentally, this change caused by "magic bull breathing" is supposed to be a subtle change. However, because before absorbing the essence of life in the blood pool, one step across to the point of only one step to the extreme, so that the change of mind becomes obvious. Taking a breath, saran looked at the full moon in the sky, and vaguely understood that the problem of "magic cow breathing method", which was relatively far away from him, was no longer far away from him after he reached half step transcendence through the catalysis of blood pool. Back in the camp, Shalan put a big branch that she had dragged back to the ground. She divided it into several pieces with an engineer''s shovel, lit the campfire, heated some food and ate it. Then she lay down in the tent and slept. Early the next morning, Fu and Alan decided to return to Yuk new city, while gona and others prepared to wait for the rescue of Cynthia city to come here because of many injured people. Shalan naturally followed Fu and Ailan to leave. Although he had only three days to leave Cynthia City, the things he encountered during this period had already made him feel quite tired. No matter in terms of spirit or body, he continued to go home and have a rest quickly. Besides, his body''s thirty-three seeds of life were in a weak state, and all kinds of supplements and medicaments were urgently needed to speed up the process Recovery, of course, is also the most convenient after returning to the manor. As for the affairs of selea and Sen, saran has told her that when she has completely dealt with Sen''s affairs, she will bring Sen and the two living armor to Cynthia to find him, and then he will arrange their affairs.The car drove to the outskirts of Cynthia city and put down saran. After leaving contact information, saran and Phoebe said goodbye to them. They turned around and took a taxi to wyrman manor. Looking out of the window, Sha LAN has met many policemen and even soldiers on patrol all the way. This is absolutely abnormal. When he turns to look at the taxi driver, he suddenly sees a large number of various folk legend anti evil objects hanging on the rear-view mirror, such as cross, silver nail and so on, which make jingling sound along with the driving of the car ¡£ "Uncle, why do you hang so many things?" Stunned for a moment, the driver looked at saran from the rearview mirror and asked, "aren''t you from Cynthia?" "I''m a native of Cynthia, but I didn''t come back after three or four days." "No wonder But it''s really not good when you come back. If I were you, I would continue to go out and stay for a while when I came back. Recently, our city of Cynthia is not peaceful. There are spirits rampant. It is said that it is very fierce. What is that called Yes, it''s a building called serpentine apartment. All the people in it died overnight. Even the police who were guarding it were killed and injured a lot. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 102 "If that''s the case, it''s a little farther away from that building. Why is the whole city under martial law?" "Because those spirits have not been limited to the snake grove apartment recently. I heard that some spirits have appeared in the streets of our city of Cynthia. Although it is at night, it is enough to make everyone self-conscious. Moreover, it is not only the spirit that is rampant. It is said that the believers of the talofama cult have come to our city of Cynthia these days. It is said that they are looking for something. I don''t know the specific details. Anyway, recently our city of Cynthia is really not safe. I suggest you be careful. " After getting out of the car, saran gave the driver the money and walked towards the gate of Winman Manor on the other side of the road. However, as he was just crossing the road, he suddenly heard his name called. She turned her head and looked in the direction of the sound. Shalan saw losher with a serious face and two people in casual clothes coming to him. "Master Saran, long time no see." "Not for a long time, just like three or four days." "Maybe, after all, it''s been a tough time for me." Saran didn''t take over, just looked at Lothar, waiting for him to speak. Seeing that Sha LAN didn''t take over, Luo she coughed gently and said directly to Sha LAN, "classmate Sha LAN, I wonder if you can give me the things you got from Jonathon. Recently, there are cults in Cynthia, and the thing in your hand is the key item." Shalan of course knew what Luoshe called that thing, but the old copper bowl had been completely broken in his hand and turned into a pile of scraps. Not to mention that those scraps had been disposed of by Shalan, even if Shalan still kept it, he could not give it to Luoshe. Who knows whether those scraps will be stolen by the people of tarolfama cult, if they are stolen And some people have noticed that there is no soul fragment inside, so obviously there will be no less trouble waiting for him. It is better to deny that the thing is in your hands as usual. "Detective Rocher, didn''t I tell you before? I really don''t have what you said. Even I don''t know what it is or what it looks like. How can I give it to you? " Frowning slightly, Luoshe said again, "classmate Sha LAN, please cooperate with our work, otherwise..." Before Luoshe finished speaking, the tall man about 20 years old behind him stepped forward and directly said to Shalan, "don''t talk nonsense. We said that the sacrificial bronze bowl is here for you, and it''s OK to give it to us now. Otherwise, we''ll immediately take you to the cell and repair it for ten days and a half months. I''d like to see whether you say or not Say it On hearing this, saran''s eyes narrowed and a sneer hung on her face. She said to Luoshe, "detective Luoshe, is this gentleman from your police station? I don''t know if what he said is the meaning of your police station. If so, I would like to ask, when did the police station of Cynthia, on the basis of no evidence, make verbal threats to an aristocrat with subjective assumptions? " Losher''s face changed immediately when she heard saran''s words. In recent years, the conflict between nobles and civilian officials became more and more serious, and the fight for the Kingdom''s voice and power class became more and more intense. It was in order to escape from the fight in Yuke new city that losher came to Cynthia City, the second only city in Greenland, so he knew very well that When dealing with nobles, what can be touched and what can never be touched. If there is a real evidence that the nobles violated the law, then Luoshe can arrest the nobles by law, and no one will stop him. But if there is no evidence to arrest an aristocrat or even threaten to torture him, then the aristocracy who has been touched against the scale will immediately have a sharp rebound, and even take advantage of this to attack the power of the civilian official faction, No matter how good he was at that time, he could only be cannon fodder between the two factions. Luoshe immediately decided to deny what saran had said, but did not wait for him to speak. The thin man in civilian clothes behind him immediately said to saran with a smile: "master Saran, please don''t be angry. My companion is not very good-natured, and he doesn''t know your identity, so his speech is a bit blunt, please Excuse me. However, if you really have a sacrificial copper bowl in your hand, please give it to us. After all, the sacrificial copper bowl is exactly what those crazy cult believers are looking for. If they find the thing in your hand, it will bring great trouble to your family. Therefore, for the sake of your safety and the safety of the people in your family manor, if you really have a sacrificial bronze bowl in your hand, please give us something, and we can give you some compensation. This is the promise of our secret mobile team and will not violate the promise. " After hearing this, Sha Lan said in secret. Sure enough, when the former white faced guy talked, she roughly guessed their identity. Now hearing what the red faced guy said was to confirm the previous guess. Looking at the man, saran pretended to be impatient and said to him, "I said that the thing is not here with me. You people insist that the copper bowl is in my hand, but it is not in my hand now. What do you want me to give you?"Hearing this, the red faced singer immediately nodded with a smile and said, "so it is. We should have made a mistake. I''m really sorry to disturb you." She breathed out a breath. She shook her head and said, "it''s OK. It''s not a disturbance. But I just came back from the archaeology. I don''t want to talk to you any more. I want to go home and have a good rest. Goodbye." "Master Saran, take your time." Looking at Sha LAN who rang the doorbell and walked into the manor, her face gradually became colder and colder. She said to the white faced Singer: "Luoshe, this little fellow named Saran, it seems that there is no sacrificial copper bowl." "Liuying, my intuition tells me that the thing is in his hand. My intuition has never missed it for so many years, and I believe it will not be wrong this time!" "But we can''t act according to your intuition. The current political situation in the kingdom of Greenland is not stable. Both nobles and civilian officials are very sensitive. After all, our secret mobile team exists to protect the alliance of seven countries. This kind of thing that interferes with the politics of a country can''t be done, at least on the face of it! ¡± PS: after the two shifts, there is no replacement today. Maybe there will be one tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Please ask for a collection and recommendation ticket www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 103 "Liuying, what shall we do? This time I wanted to ask the Earl of Winman about the relevant matters, but I happened to meet saran Winman. Do you still want to go to count Winman now Shaking his head, Liuying looked at the wide weymann manor and said, "no, the count of Winman can''t have a different answer from Shalan Winman, so we don''t have to do that useless work. Besides, the aristocrats in the League of seven in Europe have no good impression on our secret mobile team. It''s better not to contact without contact. By the way, Rocher, have you completed the blockade of the serpentine apartment? The spirit bodies that have been rampant in Cynthia city recently are all intentionally approaching the serpentine apartment. There must be some changes there. At present, I have reported to the headquarters of the secret mobile team. Before the headquarters send people, we still need to block it as much as possible to reduce the number of casualties! " "I see. It''s just that the spirits are so rampant in the city of Cynthia that we have no way to deal with them? Even reducing the number of spiritual activities is OK. " "Except for warlocks and some aliens, there is basically no way to deal with spirits. For example, blood knights and secret warriors like us have no way to deal with spirits unless they awaken their strong blood power or condense some special spirit of existence. No matter sword or firearms can have any effect on the spirit, and there is no direct confrontation The way. " With a sigh, Luoshe helplessly nodded her head and said: "only for the time being. The situation in Cynthia is very serious. We can only try our best to make the situation relatively stable. As for the others, we can only wait until the reinforcements of the secret mobile team arrive." ¡­¡­ Saran put on her bathrobe, looked at Sally waiting outside the bathroom door and said, "Sally, how is the manor?" "Tell the young master, everything is as usual in the manor, but the count and Lord Haster are as busy as ever, even more busy than before." "So busy? But it''s normal. Recently, the city of Cynthia is not stable. It''s normal. " After saying this, saran let Sally leave his room, and he was lying on the bed and had a good sleep. When he woke up, it was already sunset, and the night had spread over most of the sky. After stretching, saran changed into casual clothes and opened the door. She saw Sally waiting outside the door. "Monsieur Saran, the count has postponed dinner, and there is about ten minutes left." "Dinner? Let''s go to dinner now. I''m hungry, too Since 33 blood colored life seeds were forcibly condensed in the blood pool, Shalan''s demand for food has become more and more great. In addition, she didn''t eat anything at noon. Now she is hungry with her chest close to her back. When saran came to the table, she only saw rolle and Sharman. As for winnissa, she didn''t show up here. As if seeing saran''s doubts, Rolle said directly: "Saran, your mother said that she was not feeling well in recent days, so I asked her to take good care of her illness in her room. Don''t go out and walk around casually. Otherwise, it''s not good if the wind blows. You don''t have to worry about her dinner. I''ve already sent dinner to her room." On hearing this, saran immediately guessed that winnissa didn''t want to see their father and son now that it was almost a tear in the face. However, Rolle did a better job and put Vanessa under semi house arrest. I''m afraid it''s impossible for her to leave Winman manor now. Smiling and nodding, saran and the silent shaman said hello, and began to eat dinner. His meal was much more than before. If it was not for rolle who asked the servants to make three more dinners on the way, saran would have to go to the kitchen to find something to eat. In the process of eating, after dinner, shaman saluted saran and rolle, left the banquet hall without saying a word and returned to his room. Looking at shaman leaving the banquet hall, Rolle''s eyes showed a trace of helplessness and sadness, as if to say to Saran, but also as if to say to himself: "since you choose the Franklin family, then it is no longer the wenman family, the consequences can only be borne by themselves." After swallowing a whole steak, saran wiped her mouth and said to rolle, "father, it''s too late for us to teach shaman again when the Franklin family is finished." Looking at saran with a smile, Rolle said, "Saran, you seem to have confidence in me." "You are my father, and I will naturally have confidence in you. I never felt that father, you would be unprepared before using the resources of the Franklin family to make our wyermans flourish again." With a slight eyebrow pick, Rolle''s face gave out a trace of satisfaction, nodded and said, "well, since you have this degree of observation and thinking ability, I can say that I am more than half relieved about your future. But then again, what''s the result of your visit to archaeology? Are you confident that you can get a escort in the History Department of the University of birona? "Eating a piece of bread and butter again, saran nodded and said, "there should be no problem. According to the words of the teacher Fu, I can get the place of escort. But before the formal admission notice comes down, I''d better continue to go to school. It happens that today is Saturday. I''ll have a day off tomorrow, and I''ll go to school on Monday the day after tomorrow." "If you have a plan, I''ll leave the affairs of the Franklin family to me. Your purpose is to enrich yourself. Do not let go of the training of knights or the study of knowledge." "I understand, father." ¡­¡­ While saran and rolle were talking at the dinner table, a truck slowly stopped in the outskirts of Cynthia. After the car stopped, selea got out of the car with pale face and reddish pupils. They opened the truck carriage at the back of the car, and the truck suddenly vibrated. The two living armor in the big black cloak came out of the car Step down, like two giant bodyguards, respectfully stood behind seleya. Looking at the city of Cynthia in front of her, seleya took a deep breath and said with a trace of intoxication: "it''s a wonderful taste. The fragrance of the young men and women in the whole city almost makes my fingers stir. I can''t wait to enter the shadow of this city, and have a good taste of the blood of those fallen young men and women." PS: I''ve got a fever and I''m aching all over. Today, there''s only one watch. I''ve got three more chapters It''s also helpless. I beg for forgiveness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 104 You can find the famous restaurants and bars in Xinya District, but you can find any entertainment in Xinyao district. Selea came to the street with Sen and the two living armor in their cloaks. She looked at the men and women who went in and out of bars and casinos. Her eyes were bloodthirsty, but she soon recovered. Instead, Sen, who was following her, kept looking at the men and women, her throat shaking slightly, as if she had seen a gourmet gourmet. Sen''s condition was naturally discovered by selea. She gently vomited out all the light red fog, which was inhaled into his body along with Sen''s breath, which immediately made Sen''s hunger and thirst fade a lot. "The newly transformed blood clan will have very serious hemophilia symptoms in the first two months. You should pay attention to some of them at ordinary times, otherwise they will get into trouble. I''m not sure if I can kill you for a moment." Hearing the faint warning in Serie''s words, Sen immediately restrained his mind and walked forward with her head down behind her. After a short half of the street, selea finally found a place that satisfied her. It was a medium-sized bar that was not too large or too small, but the decadent atmosphere was several times stronger than any other bar. "It''s a wonderful place." She took Sen and two living armor into the bar with great interest. Fortunately, the door of blue star bar is still wide. Only the two living armor can enter. Otherwise, there is no such big door to let the living armor enter. A very attractive beauty, a young man with a trace of morbid, and two bodyguards with a height of about three meters and cloaks, immediately attracted the attention of most people in the bar. Of course, when those people in the bar were watching SlyA and others, she was also watching them. She saw them all, whether they were young people who took hallucinogens and stimulants, or men and women hiding in the corner, or people who gulped and drank alcohol. "It''s a wonderful place." With another sigh, selea went to the bar and said to the bartender, "give me one of your strongest drinks." "The strongest wine in our shop is not something that ordinary women can bear." With a smile of enchantment, selea reached out and stroked her hair and said, "I should not be an ordinary woman." Just now, Selena''s charming smile was so destructive to the bartender that he was usually rich in experience. The bartender''s face turned slightly red and slightly arched to cover up some unsightly changes in her body. "Of course, this lady is not an ordinary woman. You are a very beautiful woman and the only beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life." He brushed his hands on the young face of the bartender, and the sharp fingernails gently scratched the part of the great artery of the bartender''s neck. The slight tingling sensation made the bartender''s blood boil and his breath became slightly heavy. Taking back her hand, she looked at the bartender and laughed again, "can I have my wine now?" He poured a glass of wine and placed it carefully in front of Serie. His eyes were burning with desire: "Miss, I''ll treat you to this glass of wine." With a slight eyebrow, selea raised her glass and said to the bartender, "thank you very much." She sat on the high bench in front of the bar with a glass on her back. She drank the wine in her right hand. Her left arm and elbow leaned against the edge of the bar. Her straight and slender legs were relaxed and her legs were relaxed. She was lazy and charming. At this time, selea''s body showed incisively and vividly. After three or two sips, she finished the liquor in the glass. She stretched out her bleeding red tongue and licked the corners of her mouth. She was not satisfied. At this moment, a burly man in a stiff suit, out of line with the atmosphere of the bar, came up to her and said softly, "madam, our boss wants to invite you to have a drink. I don''t know if it will be appreciated Light? " Looking at the burly man in front of her, she could smell the surging life energy emanating from him. Her eyelids drooped slightly, blocking her more and more exuberant appetite in her eyes. She said with a smile, "since the owner of the bar has invited me, I will naturally have a drink. Take me there." After putting down the glass, she followed the burly man to the second floor of the bar with Sen and two living armor. Compared with the noisy environment below, the second floor was obviously much quieter, and the decoration was really good, which made her more satisfied with the bar. In a luxurious room at the end of the second floor, selea enters with Sen, while the two living armor are waiting outside. Walking into the room, selea looked at it, nodded with satisfaction, looked at the middle-aged man sitting in the middle of the room and said with a smile, "are you the owner of this bar?" The middle-aged man with a big back and a scar on his face looked greedily at selea''s chest, nodded and said, "yes, I''m the owner of this bar. I don''t know what the name of miss is. I''ve never seen such a beautiful lady as miss in Cynthia for so long.""My name is selea, selea drovan, and I''ve just been in Cynthia." Listening to selea''s words, the middle-aged man stood up and went to her. He put his arm around her shoulder and looked at her body constantly. He said to her, "it''s not long since you came to Cynthia? So, do you want me to accompany you to play in Cynthia city well? I am familiar with Cynthia City, and I will definitely let you have a good time. " Turning around and putting her arms around the middle-aged man''s neck, selea said with a smile, "yes, but you have to promise me a condition." The middle-aged man''s hands slowly slid along his back onto selea''s buttocks and said with a chuckle, "whatever you want, just take what I can give you." "I want to Your blood Her eyes turned red in an instant, and two pairs of canine teeth stretched out. Seleya bit the middle-aged man''s neck and tore his throat. After swallowing two mouthfuls of blood from the middle-aged man, she threw the middle-aged man who covered his neck and made a noise on the ground. "Poof! What a mess! Kill them all With the fall of her voice, the door of the room exploded, and the living armor got the order of Serie and took the lead! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 105 The young and charming girl turned into a killer who tore her boss''s throat with her mouth. The sudden change made the other four people in the room stunned. They looked at the dead old man who fell on the ground and convulsed. At the same time, they felt a sense of absurdity in their hearts. At the command of seleya, the door of the room was smashed by the living armor from the outside, and the four people finally responded. They quickly pulled out their guns and pulled the trigger toward the living armor. However, the living armor is not a real person, but an alchemy object. The body surface is made of high-strength alloy. The bullet does not cause much damage to the body. When two living armor hands, they immediately kill two people. One is directly pinched by the big hand of the living armor, and the other is grasped by the head and body, and the other is pulled out and connected to the brain The upper spine. At the same time, Sen rushed to a man''s arms at a very fast speed, bit the man''s neck, eyes have red light flow, big mouthed swallow that man''s blood. At this time, there was only one person left among the four people present, that is, the burly man who had greatly increased her appetite. However, she did not let the living armor kill him. Instead, she went to his body, nestled in his arms, reached out to touch the man''s cheek, and whispered, "do you want to live?" After swallowing his saliva, the burly man nodded slowly and said, "of course, I want to live." "It''s just that I don''t like rubbish. If you want to live, you have to prove at least what you can do to me." "I, I''m the second in chief Jon. I know everything about Jon''s property, and there are some loyal members in the gang. I can be loyal to you and help you take over the property of big Jon." When she heard this, she was stunned, and her smile was even more brilliant. Originally, she just wanted to develop this burly man with intermediate Knight level into her blood slave and supply her with blood for a long time, but she never thought that he would be the deputy of the eldest brother named Jon, which was also a surprise. Between her thoughts and thoughts, she changed her mind. Blood slaves can be found again, but it is not so easy to find a talented person. She just wants to find a place to live. This bar full of fallen people naturally meets her requirements. Moreover, if she can successfully take over the industry and power of big Jon, silk can be saved Leia has a lot of trouble. "Well, you''re more than I thought. Tell me your name." "Miss, no, boss. My name is Meng Han." "Menghan? Good. Now I give you the surname Zhuofan. From now on, you will be a member of my Zhuofan family! " As soon as she finished speaking, her eyes turned red with blood. A pair of broad black bat wings were fully extended and bit on Meng Han''s neck. This time, she did not suck blood. Instead, from her four canine teeth, she continuously exuded black and purple sticky blood, which flowed into her body along the wound on her neck and flowed all over her body ! The bat wings retracted into her body, and seleya broke away from Meng Han''s arms and lay on the sofa in the room. Her face was a little pale. Now she has not recovered much. She has two first hugs in a day. She can''t help feeling a trace of fatigue. At this time, Meng Han was lying on the ground, his body was constantly shaking, he could clearly feel his changes, especially for the desire for blood, suddenly raised his head, Meng Han''s eyes turned to blood, two pairs of canine teeth protruded, the bones on his body crackled, and the strength of his body went up a step under the strengthening of the initial support! Breathing heavily, Meng Han got up from the ground. He looked at his hands, looked up at seleya, and asked in a low voice, "boss, I, what''s wrong with me? What have you done to me?" "Chuyong! I have transformed you into a blood clan like me. Now you are a member of my Zhuofan family. There is no possibility of betraying me. However, you can rest assured that there is no big difference between you now and before. Besides hating sunshine and loving blood, there is no difference. As long as you work for me, I will not treat you badly. " ¡­¡­ On Sunday, peace street in the daytime shows a quiet side completely different from that at night. Except for those high-end restaurants, other bars and casinos are basically closed during the day, which seems to be no different from other commercial streets in Cynthia city. Sha LAN got out of the car and told the driver to return directly to the manor. Then she walked into Heping Street. Under the gaze of some gangsters hiding in the shadows and shadows of the alley, she came to the closed blue star bar and knocked on the door of the bar. As soon as the door rang, he opened it from inside, and saw that Mori respectfully welcomed Shalan in and took her to the innermost room on the second floor of the bar. As soon as Saran entered the room, seleya immediately welcomed her and said respectfully to Saran, "young master, this place will belong to you in the future, and I will live here temporarily to protect your property safety."Hearing seleya''s words, saran couldn''t help laughing and saying, "there''s no need to be so careful. This place belongs to you. I''m not the kind of person who wants to see everything. You should be clear about the purpose of my coming here. First, I''ve come to pass on the Sorcerer''s skills learned by Nathan, and the second is to see if you have found a place to live. But now, it seems that I have some before It''s belittled your ability. " "Thank you for your praise." Selea made a face, and Sen immediately came forward, took out three pieces of white paper full of things, and respectfully handed it to saran. After receiving the white paper from Sen, Sha LAN directly found a place to sit down, and began to look through the inheritance of the skills recorded by Sen one by one. It just made Sha LAN feel that unfortunately, there was no thought in the inheritance of Sen, instead, it was a prescription of a kind of medicine. This kind of potion can permanently increase a certain spiritual power, but it is a very troublesome thing to find the raw materials if you want to configure it. Even if you spend your mind searching, you may not be able to find it. For this kind of potion, saran is basically hopeless, but the three warlock''s skills recorded on the white paper make him quite satisfied. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 106 Today''s Shalan is a high-level knight who has gathered 33 kinds of blood life. He is only one step away from the extraordinary level of blood knight. However, in his heart, sorcery is still ahead of the knight breathing method. If possible, he will not let go of the possibility of pursuing a higher level of witchcraft. Looking at the three techniques on the paper in hand, the first one is to control snakes, to control snakes. Shalan was not surprised by this technique. In the process of archaeology, he had been wondering why the poisonous snakes, who would never attack people at ordinary times, suddenly launched attacks. When he knew that Sen was not an extraordinary warlock, he generally guessed the possibility. The second one is a kind of no name breath holding technique, which can be used to hide one''s breath and achieve the purpose of hiding. It is obvious that the former Sen escaped the attack of the big gray snake by virtue of this technique. As for the third and last technique, it is the most important one of the three, called boiling ray, which can emit a ray to make the target boil. Of course, this needle also has certain effects on people and animals with blood in their bodies, but if it is shot on armor or stone or soil, it has no effect at all. However, even this is enough to make Sha LAN feel happy. He has always felt that his long-range attack means are too single. The black Ting eye''s black Ting gaze is very powerful, but the consumption of mental power is also very high. Nowadays, Sha Lan''s mental power can only release a black Ting gaze at most, and the consumption of boiling ray is not high and can be abundant Fu Sha Lan''s long range attack means. Some people may think that even if the boiling ray hits the human body, it will only cause scald, and it can not produce much effect. However, if the boiling ray hits the eye, it will immediately gain a huge advantage in the battle. Remembering everything on the three pieces of paper, saran looked at Sen and asked, "Sen, how many boiling rays can you use now?" "I can only use the boiling ray once before I am hugged by the Lord selea, but after being hugged by the Lord selea, I can use the boiling ray three times, and the power of the boiling ray is also increased slightly." The power of a technique is not fixed. For example, if the same boiling ray hits the enemy''s skin and causes a nail sized burn, it can''t cause too much damage. However, if the area of the scald can reach half the size of the body, there is no doubt that the enemy will lose most of its combat effectiveness immediately. Sen''s so-called power increase refers to the increase in the area of damage. Now if he attacks the enemy with boiling rays, he can burn the enemy''s head, which is enough to cause great damage to the enemy. Putting the three pieces of paper on the table next to the sofa, saran said to Sen, "you can dispose of these three pieces of paper. You can burn them or keep them. I have memorized them. In addition, selea, I have a thing for you to do here. You can collect these herbs and medicines for me as much as possible. Of course, the medicinal materials of Mori inheritance should also be collected as much as possible. I want the results in half a month. " "Yes, sir." Taking a note from Saran, she looked at some materials on it and said to Saran, "young master, what you need are very common things. Can''t you find these materials in such a big city as Cynthia?" "Serie, this is a different era from the one before you go to sleep. At least the materials that are very common in your time are absolutely rare in this era." When she heard this, she nodded slowly, and no longer said anything. She just handed the note to Sen standing behind her. Naturally, it is the most appropriate thing for people of this era to do this kind of thing. Seeing selea''s action, saran didn''t say much. She just continued to say to her, "Sylar, recently, Cynthia is not calm. I hope you can keep a low profile. Otherwise, once we get the attention of the secret mobile team, we will become very passive and bored." As for the meaning of Saran, seleya understood it very well, so she immediately replied: "young master, I am very reluctant to have two first hugs with my strength now, so I will not continue to hold the first embrace. As for Sen and Menghan, I can restrain them from doing anything impulsive. Please rest assured." "That''s good. Don''t use these unconventional means at this crucial point. However, I don''t object to the use of conventional means to expand one''s power. You can make your own decisions. I won''t take care of so many." "Thank you for believing me." "Oh, by the way, the giant snake near the tower should have been under your control?" Nodding, selea said, "yes, that serpent is the descendant of my pet before I fell asleep. It''s just that because it''s so big, I didn''t bring it here and let him live freely in the forest.""Well, let''s deal with it first, but if you have time, let the giant snake go to yukeshin first, and I should use it when I go to Yuke new city in the future." A giant snake that can quickly drill into the ground will bring a lot of convenience to Shalan in the future, especially for archaeological activities of relics and tombs. Although there are many dangers in the process of exploring the seleya tower, it also gains huge benefits. Just as the so-called pith eating knowledge, saran can''t wait to explore the following There are so many relics and tombs. As long as you can find some information about the wizard from the ruins and tombs, it is absolutely enough. If you can find one or two reliable witchcraft or ghost ideas, you will really make a lot of money. Of course, these are under the ideal situation of the development of things. If it is not smooth, it will not only get nothing, but also meet all kinds of life-threatening dangers. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, Sha LAN can only rely on the excavation of ancient relics and tombs to find the trace of possibility if he wants to embark on the road of wizard. Otherwise, in the world where the wizard has completely disappeared, there is no possibility that Shalan will step into the wizard road! PS: I still have a fever. I''ve finished three chapters. I''d like to ask for a recommendation ticket and collection. In addition, you should be careful not to have a cold and fever like me. I don''t feel so sick. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 107 After leaving the blue star bar and Peace Street, saran took a taxi to the underground fighting field. When it comes to the underground arena, it''s not far away from Heping Street. It''s all in Xicheng District, but it''s two blocks away. After paying for the taxi, saran went into the underground fighting field. When he took the elevator to enter the ground, she had put on her mask. When he got out of the elevator, he immediately saw the agent Xiazhuo waiting at the door. Xia Zhuo looked at Sha LAN who walked out of the elevator and immediately said with a smile, "Mr. Black Ting, I waited for you all day yesterday and thought you would not come." "Something happened yesterday, so I didn''t come here, but I came today and I don''t know if I can take part in the competition?" "Of course, of course, an intermediate Gladiator requests to take part in the competition, but our arena is extremely welcome. You only need to cancel a junior Gladiator''s competition. However, although your opponent is also an intermediate Gladiator, as it is called temporarily, who it is is is unknown." In fact, there are few middle-level fighters who compete in the underground arena, such as Shalan, who come to play every week. Most of them only come to play once every two or three weeks, or even a month. After all, the entrance fee for one appearance is enough to live a good life for a month or even more. Naturally, there is no need to work so hard. Of course, even this will not make the underground arena so eager for the competition of intermediate gladiators. Recently, it is a special period. Due to the rampant spirit in Cynthia City, and the chaos caused by the talofama cult''s Secret search for sacrificial bronze bowls, the residents of Cynthia city are lack of interest in going out to watch the competition in the underground arena The arena has to find a way to attract those spectators out of their homes to watch the game. For example, use the price of watching junior gladiators in the past to see the competition of intermediate gladiators. For example, increase the number of intermediate gladiators. For example, in the newly added challenge, low-level fighters can challenge high-level gladiators, junior gladiators can challenge intermediate gladiators, senior gladiators, and gladiators with hatred can also challenge gladiators of the same level. These are very common commercial means, which are not very attractive to some people. However, in recent days, a competition has been held in the underground arena. The fighters who have signed the life and death contract secretly participate in the life and death fight. Only one of the two sides can survive. This move immediately attracted the attention of a large number of regular customers. The audience who had intended to give up watching the fight temporarily entered the underground arena to watch the life and death duel again. It''s just that there is no such competition on the surface. The underground arena also totally denies the existence of such a competition. Even the audience is a very small number of people with high social status who can afford to pay a high price. As for the venue of life and death duel, it is not in the venue of daily competition, but in the lower level, deeper underground secret fighting field It can be guaranteed that the hand of law in Cynthia will not reach that place, but a real extrajudicial place. Of course, Shalan didn''t know about this, but now he had the idea of participating in a higher-level competition. Originally, he came to the underground fighting field to train his fighting ability through actual combat. It was good to say that he could fight back and forth in the face of intermediate gladiators, but now he is ten times stronger than before Ci is not his opponent at all. He can''t play the role of tempering combat ability! Therefore, when Shalan learned the decision of the underground fighting field from his agent, Xia Zhuo, he immediately chose to take part in the challenge and challenge the senior Gladiator. When Xia Zhuo tried to persuade Sha LAN to give up the idea, she could only hold her nose and help her apply for the challenge. Xia Zhuo came to Babo''s office and told balan''s decision to Babo. After all, Babo''s face brightened up, but then he hesitated and said, "black Ting came here with Duro, the youngest son of the mayor''s family. However, it didn''t look like the son of a big noble family in the latest observation. If only the offspring of some small nobles or small businessmen, the underground arena will not be afraid of these forces. Moreover, the situation in Cynthia city has been too depressed recently, and it is necessary to hold eye-catching competitions regularly, so Promise him! Charlotte, promise him to have a challenge in an hour "Boss Barbour, we don''t have any senior gladiators available now. How can one hour be enough?" "There is no spare time, but that doesn''t mean there is not. Isn''t it supposed to be a contest between two senior gladiators in an hour? Now cancel that competition and hold a challenge. I think the audience will love this entertainment. When the challenge is over, we will hold a senior Gladiator competition as the case may be! " Nodding, Xia Zhuo said, "OK, then I''ll tell black ting." "Well, go!" When Xiazhuo left the office, Barbour picked up the phone and called another agent in the underground arena. After telling him about it, he hung up the phone, took out a cigar from his chair and smoked it.At the same time, in a luxurious lounge, a slightly emaciated middle-aged man was talking to a tall, burly black man sitting in a chair holding dumbbells: "coo, this is a rare opportunity. There are only two or three middle-level gladiators, but there is still some distance from the level of senior gladiators, let alone the black ting that has never been heard of. You just need to reach out and kill him. Besides, aren''t you short of money recently? Babo''s fee for the challenge is very high, which is almost equivalent to the level of normal senior Gladiator vs. senior Gladiator. Why should you let go of such a good opportunity to make money "Bang!" Coe, a black man, threw dumbbells on the ground, smashed two holes in the floor of this luxurious lounge, and said, "well, for the sake of my lack of money, I will promise to play with the weak chickens, otherwise I will not fight with those weak chickens. That would be a shame to me." Hearing this, Coe''s agent immediately said with a smile: "you can think of this point is good, make more money is not at all?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 108 Xiazhuo was very anxious to go to the rest room of Shalan. He tried his best to find out who was fighting with Shalan. Only when he learned that the man against Shalan was Koo, he rushed back to let Shalan give up the challenge. Anyway, he didn''t sign a contract with the underground arena. There was no need to risk his life here To fight a famous madman in an underground arena. Koo is a famous figure in the underground arena, not only because of his ability to rank in the top five of the high-level gladiators, but also because of his ferocious personality. Those who are defeated by him are broken bones and tendons, or seriously injured and eventually died. It can be said that he is famous for his fierce reputation. That''s why he ranks first among senior fighters The five senior gladiators were not inferior to him, and few were willing to compete with him. This is also the reason why Xiazhuo wants to let Shalan give up. If other senior gladiators are the opponent, Shalan won''t lose, and the injury can be cured. But since the opponent is Ke''ao, if he is not lucky, it is not impossible for Shalan to die under the hand of Ke''ao. Maybe it''s because of the kindness in her heart, or because of her mother''s advice to him to be a good man, or because saran is a promising fighter who doesn''t want him to lose here and cut off his future benefits. In general, Xiazhuo still tells saran about Koo and wants him to let go Abandon the idea of the game. Just to his disappointment, Shalan still refused him! Looking at Sha LAN, who changed into a set of black training clothes and sipping water, Xiazhuo gave up his persuasion. Just now he inquired about CoE and gave up on Saran, which exhausted all his goodness in his heart. After all, he was a person living in the gray area of society. Since Sha Lan was determined to die, he would not say anything more. An hour soon arrived, Shalan slowly moved his body, then followed Xiazhuo to the challenge arena. When Shalan walked out of the contestant''s channel and was ready to walk on the ring, he heard Xia Zhuo say to him: "try to survive." With a smile, saran said to Xiazhuo, "don''t worry, I will win." After saying this, saran stepped onto the challenge arena. At this time, Xiazhuo looked at saran''s eyes, but looked at a dead man, sighed and shook his head helplessly. Shalan looked at him step by step to the challenge arena of Ke''ao, with a slight eyebrow. He envied him for his height of more than two meters. Although he was only 16 years old and about 17 years old, he was still at the age of growth and development, but Shalan knew that his height would be good to grow to about 1.8 meters, and it was an extravagant hope to achieve 1.9 meters. At this time, Ke''ao looked at the muscle line of Shalan''s arm, and turned his mouth in disdain. In his opinion, Shalan''s opponent could not even resist his fist. Obviously, other spectators around the field thought so. They yelled for coo to solve Shalan, and even let him kill Shalan with one punch Fu, and even many people began to laugh at Sha LAN, as if they could crush Sha LAN to death one by one. Listening to those words, saran buttoned his ears and didn''t care about the audience''s words, because he knew that soon he would be able to crack the faces of those guys with his record. He was looking forward to their expressions at that time, and he thought it would be very interesting. Shalan and COE have come to the field, the host did not delay, began to introduce Shalan and Coe, but the host was obviously not optimistic about Shalan, for the introduction of Ke''ao in front of Shalan did not say, after he introduced Saran, he even added a word of his own position at the back. "The black box fighter has had two formal fighting competitions. Now he is going to challenge Coe, one of the five strongest fighters in our underground fighting field. I have to say that this is a very courageous thing. Although I personally don''t think that black Ting can win, in order to encourage black Ting, I bet that he can withstand two punches from Koo The earth With these words, the host threw the copper coin into the hand of the gambling recorder, which immediately aroused the cheers and laughter of almost all the audience. Helplessly, she looked at the host and said, "can we start the game? I don''t want to hear that nonsense anymore When the host heard saran''s words, he snorted coldly, raised the microphone again and said, "everybody, our fighter heiting can''t wait to teach him the terrible fist. Do you think we can give him a chance?" As soon as the voice dropped, the host raised the microphone and aimed at the audience''s direction. All of a sudden, there was a sound of laughter in the whole fighting field, mixed with some words like giving him opportunities, which made the host''s face show a smile like a winner. At this time, COE looked at the host impatiently and said in a low voice, "start the game quickly. Don''t talk nonsense here, or you''ll get out of here!" Coe''s voice is not small, heard a lot of people, but the host did not have any embarrassed appearance, instead, he said with a flattering smile: "well, everyone, our black giant COE can''t wait, so now the game officially begins!"When the last word came out of the host''s mouth, Ko o had rushed to Shalan with a dart, and a blow hit his head. No one would doubt the power of the punch, and no one suspected that Shalan''s head would be safe and sound in the next second. They waited, looking forward to, hoping that Shalan''s head would break under the one of the Kor''s Open to become bloody, just "Bang!" The colo''s huge fist was held in his hand by Shalan. Although Shalan''s hand was not small, it was No. 3 in comparison with the fist of COE. However, in this contrast, his fist was easily held in his hand by Shalan, even if Shalan had not even made Shalan step backward. Looking at the shocked coo, Shalan sighed and said, "I think the senior gladiators should be at least the strength of the senior Knight level. I didn''t expect that only the intermediate knight was close to the strength of the senior knight. Although your strength is really a little bigger, these are not enough." The voice fell, and Shalan grabbed the left hand of the fist of Ko o slightly tight, and a stab on his right arm threw it out, and the center of the chest of COE made the colo''s huge and large body fall out like a rag doll at a faster speed than when he rushed to Sharan. He hit the iron fence on the edge of the rear challenge arena, making the iron fence sag down, and its body inlaid in it In! PS: sorry, not only did not return the fever but serious, temporarily not owe the account, wait for continued to return, only two chapters of debt, psychological burden is not very heavy, good night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 109 TOS is a gambler, a crazy and selfish gambler. Everyone who knows him has reached a consensus. As for how the consensus came out, he probably stole his father''s medical money to gamble. As for the result, he lost everything, leading to his father''s serious illness and death. He also drove his mother out of the house in the cold winter and continued to gamble after the house was sold After his mother froze to death outside the street. The house sold out of money was also completely bet by TOS, penniless, he naturally did not end his gambler career, but borrowed a lot of money from those associations in the gray area, but still lost completely in the casino, leaving TOS with only one gold coin, the last gold coin. He wanted to take a chance to come to the underground arena to fight for the last time. If it became natural, he would not say much, but if he lost, he immediately wanted to leave the city of Cynthia. So when he knew that there was a challenge today, he held the attitude of seeking survival from death and gambling, and suppressed the intermediate fighter heiting, who was not favored by almost everyone, with a hope of one in ten thousand Turn over, when TOS saw that black Ting easily caught the fist of Coe, and one punch to blow COE to fly out, he knew that his luck finally came, and he would finally turn over with this one! TOS crawled to the place where the bet was placed. He handed the receipt of his bet to the staff of the underground fighting field. Shaking his hands, he took the 100 gold coins handed over by the staff. He could hardly believe his eyes. The 100 gold coins could be paid back to the usury he had borrowed, and there was still room left to redeem the house. He almost had to take gold coins with him I am leaving. But at this time, suddenly a big man who lost all his money stood up with a red face and neck, and cried out in anger: "the curtain is dark! It''s dark! How can COE lose to an unknown intermediate Gladiator? It''s absolutely a black curtain. Give me back my money As soon as the words came out, almost all the spectators who had made bets cried out loud, even those who did not bet. For a moment, the sound of darkness rang through the whole fighting field. With such a big problem, Babo, as the person in charge of the underground arena, naturally has no reason to continue sitting in the office. He hurriedly followed two bodyguards to the challenge arena and winked at the bodyguard. When he saw that the bodyguard had checked the injury of CoE and nodded to him, Babo immediately looked at him. He had ignored the audience and stepped down the arena to leave His eyes were full of fire and horror. Obviously, Babo has already known that this result is not a black curtain, nor a fake match, but a genuine result, which also gives Barbour a new assessment of the strength and value of Shalan! At this time, the host came to Babo''s side and said flatteringly, "boss Babo, how can we placate these audiences? I''m going to explain the fairness and accuracy of the game now? " Babo just nodded, and suddenly stopped what the host wanted to say. He thought again. A plan that can prove that there is no darkness in the underground arena and can also make the underground arena obtain great benefits suddenly appeared in his mind. Thinking of this, instead of asking the host to speak, barbo took the microphone from the host''s hand and said to the roaring audience: "ladies and gentlemen, everyone, there has never been a black curtain in our underground arena. You know that the truth of the contest is the real end of our underground fighting field, and you also know that. So the game just now really did not have any false, you do not rush to anger, continue to listen to me, just now my staff checked the injury of Coe, found that in addition to the injury just played by the Gladiator Black Ting, there are many other injuries revealed. Therefore, I have reason to suspect that the failure of COE may be related to his injury, which makes him fail to play his full strength. Of course, this is only my speculation. Therefore, in order to compensate everyone, I will invite black Ting, the gladiator, to compete with another senior Gladiator. In that case, you can believe the result? " When the audience heard barbo''s words, most of them nodded, and the voice of their shouts gradually weakened. Although barbo didn''t really say that coco was defeated by Shalan because of his injury, most of the audience also found an excuse for their own misjudgment under the guidance of his words, and admitted Babo''s statement in their hearts. Soon, the voice of asking saran to continue to participate in the competition started, and slowly became a sound wave spread. At the same time, TOS looked at the cheering crowd and Babo, who put down the microphone and came to the Gladiator Black ting and kept saying something. Suddenly, he felt that Babo''s words were reasonable. COE must have been injured before he was defeated. Obviously, he was lucky just now, so he became a very few winners. At the same time, TOS suddenly had an idea. Why didn''t he continue to wait until the next game to bet that the other senior Gladiator would win. Even if the odds were very low, a hundred gold coins could gain at least 10-20% value-added. Who would hate gold coins? Thinking of this, TOS immediately changed his idea of leaving. He took his gold coin and sat on the seat behind him, waiting for the next game to begin.At this time, in the contestant''s passage, Sha LAN looked at Babo and gave a smile. She said, "Mr. barbo, your abacus is very loud. I think you don''t know that there is no injury left over from Coe''s body?" With a smile, Barbour looked at Shalan and said, "Mr. Black Ting, if you promise to take part in the next game, then I can increase your attendance fee by five times, OK?" "You should know that I am not short of money. Besides, I came here to hone my fighting skills. Now the people here are so weak that there is no need to practice. I have no idea to compete." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, Babo''s smile continued: "Mr. Black Ting, if I say that the competition you are participating in is also the competition on the surface of the underground arena, and in fact, the stronger fighters are fighting life and death in the deeper darkness of the underground arena, do you have any interest in participating in it?" With her eyebrows slightly raised, saran looked at Babo and said with great interest, "tell me more about it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 110 "This matter can''t be described in detail, but with the strength of Mr. Black Ting, if you take part in the real life and death fight, you can definitely get great achievements." Looking at Babo, saran suddenly said with a smile, "I have to admit, you really convinced me. If you can persuade the next senior fighter, it doesn''t matter to have a match." "Then please go back to the rest room for a while, and the next game will start in an hour!" "I''m looking forward to it." After saying that, Sha LAN turns to leave, and Xia Zhuo, who finally wakes up from the impact of Sha Lan''s great strength, immediately follows Sha LAN behind him and respectfully follows him back to the rest room. Looking at saran leaving, Babo immediately turned around and took two bodyguards to the senior Gladiator''s lounge, and soon came to one of them. Only when Babo wanted to enter the lounge, he suddenly heard the screams of some men and women, which made Babo''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. At this time, a middle-aged man with a mean appearance quickly came over and said respectfully to Babo: "Babo boss, Sasha is inside..." "Didn''t I say that we should put an end to these things in the underground arena? Did you and Sasha forget? If you want to do this, I will go back to my own home. The underground arena is the place for competition, not for this! " As soon as Babo''s voice dropped, the door of the rest room opened. However, a handsome man was standing naked at the door and said to Babo with a smile: "boss Babo, don''t be so angry! You also know that I only have this hobby. What''s more, I''m quite satisfied with your requirements for Babo. Don''t be so strict with me. How about a little accommodation? " Looking at Sasha, Babo nodded after a long time, and then looked at the two men and three women lying on the bed in the rest room with weak breathing, and said directly: "this is it this time. Now clean yourself up. There will be a game to play. Just now COE has lost to the other side. Don''t lose." Hearing Babo''s words, Sasha was stunned for a moment, then showed a smile on his face, nodded and said, "I originally wanted to solve that guy in COE today, but I didn''t expect that he was solved It doesn''t matter. As long as I deal with the guy who beat Coe, it should be OK Having a deep look at Sasha, if you want to say who is the first among the senior fighters in the underground fighting field, barbo may not be able to row out. But if the senior fighters fight each other for life and death, barbo can say for sure that the one who survived must be Sasha. Undoubtedly, he is the only one Babo can''t see through Let Barbour think of those horrible guys who fight life and death in the underground arena. Nodding to Sasha, barbo said, "OK, go to the arena in an hour." "I see, boss Barbour." After that, Sasha went back to his rest room again. When the door was closed, the screams of the men and women were heard again. Saran is sitting cross legged on the bench in the lounge. He is adjusting his breathing and feeling the strength in his body. For Shalan, the substantial increase of strength is a good thing, but it also brings him some big and small troubles. The big trouble is that there are some negative effects that make him become bloodthirsty in those 33 blood colored life seeds. Although in ordinary life, those effects are very small for Saran, but they are very easy to make him become bloodthirsty LAN''s fighting methods became violent and bloody. As for some small troubles, it is because the strength grows too fast and too big, which leads to Sha Lan''s inability to control her own strength in recent days. For example, she grabs and explodes the water cup, or smashes the bathtub when taking a bath. Sha LAN must adjust herself to these forces. "Mr. Black Ting, an hour is coming, and the game is about to start. Your opponent is Sasha, who is also the top five senior Gladiator. In my opinion, Sasha is definitely stronger than Koo before." "I''m not afraid that he''s strong, but I''m afraid he''s not strong enough, otherwise it''s too boring." After saying that, saran got up and walked towards the fighting field under the leadership of Xiazhuo, with no sadness or joy on her face, as always. At the same time, in the audience, TOS looked at the list of both sides of the game. When he saw that black Ting, the gladiator who had just won 100 gold coins for him, was facing Sasha, he immediately took out the 100 gold coins and pressed Sasha to win. COE was defeated by black Ting because of his injury, but it does not mean that Sasha will also be defeated by the black thunder Hands, actually from the heart, TOS never felt that black Ting really had that strength. In fact, the audience in the audience, holding the same idea as TOS, there are some people, even most of them are holding such a bottom, they have put out their money to buy Sasha''s victory, and look forward to the bloody black Ting who let them lose money be defeated by Sasha! Sasha''s clothes are not neat to walk on the ring, he looked at Sha LAN who also stepped on the challenge arena, and suddenly said with a smile: "is it you who defeated COE? It seems that you are really strong"Oh? I thought you''d feel like everyone else that COE had a wound on his body, which made me pick up a big bargain. " "Ha ha, those gamblers only have money in their eyes, but I''m not the same. In addition to beautiful men and women, I can see whether a person''s body is injured or not. At least, there are no disorderly injuries on Coe''s body that will affect him. On the contrary, his health is abnormal and in full swing." Nodding, saran said to Sasha, "so, do you think you are much stronger than COE?" "Of course, it''s not just Koo. In this underground arena, I''m the strongest except for the underground monsters. Only if you show too strong strength, no one wants to compete with you in the underground arena, so I keep my strength at the same level as other people, and sometimes I deliberately lose once or twice." "In that case, why do you say that to me?" "Because I can see that you are a strong one, stronger than some of the underground monsters, and today''s game is probably the last time before I enter the underground. I want to give full play to my strength in this last game, so that these people can know that I am not the first, not that I can''t, but I don''t want to!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 111 "It''s no use talking about it. I''m not here for money or fame. I just want to fight. I hope you can bring me a good fight." Listening to saran''s words, Sasha chuckled and said, "as you wish!" The voice fell, Sasha did not wait for the host to say anything more, like a light smoke in front of Sha LAN, a fist toward Sha LAN. Seeing this, Sha LAN immediately raised her arm to resist, but when Sasha''s fist touched her arm, she suddenly turned into a claw like shape and grasped her arm. At the same time, her right foot stepped out, and her knee was on her knee. Her waist and abdomen suddenly twisted, which made her left leg lose balance. She was pulled up by Sasha and thrown out behind her. "Bang!" With his strong physical fitness, Shalan forced his body to twist and fall on the ground of the challenge arena in a bow step. However, due to inertia, his body slipped backward for a distance before stopping. At this time, the audience outside the audience immediately made cheers, and even someone said some insulting words to Sha LAN. However, Sha LAN didn''t care at all. Instead, he reflected on Sasha''s move with all his heart and slowly said to Sasha, "your move just now doesn''t look like a knight''s fighting style. You should be a secret warrior?" "Yes, I am indeed a secret warrior, so you should be careful. Compared with our secret warriors, your knight''s fighting skills are really poor!" Once again, it turned into a light smoke. Sasha''s hands went out together, up and down, left and right, and grabbed at Sha Lan''s shoulder and waist. However, at this time, Sha Lan''s gravity center moved down slightly, and her breathing rhythm changed slightly. Her skin immediately turned red, as if there was no white steam around her body, prompting the no fancy punch of magic cow breathing method to face He blew out with Sasha. "Bang!" When Shalan''s fist hit Sasha''s right palm, it made a light sound. His fist pressed Sasha''s palm and hit him on his chest. Sasha snorted and retreated, looking at saran in horror. Seeing Sasha''s appearance, saran said with a smile: "knights are different from you secret warriors. We don''t have so many fancy skills, but enough strength and speed can get rid of all the fancy skills. This is the road our Knights believe in." "Your power is very strong. If measured by the knight''s power system, you should have gathered more than 30 kinds of life. Not even if you have more than 30 kinds of life, you can''t have such exaggerated power. Your breathing method should also greatly improve the power. I didn''t expect that you were going to take the pure power line." "I don''t know much about secret warriors, but I can see that you are good at speed and agility, and your skills are also very strong, which is the type I''m not good at dealing with." "Oh, you said that I am good at speed and agility. Although you are right, I can tell you that for all secret warriors, there is only one thing that I am good at, that is blood! Drink With the sound of Sasha''s drinking, there was a faint blood red mist in his pores, which wrapped around his body as if wearing a layer of bloody armor, which made Sasha''s strength and defense ability improved instantly. Once again, Sasha launched a stormy attack on Shalan, including fists, palms, claws, fingers, legs, knees and elbows. All kinds of attacks came out in an endless stream. As before, saran lowered her body, bent her legs, raised her arms, and constantly used her limbs to resist Sasha''s attack. It looked like a mess, but actually Sasha spent a lot of money With great strength and energy, she only suffered slight injuries to her limbs that did not affect the battle. "Good defense against terror. Is this really human? Has he reached the extraordinary level and become a blood knight? No, he can''t be a blood knight. Otherwise, he doesn''t have to take part in the challenge arena here. Instead, he should have gone underground to fight those monsters! " At the thought of this, Sasha''s spirit was shocked, and the bloody armor around him suddenly surged up. It turned into a stream of bloody air, wrapped around his right fist, and spun rapidly. It was like a bloody whirlpool wrapping Sasha''s fist and rushing towards Sha Lan''s face. Seeing Sasa''s fist, Sha Lan''s eyes flashed and he also made a blow. Along with the fist, a shock wave spread from his fist and hit Sasha''s right fist which was surrounded by blood whirlpool. When the two fists collided with each other, Shalan''s strength fused, and the shock wave destroyed the bloody whirlpool on Sasha''s fist. It spread along Sasha''s fist and arms to his whole body, making Sasha''s muscles and bones shake under the influence of the shock wave. Each shaking removed a fraction of Sasha''s strength and made him step back. When Sasha almost retreated When he arrived at the edge of the ring, his strength was almost completely broken. His legs were numb and half knelt on the ground. His face was full of disbelief and looked at Sha LAN. "What kind of power is it that can break the blood in me?" "I''m sorry I can''t tell you. Now I should have won?"After hearing Sha Lan''s words, Sasha was silent for a moment and then said with a bitter smile: "yes, you won. I thought I could sweep the underground fighting field after reaching the peak state of high-level secret warriors. But I didn''t expect that I used the blood armor at the bottom of the box, but I was defeated by you. It seems that I was destined to be the first place in the underground arena It''s not possible. " Looking at Sasha, saran didn''t despise him. In fact, he had used all his strength to fight in addition to the unique change of "magic cow breathing method" which extracts the vitality of the blood colored life behind him to strengthen his strength. No matter the magic ox breathing method or the power of concussion, he has nothing to hide. In fact, Shalan suddenly used the power of concussion just now, which gave him a sudden attack, which made him defeated by Sha LAN so much. Otherwise, if Sasha had been prepared to guard against the shock force, it would be hard to say who would be the winner if he had not recovered his blood color life and could not carry out the powerful transformation. After breathing out a breath, Sha LAN stepped forward and reached for Sasha. He didn''t have a bad feeling for Sasha. In addition, through the fight just now, he also had a little curiosity about the secret warriors, and then he raised the idea of actively getting to know each other. PS: I have a fever just now. I have done the preparation work many years ago. I''m so tired that I''m not in a good state. Let''s just say one shift, and another one As a compensation, the Spring Festival will definitely keep changing, many more, and even more. Please forgive me. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 112 I didn''t want to break the watch at least, but I found that I was too naive. I continued to clean up the house and purchase, as well as all kinds of relatives who sent things from home. Because a large family ate New Year''s Eve dinner in my house, I had to prepare too much. In addition, I helped my mother steam more than 20 steamed bread, so I was tired to sit in front of the computer, and my brain was blank. Maybe I would update it before the first day of the new year Rules, but I can promise that all the missing chapters have been written down, and will be added and replaced in the future, so please forgive me. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 113 After pulling up Sasha, saran said to him, "thank you very much. I have gained a lot from this battle. If I have a chance in the future, I would like to continue to ask you about your secret warriors." Sasha is not a fool. Naturally, he can hear the meaning of saran''s words. However, he is not a traditional secret warrior. Otherwise, he would not have been living in the underground fighting field all the time. Moreover, he didn''t attach great importance to inheriting this kind of thing. Therefore, he didn''t think it was a serious thing to teach his secret martial arts to others. Of course, he couldn''t follow suit A man came to him to learn secret martial arts, and he taught it. "Heiting, I''m not that old-fashioned. If you can give me enough reward, I can teach you my secret martial arts. I''m afraid you can''t afford it." With a slight eyebrow pick, saran looked at Sasha and said, "do you say the price? I don''t know how much you want? " Sasha looked around at the audience who were like mad dogs for losing money. He chuckled and said, "this is not the place to talk about these things. I''ll ask the agent to send you my address and phone number. You can go to my place another day and have a good talk." "Well, that''s settled." After saying that, Sha LAN and Sasha nodded again, then turned away from the challenge arena and walked towards his own lounge. At the same time, in the audience, TOS looked at black ting and Sasha who left the arena, and looked at his empty hands. He seemed to have seen the money in his hands grow a pair of wings and fly away from his hands. He lost 100 gold coins, almost choking TOS. When he was just a hundred times of money, he could not only bet on the beauty of the money, but also on the gold coins. If he could make a lot of money, why would he still want to turn over the money It can be regarded as within reach, but with his decision just disappeared. Like a corpse, he stumbled away from the underground fighting field. TOS walked aimlessly towards the house he rented. However, when he just entered the lane leading to his house, he was suddenly pressed on the wall by a strong force. However, a tall and strong man looked at him and said with a grim smile: "TOS, it''s not really that I want to find you, TOS It''s so easy. Now you should think about paying back the money you borrowed from us With the fall of the voice of the strong man, two more men with a funny smile on their faces came out from behind. One of them was playing with a dagger, the other slightly lifted the lapel of his coat to reveal the pistol inside. He and he laughed. TOS wiggled his body, and he finally realized that when he left the underground arena, he should immediately find a way to leave Cynthia city. However, because of the loss of 100 gold coins, TOS was filled with regret. For a moment, he ignored the matter of running away, and was caught by these usurers. After swallowing his saliva, TOS twisted his body a little, but it didn''t help. The strong man''s hand was like a pair of pliers, clutching TOS''s neck tightly and pressing him against the wall. Quail like body shrunk, TOS said with a flattering smile: "everyone, you boss, in a few days, I can loose a few days, just a few days, I have a way to return your money. Really, I have won a hundred gold coins in the underground arena just now, but because those bastards in the underground arena misled me, I lost the 100 gold coins again. This time I know that I won''t listen to the misdirection of those bastards in the underground arena. I''m sure I can win another hundred gold coins like today Listening to TOS''s words, the three men looked at each other, almost at the same time grimly laughing, but saw that the strong man suddenly punched TOS''s stomach, which made TOS utter a dull hum, and cried bitterly. His nose and tears constantly flowed out, and begged the three people for mercy: "don''t hit me, don''t hit me, what I said is true." "We don''t really care. We only know that you have lost our money. This lesson is necessary. If you can''t pay back our money tomorrow, we can only sink you to the dock and feed the fish." After patting TOS in the face, the three men kicked him under his feet like a ball. At first, TOS still had some strength to scream and roll, but later he was only able to curl up on the ground, and the three people kept beating each other, making some whimpers. I don''t know how long the beating took place. When the three men were panting, they stopped and looked at TOS lying on the ground with disdain. They laughed and talked about the beauty of the women in the new brothel in the North City District. They walked out of the alley and did not take care of the wounded TOS at all, as if he were nothing but rubbish. I don''t know how long after that, TOS slowly got up from the ground. He limped along the wall of the alley and walked outside. However, he was tripped by a small stone on the ground. The whole person fell on the ground and hit the wall with his head. He felt that the sky was whirling and his strength was getting weaker and he couldn''t stand up at all.Are you dying? Not reconciled, not reconciled! I want money, I want beauty, I want status, I want everything, I want everything I can see! This world is not fair, why some people can have everything when they are born, and why I can have two incomparable wastes, which also drag down my parents. By what! For what? For what? If I have a chance, I must let those who despise me and offend me die without a burial place! The usurer, the guys in the underground arena, and the two so-called gladiators have made me what I am now. I must make you pay for it! The crazy cry in his heart, but his body slowly became cold. At this time, TOS had only one last breath. With unwilling to hang, he did not spit out. At this moment, a woman with long hair, stiff body and dull face, like a puppet, slowly walked out of the shadow of the wall next to her. She and it looked at the lying on the ground TOS, with a stiff smile on his face, slowly reached for TOS''s body. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 114 Beicheng District, slums, the vast majority of residents here are members of the underground gangs in Cynthia city. Because of this, the proportion of old people and children is very small. In an abandoned house in the center of the slum kiln, dozens of women are here to receive guests. This abandoned house has been transformed into a brothel of the slum kiln. When night falls, it will receive the bottom guests from the whole city of Cynthia. At this time, the moon climbed to the center of the sky, and the three men called three women to accompany them to drink and fight. The poor quality beer was poured into the stomach one by one, and the alcohol played a role quickly, making the three men more and more happy. "Ha ha ha, do you remember that at noon today, that TOS barked like a rabbit. It was so funny that he didn''t have the ability to pay back the money, but he had to borrow money. We really thought we were kind of good people." "Yes, that guy, even if he is killed, will not lose. As for the money lent to him, he has long been recovered from the previous interest. If he is not dead, he will continue to work hard for us to make money, but if he dies, it doesn''t matter. There are too many people like this, and we don''t lack goals!" "That''s the truth, ha ha ha!" While drinking wine, the three men talked about the daytime things, and the people here were not surprised at all. Besides, some of the men who were looking for women here were clean. All of them were doing some shady things in the underworld of Cynthia. The usury was only the most common group among them Yes. "Jingle! Jingle! Jingle As if the chain dragging on the ground sounds rhythmically, the sound is getting louder and louder, almost everyone in the brothel can hear it. The three usurers, who were drinking, frowned. The man who had held TOS on the wall turned around and yelled at the open window behind him: "Damn it, who is making these noises here? Is it OK, your grandfather, I''ll beat your shit out!" As soon as the strong man''s voice dropped, he heard the clanging sound. The strong man stopped hearing the sound and immediately laughed. He said to the other two people, "do you see that? This is my deterrent power. Only those who have such deterrent power can do usury business, otherwise... " "Boom Before the strong man finished speaking, the wall behind him suddenly burst into pieces. A large amount of fog poured in from the broken wall as if with life. Accompanied by the screams of women and men in the brothel, it quickly spread into the house. At the same time, the clanging sound of chain dragging on the floor sounded again. "What the hell is this? Get out of here Recently, the situation in Cynthia is so strange that even if some ordinary people don''t know much about it, they can''t be ignorant of them. Therefore, when the three usurers saw the strange request for payment, they immediately abandoned the girl around them and ran to the gate on the other side. But before they ran far away, a rusty chain came in from the broken wall, entangled in the three people and pulled their bodies. No matter how they screamed and struggled, they could only watch themselves pulled out of the house in despair. The three screams, full of horror and crying, stopped as soon as they could. At the same time, the fog quickly disappeared and disappeared in the blink of an eye, as if it had never appeared before. When the chaos gradually subsided, the gangsters who set up brothels slowly approached the damaged wall and looked out. Suddenly, several people sat on the ground with their legs softened, and their crotch was wet. The smell spread quickly. However, no one would make fun of them, because the things displayed in front of them were terrible To. Three hands and feet twisted, no skin, only red muscle corpses, like clay figurines were randomly kneaded together, forming a strange appearance, viscera and bones intertwined, blood scattered in all directions, like a hell like scene. No one dared to get close to this place after seeing the scene. Until the team led by losher arrived here, someone finally started to tear down the three strange bodies and put them separately, and took them back to the mortuary of Cynthia police station. At this time, Luoshe in a secret mobile team members follow, found the establishment of this brothel gang boss. "Big Figo, these three people should be your men?" The middle-aged man, known as Figo, had a scar across his right eye, from his forehead to his chin. Although he still had a smile on his face, he still looked a little scary. "Detective Rocher, these three people are just happy guests here. As for who they are, it has nothing to do with me." "Boss Figo, we only need some information about the three of them, such as what they did in the daytime. According to my experience, the killing of spirits in such a high-profile way is not random, but has a certain degree of resentment with the victims. Therefore, we can kill people purposefully and purposefully.In addition, the spiritual thinking is extremely chaotic, and it is very likely that some small problems will be related to others, such as directly related to the boss behind the three people, or the owner of the building, are all possible things. We are here to ask the FIGO boss about your three things, actually is helping you, after all, you don''t want to see the spirit entangled you Hearing losher, FIGO''s face immediately became a little ugly, his eyes narrowed slightly, and some of the dreadful faces had become more gloomy. FIGO and loser looked at each other for a long time, and then they suddenly laughed and said, "as citizens of Cynthia, even if these three people are not under my hands, I have the duty to help you to inquire about them. I also ask inspector Rocher and you to wait a moment. I will let people inquire about them now." The voice fell, FIGO put his hand slightly, and the man behind him turned and left the place immediately. About ten minutes later, he came back with a file bag and handed it to FIGO respectfully. After looking at the file bag in his hand, FIGO handed it to loser and said, "Inspector Roche, this is what you want. Finally, I have some face from FIGO. My friends on the road give me some face. Just take this thing. Also ask inspector Roche not to come to me again. After all, I have to do business here, isn''t it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 115 After finishing Sasha''s competition, saran went back to the manor with a ticket to enter the underground fighting field, as well as the contact information with Sasha. After a dinner, she returned to her room. After receiving the red wine and fruit from Sally, saran asked Sally to leave his room. As soon as Sally closed the door of the room, seleya walked out of the shadow of the corner of saran''s room and knelt half down in front of saran''s body, showing the concave and convex lines of her body, which is enough to make people move. Naturally, saran is also a man, and his desire is far higher than before since he has gathered 33 blood colored seeds of life. However, whenever he sees seria, he thinks of her corpse like appearance when she was in the seleya tower. In addition, she has wings and canine teeth that are far beyond the aesthetic acceptance range of saran. Therefore, saran has nothing to do with her Reaction. Sitting on the sofa in the room, saran pointed to the sofa on the other side of the low table and said to her, "selea, sit down. I don''t have so many rules here." "Thank you so much for your understanding of your subordinates." Seleya sat on the sofa, respectfully took a glass of red wine from saran. She tasted it with satisfaction. Her eyes brightened slightly, and drank the red wine in her goblet. "It''s a very good red wine. Even when I was in charge of a country before I fell asleep, I never drank such a good red wine." "This is a kind of red wine in the kingdom of Greenland, which is called red snow. It is produced in a small quantity every year. Basically, it is exported to the royal families and aristocrats of other countries, and even a few aristocrats of the Empire have placed orders. Because my father is responsible for this matter, my family also has some stocks, but my father doesn''t like red wine very much, so it''s cheap I am. " "If the count doesn''t like red wine, why not sell it?" Saran looked at selea and said with a smile, "probably because I like it." After a long silence, selea''s body was slightly upright. Just now she was full of enchantment. She just slightly changed her sitting posture. Then she immediately changed from a seductive and degenerate witch to a holy goddess. It has to be said that before she fell asleep, she can bewitch a country, which is not a casual remark. Seeing the change of selea, saran didn''t say much, but said, "selea, you should know that I asked you to come to me at this time, instead of talking to you directly in the blue star bar during the day. What''s the reason?" "I understand." "Well, now tell me about it. You once said in that tower that my power comes from demons." "Young master, naturally, I know that there are some problems with your breathing method, so I won''t say more about it. As for what I said before, it''s not a lie. There are indeed problems with your breathing method, and it''s still a big problem. Although I don''t know what the specific problem is, I used to say this breathing method from hell Yes. At that time, before I fell asleep, I was still a girl who had just got her first baby. There was a human family that had fallen completely and was about to be destroyed. However, I didn''t know where the owner of that family came from, or what ceremony he had gone through. He made an agreement with the devil in the dungeon and got a knight breathing method from the devil. After practicing the knight breathing method originated from the devil of hell, those who had no chivalry qualification quickly became blood knights in a few years, and the genius with Knight qualification was even more terrifying. I once saw a gifted teenager in that family. After practicing the knight breathing method, he didn''t use any medicine or medicine. The seeds of life coagulated day by day. In a short period of 33 days, he reached the peak of high-level knight. Then he immersed himself in seven days and became a blood knight. It doesn''t matter if they just practice fast, but when they practice fast, their combat power is also terrible, and their temperament is more and more violent. They are almost the same as the real demons when they fight At this point, seleya looked at Saran, turned her eyes helplessly, and continued: "the family really developed for a while, until 30 years later, 90% of the people in that family who practiced the knight breathing method died almost overnight. Even the surviving adults became crazy, only one person Keep a certain sense to survive, that person is what I said before that day a condensation of the seeds of life genius Holding up the red wine added in the goblet, seleya drank it in one gulp, but one did not quench her thirst. She took the bottle and poured some red wine for herself and continued to drink. Looking at seleya, who drank wine like water, saran shook her head and said, "it seems that what you''re going to say to me should be learned from the mouth of the only genius who survived with reason?" After drinking three glasses of red wine in a row, seria put down her goblet, wiped the wine stains from her mouth with a paper towel, nodded and said, "yes, what I want to say is from the mouth of that genius. In fact, after he achieved transcendence and solved the family''s dilemma, he devoted himself to studying the knight breathing method originated from the devil, because he was very aware of the lifting power The speed is abnormal.It seems like a very amazing achievement to coagulate the seeds of life every day, but in fact, it is absolutely abnormal. The genius was also very clear about it. So basically, he spent more than half of the following 30 years studying this breathing method, and it was because of this that he was able to maintain a certain degree of rationality and survive. According to the words he left behind, this breathing method was deliberately spread out by hell demons and spread in the human world in order to find the objects of consciousness that really meet their requirements. However, even if those who practice the breathing method of devil knight, there are very few people who can really meet the needs of demons. Even if the final arrival is successful, the huge consciousness of the devil will permanently damage the brain, even the spiritual sea and soul, so there is basically no possibility of success. But if you practice the devil Knight breathing method, you will face the problem of demon consciousness coming one day. This is also the biggest problem you have to face Hearing this, saran''s face immediately became a little strange. He groped for his chin and muttered to himself, "does consciousness come?"? I didn''t expect it was a soul problem. It''s interesting www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 116 It''s a little bit of relic in the old copper bowl of Dharma, which can be regarded as a trace of the soul in the relic bowl of Dharma. In tarophama''s memory, heavy soul is a special talent. In this world, the strength of human soul is almost the same, and the difference is about 10%. However, the soul strength of heavy soul people is at least twice that of ordinary human beings. Both quantity and quality can be called powerful, even the devil of hell, unless it is that strength And the type of talent is extremely powerful, otherwise it is basically impossible to compare with the heavy soul human. In the past, once someone was found to be a heavy soul, he would be chased by various forces immediately, or forced to join them with bribes or kill them directly. In modern times, the existence of witches has almost disappeared In the long river of history, let alone the heavy soul, so even selea, who has lived to the present, does not know the existence of this talent. Of course, as for the problem of heavy souls, Sha LAN is very clear that the reason why he becomes a heavy soul is the fusion of the two souls brought about by the crossing. As for how the other heavy souls appear, Sha LAN has no way to know, but Sha LAN can faintly detect that even among the heavy souls, he should be a special one. Although not to mention the talent of heavy soul, we can really ignore the arrival of demonic consciousness, but compared with the previous inner guess, it is always much better. Taking a sip of red wine, saran said to her, "selea, is there a solution to this problem?" "Yes, as long as you have the ability to resist demonic consciousness, you can avoid damage to the greatest extent. Before the arrival of demonic consciousness, the genius realized that the devil consciousness was aimed at the soul, so he changed to practice the wizard''s meditation method and became a formal wizard. Only in this way did he embrace his own life and a certain degree of self-consciousness. But even so, his soul has suffered irreversible damage, the sea of spirit is broken, the brain is damaged, and the original powerful power is completely dissipated. " "The official wizard? So, selea, do you know how to become a wizard As for the official wizard, there is no such information in the soul fragment of tarolfama, so saran only roughly knows that it is not so easy to become an official wizard. At least a reliable idea is needed as the basis, but the specific content is not very clear. When she heard saran''s words, she immediately said, "there were many witches in the world in my sleeping days, so I knew something about them. If you want to become an official wizard, you must practice meditation at the official wizard level. When you reach the peak of senior wizard apprenticeship, you can use the witchcraft model to condense the solidified witchcraft in the spiritual sea, so that you can break through the realm of formal wizard at one stroke. Therefore, if the young master wants to become an official wizard, the ghost idea above the official wizard level and the solidified witchcraft model are two necessary conditions. Of course, according to my conjecture, it is also possible to follow the path of pure mixing spiritual power with external forces, which is relatively easier, but it is much worse than that of Witches of the same level. " "According to the information I have, the devil Knight breathing method I practice can''t have any problems at least before I become a super level blood knight. So I plan to suppress the improvement of my strength temporarily and reserve a certain time for myself. As for your side, I hope you can help me find out about the wizard''s mind and the solidified model of witchcraft. If you can find nature, it''s good, but if you can''t find it, you can also help me to inquire about the relics and tombs of the corresponding period Hearing saran''s words, selea immediately nodded and said, "I understand. Please rest assured." Nodding, saran said, "seleya, you are a wise man, and you should be very clear that if my soul suffers heavy damage, because your soul is in my soul, you will suffer the same damage. Even if my soul is completely swallowed up by the devil consciousness, then you work under me and you work under a devil in person I think you know better than I do Seleya''s face changed slightly, and she nodded a little reluctantly. She said, "what''s the saying of the young master? Since I have been loyal to you, there will be no betrayal at all. Please rest assured." "Well, selea, you are a wise man. Now you can leave. Cynthia is not very peaceful recently. Be careful." "I understand." As the words fell, selea walked again into the shadow of the corner, and then a bat the size of a fist with a purple stripe on its wings flew slowly out of Winman manor toward Heping Street in the western district. Saran stood in front of the window, looked at the leaving seleya, turned back to the desk, took out his notes and looked at them attentively. He looked at the notes with one mind and two purposes, and at the same time, he was thinking about the problem of thinking and solidifying the model of witchcraft.In the early morning of the next day, after her daily practice, Sha LAN left the manor to go to school. She had been absent from school for a week. Even if the school teacher didn''t say much, she felt that she had to go to school. In addition, for the problem of daily morning practice, Shalan has to come to his own room and transform it into his own training room. He doesn''t want to be known by hasder that he has achieved the peak level of senior knight, so he is no longer suitable for daily practice in hasde''s training room. What''s more, Sha LAN has planned to transfer some energy to study the secret martial arts in the process of suppressing the cultivation progress of magic cow breathing method. He is very curious about the unique blood gas system of Mi Wu. He always thinks that if we can integrate the unique blood gas system of Mi Wu into the blood power of Knight breathing method, he can get a surprising effect He contacted Sasha on his own initiative. At least one secret warrior who wanders in the underground arena and has a very chaotic private life is much easier to buy than those who abide by the rules and principles. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 117 Standing at the gate of the No.1 Senior High School in Xinxi City, she didn''t come to the school for only a week, but saran had a feeling of perplexity. After all, a lot of things happened in this week, and things gathered together intensively. Even with saran''s energy, she could not help feeling a trace of fatigue. Walking into the school, Shalan walked toward the classroom, but at the moment when he just stepped into the teaching building, Sha Lan''s face changed slightly and quickly retreated out. However, when he exited the teaching building, his face was not only not relaxed, but more dignified. He looked at the building in front of him, which was covered with withered creepers. The color was dim, and there were some small cracks on the surface of the wall. It seemed that the teaching building had spent hundreds of years. Sha Lan''s face became very ugly. "How on earth did I get into this place?" Shalan looked around at the deserted school. The clear sky was completely dim, and the dark clouds covered the whole school, which made the old and deserted No.1 Senior High School in Cynthia city in front of him became more dark and creepy. He felt vaguely that there was something in the old teaching building that made him feel cold West is watching him! Without any hesitation, Shalan immediately turned to the outside of the school. Just as soon as he stepped out of the school gate and landed, she found herself standing at the door of the teaching building. If he took one more step, I''m afraid he would really go in. Looking at the gate of the teaching building in front of her, Sha Lan thought for a moment, turned again and walked towards the school gate, and tried to step out of the school gate for many times, but without exception. The result was that at the moment when she stepped out of the school gate, she came to the front door of the teaching building. At this time, Sha LAN finally understood that it was impossible to leave the school. Taking a breath, Sha LAN turned around the teaching building and walked towards the back of the school. Although she did not leave the school, she did not enter the teaching building, but there was nothing to prevent him from wandering in the school. During the process of walking in the school, she also opened her eyes to see if she could find a way out, but she was somewhat interested What''s more, the black eye didn''t play a role, which proves that at this moment, the place where Sha LAN is in is definitely not an illusion, but another kind of space that Sha LAN does not know. It''s just that Sha LAN can''t understand how he got into this space. If it''s a school problem, it''s impossible for Sha LAN to be pulled here alone. But if someone who is hostile to saran can pull him in here, naturally, he has the power to easily destroy saran. There is no need to do such meaningless things. Therefore, after thinking about it, saran is more inclined to come here because of a force majeure factor similar to the natural law. As long as we can find the law of this space and why he entered here, there is a great possibility to find a way to leave. Walking to the school canteen, Sha LAN looked at the dim light on the second floor of the canteen, hesitated for a moment. Instead of going in immediately, she planned to observe it outside for a while. But at this time, Sha Lan''s afterglow saw a student wearing a two-piece sports uniform and slowly walked over with a pure black sunshade. Her brows wrinkled slightly, and saran stepped back a little. It was not a good thing to have a person in this strange place. Besides, there was no rain here, but she held up a black sunshade to cover up half of her upper body. She could not be a normal human being. Saran deliberately opened a certain distance, watching the man from the road not far away from him, watching the two sides are about to brush past, the man suddenly stopped. Slowly put down the black umbrella in his hand, turned his head 90 degrees, and looked at Sha LAN with his dark eyes, which had no eyes at all. At first, he showed a smile, then the smile became bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a silent laugh. With a smile, the man''s mouth became bigger and bigger. Finally, his mouth expanded to almost one person''s size. A large number of black unidentified flying insects, like black water, spewed out of his mouth and surrounded saran. Her face changed a little, and Sha LAN immediately retreated and blew out a backhand punch. The shock force was not retained at all. With this blow, however, the black flying insects that first rushed to Sha Lan''s body burst into pieces under the influence of the shock wave, turning into black debris and falling on the ground, which quickly turned into black weeds and grew on the ground, In the direction of saran. Looking at the black flying insects on the black weeds after the death of Ono, saran''s heart alarm bell made a big alarm, he did not have any hesitation, immediately back away, only in those black insects and black weeds surrounded by three bread, Shalan had to enter the canteen this way! "Damn it! You can only go in! " When he entered the canteen, those black weeds and black flying insects also came to the front door of the canteen, and wanted to continue to spread into the canteen. But at this time, as long as there were black weeds and black flying insects daring to enter the canteen, they would be immediately burned to ashes by the flames of nothingness Not to those flames, but the high temperature of those nihilistic flames made her skin feel a trace of burning pain.The black weeds and the black flying insects were unable to enter the canteen, so they continued to spread around the canteen. The black weeds grew more and more luxuriant and formed like life. Under the combination of those black insects, they turned into the same face as the person who sprayed out the black insects, and gave a silent roar to the canteen And the next bite with the mouth of the canteen wall surface, as if this canteen is not a cold building, but a huge living creature! Gasping for breath, Shalan was afraid of the strange place. If it was a real existence, just like the previous seleya, she would not have any fear. She just rolled up her sleeves and started to do it. It was just as weird as the existence outside. She couldn''t touch the supernatural existence. She really didn''t have much to do FA, with his current witchcraft ability, has no way to resist. At the same time, while Sha Lan was observing the strange existence outside, dark shadows gradually appeared in the empty stalls of the dining hall. They looked at Sha Lan''s direction. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 118 Shadowy black shadow slowly came to Sha Lan''s back, stretched out if there is no hand toward Sha LAN. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the black thunder eyes in the middle of Sha Lan''s eyebrows appeared. Black electric light, as small as hair, loomed on it. When she was about to attack those black shadows behind her with black thunder, a white light came and fell right between Shalan and those black shadows, making those black shadows shrieking and retreating Under the threat of light, he quickly moved away from Shalan. At the same time, on the stairs leading to the second floor of the dining hall, a young woman with goggles and a worn-out cloak waved to saran and cried, "come here quickly! These shadows are very dangerous. Come with me After seeing the black shadows that had gathered together again, Shalan ran to the direction of the young woman. The young woman kept raising her arms and sending out white light to block the black shadows. When she ran to her side, the young woman took Sha Lan''s arm and quickly turned to the second floor As for the third floor. In the process of running, there were black shadows to stop them from time to time, but they were both repelled or scattered by the white light from the young woman''s hands. The two quickly ran to the ladder on the third floor leading to the roof, and climbed the ladder to the roof. At the moment when Sha LAN followed the young woman to the roof, the whole dining hall was shocked and a large number of black water flowed The shadow gushed out along the windows and entrances of the dining hall. It turned into a huge shadow, and the giant fell on the ferocious face made up of black weeds and black flying insects. "Hurry up and get out of here with me, or they''ll come to us after they''ve got the winner." With a cry, the young woman ran to the corner of the dining room roof with Shalan. When she ran there with the young woman, she saw a rope connecting the roof of the canteen and the outside of the school. On the ropes, there were tiny luminous runes. She reached for the rope, and the young woman quickly grasped the rope and climbed out. It was obvious that she did not do so less. Sha LAN grasped the rope and climbed outside. When he climbed to the school boundary, the rune on the rope immediately gave out a dazzling light, and with the light, it gave out amazing heat, such as Shalan''s body Physical quality and will far beyond ordinary people, I am afraid that in the heat of the rope will subconsciously let go. The young woman also felt the change in the rope, and immediately turned to look at saran and exclaimed, "hold on, don''t let go, leave the area of this place before the rope breaks, or you will only be left there forever!" Sha LAN listened to each other''s words and immediately climbed out of the rope. At the moment when he just climbed out of the school area, the rope suddenly broke at the point at the school boundary. Sha LAN and the young woman fell into the air one after another, but their physical fitness and reaction speed were not comparable to ordinary people. Shalan twisted his waist and abdomen around in mid air, and then landed safely on the ground, while the young woman, like a human like cat, landed on the ground with both hands and feet. With the shaking of limbs joints and muscles, she removed 90% of the falling force, and climbed up from the ground safely. Looking at the school wall not far away from her, Sha LAN suddenly felt the heat in her right chest and heart. She pulled back her clothes and looked down to the right side of her heart. She saw a slowly disappearing Rune with the shape of a cow''s head. As soon as the rune disappeared, she immediately felt a relaxed feeling from her heart. At this time, the young woman came to Sha LAN and said to him, "it was really dangerous just now. We almost had to stay in it. If we didn''t wear the domain rope, we would not be able to get out of the field of this level. But then again, you owe me a life. What are you going to take back? If it wasn''t for me, I''m afraid you could only be swallowed up by those ghosts in the field, even the flesh and bones could not be left. " In the process of talking, the young woman''s eyes constantly observe the surroundings, and her body is in a state of being able to escape quickly at any time. Obviously, this young woman''s living environment is not stable, and it is full of crisis that she will develop this habit. Looking at the young woman, saran said to her, "what compensation do you want?" "Food, clothing, medicine, of course, if you have witchcraft, it''s even better." As soon as her eyebrows were raised, saran said to the young woman, "what is the sorcery you are talking about?" Stunned for a moment, the young woman stepped back a little, looked up and down at Saran, frowned slightly, and said, "your body is so clean, and you know very little about this place, even if you don''t know about the sorcery, obviously you are not a native like me! So I''d like to ask you, who are you? Or where do you come from? " riotous with colour, and she finally decided that she did not know what was going on in the other world. He just wanted to continue to catch up with young women, but suddenly found everything in front of him was rapidly fluctuating and rippling like a ripple surface, like bubbles and dreams, and turned into a mixture of colors. It''s a ball of paint.Saran subconsciously stretched out his hand and kept grasping something around him. His brain also became dizzy as if he just woke up. Seeing him as if he was going to sink into the abyss, he suddenly felt that someone was constantly patting his shoulder, which made him suddenly wake up from his lethargy and suddenly sat up! Looking at the familiar car, Sha LAN looked around. When he saw the sunshine outside and looked at his driver with worry, she finally realized that everything just happened was a dream after a deep sleep, and now he really woke up from the terrible dream. "Master Saran, are you better? I saw you have been having nightmares just now, but I can''t wake you up. Fortunately, I finally woke you up just now. What''s the matter with you? " He reached out and rubbed his head. Sha LAN found that there was a cold sweat on his forehead. She breathed a breath. She said to the driver, "where are we?" "Master Saran, we are at the school gate." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 119 After more than ten minutes of delay, Shalan finally recovered. He took out some paper towels in the car and wiped the sweat on his forehead and neck. Then he got out of the car with high spirits. He didn''t think that the real experience just now was just his dream. He just entered the strange world for no reason. Shalan was a little confused for a moment. After nodding to the driver to show that he was ok, Sha LAN walked towards the school. However, as soon as he took two steps, he suddenly felt a slight burning sensation in his heart and frowned slightly. She walked into the teaching building carefully and found that there was no problem. She immediately walked into the toilet of the teaching building and opened her own in front of the mirror in the toilet Coat, immediately saw a small black mark on his heart. This black mark is very small, about half the size of a fingernail. It looks like a corner of a rune. It is in a incomplete state. The burning feeling just now comes from the incomplete rune that appears on the heart without any reason. After reaching out and touching the rune in her heart, Sha Lan''s mind suddenly came up with the black Rune in the shape of a cow''s head, which was seen in her dream before, which made her feel a little bad. "Tauren? But I don''t know whether it has anything to do with the magic cow breathing method. After all, it is the knight breathing method originated from the hell devil, and it is not impossible to produce some corresponding strange changes. " Thinking of this, saran listened to the sound of footsteps outside, and immediately tidied up her clothes, ready to leave the toilet. Just at this time, Shalan''s body suddenly stopped, because his afterglow faintly saw that his reflection in the toilet mirror was not synchronized with his movement. She turned her head and looked into the mirror. She saw her reflection in the mirror, which was still standing in his position just now. At this time, the reflection in the mirror slowly turned to look at Sha LAN. Her eyes turned red, and her face had a grim smile. She said four words with a closed mouth. Although the reflection did not make a sound, she looked at him Mouth shape also roughly guessed that is not difficult to guess the four words. You''re mine! After four words, the reflection of saran in the mirror suddenly flashed like a power-off light. With the rapid flashing, the reflection of saran was slightly distorted. At the moment of final flash, the reflection in the mirror turned into a black giant Tauren shadow, and scarlet eyes were staring at Saran, and then it flashed away. At this time, Shalan''s reflection in the mirror returned to normal. He looked a little ugly at himself. Without any unnecessary expression on his face, he turned away from the toilet and walked towards his class. Just when Sha LAN just walked into the classroom, he was called out by the head teacher who had been waiting in the classroom. As for the university entrance examination in birona University, when the university entrance examination of birona was officially sent to the University, there was no need for you to go to the University of birona to study history Yes, and you''re only in the second semester of senior two. It seems that you can not only get the escort, but also cross the grade in disguise for a year. " Although Shalan''s head teacher didn''t graduate from the University of birona, he was very familiar with some things about the University of birona. He knew that no matter who he was, even if the royal family did not have the real talent, he would not want to enter the University of birona to become its student. Therefore, although the head teacher was very good about Shalan''s admission to the University of birona He was surprised, but he didn''t say that he doubted whether Shalan''s father had done some activities and the royal family could not succeed. How could the family of Shalan do it? Thanks to the head teacher, saran took over the letter and admission notice from the University of birona. Strictly speaking, when the admission notice was started, there was no need for saran to stay in the No. 1 senior high school in Cynthia. However, he did not have to be so explicit, so he prepared to stay here for a day and tidy up his East Xi is not going to continue to come here. After all, the problems brought about by "magic cow breathing method" are increasing day by day. He must seize the time to find a way to fight. As usual, saran spent his last day in No. 1 senior high school. Apart from telling Duro about his decision and being admitted to the University of birona, she didn''t tell anyone. She just put a small amount of things she needed to take with her into her schoolbag while she was in class. "Saran, you have been recommended to the University of birona, and I will have a friend with a high degree in the future." Shaking his head, saran said to Duro, "it''s better to turn yourself into a highly educated person than to have a friend with high education. You told me before that you don''t want to enter the church according to your parents'' arrangement. Then you have only one way to learn all kinds of useful knowledge and enter the University of birona. At that time, I think your parents could not let go You are not allowed to go to universities like birona University, but you are only allowed to go to church? " Hearing saran''s words, Duro''s eyes showed a glimmer of light, but soon he hesitated and said, "that''s what it says, but But I''ve lost so much knowledge. Is it really too late now? "After patting Duro on the shoulder, saran said, "Duro, you are a very smart person. I know this very well. Besides, I could have worked as hard as you could to promote the University of birona in this period of time. Don''t you have the confidence to catch up with me in the rest of the year?" "I..." Taking a deep breath, Duro looked at Saran, nodded his head slowly, and said, "Saran, thank you very much. You go to the University of birona and wait for me. I will go there to find you in a year." "Then I''ll wait for you there." At the end of the speech, saran and Duro made a fist, put on his schoolbag and left the school. Standing in front of the gate of No.1 Senior High School, Shalan looked at the familiar campus, turned to the car and went to the Howard library. His notes had been completely read and understood. Now it is time to look for more books to watch. Besides, he also needs to find those books with a long history to see if there is any news about witches in them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 120 "Hua Hua Hua..." After taking a bath, saran put on his towel and looked at himself in the mirror. He could clearly see that the incomplete Tauren Rune on his heart became more complete. If it was only half a nail in the morning, now it is the size of two nails, and its growth rate can be called rapid. After reaching out to touch the incomplete Rune on the head of a cow, saran could feel a trace of burning breath in his chest as usual, and he had a glimmer of enlightenment in his heart. When the Tauren Rune became complete, he would go back to that horrible dream world again. After leaving the bathroom, saran changed his clothes, sat in front of his desk and drew the Tauren Rune he had seen in the dream world on the paper. Unfortunately, in the horror dream, saran did not use the power to memorize the rather complicated Tauren rune. Now, the most he draws is only 60-70%. When the Tauren Rune was finished, saran put the pen and pen aside, picked up the white paper and handed it to seleya, who was standing in the room not far from saran when she came into the room. "Selea, look at this and see if you know what it is." Taking the white paper, selea looked at the Tauren Rune drawn by saran above, and her face changed slightly. "Young master, this is the style of the Minotaurs in hell. It is said that at the end of the golden age, a large number of races originally living in the world were destroyed in a great catastrophe, and the Tauren clan was one of them. However, there are records among our blood clans that in the catastrophe at the end of the golden age, a small number of the most powerful races sought another world for their own ethnic groups. After paying a huge price, they finally moved the Tauren clan to the Inferno ruled by the hell demons, and became the subordinate race of the hell demons, and renamed them the helltauren clan. This kind of rune is created by the Tauren people by integrating their original Shamanism and natural runes with the power of hell. However, the Runes of hell Tauren have never been found in our world. How did you get it, young master Hearing seleya''s words, saran reached out and gently opened the lapel of her coat, revealing her heart''s incomplete rune, which was still growing. When she saw the incomplete Rune on saran''s chest, selea''s face immediately became very ugly. She could not help but step back and murmured to herself, "it''s impossible! How can there be a demon mark now? This kind of thing should appear as soon as the person who has practiced the breathing method of devil knight has reached the second level blood knight. How can it appear on the body before becoming a blood knight? " With her eyes narrowed slightly, saran looked at selea and said, "it seems that you knew this for a long time, but why didn''t you tell me before that?" As for the pain of Leslie''s head, it''s hard for her to hide the pain. But, compared with the pain of Leslie''s head, it''s hard for her to hide the pain. Her face became extremely pale. Seleya knelt down at the feet of Saran, and her upper body sprawled on the ground. She said in a trembling voice, "please calm down. My subordinates only considered that this matter is not important before. Moreover, according to the information from our blood family, only a small number of talented people who have practiced the breathing method of demon knights are likely to be left with evil Mark of the devil. And even if it is to leave the mark of the devil, it is possible to leave it at the time of the second level blood knight. My subordinates really didn''t expect that the young master''s talent was so amazing that he was left with the devil''s mark early. This is really what I didn''t expect. " Looking at the shivering seleya, through the source of her soul, saran can judge that she has not lied. She slowly nodded her head to relieve the oppression on the source of her soul. Looking at selea with fear on her face, he said slowly, "I don''t like you to hide something from me. You can have your own privacy, but as long as it''s something I ask you, I hope you can tell me everything you know without any concealment. Selea, do you understand "I understand." Looking at the respectful seleya, saran nodded and laughed. She took out a red snow red wine from the cabinet beside her desk and handed it to her. She opened her mouth and said, "the last time I saw you like it, I took another one for you. I took it back and drank it slowly. If there is no red wine in the hands of a blood clan, it''s a shame." "Thank you very much. I must..." Waving her hand to stop seleya''s words, saran continued, "don''t say those words that express your heart. I''ve always been a person who puts action before words, and I hope you do the same. Then please tell me what you know about the mark of the devil.""To be exact, the mark of the devil is just like the mark of his own farm by the owner of the farm. I don''t mean to insult you, but it''s just the most appropriate description. After all, the vast majority of human beings in the eyes of demons are only animals active in the farm of human world, so the devil mark represents a kind of ownership right expressed by hell demons to other demons and high-level beings. In other words, the devil with the mark of the devil has taken you as his private property, and other demons and high-ranking beings are forbidden to touch you at will. " "So what effect will the mark of the devil have on me? It belongs to the devil, after all, and will not have any effect on me? " "Of course, there are some influences, but the demons of different races and different individuals have different marks of demons. The devil''s mark is good and bad. The bad side is that the devil will stare at him. Sooner or later, the corresponding devil will come to him. Moreover, the devil who can leave the mark of the devil is not a small role even in hell, which is very difficult to deal with. In history, few people who have been left with devil marks can escape from the hands of demons. Naturally, there are advantages, that is, the mark of the devil can give some different powers to those who are branded according to the different demons given to them! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 121 "Empowering? What do these forces mean? " "I''m not very clear about the details, but according to our family records, the power given by the devil''s mark is not the same. Some people may be strong physique, some may be a special ability, and some people can use the power of the devil''s mark to shuttle through different worlds." When he heard the last sentence, there was a trace of color in saran''s eyes, shuttling through different worlds. If his demon mark gave him the same power, it could explain the horrible dream world he had gone to before. "So, the power given by the devil''s mark is controllable?" Shaking her head, selea said, "I can''t say that, but most of them are controllable, but there are a few that are completely uncontrollable. Otherwise, the devil will really do good to the devil if he leaves the mark of devil. However, it is said that if you can really escape the devil''s claws, then you can completely retain this part of the power in the devil''s mark, and completely turn it into your own use. However, there is only a short sentence in our family''s literature about this point. I don''t know the specific details. " Slowly nodding, saran said to selea, "OK, I see. You can continue to search for the dark ideas and solidified magic models I asked you to look for, but now you should give priority to the dark thoughts." "I see." "Well, then you can leave." "Yes As the voice fell, selea took the red snow wine that Saran gave him and walked into the shadow of the corner and disappeared into it. Seeing seleya leave, saran sat in front of his desk and continued to look at the Tauren Rune on the paper. He slowly threw the paper with the Tauren script into the wastebasket. He restrained himself and opened up the notes just recorded in the Howard library today. In the early morning of the next day, although he didn''t need to go to No.1 Senior High School any more, Shalan got up early and did morning exercises in his own training room on the third floor of his residence. After getting dressed and having breakfast, he left the manor and headed for Sasha''s house according to the address on the paper. It has to be said that as the first person on the surface of the underground arena, Sasha''s family is really good. There is a house belonging to him in the upscale apartment building in the center of Cynthia city. Standing in front of the door, Shalan knocked on the door of Sasha''s house. Before he came, he did not intend to continue to hide his identity. After all, he concealed his identity only to prevent his father from knowing it and opposing him from going to the underground arena for a game. Therefore, there is no need to hide his identity to see Sasha. When Sha LAN knocked on the door for the third time, the door opened from the inside. It was not Sasha who opened the door, but a handsome young man with no trace of grain. It looked like Sha Lan was about the same age. Looking at the boy who opened the door, Sha LAN just wanted to say something, and then suddenly saw Sasha, who was not even inch thin, came over with a young girl in her arms and put her arms around the boy. Saran said, "I''m sorry to see you, but I''m afraid that''s what you''re doing Yawning, Sasha scratched his head and said, "black Ting, you should be black Ting, right? I really didn''t expect you to be so young, but forget it, how old you are has nothing to do with me. You should sit in the living room for a while, and then come out and have a good talk about Miyu With these words, Sasha took the two young boys and girls back to the room. After two more teasing, she began to wash and dress. Sha LAN sighed helplessly and went to the apartment. Looking at the messy living room, she casually found a chair. After confirming that there was no suspicious liquid on the chair, she sat down. About half an hour later, after washing up and wearing a shirt, Sasha came to the living room and took a chair to sit in front of saran. "Well, now we can have a good talk about Mi Wu, but before that, I think we should introduce each other formally?" Nodding, saran said, "well, I''ll tell you. My name is Saran, saran Winman." "Saran Winman Well, then Wait. You said your last name was Winman? What do you have to do with count Winman As soon as her eyebrows were raised, saran didn''t expect that Sasha, who was playing in the underground arena, would know his father. Nodding his head, saran said to Sasha, "count Winman is my father. I don''t think so many people have this surname." Sasha looked at saran with a funny smile on his face. He said to saran slowly: "this is really interesting. I didn''t expect that the eldest son of the wyerman family would appear in the underground arena. If you had not been used by the underground arena to compete with me to earn the gambling money of those gamblers, I would have doubted that you were on the ground The reality of the next fighting fieldFrowning slightly, saran asked Sasha, "why do you say that?" Shrugging his shoulders, Sasha didn''t explain anything to saran. He just said with a smile, "you will know about this matter sooner or later. I don''t need to tell you about it now. Otherwise, it will be too boring. Let''s talk about Mi Wu first. If you want to learn from me, there is no problem with me. I''m talking about the secret martial arts of our line Yes, so it''s still that sentence. If you want to learn from me, you can teach it, but only if you can spend as much money. " "How much do you want?" "One can achieve extraordinary secret martial arts, 10000 gold coins! A skill class, such as boxing and leg skills and so on secret martial arts, 1000 gold coins! No bargaining, no credit. " "How can I be sure you''re not fooling me?" "It depends on you. If you believe it, you can pay to study. But if you don''t believe it, I don''t care about this business." Looking at Sasha''s expression, she nodded slowly and said, "ten thousand gold coins, I''m not unable to take them out. It just takes a little time. Before that, I want you to tell me how many secret weapons you can achieve in your hands?" "It''s not too much. Three different types of secret martial arts can achieve extraordinary results. It''s not impossible to buy all of them depending on which one you want." PS: I started to restore the normal update today. I counted it and I''m afraid I owe 11 chapters Well, from now on, a little bit more www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 122 "Three in all? Please give me a good introduction After hearing saran''s words, she nodded and said, "well, before you buy something, you should always check the goods first. Then I will give you a good detailed introduction. There are three kinds of secret weapons that can reach the extraordinary level. The first is called "Liuyun Miyu". It takes a light and flexible route, which is the secret weapon I used when I was fighting you. The second kind of secret martial arts is called "koslami sword". As the name suggests, it is a kind of secret martial arts that uses swordsmanship. It has great lethality, but it is also one of the three kinds of secret weapons that is the most difficult to advance to the extraordinary. The last one, the third one, is called Shenxi secret weapon. In my opinion, this secret weapon is the most suitable for you. However, it takes the route of strength and defense. If you can practice this secret weapon, you will have amazing strength and defense ability. I''m afraid you will go further. " After listening to Sasha''s introduction, Sha LAN slowly nodded his head. As Sasa said, the most suitable one for him is "Shenxi secret martial arts". As for the other two secret martial arts, they are not so close to each other. Although they will certainly gain from learning, they can also enhance their strength, but at least they are not as in line with the requirements of Shalan ¡£ "Well, it''s going to be Shenxi secret martial arts. What''s your opinion about the secret martial arts like fist and leg techniques you mentioned?" "In fact, the secret martial arts are the same. Only if they can achieve transcendence or even higher level, and can not achieve extraordinary, or it is very difficult to achieve extraordinary. As a matter of fact, even if the secret martial arts of 1000 gold coins can be cultivated for 100 or 200 years, it is not really impossible to break through the extraordinary level. It''s just too slow compared with the three door martial arts of ten thousand gold coins, and no one can maintain vigorous physical fitness for one or two hundred years, right? Therefore, the secret weapons I mentioned, such as boxing and leg techniques, are only a general name, because in my eyes, the only effect of these secret weapons is that they can play a strong combat effectiveness after practice, and the improvement of strength is very limited. " "In that case, how about recommending a secret martial art to me?" Hearing saran''s words, Sasha immediately stretched out two fingers and said to Saran, "there are two of them, one thousand gold coins, which are more suitable for you. They are" heavy wheel secret sword "and" sonida heavy artillery "which are most suitable for people who take the power line like you." "I believe you, so I want all three kinds of martial arts. Let''s wait here for a moment. My people will send money in about half an hour." As soon as Sasha''s eyes lit up, he immediately nodded and said, "that''s just right. I''m eager to make a deal so soon. You are really a very generous buyer. You are welcome to come to me later. I think as a count family, if you have some secret martial arts as family background, it should be a very good thing." With a slight smile, saran said to Sasha, "you''re right, but my father is worried about our family''s affairs. I''d better take care of my own affairs. Anyway, the money earned by the property under my name has nothing to do with the family. It doesn''t matter if the cost is too much or less." Shalan and Sasha had a chat for a period of time. About half an hour later, a knock sounded at the door. But before Sasha went to open the door, the door opened automatically. Seleya came in with a pale face and four other underworld shooters, which made Sasha''s face slightly dignified and his eyes slightly constricted, because he was from the She felt an unparalleled sense of threat, and he knew that selea, a beautiful woman, had the power to easily threaten his life! Shalan saw Sasha''s abnormality naturally, but he didn''t say much. Before informing seleya to come here through soul connection, saran deliberately told seleya to show their strength without publicity, so as to coerce Sasha to a certain extent and let him give up any possibility of doing some small tricks secretly. "Young master, this is the gold ticket, a total of 12000 gold coins." After receiving the gold ticket, saran said to selea through soul connection: "you did a good job. Did you spend a lot of money on the blue star bar this time?" "Don''t worry, young master, I just laid down the first Gang yesterday. Not only did I get a lot of cash, but also I got a lot of cash. Although 12000 gold coins are not a small amount, they will not hurt me." "The first gang has been killed so quickly. Are other gangs watching you expand their territory?" "Young master, people are selfish, especially in the face of threats to their own interests. Many people often like to deceive themselves. I told others that this time it was personal resentment, and I also gave them some benefits. Those short-sighted guys pretended to be deaf and dumb and let me expand my power. I think for a period of time in the future Face, those guys won''t face our threat. " "Well, now that you have a plan, I won''t say much. You can go back now.""Yes, master." After the conversation, seleya saluted saran and left Sasha''s home with Meng Han and others. When seria and others left by car, Sasha took a breath, and found that his descendants had been completely wet with cold sweat. Looking at Sha LAN, Sasha has to admit that she has the strength and power that she absolutely can''t fight against. If she wants to kill him, she doesn''t need to do it by herself. As long as the woman just killed him, Sasha thinks that she can''t be an opponent at all. She can only wait for her death. "Sasha, now the gold ticket is in my hand. I wonder if you should bring out those three secret weapons to me. I don''t think you can do anything in it." Looking at Saran, Sasha had a helpless smile and said, "your men are so terrible, but I dare not make any small moves. After all, 12000 gold coins are enough for me to spend and drink for a long time. I don''t mean to live enough." "That''s good. I''ll trouble you to bring out those three secret weapons." "Don''t worry, those secret weapons are all in my mind. Now I''ll write them down from memory to ensure that there are no mistakes and omissions. You can rest assured. After all, I am looking forward to the second cooperation in the follow-up." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 123 For one and a half hours, Sasha completely transcribed on nine pieces of white paper, five of which belonged to Shenxi Miyu, and four of them recorded the expressions of chonglunmi sword and sonida heavy artillery from the words to the corresponding pictures. There was no lack of them. The handwriting was neat and the pictures were simple and clear. It was obvious that Sasha did not spend less on memorizing these secret weapons Husband. As a matter of fact, Sha LAN has a lot of questions about Sasha, such as why he takes out the precious Mi Wu one after another, for example, why he bought them out? If he has such a deep memory of the contents of these secret weapons, it is obvious that he has special training and explanation to understand these secret weapons so well. These are all questions. However, Sha LAN is also very clear that everyone lives in this world, there is always one or another reason to have their own secrets, so although Sha LAN has some doubts, his purpose has been achieved, and naturally there is no need to care about what the secrets of Sasha are. Put Sanmen Miyu close to him. Saran didn''t stay much. She turned and left. Sasha left his apartment. After Shalan left, Sasha put the gold ticket in his hand on the table, went to the kitchen, poured a glass of red wine, put down the glass, looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, and murmured to himself: "old man, I''ve found you a descendant. If nothing happens, don''t appear in my dream. You should know that I don''t want to Carry those things on your back, let the past pass, and the destroyed let him destroy. " After that, Sasha poured himself a glass of wine again, held it up to the white clouds in the sky and said, "dear old man, here you are." After drinking the red wine, Sasha turned away from the kitchen and left the apartment with the gold ticket. Sha LAN went back to the manor directly. He took a bath, changed his clothes, and came to the training room. He took out the nine page paper which recorded the three secret martial arts. He recited the above things word by word. Then he burned the nine pages of paper. He turned to the center of the training room and began his first practice of cultivating Miyu. Mi Wu''s practice is different from Knight''s breathing method. It relies on the coordination of body movements and breathing, condenses bleeding gas in the body, and then uses blood gas to practice. Because Sha LAN had already condensed 33 kinds of life at this time. In the jargon of Mi Wu, Sha Lan was extremely full of blood, which was very suitable for practicing Mi Wu. Therefore, when Sha LAN practiced Shenxi Mi Wu for about half an hour, his body condensed the first wisp of blood gas, and swam in his body along Sha Lan''s already extremely strong body, gradually on his chest There was an invisible and visible blood gas mass, but now the blood gas mass in Sha Lan''s chest is still very small. At the end of the first practice, the progress of Mi Wu was the second. Sha LAN paid more attention to the similarities and differences between Mi Wu and chivalry breathing. In short, both of them were based on the human body, with the purpose of strengthening the body and condensing the strength of the body. It is just that the knight breathing method is to excavate the extraordinary power hidden in the deep blood, while the secret martial art is to condense their own blood, and then integrate the ideas of the dead strong who are free in the void, and then condense them to achieve transcendence. It''s not good or bad, but the road is blocked. If Shalan only practiced the ordinary Knight breathing method, he might not have the idea of kneading the knight breathing method and the secret martial arts. After all, the two paths were quite different. All the people who tried in history ended in failure. However, when Shalan deeply practiced the breathing method of Demon Knight, he found that the breathing method of magic cow was a real knight breathing method. However, when he broke through the transcendence, he did not excavate the supernatural power in the blood, but received the ideas and power from the corresponding demons in the void, and combined with the breathing method of Demon Knight to coagulate in the body Gather the blood power of corresponding demons to achieve the devil blood knight. Sha LAN made a little comparison. When the Demon Knight breathing method broke through the transcendence, it was very similar to the secret weapon''s breakthrough way, especially in receiving the demonic ideas and power from the void, which made saran see an opportunity to change the progress of magic ox breathing method, so he would seize the time to find Sasha to seek the cultivation of secret weapons The way of refining. "The key now is to raise the level of Mi Wu to a level of half step transcendence as soon as possible. Only in this way can we implement the plan as soon as possible. After all, I don''t have much time now." Thinking of this, Sha LAN reached out and touched the demon mark in the shape of a cow''s head Rune on her chest. When she came back to take a bath from outside, she had already found that the demon mark on her chest had recovered to one-third of the level. According to saran''s calculation, there were still five days to recover. In other words, every time the devil''s mark was sent to saran To go to that horrible world, it will take about seven days to recover strength. "The last time I spent there for more than an hour, but after I came back, it was just a moment, just like a dream after I fell asleep. I just don''t know if I took a day or two with me, whether I would be the same after I came back, just a short moment. If this is the case, then I can think about taking more time in that world, which can save my time consumption in this world, and find a way to solve the crisis before the problems in the magic cow breathing method are highlighted as soon as possible. "Thinking of this, saran got up and took a bath in the bathroom of the training room. When he looked at the mirror, he suddenly saw him in the mirror. Behind him stood a huge black shadow. The huge black shadow had a pair of scarlet eyes and a pair of curved horns on his head. Naturally, he looked like a hell Tauren. He turned around and threw a punch, and the shock force was all opened. Under the spread of a shock wave, cracks appeared on the surface of the ground and the wall, and half of the things in the training room were destroyed. Gasping for breath, saran turned her head and looked at her pale face in the mirror. She gave a bitter smile and muttered to herself, "is it from the mental pressure? I have to say, these damned demons are really quite a set, if they are ordinary people, I''m afraid it won''t be long before they will be weakened. But it''s just a small way to put pressure on me. You really look down on me! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 124 "Oh, brother Sasha, how did you go back so early today, don''t you stay for a while?" "Ha ha ha, I will come here in a few days. I have business tomorrow. It''s not suitable to play for so many days. We''ll see you later in a few days." "Then you should remember to come to me." "Ha ha, little Mina, you can rest assured. I remember." After farewell to the acquaintance in the bar, Sasha went outside and lit a cigarette. After a deep breath, Sasha reached out and pulled the collar of the windmill on his neck, and carried his hands into his pocket and walked in the peace street. He flicked the cigarette cigarette cigarette end with his finger. Sasha was ready to take out a cigarette. But at this time, he slightly settled his hand with the cigarette, looked up and looked around. At this time, there was a wisp of fog in the air, making the street look blurred. And the street that was originally crowded with people has become even more and more blurred It was very quiet and nobody could be seen at all. The eyebrow slightly creased, and Sasha immediately took out a lighter which was quite different from the one just now, and the lighter with a rather strange shape was ignited. Then he slowly extended the flame into the fog around him. Suddenly, under the fog, the flame changed from orange red to light yellow green, and it gave off a faint and strange luster. Seeing the yellow and green light, Sasha''s face finally became congealed, and muttered to himself, "Damn, this is the fog area made by the spirit. It''s a real trouble." When he put up the strange lighter, Sasha ran in the direction of coming. However he ran forward, he could not leave Peace Street, and could only waste his energy in the deserted peace street. Sasha obviously wanted to understand this, and stopped slowly. He looked at the fog without any weakening trace around him, and breathed a breath. The red blood was gradually around him, and the blood gas group in his chest slowly rotated itself. "Clanging Clanging Clang... "He said Listening to the sound of chain dragging on the ground, Sasha knew that the spirit that regarded himself as the target was ready to start to hand. He took a deep breath, his ears trembled slightly, and noticed the source of the sound. At this time, Sasha suddenly moved up, and he jumped forward, and in the moment he left the ground, a rusty thick body The chain hit the ground hard, leaving a deep dent in the place where Sasha had just stood. On the ground, without a sigh of relief, Sasha had more chains shot out of the fog and beat him towards Sasha, but they were all escaped by Sasha. Although the attack trajectory of the chain was not predictable, its speed was not very fast, and Sasha could avoid it completely. "Bang Bang Bang..." The attacks are continuous. The rusty chains leave a trace on the ground and the nearby building walls. With the chain attack, the attack density is getting bigger and higher. Although the speed can not threaten Sasha, when the density of attack reaches a certain degree, it is enough to make Sasha unable to take over. "Squeak..." A street lamp was pulled off by the chain, and the squeak sound fell. It was a coincidence that the broken street lamp fell right down to Sasha. If not Sasha responded in time, it would be hit by the street lamp. If it was not immediately killed, it would lose the ability to act and be beaten to death by the rusty chain. However, when Sasha dodged the fallen street lamp, the chains were entangled on the street lamp one by one, and the street lamp was lifted up and hit Sasha. This time, Sasha finally did not escape, was hit by the street lamp on his body, coughing up a large amount of blood on the ground and retreating. Reaching out to the chest, the blood gas in the palm of his hand spits. With the power of blood, Sasha restores his sternum, looks at the tall figure coming slowly. The figure''s master is extremely slender, even the head is also as slender as it is. It seems that a normal person is forced to be pulled into this slender shape by a huge force. "Giggle Sasha Kill you! " The vague words were said in the mouth of the slender shadow, and the rusty chains were flying up immediately, and together they came to Sasha. But at this time, Sasha suddenly bounced from the ground like a carp. His blood circulation around his body, his hands crossed an arc track, and the speed was getting faster and faster. He formed a huge translucent blood color sphere around him, and was able to resist the attack of those chains on the front! "The clouds are endless!" "Bang Bang Boom! " Continuous dull sound is coming out continuously. When all the chains are screwed into a strand, they are turned into a giant palm made of chain. When a palm is patted on Sasha, the translucent blood colored sphere suddenly breaks down. Sasha breaks his arms'' bones inch by inch. He snorts and goes backwards, bumps into a street lamp, and spews a large mouth of blood. His eyes are fuzzy and his eyes are blurred. When he sees it, he bursts out a big blood To go unconscious. At this time, the slender figure slowly walked to Sasha, looking at Sasha, a claw full of huge ferocious, skin and muscle thin and tight, slowly through the fog, and grabbed to Sasha.However, at this time, a dark shadow suddenly broke through the fog and fell in front of Sasha. His right hand was in the shape of a sword finger, pointing to the slender shadow, and whispered: "blood flame!" "Bang!" Like the sound of fireworks exploding, a large number of bloody flames burst from the fingertips of the black shadow, instantly enveloping the slender shadow, and constantly burning, which made the slender shadow emit a sharp howl, and the chain of its control was constantly expanding around, and several of them were whipping towards the shadow and the Sasha behind it. Seeing the chains coming out, the shadow immediately grabbed Sasha, who fell on the ground and was about to faint. He quickly retreated from the broken fog channel. In the blink of an eye, he left the fog area composed of spirits and quickly disappeared into the shadow in the lane of Heping Street. At this time, Sasha also gradually fell into a coma and lost consciousness. When he woke up from the long dark dream, what came into his eyes was a rough male face. Sasha was slightly stunned and said in surprise, "I remember It seems that a beautiful woman came to save me. Am I wrong? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 125 Meng Han looked at Sasha and said without expression: "it''s not me who saved you." When she heard this, Sasha was relieved and said, "that''s good. I was shocked. I dreamt that someone was kissing me. I doubted whether someone had done artificial respiration to me. Although I don''t taboo men and women, your appearance is not my favorite type, do you understand?" The corner of his mouth smoked, and Meng Han turned to look at seleya, who was sitting in the corner of the room drinking red wine mixed with blood. He opened his mouth and said, "boss, can I kill him?" After drinking the blood wine in the glass, seleya said to Meng Han, "the young master knows this guy, and seems to have a good relationship with this guy. We can''t kill him. At least we can''t kill him until the young master says we can Looking up slightly, Sasha saw that seria had saved him. Naturally, he knew who the young master she was talking about. Therefore, he immediately said, "yes, your young master and I are very good friends. We met in the underground arena, and we have a good relationship." With a slight eyebrow pick, seleya seemed to be thinking of something. The whole person stopped for a moment, then suddenly looked at Sasha and said, "you lied. The young master said that your relationship with him is that of a seller and a buyer. Although he said that the young master did not let me kill you, I think there should be no problem sealing your mouth." Hearing this, Menghan immediately turned around and rummaged in the cupboard of the room, took out some needles and thread, and came to Sasha, ready to sew his mouth up. Looking at Meng Han, who took out the needle and thread, not only Sasha, but also seleya said strangely, "Meng Han, how can you have a needle and thread in your room?" Meng Han turned his head and looked at selea. While threading with his thick fingers and the familiar lead needle, he said to her, "boss, when I was a little gangster, I didn''t have much money. When I was fighting or even fighting for territory, my clothes would inevitably be damaged. Naturally, I would sew clothes." The corner of her mouth twitched. Looking at Meng Han, a two meter tall, burly fellow, she always felt strange. She shook her head, so she didn''t want to take care of it. Anyway, she didn''t like the appearance of Sasha''s flowers. If it wasn''t for Shalan''s command, she would have saved him and held him up as a blood slave Come on, you should know that a secret warrior who is on the verge of breaking through the extraordinary, the taste of blood will not be lost to the blood knight. At this time, looking at Meng Han who was holding the needle and thread close to him, Sasha immediately raised his leg and put his foot on Meng Han''s chest without saying a word, which made Meng Han''s whole person step backward. However, Sasha just pulled his foot to the injured area, which made him show his teeth and grin. Meng Han moved his body and his eyes were red with blood. His quality was much better than Sen. he could restrain his desire for blood. However, he was a blood clan who had just accepted his first embrace, and his desire for blood was still depicted in his bones. When he was kicked by Sasha, his heart''s anger stimulated his desire for blood, His eyes turned red with blood. He abandoned the needle and thread and rushed to Sasha. Seeing Meng Han''s action, seleya''s face immediately became a little more cautious. Meng Han''s quality was indeed better than Sen''s, and he could easily resist the desire for blood. However, once he fell into a violent walk, it would be more difficult for him to get rid of it. If no one subdued him, then Meng Han would not get rid of violence before drinking enough blood Out of the state of walking. "Roar!" Meng Han''s fists and hammered on the bed, and the solid bed collapsed. At this time, Sasha quickly leaned against the wall behind him and pulled the broken bone, causing great pain, which made a lot of cold sweat flow out of Sasha''s forehead. If it was an ordinary person, I''m afraid there was no way to get up and escape just now. He had already been beaten into mud by Meng Han. That is to say, Sasha, who has touched the threshold of transcendence, can barely escape and move. "Hello, Hello, that one over there. Your name is selea, aren''t you? Come and help me. I''m going to be killed by this guy. " Sitting on the sofa, seleya poured herself a glass of red snow, and then took out a small crystal bottle from her arms. She poured some fresh blood from the crystal bottle into the crystal goblet. She shook the goblet slightly and tasted the blood wine in it. Then she nodded with satisfaction and looked at Sasha, who was struggling to avoid sweating, and said, "look at you You can''t die for a while "Hello, you fellow..." Avoiding Meng Han''s punch, Sasha called to seleya again, "you guy, you might as well let me be killed by that spirit body." "Spirit body? You are wrong. The guy you are facing is not a spirit body. It is just a person who is bewitched and manipulated by the spirit body and is full of resentment and obsession. Although he has some spirit power and can even create a fog field, he is not a spirit body. Otherwise, I would not be able to rescue you so easily. " "I don''t care what that guy is, anyway, I''ll be killed by your little brother!" "In fact, it''s nothing even if you''re killed. Although the young master didn''t say he could kill you, he didn''t say he couldn''t kill you. It''s just that he''ll be punished for a while. Personally, he''s not willing to kill me now.""I..." Without saying anything, Sasha was slapped on the ground by Meng Han, who was about to step on Sasha''s head. At this critical moment, Sasha immediately called out to seleya, "I can exchange that, and saran will be very willing to ask for something I give him!" As soon as Sasha''s voice fell, a huge black bat wing stretched out from the back of seleya and patted Meng Han''s body on the wall. He shook his head and could not wake up for a moment. At this time, seria put up bat wings, wearing a black dress, barefoot went to Sasha''s side, looked down at Sasha lying on the ground, snow-white right foot stepped on Sasha''s chest, making Sasha have a panoramic view of her snow-white legs and deeper places. Seleya does not hide anything, her beauty is her weapon, naturally not taboo for people to appreciate. "You said you could take out something that satisfied the young master. Now tell me what that is. If you lie, I will really turn you into my blood slave. Believe me, you will not like that kind of life." PS: congratulations to the protagonist for his success. In addition, if there is no accident, he will continue to pay off the debt tomorrow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 126 "You should also know that your young master bought three secret weapons from me, right?" With a slight pick on her eyebrows, she nodded and said, "yes, of course I know. After all, I sent the money to you. Don''t tell me that you''ve been using those three secret weapons." "No, no, no, don''t get me wrong. Of course, I didn''t do anything on it, and the three secret martial arts were complete and complete. However, I didn''t give out a unique skill for Shenxi secret martial arts. I wanted to make more money in the future, but you saved me. Of course, I want to bring out the unique skills, right?" "If you lie to me, there won''t be another chance." Looking at seleya who took back her feet, Sasha immediately said with a smile, "of course, of course, I won''t gamble with my own life. You can rest assured." Looking at Sasha again, seleya turned and sat on the sofa and told saran about it through soul connection. At this time, saran sat in the study, looked at the books and materials in front of her, pinched the bridge of her nose, and said to seleya, "treat Sasha well. I don''t have time to go to your side for a while. But you should also pay attention not to let him run away. Since this man has fallen into our hands, let''s see if it is possible for us to use it. There is a big one in his head It''s worth our energy and money to get him over. " "Yes, sir." After breaking the connection with seleya, saran sat quietly for a while. Then she got up and changed her clothes. She carried some food and water on her back, waiting for the arrival of time. According to the calculation, seven days after returning from that nightmarish world, it is the day when the mark of the devil, that is, the time when the Rune of the ox head is fully recovered. Before this, Shalan had thought a lot about it and discovered a lot of possibilities. For example, the last time he went to that world, he wore the same clothes as he used to go to that world. So saran guessed that when he went to that world, he wore the same clothes as he did in this world. So she took some food and water to see if it was possible to bring these things into the world. Then, after going to that world, I try to see if I can bring things back from that world. If so, many things will have room for operation. Last time, Sha LAN heard the word "sorcery" in the girl''s mouth of that world, and when she said it, she looked like she often saw it. Not to mention the level of sorcery, just the popularity, she felt that the popularity of witchcraft in that world must be very high. In other words, since the popularity of witchcraft is very high, there must be witches using witches. In this way, Shalan can try to find the existence of witches in that world. If he can find a wizard, then he can find a way to find the mind and solidify the model of witchcraft. "Of course, there are opportunities in that world, but the risk level is definitely the highest. It''s better to be careful when you go there this time. The Tauren of hell, who wanted to leave a devil mark on me, was holding the idea of letting me die in that world and then destroying my soul and will, so that he could come into my body. It''s just that although this plan is very good, it also gives me a chance to fight back. I''d like to see whether you can occupy my body in the end, or I will completely destroy your will to come into my body! " Thinking of this, Sha LAN suddenly felt his brain fainted slightly, as if he was asleep. The whole person fell on the bed, as if he was slowly sinking into a dark nightmare. He felt that his consciousness was constantly sinking. After a long time, he did not know how far it had sunk. When his feet felt like standing on the ground, he suddenly woke up Come and see that I have come again to the dark world full of clouds. "This is saw that he as like as two peas looked around. He found himself in the same place as the first high school in Cynthia in the real world seven days ago. But Salan also knew that there were no students in the world''s campus, but some were fantastic. Take a look around. After making sure there is no danger nearby, Sha LAN began to check what she was carrying. As the inspection went on, Sha Lan''s face showed a trace of regret. Except for his clothes, he didn''t bring anything else, not only the food and water in his backpack, but also some lighters and other things in his pocket Come on, there''s just a set of clothes on him that are the same as the real world, that''s all. "If you can''t bring anything, then why do clothes appear on me? Shouldn''t they come to this world without inch? Since clothes can follow me into this world, why can''t I bring those things with me? Why on earth After thinking about it, Sha LAN didn''t want to understand the law of the matter. She shook her head helplessly. She didn''t want to think about it for the time being. She looked at the surrounding environment and checked it a little. Then she found some human traces, such as the dead branches that were trampled, the vines and weeds cut by some sharp tools.Looking at these man-made traces, saran immediately walked forward along the traces. In a word, she first found the people in the world. Besides, the woman he met last time did not seem to be a vicious guy, and she had a desire to help herself as a human being. Obviously, although her living environment was very hard, she had at least a certain degree of morality and law Otherwise, human beings will become more and more like beasts. Therefore, for the people in this world, Shalan thinks that we can further contact them. Of course, a certain degree of vigilance is still necessary. Rustling Walking cautiously forward in the grass, Sha Lan''s shoes are the three-layer cow leather boots that she bought during the archaeological activities. Although the comfort is not very good, it is absolutely firm. Even some small snakes don''t want to bite through the surface of the boots. But just as he had just passed through some very small unknown weeds, he suddenly found that there were several more scratches on his boots. The depth of the scratches almost cut the first layer of cow hide of the boots, and the sharpness was comparable to some blunt knives. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 127 Looking at the marks on the boots, Shalan frowned slightly. Just a few weeds almost cut his boots. The danger in the world is not just those weird fields and spirits. After about half an hour, he finally walked out of the woods and saw a lot of traces of human life. He squatted down to check. After that, Shalan stood up and was ready to move forward to the West. However, as soon as he stood up, he suddenly felt a threat from behind. Without any hesitation, Shalan''s body suddenly lowered, his muscles slightly swelled, and his fist went out towards his back. However, a black wolf, the size of a man, flew backward and fell on the ground. He shook his head and looked at the bloodstains slowly flowing out of his mouth and nose. It was obvious that Shalan had hit the head of the wolf just now. "I didn''t go all out in that blow, but it was enough to kill a normal beast. I didn''t expect that it only suffered some injuries. It seems that the wolf in this world is not so simple, and its body strength is comparable to that of some senior knights." As he thought, Shalan lowered his body and was facing the wolf. He was a little lucky. The wolf seemed to be a lone wolf. Otherwise, once there were five or six wolves of this strength together, Shalan could only turn around and run away except for the transformation and witchcraft at the bottom of the box. "Woo..." The wild wolf let out a low roar. The beast''s intuition of danger is usually very sensitive. It can clearly feel that Saran is not easy to be provoked. However, the prey in this area is too rare, and the wolf does not want to let go of this hard to see prey. After hesitating for a while, hunger finally conquers intuition, and the wolf''s four paws thumped on the ground And he went straight to saran. Looking at the wolf, Shalan''s body is short, kneeling on his knees, bending backward, so that the wolf pours over his head. When the wolf''s body passes through the top of Shalan, Sha LAN immediately punches, and his fist with concussion force blows on the wolf''s waist and abdomen without any fancy, and he beats the huge wild wolf out directly Hit the ground. The wolf struggled to get up from the ground, but did not wait for it to climb far forward. His limbs were soft and fell on the ground again. The blood flowed from his mouth and nose like no money. When the wolf opened his mouth and vomited out a large mouthful of blood with visceral fragments, his head finally fell to the ground and lost his breath. Looking at the dead wolf, Shalan stood up and muttered to himself: "all say copper head and iron tail, bean curd waist, it seems that the world''s wild wolf is fierce, but the structure of the body should still be the same as the real world." After that, saran decided to go over and examine the body of the wolf, and prepare some edible meat to take on his body. He could not guarantee how long he would stay in the world this time. If he spent more than an hour as before, it would be good. But once he spent ten days and a half months in this world, if he did not prepare some food, he would not prepare some food I starved to death in this world, but there was no place to cry. But Shalan obviously underestimated the strangeness of the world. When he came to the wolf''s body, the wolf''s body suddenly expanded at a very fast speed, and the swollen body bulged with fist sized sarcomas, as if it would explode in the next second. Shalan saw the appearance of the wolf''s body, and quickly retreated. Just as he was five or six meters away, the wolf''s body suddenly exploded, and a large number of flies flew out of the wolf''s body, as if a black cloud surrounded Shalan. Seeing the flies coming, Sha LAN smashed them out with one punch. If the shock wave had any substance, it would spread around, making those flies burst one by one, and the incomplete corpses fell on the ground, covering the ground completely like a black blanket. Shalan looked at the black fly bodies on the ground, and her brows wrinkled slightly. This is a special case. But if the animals in the world will become these strange things after death, it must be extremely difficult for him to find something to eat. If he wants to ensure a reliable food source, he is afraid that he really wants to find the human beings in this world That''s fine. "It''s a world where people don''t want to stay one more second." With a sigh, saran turned and prepared to move on. But when he just stepped forward, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed rapidly. From the original wilderness, he came to a garden full of flowers and butterflies. In the gap between the flowers and trees, saran could see a palace similar to the ancient Greek architectural style in the past Standing in the middle of this vast garden. "What''s going on in this place?" Looking around, Sha LAN did not see anything except the boundless flowers and trees. Naturally, there would be no export and other things. Taking a deep breath, saran walked forward. When he got to the palace, he immediately saw many strange looking sculptures standing around the palace. Some of them looked very new, as if they were just carved out, flashing the original luster of marble, while some were already very old, not only looked very dim, but also completely wrapped in vines It''s going around.As she walked towards the palace, she observed the sculptures. Some of them were incomplete human figures, some were simply part of human or animal bodies, and some were just an eye, a hair, a drop of blood, a tooth, and an organ. All in all, these sculptures can be regarded as various shapes, but they all share one In the same way, it is all part of a biological body. When he got to the front of the palace, Shalan stepped on the steps. Every time he stepped on a step, the step changed from white marble to black, and there was a white footprints belonging to saran left there. When saran went into the palace, he immediately saw in the middle of the open palace a throne made of white marble, with a crown on his head and a white gauze on his body. The queen was sitting on it, her eyes closed, as if she were falling into a deep sleep. However, when Shalan wanted to check the throne and the queen on the throne, the other side suddenly opened her eyes and looked at saran. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 128 "Pilgrim, say your wish." Looking at the White Queen with dull eyes, as if she were just a white marble statue, since the moment she opened her eyes, saran felt an incomparable sense of oppression from each other''s body. This sense of oppression is not from the strength, nor from the spirit, but from the deep soul, just like a rabbit meeting a hungry wolf, which is from the spirit The deep fear in the soul is like the white queen who is superior to saran on the level of life. "Who are you and what is this place?" As she spoke, saran slowly retreated, but the White Queen didn''t pay any attention to his words. She just said, "Pilgrim, speak your wish." A drop of cold sweat dripped from Shalan''s forehead. He looked at the White Queen on the throne, and without saying a word, he turned and ran outside the palace. Sha LAN had a premonition that if he really said his wish, he would definitely pay a price that he could not bear. However, Shalan obviously underestimated this strange place and the strange white queen. As soon as she stepped out of the palace, she suddenly came to the White Queen. There was only a distance of less than two meters between the two sides, which was almost face to face. "Pilgrim, say your wish." His eyes narrowed slightly, and saran turned around the throne. He found that the pressure from the White Queen was always there, but there was no intention of any action. He just trapped him here waiting for him to express his so-called wish. In other words, the white queen sitting on the throne has always followed certain rules, with the purpose of guiding her to come here As for what will happen after the wishes are said, saran does not know, but probably can guess that there must be something threatening his life waiting for him. Therefore, after thinking about it, Sha LAN simply did not answer. He stayed here until the time of his return. His physical fitness has reached a very strong level. He can not eat or drink for a long time. Although that will damage his body to a certain extent and greatly reduce his combat power, he will not be in danger of life at least. However, at this time, the White Queen on the white marble throne spoke again and asked saran that sentence for the fourth time. "Pilgrim, say your wish." At the moment of this sentence falling, saran suddenly felt the numbness of her left foot, and soon lost consciousness. As soon as her face changed slightly, saran immediately stretched out her hand and lifted up her trouser legs. She saw that his left foot turned into white marble, and the degree of fossilization was still deepening, slowly spreading towards the wrist of his left foot and even his lower leg. Standing on one leg, saran wanted to stay away from the White Queen on the white marble throne, but it was just then that the white queen asked for the fifth time. "Pilgrim, say your wish." This time, Sha Lan''s right foot also quickly lost consciousness, and the right foot wrist, right leg are slowly losing consciousness, although did not see the appearance of the right leg, but Sha LAN knew that the right leg must have entered the petrified state. With the White Queen''s repeated opening, the speed of petrification is faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, Sha Lan''s limbs have completely turned into white marble, and her trunk has begun to gradually petrified. When the speed of petrification spread to the demon mark on saran''s chest, the rune in the shape of ox head immediately sent out high temperature, and wanted to take saran out of the world and return to reality. But at this time, the white queen had other reactions for the first time, and her body suddenly released a gray light and poured into the void. At this time, Shalan faintly heard a pain roar like the roar of a bison. The demon mark on his chest was finally broken by the power of petrification, and quickly petrified. It looked like some pattern on a stone statue. Seeing this result, Shalan finally knew that he did not know what was going on. The white queen that he met had far more powerful power than the hell Tauren who left the devil mark on him! The White Queen''s gray light slowly converged into her body. She asked saran again, "Pilgrim, say your wish." By the time he heard this, Shalan felt that his nose and ears were unconscious. Obviously, his head had begun to petrify. Unless he answered the White Queen''s question immediately, his body would only be able to fossilize. "Pilgrim, say your wish." "My wish is I''m safe and sound. I''ll leave here without any damage on the body and soul level! " Sha Lan thought of this wish before, but she didn''t dare to bet on the possibility of success, but now things are like this, she can only fight for luck, and maybe there is a turning point! When Shalan''s wish was said, his body, which was almost completely petrified, suddenly broke away from the petrified state and recovered to its original appearance. Shalan gasped and looked at the White Queen. He faintly found that the White Queen''s body was no longer as motionless as marble, and there was a faint shiver."Click..." With a light sound, a crack appeared on the White Queen''s face, and the crack continued to expand and quickly occupied the left half of the White Queen''s face. "Bang!" The left face of the White Queen was broken to pieces, revealing half of the face hidden under the rigid face like a stone statue, which truly belongs to human beings. At this time, the real white queen suddenly opened her eyes, and her left eye flashed with ecstasy. "At last, someone said the wish that couldn''t be fulfilled!" The White Queen looked at saran and said to her, "it''s worth the little mental energy I''ve spent over a thousand years to bring you here. People in the real world are more reliable than those in the abyss of nightmare." Sha LAN looked at the White Queen. He could see that on the left face of the white queen, the broken marble like skin was slowly growing along the left face of the White Queen. The White Queen was also obviously aware of this. Looking at Saran, he immediately said, "now I can really meet your wish, and you should also promise my conditions, you can Don''t worry, my condition is not lethal, but it is also full of danger. You can choose freely, agree or not www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 129 "Real wish, can any wish be fulfilled?" "Of course not. If you say let me destroy the world, I can''t do anything. I can''t even break through the seal outside my body. Naturally, I can''t fulfill the wish beyond my ability. However, in terms of your strength, the wishes you need me to fulfill should still be within my ability. Besides, I don''t have much time. If you want to make a deal with me, you should do it as soon as possible. After about three minutes and twenty-seven seconds, my seal will be restored again. At that time, you will be removed from this space, and we will have no time to complete the transaction. " "Can you remove the demonic mark from me?" "I''m sorry, I can''t remove that demon mark. If I''m in my prime, there''s no problem. But now I can''t do it. You can only rely on yourself. As long as your mental strength is large enough, you can protect your soul from the arrival of demonic consciousness. I can offer you a meditation method suitable for you. Your talent is not too bad. You should have the opportunity to resist The advent of demonic consciousness. " Although there was no change in saran''s face on the surface, he was shocked and relieved. At least through the words of the White Queen just now, Sha LAN can confirm that it is feasible to increase spiritual strength through practicing the meditation thought to resist the coming of the demonic consciousness in the future. "What do I need to do if I trade with you." The White Queen showed her left eye and looked at saran and said, "if I want you to release me from this seal, will you make a deal with me?" Without any hesitation, saran immediately shook her head and said, "I will not. Although my strength is very low, I can at least judge that if you want to be released from the seal, you must be stronger than you. I can''t guarantee that it will be achieved in my lifetime." "You''re right, so the content of my deal with you is to ask you to send something. Within a hundred years, you will send me the thing I asked you to send to Slade, the black king of the chess Corps. If you encounter difficulties during this period, you can try to contact suhalan, the white knight. As for other people, you can never be new." "If I promise to make a deal, you must have the means to urge me to complete the transaction?" "Yes, I will give you a chanter. Normally, this chanter will fulfill any order you give. As long as you don''t die, the chanter will not die. But this chanter will only belong to you for 100 years. If you don''t complete the deal with me after 100 years, the chanter will kill you, but if you complete my deal, the chanter will completely belong to you." "It''s a fair deal. I''m afraid I''ll get more." "The style of our chess team is the equivalent exchange. Trust me, if you do close our deal, you can get more than that. Maybe you don''t believe me now, but time will tell." Shalan is very clear, and the White Queen is also very clear that their transaction has no possibility of failure from the beginning. Saran needs to think about it. This is fundamental, but the main reason is that Sha LAN dare not gamble. If he refuses the White Queen''s trading request, will the White Queen really let him go or kill him completely. In the face of absolute power, choice often does not exist, the weak can only act in accordance with the will and rules of the strong. "Well, I promise, then give me the thought and what I need to give to Slade the black king." The White Queen doesn''t talk much nonsense. The seal has been restored. Only her left eye is still exposed. However, there are three silvery lights in the White Queen''s left eye. Two of them fall into Sha Lan''s hands, and the third one directly shoots into Sha Lan''s eyebrows, turning into a silver egg, suspended in the spiritual sea and soul of Sha LAN Between. "The beast will hatch itself. The other two things, the chess pieces representing the white king, are the things I asked you to give to Slade, the black king. As for the ring, you can enter the gear tower Get Meditation The law... " When the last word was spoken, the White Queen was sealed in the stone statue again. At the same time, after the stone statue became perfect again, the gray light was released from the white queen again. In the twinkling of an eye, he sent Shalan out of the place and returned to the position he had just walked out of the forest. Taking a deep breath, Sha LAN looked down at the chess pieces which represented the white king and the black ring carved like patterns. He knew that what had just happened was not his dream, but the real thing. Up to now, Sha LAN still felt unreal. "In a word, let alone other things, it is good to find the existence of the mind. I hope the process of getting the thought can be smooth." Taking a deep breath, saran set out and walked on. ¡­¡­ Flash Town, as one of the peripheral towns where human beings and all kinds of intelligent races live, has a lot of soldiers stationed here. Anyone who enters flash town from the outside world must conduct detailed inspection before entering the town.Fortunately, it took Shalan nearly three days to come to shimmer town. During this period, he killed a lot of prey, but only the body of a wolf and a hare was really preserved. Other prey became various things after death. Flies and other things were normal. Shalan once met a hare that was killed, and the body turned into a tall one in a blink of an eye There are more than two meters of brown bear, its physical fitness is comparable to half of the blood knight, if not for Shalan with the power of witchcraft, there is no way to kill it. Even if he killed the brown bear, the body of the brown bear turned into a huge stone, which made him want to curse his mother. With wolf fur on his back and wolf''s claws and teeth in his arms, Shalan was immediately surrounded by merchants in the town after entering shimmer town. Finally, Shalan sold his things at the price of thirty-five silver coins, and walked into the restaurant of Shanguang town with thirty-five silver coins and had a big meal. After dinner, she paid a silver Shilan. When the restaurant owner wanted to change the money, she stopped her and asked, "boss, I want to ask you something. Do you know where the gear tower is? If you know, please tell me the exact location of the gear tower? " PS: the copy is officially opened and flowers are scattered www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 130 Gear tower is one of the most famous wizard organizations in this world called nightmare abyss. Adhering to the principle of equivalent exchange, it can be regarded as the most loose and firm wizard organization. It has a history of thousands of years, and is one of the three wizard organizations with the longest history in the nightmare abyss. Naturally, people who live in this world are not unfamiliar with the existence of the gear tower. Even on the edge of the shining Town, where human beings are the main body of wisdom, there are three witches and wizard apprentices from the gear tower stationed here. Sha LAN looked at the five story wizard tower in front of her. She took a deep breath and knocked on the door. Before long, a male wizard apprentice about 27-8 years old opened the door from the inside, and said to saran with doubts: "who are you?" "Hello, I''m here to visit..." Before Sha LAN finished speaking, the male wizard apprentice frowned slightly and said directly, "sorry, we don''t accept apprentices. You''d better go to other wizard organizations." With these words, the male wizard apprentice was about to close the door of the wizard tower, but Shalan immediately reached out and pushed the door, and said to the male wizard apprentice, "I have a keepsake." Hearing this, the male wizard apprentice opened the door of the wizard tower again. He looked at saran suspiciously and said, "show me the token." As she handed the ring in her arms to her partner, saran looked at the surprised look on the face of the male wizard apprentice, and knew that the object in his hand was almost the same. Sure enough, the male wizard apprentice looked cautious, gave the ring back to Saran, and then said to him, "please wait, I''ll go to the teacher." Looking at the male wizard apprentice who left quickly, saran stood outside the door of the wizard tower and blinked. Looking at the half open door, he did not know whether he would go in or continue to wait for the people inside to come. Fortunately, the people in the wizard tower did not let Shalan wait for a long time. A blond man about 40 or 50 years old followed the male wizard apprentice. He looked at the ring in saran''s hand and said, "please show me the ring." Sha LAN nodded her head and handed the ring to the other party. However, she saw that the middle-aged man was rubbing the ring''s surface slowly. At the same time, Sha LAN could feel a faint spiritual force released from the middle-aged man''s body and continuously injected into the ring. Only heard a "Ding" sound, the black ring suddenly suspended in the middle-aged man''s palm, as if to open some mechanism, the black ring quickly turned into a ring size black gear, constantly rotating on the middle-aged man''s palm. The middle-aged man looked at the gear in his hand, nodded and said, "it''s really the keepsake of our gear tower. It''s just that the keepsake of this level hasn''t appeared outside the gear tower for a long time. However, no matter what level of keepsake, it''s just a keepsake. It won''t let you have a high position in the gear tower. Of course, this level of Keepsake is not without benefits. At least when you just join the gear tower, you can get at least 30000 contribution points to use. It''s very cost-effective to exchange various resources and book knowledge. " He reached out to take the gear that the middle-aged man returned to himself. When the gear fell on Sha Lan''s hand, it immediately turned into the original ring shape and was conveniently put on the index finger of his right hand by Sha LAN. Looking up at the middle-aged man, saran said to him, "so I should be able to join the gear tower?" "There is only half of the qualification for a keepsake. You need to check the qualification. If your qualification reaches the minimum standard, you can officially join the gear tower." "Qualifications? How should my qualifications be tested? " "I don''t have any test conditions here, but I don''t think you need to worry. I can feel that you are a junior wizard apprentice on the verge of breakthrough. At your present age, your qualification can''t be lower than the minimum standard. Therefore, I congratulate you on joining the gear tower in advance. Although you have to officially join, you still need to go to the headquarters for some tests In order to. " "So I don''t know where the gear tower is and how can I get there?" "You are not a member of the gear tower. I can''t tell you where the headquarters of the gear tower is, but you can follow me first. In about five days, I will hand over with the people from the headquarters and return to the headquarters. At that time, you can follow me, I will take you to carry out the test, and then you can join the gear tower. Of course, it''s not free. I''ve wasted my time and energy doing these things for you. Adhering to the principle of equivalent exchange, you need to pay me 500 contribution points as reward after officially joining the gear tower. For a first-class wizard, the price is very reasonable. " If the other party does these things for Shalan free of charge, he is afraid that some criminals will have to murmur. When the other party needs to receive a certain amount of remuneration, saran is a little relieved. Gently bowed to the middle-aged man, Sha Lan said with a smile: "just so, in addition, I want to ask you some questions, I can give a certain contribution points."Nodding his head, the middle-aged man said, "you can call me the wizard of Lyon. Come with me now. Before you go to the headquarters, you can borrow from me temporarily. However, you have to spend 20 contribution points as the price for the accommodation and food I will provide you in the next five days. As for the question you want to ask me, I''ll give you half an hour at the price of 100 contribution points. " Listening to Lyon''s words, saran finally had a preliminary understanding of the style of the gear tower. To be nice, it was the equivalent exchange advocated by the gear tower. If it was ugly, she wanted money. However, she didn''t resent it. In the next half an hour, saran asked a lot about the gear tower. Except for a few questions about the confidentiality agreement of the gear tower, she could not explain to Saran, who is still an outsider, that Lyon was basically in a state of knowing everything else. "Thanks to the wizard Lyon, your answer helped me a lot." "You''re welcome. These are all what I should do. After all, what I do is to collect contribution points. You just need to remember to be a member of the gear tower. After receiving the contribution points attached to the keepsake, you can give me what belongs to me. In addition, as an elder, I warn you that contribution points play a huge role. You''d better use them cautiously and exchange them for equal value It''s not limited to contributing points as a bargaining chip. " PS: everyone, if you can, please give this book a score. It seems that there is only one or two people short of the score. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 131 Lyon is a very learned wizard. This is the result of Shalan''s continuous contribution of 260 points. He is very satisfied with the 260 contribution points he has spent. At least he knows some things that need to be avoided after joining the gear tower, as well as the direction that can be selected and won. For example, in the future, he will face the problem of choosing a mentor. According to Lyon, his Keepsake level is very high. Once he enters the gear tower, there will be at least 30000 contribution points to be allocated. For members of the gear tower, even level 1 and even level 2 wizards will feel greedy, so he needs to avoid choosing those who want him In the hands of the contribution points, just came to him as his apprentice wizard as a teacher. Otherwise, once they become the apprentice of a wizard, they will be in a weak situation. Many witches regard the apprentice as their private property. Even if they can''t do so obviously under the rules of the gear tower, they can also make the apprentices act according to their requirements through various deceptive methods. Lyon said a few witches that need to pay attention to. One of them, Ron, was born with the blood of Nesbitt. He took the road of blood wizard and became a first-class blood wizard. Because of this, the wizard named Ron is very good at cultivating insects as a means of attack. In the past ten years, 16 wizard apprentices have become Ron''s students, but none of them has been transformed into wormhole by Ron six months after becoming Ron''s Apprentice. Although these wormlike people have the fighting ability close to the first level blood knights, they have been completely cut off in the wizard''s road, and the appearance has been transformed, that is, they are barely alive under Ron''s hand. Wizard like Ron is not the only one in the gear tower. As long as they do not violate the gear tower regulations, they will not be punished or affected. Saran looked at the copies of the books which were exchanged with 100 contribution points, and slowly made up for the wizard''s basic knowledge. It has to be said that it is not so easy to become a wizard. At least these basic books are as difficult as those written by famous professors in the real world. Of course, for Shalan, with the help of powers, these books are just a little more time spent by saran. "Saran, tomorrow is the time for the handover. The teacher asked me to tell you that before tomorrow''s departure, the handover wizard will test you. If you pass the test, you can go back to the gear tower with us." "Thank you very much, loloca." Loloca is the male wizard apprentice, while the female wizard apprentice is named Lorica. They are brothers and sisters. Saran infers from some of their daily conversations that they are closely related to Lyon. It seems that Lyon and their grandfather are brothers, so Lyon will accept them as apprentices, and others He would never be an apprentice to anyone who had nothing to do with Lyon. Because of this, saran gave up the idea of becoming an apprentice to Lyon. "Saran, I heard you''re from the outside. Can you tell me what the outside world is like? It is said that our country is so peaceful compared with the outside world, because the ancient great wizard created a huge border with the witchcraft that affected the whole country, so that all kinds of spirits and monsters that were rampant in the world could not invade our country. So I would like to ask you if it is really so terrible outside. " "Although I came here from the outside, the place where I was born and raised is not outside, but even so, I can tell you that it is really dangerous outside. It is not only because of the existence of horrible spirits and monsters, but also because there are no rules in the outside world, or the rules of the outside world are so chaotic that human beings can''t survive outside. For example, I once killed a hare outside and wanted to have a good meal. But after the hare died, the body suddenly turned into a living brown bear. I managed to kill the brown bear. As a result, the body of the brown bear turned into a stone. As for the water seen outside, it''s even more strange. It''s easy to say that the water flowing upwards can''t be drunk. Even the things on me outside may change. I ate half of the roast rabbit meat and suddenly turned into a poisonous snake in the process of carrying it. If I didn''t react quickly, I might have been bitten by a poisonous snake at that time "So it is. No wonder the old people said that the most dangerous thing in the outside world is not the spirits and strange existence, but the world itself. If so, I can understand. However, even within the territory of our country, sometimes there will be some rampant events of spirit and weird existence. There was a similar event in the city where I lived. A large family of more than 30 people died overnight. The final cause of death was that a large number of rose flowers grew in their stomachs in a very short period of time, which pierced their internal organs and killed them. So far, no one has found out why they would become such a causeAfter hearing this, saran knew that in this world called the nightmare abyss, spirits and weird beings were the real masters. The original weird rules of the world were not born for human beings, but the survival ability of the human race was really too strong. In this world, a pure land relative to the outside was opened up to enable human beings to live in it The survival and reproduction of Shalan is amazing. Saran and loloca keep chatting. Compared with Lyon''s rigid equivalent exchange, saran still likes chatting with people like loloca. However, Lorica is not satisfied with loloka''s always chatting with saran. Moreover, in her usual study and practice, lorika is more diligent than loloka. It is just that Lyon''s teaching method is obviously similar to the state of free keeping. He only teaches what needs to be taught to loloca and Lorica. If they ask Lyon questions, Lyon will answer them very well. However, it is impossible for Lyon to ask them the progress of their studies. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 132 In a word, Lyon is such a person who only does what he should do and never does anything irrelevant to him. In the words of saran''s previous life, he is a delicate egoist. Of course, for Shalan, there is nothing wrong with egotism. As long as he does not touch the interests of the other party, then there is no need to worry about being targeted. To some extent, Shalan can be regarded as a semi egoist. The next time, as usual, saran chatted with loloca after reading a book, and then was satirized by Lorica about chatting, which was also a very substantial life. Lying in bed at night, Shalan looked at the mirror in the room to see the demonic mark on his chest. He could see that the rune was recovering slowly, but the recovery speed was very slow. According to saran''s calculation, it would take at least half a year to recover. In other words, he would have to stay in this world In the first half of the year. "Half a year or so, I can study in the gear tower for half a year, so as to lay a solid foundation for my wizard. Only in this way can I fight against the coming demonic consciousness in the future. In addition, I also need to start to investigate the chess Corps. There is no room for me to violate the deal with the White Queen. It''s better to find a way to complete it as soon as possible. At the worst, I need to find a way to clear the mind beast from my body. But judging from the strength of the white queen, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to get rid of this beast. Let''s take a step and have a look. " As she thought, Shalan fell asleep. When the sky was dim, the door was knocked, and she immediately woke up and heard lorika outside the door saying, "Saran, the wizard who changed jobs has come. Get up quickly. Don''t let the wizard wait for you." She reached out and rubbed her head. Saran said to Lorica outside, "I see. Just a moment." After saying that, saran put on her clothes and quickly washed herself. She got up and opened the door. Looking at lorika waiting outside, she said with a smile, "OK, let''s meet the wizard now." Sometimes the names of witches can be arbitrary, but sometimes they must be formal. For example, a wizard who doesn''t care about the name of Lyon can call him Lyon wizard at will. However, for some more serious wizards, it is not allowed to do so, especially when Shalan, loloka and lorika are just Wizard apprentices. Under the leadership of Lorica and loloka, saran came to the only living room on the wizard tower. Lyon was sitting there with a young wizard who looked very young, drinking a lavender drink. When the young wizard saw Saran, he immediately said with a smile, "you are Saran, right? My name is Ron, and I am the wizard who has been stationed here instead of Lyon Hearing Ron''s name, saran''s heart moved. She glanced at Lyon when Ron didn''t see it. However, she only saw Lyon''s expressionless face. Only her brown eyes looked at Saran, which seemed to contain something. The first level wizard, also known as Ron, is also the person of gear tower. Shalan doesn''t think there will be two first-class witches named RON in the gear tower. It is very important to know the name of the wizard in a certain situation. Although there is nothing in the same name between the witches, the witches will try their best to avoid it It is basically impossible for two witches with the same names as other witches. So there was no expression on saran''s face, but he was very clear in his heart that the wizard RON in front of him should be the wizard who likes to transform his apprentice into a wormlike as one of his fighting means. However, on the surface, Ron is not such a person, but he is vividly displayed here. What''s more, saran recalled that when Lyon introduced the wizard of the gear tower with him, it seemed that he happened to mention Ron, who was stationed here instead of him. It was a matter that Saran didn''t know whether he really happened or intended to. However, if Lyon said something about Ron on purpose, it showed that Lyon was reminding him The delicate egotists took the initiative to remind saran of the matter, and the reason was obviously a little pondering. Although she thought a lot, it was all in the blink of an eye. Saran looked at Ron, nodded and said, "Lord Ron, it''s nice to meet you." With a smile and a nod, Ron looked at saran and said, "you should have heard that if you want to join our gear tower, you must pass the qualification test. If you pass the test, you can be qualified to join. At least two witches are required to be present during the test. This is also satisfied, so we will start the test now." As he spoke, Ron took out a translucent white crystal plate and placed it on the table, motioning saran to go. Before he got to the crystal plate, Ron once again laughed at saran and said, "OK, now put your hand on the crystal plate. Don''t resist. Just relax."After nodding, Shalan pressed her hand on the crystal plate as Ron said. At this time, Ron''s hands rubbed against the edge of the crystal plate for several times, and then whispered several syllables that Saran could not understand. Suddenly, the crystal plate burst into light, and soon a line of slowly moving handwriting appeared on the edge of the crystal plate. Looking at that line of writing, Ron slowly recited: "element affinity: Level 2, soul qualification: Level 1, affinity: Black wizard Level 2, white wizard level 4, elemental wizard Level 2, necromancer Level 3, blood wizard has no rejection." After reading this line, Ron''s face showed a faint look of shock and jealousy, but soon the trace of jealousy disappeared, replaced by the color of joy. He looked at saran and said, "Congratulations, your qualifications are very high, especially the soul qualification can be said to be the highest level. It''s really amazing, the apprentice with high element affinity I''ve seen a lot of them, but I rarely see one with a soul qualification. It''s really amazing. " The so-called level 1 of soul qualification is just because the highest level of detection is level 1. In fact, the soul qualification of Sha Lan''s heavy soul is far beyond level 1, but it has not been detected yet. However, these are the following words. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 133 Shalan was not surprised that he had a high level of spiritual aptitude. However, the so-called element affinity reached level 2, which made him a little surprised. He thought that his wizard qualification was at most, that is, he could barely learn witchcraft, but now it seems to be a very good one. It has to be said that Shalan''s talent is so high, not only Ron is extremely surprised, but also Lyon, loloca and lolica''s brother and sister also feel very surprised, especially Lorica almost screamed out. It is said that the soul qualification is related to the promotion of witches in the later stage. There is not much relationship between the level 1 and level 2, or even the level 3 or 4. However, the element affinity is completely different, which relates to all aspects of the wizard. People with high element affinity can have faster progress in thinking and even better absorb potions when taking medicine The nutrients in it. Although both of them are qualified to learn witchcraft, loloka has only three levels of elemental affinity, while lorika has only four levels of elemental affinity, which is only higher than the lowest level five. This is the reason why Lorica studies so hard. She doesn''t want to lose the innate problem of aptitude to her family, and nothing can compare with herself My brother. This is not to say that she looks down on her brother loloka, but because she has always been better than her brother since childhood, she can not bear the fact that she is worse than her brother for a while. When saran came to the wizard tower, lorika''s sense of saran was not so good. Especially when saran and loloka kept chatting, lorika felt that Saran was influencing her brother, so naturally she had no good face. Moreover, she is an extremely hard-working person, and is extremely strict with herself and others. She thinks that even though she has become a wizard apprentice, her qualification is only four levels and five levels at most. However, Lorica did not expect that Saran''s elemental affinity had reached level 2, which was extremely rare even in the gear tower. Lyon just slightly nodded her head about saran''s qualifications, so she didn''t say anything more. Lorika looked at saran with a complicated look on her face. Instead, she reached out and patted saran on the shoulder and said some congratulatory words to saran with a sincere smile. saran laughed at loloca, then looked at Ron and said, "Lord Ron, thank you for your test, maybe I will Maybe it''s your luck "You want to smile, but I have a lot to do with your own good luck," he said In her heart, saran could guess what Ron was going to say to him, but he pretended that he didn''t know what he was going to say to him. He said to Ron, "Lord Ron, I don''t know what you want to say to me. Just tell me." Looking at Saran, who was respectful to himself, Ron nodded with satisfaction and said, "every apprentice who enters the gear tower must choose a teacher. I am a wizard with good strength in the gear tower, and I have a lot of resources in my hand. Since there is no apprentice with me when I come here, I want to accept you directly What do you think of my apprentice After hearing this, saran whispered. Sure enough, he couldn''t agree with Ron. Among the first-class wizards in the gear tower, this guy is the most ferocious wizard, and he doesn''t treat his apprentice as an adult. Unless he lives enough, he can''t choose to be his apprentice. Naturally, saran pretends to be a little embarrassed. "Lord Ron, as you should know, I joined the gear tower by the token." Ron frowned. Hearing saran''s words, he suddenly remembered that it was indeed the case. Shalan would be included out of the time of recruiting apprentices. It was because of the extremely high standard token. If there was anyone behind Saran, even if Shalan wanted to be his apprentice, he could not really accept saran. In the final analysis, Ron is only a wizard of first level. Although he is a blood wizard with strong fighting ability, and his fighting methods are very good, it does not mean that he can ignore the will of level 2, level 3 or even higher level wizard. Although he has the hobby of transforming qualified apprentices into wormlike people, it does not mean that he can ignore his own life for the sake of hobby All. At this time, see Ron frown, as if thinking of something, Shalan knew that his words had guided Ron''s idea in the direction he wanted. So saran continued, "Lord Ron, I really want to be your disciple, but I have to go to the gear tower headquarters, so I''m sorry, Lord Ron. " He nodded slowly, and Ron looked at saran''s eyes with a trace of impatience. He nodded and said directly, "well, I see. I''m glad to see a talented apprentice, but I''m not considerate. So I wish you a good wizard to be a teacher." With a look of regret on her face, saran said to Ron, "thank you very much for your understanding. It''s really a pity.""No harm, no harm." Said here, Ron will no longer pay attention to Saran, turned to Lyon said: "Lyon wizard, how about we start the handover now?" "Yes, let''s start now." Then there are some handover procedures between Lyon and Ron. Saran, loloca and Lorica left here and went back to their own room to sort out their own things. It has to be said that witches are indeed a group that cherishes time. When saran finished packing, Lyon had already finished all the preparations. Standing on the first floor of the wizard tower, he was ready to take three people back to the gear tower. After saying good-bye to Ron, the three apprentices of saran followed Lyon out of the wizard''s tower and rode to the West in a carriage. Sitting in the carriage, saran looked through the window at the fading wizard tower, turned to salute Lyon and said, "Wizard Lyon, thank you for your warning." Listening to saran''s words, Lyon just lightly nodded his head and said: "it''s not to help you, it''s just because of the responsibility. You can''t get wrong. But even if it''s the responsibility, I''ve also paid. So it''s very cost-effective for me to collect 100 contribution points from you." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 134 As for Lyon''s responsibility, Shalan didn''t know what it meant, but he didn''t ask because he knew that if Lyon wanted to say something, he would say it directly, and he could also collect some contribution points from saran But as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to talk to Saran, he doesn''t want to say it, or he can''t. After driving for more than a day, the coach came to a city with a large area. Shalan could clearly see that Lyon, as a wizard, had received waves of awe and preferential treatment. In less than half an hour, the people in the city arranged a medium-sized floating boat so that Lyon and saran could take the floating boat Go to the city near the gear tower. The core of the floating ship is the power core made with witchcraft, which has a huge energy reserve. After the four people of saran successively boarded the floating ship, the floating ship immediately lifted off, until it rose above the clouds, it accelerated to the northwest. Standing on the deck of the floating ship, Sha LAN looked at the clouds under the floating ship, as if there was a floating ship floating on the clouds, which made Sha LAN really feel a sense of novelty. In the real world, the main manned aircrafts on the mainland are floating boats equipped with ejectors. Although the speed is much faster than that of trains and ships, it is much worse than that of Shalan''s previous life. Because Shalan knew little about airplanes and airships and had no research, he could not say why I know that due to the limitation of some natural and technological conditions, such things as airplanes have not appeared for a long time, but airships are the main means of transportation for manned aircraft. The floating ship in the nightmare abyss is basically similar to the airship, which makes Shalan think that if we can understand the structure of the floating ship and bring it back to the real world for a thorough transformation of the airship, then whether we can carry out a manned aircraft innovation, if we can, there is no doubt that Saran will create a giant in the real world It''s a big business empire. An idea suddenly appeared in his mind and firmly rooted in saran''s mind. Ever since he got the escort quota from the University of birona, saran wanted to develop and live independently from the Winman family. However, before he came to this world, he didn''t think about how he would do it, although in the underworld of Cynthia, there were The supernatural existence of seria steadily developed underground forces, but the forces on the surface did not find the direction. If it was the shops left by her mother, they could earn him a lot of money every month, but in the final analysis, those shops were still part of the business context of the Winman family. If they were separated from the wenman family, they would not immediately close down, but they would definitely be greatly affected. Therefore, Shalan never considered those shops, which were just the source of money to provide him with a certain amount of money every month. As for the further development of those shops, she never had the idea. While thinking, Sha Lan was looking at the scenery outside. At this moment, Sha LAN suddenly saw a space hundreds of meters above her head that suddenly twisted up. Its area was so large that it looked as if she was near her eyes. At this time, the alarm on the floating ship suddenly sounded. A transparent energy shield spread from the bottom of the floating ship like water, forming a sphere to wrap the floating ship. Meanwhile, Lyon, who had been meditating in the cabin, came to the deck and looked at the twisted space above the sky, and his face was slightly solemn. At this time, loloca and Lorica also ran out. They looked at the twisted space in the sky, and their faces were a little ugly. "Teacher, this distortion is a little too big. I''m afraid the born things will not be so easy to deal with." Listening to Lorica''s words, Lyon said: "don''t worry. This degree of distortion is not small, but it can not reach the level of vigilance. The existence of the boundary membrane outside our country, whether spiritual or strange, is born within the boundary membrane by chance, but there are no cases outside the boundary membrane that have broken through the boundary membrane, so no Worry. " With Lyon''s voice falling down, in that twisted space, one by one red umbrellas fluttered down from inside. When it fell thirty or forty meters, a blue energy film appeared in the sky, blocking all those red umbrellas outside, and disappearing into flames. Sha LAN didn''t know how many red umbrellas had fallen from the twisted space, but she knew that there would be no less than tens of thousands of them. Moreover, his intuition told him that the tens of thousands of red umbrellas, no matter which one, was inferior to the strange boy he met in the school of this world who sprayed insects in his mouth. Until the floating ship left the space distortion of the sky below, those red umbrellas did not have a trace of reduction, until more than an hour later, the space distortion slowly disappeared in saran''s sight. However, no matter saran or Lyon, they did not see that in the process of those red umbrellas falling to the boundary membrane endlessly, the boundary membrane suddenly produced a very short flash, and with that flicker, a piece of red umbrella about the size of a pinkie fingernail on the periphery, some scorched red umbrella surface passed through the boundary membrane and slowly followed the boundary membrane The breeze floating up, blinking into a red dress, floating down to the woods below.¡­¡­ After five days, the floating boat finally landed in Kansas, the nearest city to the gear tower. In this Kansas City, there was an office attached to the gear tower, so as soon as Lyon informed the office, a floating boat was waiting nearby. The floating boat is the product of the miniaturization of the floating boat. Due to its small size, streamline treatment is carried out in the production process. In addition, with the new energy core, the speed of the floating boat is much faster than most of the floating boats. However, for the people who take the floating boat, there is a certain degree of strength requirements, otherwise it can not bear the energy core radiation in a relatively narrow environment The effect of shooting. Of course, Lyon, Saran, loloka and lolika were both immune to the radiation to a certain extent. Therefore, without delay, the three people directly transferred to the floating boat to accelerate toward the gear tower. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 135 The speed of the floating boat was very fast, at least much faster than Shalan thought. In less than half an hour, they came to the territory of the gear tower. Through the window of the floating boat, Sha LAN saw the tall gear tower from a distance. He finally understood the origin of the name of gear tower. It is a huge cylindrical building without any error. The smooth surface is shining with light luster in the dim sunlight. In the middle of the column tower, a huge gear is set on it, slowly rotating. In the void, there are hundreds of gears, large and small, with the largest gear set in the cylindrical tower as the core, one ring in each ring, one in the other A gear inlaid with a gear rotates in the void, surrounding the center of a huge blue gemstone suspended at the top of the original tower. On the top gear, a silver and white regular triangle is suspended there, like a pyramid like building, pointing straight to the sky. It looks like a unique aesthetic feeling. Loloka and lorika have obviously seen each other for a long time. Loloka looked at Saran, whose face was so shocked, she said with a smile, "it''s shocking, isn''t it? I felt the same way when I first saw it. Those huge gears and the huge blue crystal floating between the upper and lower towers are the defensive measures of our gear tower. As for the perfect cylindrical tower, it is the lower tower, and the regular triangle suspended in the sky is the upper tower. Only witches above three levels are qualified to stay in the upper tower. All of them are the strongest witches in this country. " "Whether it''s the upper and lower towers, or the huge gears, I''m really breathtaking. It''s worthy of being the oldest wizard organization." With the rapid approach, the gear tower is becoming more and more huge. When the floating boat Shalan and others take stops on the square outside the gear tower, the huge gear tower has let Sha LAN not see the top at a glance. Lyon got off the floating boat, showed his identity card, registered, then took the three people into the tower. The first floor of the tower is filled with people, and a large number of apprentices and witches can be seen from time to time. Loloka and Lorica directly return to Lyon''s laboratory in the tower with their luggage, while Lyon takes saran to the new apprentice distribution area on the sixth floor of the tower by taking the elevator driven by extraordinary power. When saran followed Lyon into the New Apprenticeship zone, he immediately saw six witches waiting there. Two of them just looked down and talked about something, while the other four without exception put their eyes on saran and looked up and down. Lyon pointed to the chair in the middle of the room and let Shalan sit there. He went directly to the six witches and sat down. After saying hello to other witches, he did not say much and sat quietly on his own deeds. At this time, there was no murmur in the room except for the whispering voices of the two witches. Saran looked at the other five witches, including Lyon, and was not dissatisfied with the obvious neglect of the two witches. Then she knew that the two witches who were constantly talking about were more powerful than the other five, at least of high status There is. Sure enough, when the conversation between the two witches was over, the one who looked mature nodded his head and said sorry to the other wizard, but immediately made the other wizard smile, or repeatedly said that it was OK to express his indifference. Then the wizard turned to see saran and said, "are you saran Winman? Please take out your token After hearing this, saran took the keepsake out of her body without any hesitation. When she saw the token, the wizard immediately pointed at the ring in her hand. The ring was suspended on the palm of saran''s hand, and quickly transformed into a gear full of runes and unknown words. Speaking of this, we have to say that the people in this nightmare abyss speak mans American, so saran can understand it. However, the pronunciation of some words in this abyss is slightly different, which makes saran a little unaccustomed. Fortunately, we can judge the meaning according to the above and next sentences. In addition, we have been chatting with loloka before, and we are probably completely familiar with it Know the language of the world. The wizard looked at the cog in Sha Lan''s hand, nodded slowly after a long time, and said, "this is indeed the oldest group of keepsakes. There is nothing wrong with it, but I didn''t expect that it would appear here. It seems that you are also the descendant of some ancient wizard from our gear tower. Although the sign on the keepsake shows that the wizard who left the keepsake is dead, since you have brought the keepsake, the gear tower will also give you some preferential treatment. This is the shadow of your ancestors and conforms to the principle of equivalent exchange. However, if you want to enjoy the preferential treatment later, you can only rely on yourself. " Hearing this, saran immediately nodded and said, "I understand that everything will be done according to the principle of equal value exchange." Nodding, the wizard said, "that''s good. Let''s move on to the next one now. Let''s choose your future teachers. In addition to me and the one around me, as well as Lyon, the remaining four are interested in taking you as an apprentice. They are looking at your talents, and you need to choose by yourself.""I don''t know. Can you tell me the names of all the adults? I have a title." When the wizard heard saran''s words, he nodded a little satisfied with his eyebrows. He had also met some cold headed youths. When he came up, he directly asked people to introduce the advantages and disadvantages of the teacher to him. Although he said that and did it right, it was wrong to let a powerful wizard introduce himself like a selected commodity. Therefore, he assigned the ignorant apprentice directly to a teacher who liked to study the necromancy with the apprentice. As he expected, the apprentice was transformed into a sewing monster in only half a year by virtue of his ignorance. He looked at Saran, nodded his head, and said, "you just arrived. It''s true that you don''t know who to choose. Then please tell the apprentice his name. Otherwise, it seems that we witches don''t take care of the backward apprentices. Although our gear tower advocates equivalent exchange, it''s not an impersonal organization, isn''t it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 136 As Sha LAN guessed, the wizard in charge was a third level wizard on the tower. As for what he was talking about, he was a second level wizard, belonging to the middle and high levels of the gear tower. The five witches, including Lyon, are all first-class witches. Their distance from the third level wizard is basically the same as that of ordinary people. Naturally, they dare not make any disrespect to the third level wizard. Of course, there can be no violation. "My name is Rubin. I''m an elemental wizard." "Roland, the black wizard." "Montel, the black wizard, I''m very optimistic about you, so I hope you''ll think about it and choose to be my apprentice. At least your qualifications will not be wasted." "Bone hand, necromancer, also have research on black magic. If you choose me, you can give you some discount, such as free thinking and witchcraft." Listening to the brief introduction of the four witches, saran looked at Lyon casually. When saran saw Lyon, he obviously saw Lyon''s right hand flipped carelessly twice. Seeing this, saran turned her head and looked at Roland, who was sitting on the side. It was a slim man with black hair. He looked very young. He was only in his twenties. It just seemed that he was sitting far away from the other three witches. Obviously, he didn''t have a good relationship with them. He didn''t seem to care about anything. As a matter of fact, if Shalan is allowed to choose his own, he will also choose a second Roland to introduce himself. If you covet his contribution points, he will introduce himself as much as the third Montel and the fourth bonehead, and express his wish to become their apprentice. Roland and and Rubin are better than each other. However, Sha LAN can see that Lu Bin is not calm. Judging from his humble attitude in front of other witches, we can see that he is not in a high position in the first level wizard, and his ability and strength are the criteria for his status. Naturally, Sha LAN would not choose such a teacher. So he chose Roland. As for Lyon, he just wanted to see if Lyon would prompt him. In this way, he could not only help him to make further choices, but also make him sure that Lyon was really helping him secretly for some reason! Thinking of this, saran looked at the third level wizard and said with great modesty: "this adult, I choose Roland wizard to be my teacher." When the third level wizard heard saran''s words, he looked at him with a smile, nodded and said, "some of you are smart. I hope that you will not fail your little cleverness before other things that need to be faced in the future. From now on, you are Roland''s Apprentice. This is your identity card. You can bind with you only by inputting your spiritual power, and there are already some marks in it Your 36000 contribution points have been cleared up between your ancestors and our gear tower. " Listening to the words of the third level wizard, especially his clear words, Sha LAN suddenly felt that the gear tower organization was quite consistent with his mind. Everything was done with equal value exchange. Both sides were satisfied. No one could not say anything. In this case, he wanted to bully the junior wizard, even the apprentice Some of them are impossible, because the first and most important rule of gear tower is equivalent exchange. No one can violate it. After putting down a silver card, the third level wizard and the second level wizard left the room. Then Lyon also left the room. Finally, the three witches who were not selected by saran left the room with a look of discontent. Saran put up the silver card, looked at the small black gear on it, and knew that this was the identification of the member of the gear tower. He went to Roland and and said respectfully, "teacher Roland." Roland looked at Saran, slowly nodded his head, and said to saran with his voice that sounded very cold: "why did you choose me?" "Because teacher Roland is among the four witches, I''m the last one." After hearing this, Roland thought about it for a moment, and then nodded and said, "Lord Muto is right. You are indeed a little smart, and your qualifications are also good. The second level element affinity, the second level black wizard affinity, and the first level soul qualification are the first-class qualifications under the highest level of qualification, and have the potential to become a wizard. However, if you become my apprentice, you need to be aware. I am very strict with the apprentice. If you can''t help my experiment in the next three months, I will sever the relationship between master and apprentice. " "I understand. I''ll keep up with you, teacher." "It''s a good thing for you to have confidence, so don''t say more about the rest. Now you come with me and visit my laboratory, where you will live and study in the future." When the voice dropped, Roland took saran out of the room and took the elevator to the ninth floor. Roland''s laboratory and the corresponding supporting room were here. As his apprentice, saran''s room was also arranged in this room.When saran walked into Roland''s laboratory, he had to admit that he was really surprised. It was a room of more than 200 square meters, in which there were various instruments and six huge test benches. At this time, crucibles and pancakes were placed on two of them to heat and boil unknown liquid. "I''ll give you a week to familiarize yourself with the situation here, not counting in the three-month study period. There is a study near the laboratory. You can watch the books in it at will. But if you want to ask me anything, you can charge 100 contribution points for half an hour at a time. If you need an apprentice level mind or an apprentice level witchcraft, you can go to the three-tier contribution center to exchange. Your more than 30000 contribution points seem to be a lot, but in fact, there are not many. At most, you can only exchange one sorcerer level ghost idea and solidified witchcraft model. You can consider it carefully. If you don''t have any other questions, I''m going to start researching. You know it yourself. " With that said, Roland sat down in front of the biggest test bench in the laboratory. He began to measure the data of unknown liquid medicine in the crucible being boiled on it. He quickly recorded it, and then sat there to calculate what. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 137 "Hum!" Ron opened his eyes from his meditation. He looked at the secret seal that appeared on the back of his right hand. When he thought about it, the round ring of the mark popped out and floated in front of Ron. "Ron, what you asked me to check, I found out that the apprentice became the new student of Roland. According to the bone hand, the guy was no longer in the tower. The tower directly paid 36000 contribution points to settle the relationship between his ancestors and the tower. It seems that you are indeed cheated by the apprentice." "thank you, thank you. I owe you a queen bee essence." "if you can take out a bee essence every time, then you can come to me and help you do anything." "Of course." When the voice dropped, Ron broke the contact of the secret mark. But he squinted his eyes and said slowly, "what a bold boy, he dare to cheat me. If I don''t think it''s wrong, I''ll be cheated by you. How can a person who has something to do with the tower, even if he doesn''t know the place of the tower and needs me to come in It seems that I haven''t done anything for a long time. Those guys in the tower began to think I''m a bully. " With a flick of his hand, another butterfly shaped seal pops up from the back of Ron''s hand and floats in front of him. The sound of the other side of the mark is heard. "What can I do for you, master?" "Butterfly, tell others that there is an apprentice named saran Winman in the tower. I want his head. Who can kill him, then I can release their drugs from them and avoid the drug experiment every month. If the guy is not dead after I return to the tower, then each of you will have to endure three times the drug test, you Do you understand? " On hearing this, the butterfly on the other side of the secret method Mark said in a trembling voice: "Ming, understand, we must complete the task." "I hope so." ¡­¡­ Sitting in the canteen belonging to the apprentice, eating and thinking about the situation of the gear tower, he said goodbye to Roland for a while yesterday and spent a whole day visiting all the places where the apprentices could go, and generally remembering the places he might need to go in the future. In addition, as an apprentice of the gear tower, each person has 100 contribution points each month, which are allocated to all the apprentices by the tower. However, the maximum contribution points are enough for the daily expenses of an apprentice. Basically, after deducting the purchase of meals and daily necessities, there is not much left of 100 contribution points. Therefore, if the apprentices want to go to the library or their own teachers, or have a senior wizard apprentice who has opened a course, or what the wizard who offers the course will learn, the contribution points they need to spend will be earned by themselves. As for the ways to earn contribution points, naturally, there are various ways. Some do business, some do tasks, and some sell their bodies to earn, regardless of men or women. In short, contribution points are the most important thing among apprentices, none of them. Sha LAN has 36000 contribution points in his hand, which can be said to be a huge sum of money. However, Sha LAN has no plan to use it immediately. He wants to go to the place where he can exchange ghost ideas and solidify witchcraft models. At least he has a plan in mind. After dinner, saran put the tray in the recycling tray place, and ready to leave the canteen. Suddenly, the people who want to block saran to the left are still standing in front of him. Looking up at the three men, saran said, "why stop me?" The three apprentices said to Saran, "are you saran Winman?" "I''m not." Stunned for a moment, the three men looked at Saran, looked up and down, and continued to ask, "who are you? Who is your teacher? " "I''m loloca and my teacher is Leon." "Monsieur Lyon? Well, I''m sorry. We''ve made a mistake. " Sha LAN shook her head with a smile, and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just that I recognize the wrong person." After saying that, saran turned around the three men and continued to walk outside the dining hall. However, at this moment, he suddenly saw loloka and lolika brothers and sisters coming face to face. Saran immediately winked, but he heard loloka say to him in some doubts: "Saran, what''s wrong with your eyes? Blink and blink, are you blinded by wind and sand Eyes? " But she turned her eyes and looked at the three apprentices who came to him again without expression. She said, "if I said that all this was a misunderstanding, would you believe it?" Looking at the three men shaking their heads, saran sighed again and said, "if you start in the tower, aren''t you afraid to be punished?""It''s really a new guy. It''s not good to break the rules in the tower, but as long as you pay a certain amount of contribution points, you can get equivalent immunity. For apprentice level fights, as long as there are less than five people and there is no disability problem, you only need to pay 30 contribution points. If you don''t want to be taught a lesson, give us all your contribution points... " "Pa!" Before the man finished speaking, saran slapped him on the head, but saw that the man was directly pulled out, crossed two tables, and his face was directly connected to the wall. With two wisps of nosebleed, she slowly slipped down the wall and fell unconscious under the corner. Seeing saran''s hand, the other two apprentices just wanted to say something, then they heard two successive "Pa Pa Pa". The two apprentices, like the one just now, flew over two tables, their faces collided with the wall, leaving two traces of nosebleed respectively. The three faced down, with their buttocks pouting, fell under the corner of the wall and fainted. After shaking off her hand, saran turned to loloca and Lorica and said, "it''s really a good time for you two to come here. I could have mixed up, but now I have to pay 30 contribution points. It''s really a loss." As she spoke, saran took out his ID card and flicked on the crystal instrument in the hands of the senior wizard apprentice who came to him. She paid him 30 points, which was quite painful. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 138 "Loloca, Lorica, are you going to eat?" Hearing saran''s words, loloca just wanted to talk, but Lorica dragged her into the dining room. At this time, loloca turned to saran and said, "Saran, I''ll come to you at night. Remember not to go to bed too early." Sha LAN looked at the apprentices with strange eyes around her, sighed helplessly, turned and left the canteen immediately, and walked quickly towards the place where the ghost thought and witchcraft were exchanged. There are not many people in the exchange office on the third floor, perhaps because most of the apprentices have not yet exchanged things from here. Shalan walked into it and came to a huge crystal wall. He looked at the words flashing on the polished crystal wall, and gently reached out to touch it. The words on the crystal wall immediately changed with saran''s touch. "Is this a supernatural version of the tablet? It''s really interesting. " As he thought about it, saran reached out and touched the words on it. He quickly mastered the way to use it and searched for the things he could exchange. Among them, he longed for the ghost idea and solidified magic model. But now he is not the time to exchange these things. Besides, he still has Roland, the teacher. He is ready to ask before the exchange Ask Roland if he has any ideas and fixed sorcery models that can be purchased by Roland, and compare them here for selection. Of course, before that, Shalan needed to exchange for an apprentice level meditation method and an apprentice level witchcraft. Among the witchcraft and magic methods he learned in the real world, magic was difficult to distinguish and could be used naturally because of its invisibility. However, the characteristics of black eye were too obvious when it was used, although no one in the gear tower would He was forced to hand over the black eye, but if he went outside, it was not necessarily. So it''s better to leak money so that no one will covet his things once and for all. "Apprentice meditation I am the affinity between the black wizard and the elemental wizard, so I am looking for the apprentice level idea in this respect. It is just that the single meditation method of the black wizard apprentice and the elemental wizard apprentice is biased, but there are some poor meditation methods in the dual progress here. Since Datura''s dark eye is a good choice for me, it''s good for me to choose the direction of black sorcery. Meditating on the image of the dark flower Datura increases the mental power. When using the dark magic, the mental power can be attached to a certain degree of the corrosive toxicity of the dark system, which is close to the meaning of the poisonous flower of Datura. As for the dark level, the ability to attack with smoke is good After choosing, saran went to the exchange place and said directly to the senior wizard apprentice, who was about 40 or 50 years old, "I want to exchange mandala and black smoke missiles." The middle-aged senior wizard apprentice did not have any expression, but said to Sha LAN lightly: "the apprentice level ghost thought" Mandala secret code "contributed 1200 points, and the apprentice level witchcraft black smoke missile contributed 330 points, a total of 1530 contribution points." Sha LAN took out her ID card and scratched it on the crystal stone handed over by the middle-aged senior wizard apprentice. She paid 1530 contribution points. After confirming that the contribution points have been paid, the middle-aged senior wizard apprentice handed a blue crystal stone and a white crystal stone to Sha LAN, saying, "the blue one is Mandala secret code, and the white one is black smoke missiles. You can go back and input your mental power into it and you can see the contents. This thing can only be seen by one person. If the spirit of a second person is input into it, the crystal will disintegrate by itself. In addition, you need to know that the things exchanged in the tower, whether it''s meditation or witchcraft, or the formula of potions, are not allowed to be shared with other people. As for those things that are not exchanged from the tower, they are no longer restricted. " "I see. Thank you very much." With two stones, saran left and went to her room next to Roland''s lab on the ninth floor of the tower. Just as Sha LAN left here and walked up the elevator, a tall man in a black cloak stood in the shadow of a corner and looked at Sha LAN. He stretched out his hand covered with exoskeleton like armor, pulled the black hood on his head, put the tentacles back into the hood, and turned away from here. Back in her room, saran closed the door and opened the power. She remembered the thoughts and sorcery in the crystal and began to study. About an hour later, saran sat on the carpet on the floor of the room, closed her eyes and began to meditate on the shape of Datura flowers recorded in the crystal stones. It is a pure black, with white lines of Datura flower, crystal clear, as if the general existence of crystal crafts.Sha LAN meditated on the image of this Mandala flower, and along with the mental power frequency recorded in the crystal stone, she constantly vibrated the spiritual force. Slowly, she could feel that his spiritual sea was like the dead sea, and there was almost no living water into the sea water. Suddenly, there was a trace of living water pouring into the sea, which had no change at all. The dead spirit sea was full of vitality again Increasing the area of spiritual sea. With the completion of the image meditation of Datura flower, Shalan''s first meditation was also completely ended. After opening his eyes, Shalan felt the energetic spirit and couldn''t help laughing. Then he tried to use the black smoke missiles according to the witchcraft usage recorded in the other crystal. To Sha Lan''s surprise, the apprentice level black magic could be easily used by him. Although the dark energy missile, which was supposed to be the size of a walnut and surrounded by black smoke, was just the size of a fingernail and a cloud of black smoke gathered and scattered from time to time, saran was really used and did not fail. "Interestingly, the essence of this witchcraft is a simple sorcery in which spiritual force pulls the dark energy in the void. First, it turns into black fog, and then condenses into a sphere. However, my control of spiritual power and dark energy is too rough now, so I have not used it successfully. However, I have grasped the essence of this witchcraft." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 139 Wisps of dark energy with materialized black smoke, constantly shuttling among the hands and five fingers of Shalan, accompanied by the activities of her hands and five fingers, those black smoke gathered and scattered around her fingers. Shalan had been playing this game all day. When he was tired, he sat down and began to meditate. When he was finished, he did not mean to be bored. "Dong Dong Dong..." Listening to the knock on the door outside, saran''s black smoke disappeared, took a deep breath, got up and opened the door, and immediately saw loloka and lorika waiting outside. As she opened the door, saran said to her brother and sister, "come in, please." Loloka and lorika entered saran''s room, and the door was closed. At this time, loloka sat on the chair in saran''s house, while lorika was standing under the wall without meaning to sit down. "What do you want to do with me, loloca?" "One is the contribution points owed to the teacher, and the other is to invite you to join our apprenticeship organization." The contribution points are naturally those owed to Lyon before, but the so-called apprenticeship organization saran is a little confused. "What do you mean by apprenticeship? Is there any other organization in the gear tower? " "Of course, there are quite a lot of witches and apprentices in the gear tower. The scramble for tasks and resources happens from time to time. Naturally, the apprentices gradually form small Freemasonry organizations. Mutual assistance can not only ensure that the added apprentices have better security, but also get what they can''t get alone On the whole, apprenticeship organizations are good for apprentices. " Listening to loloka''s words, saran thought for a moment, and then went on to ask, "what if one of the apprentices in the apprenticeship is promoted to a wizard?" "Normally speaking, if an apprentice is promoted to a wizard, he will automatically break away from the apprentice organization. There is no relationship between the two sides. However, in fact, no one can be so decisive. In fact, in our gear tower, most of the largest apprentice organizations have had witches, and they all have some connection with those witches. Moreover, in some apprentice organizations, if an apprentice wants to break through and impact the wizard level, the apprentice organization will provide a lot of resources to the corresponding apprentices. As long as the wizard can feed back the apprentices in the apprentice organization to a certain extent after the breakthrough, many apprentice organizations like to do so. There have been two witches in our two apprenticeship organizations, and those two witches are also two of the founders who have established an apprenticeship organization. Therefore, we have been given preferential treatment to those who belong to the apprenticeship organization. Today, we are inspired by the leader of the apprenticeship organization to come to join us. " Saran raised her eyebrows a little when she heard this, and said to him, "you came to me because of the leader of your apprenticeship organization?" Nodding, loloca said, "yes, that''s it. But you can rest assured that our apprenticeship organization will not do things that bully the apprentices in the organization. You don''t have to worry about it." Although loloka didn''t make his words too clear, saran could still hear his implication. He just told him not to worry that someone in the apprenticeship organization would covet his contribution points. However, for this point, Shalan still holds a reservation. The guarantee of the superior is never counted. Whether it is the superior of a country, the superior of a sorcerer organization, or a small apprentice organization, their guarantee has never had any significance and can be overturned at any time, while the lower level has no responsibility What''s the solution. Of course, this does not mean that Shalan will not join loloka''s apprenticeship organization. If he joins his apprenticeship organization, those outside the organization who covet his contribution points will be carried by the organization. On the face of it, the apprenticeship organization will not be too obvious. At most, it is just carrying out some small tricks in secret. For Saran, it is like this It''s much easier than having to take on all the other apprentices'' covets. Besides, she still has some ideas about Lyon''s secret help for many times without any reason. However, for Lyon, the wizard, saran does not have any contact channels and possibilities. Therefore, contacting loloca and Lorica, the two Lyon apprentices, is obviously another disguised channel to maintain the relationship with Lyon. After thinking about it, saran said to loloka, "loloka, could you tell me more about your apprenticeship organization?" Nodding with a smile, loloka said: "our apprenticeship organization is called bluecrystal, with about 110 people. There are 12 senior wizard apprentices and 36 intermediate wizard apprentices. The rest are basically junior wizard apprentices. There are three strong wizard apprentices who are ready to break through the limit of wizard apprenticeship. They are three of our current bluecrystal organization The leader of the "Wizard apprentice limit?" "Yes, there is a level above the senior wizard apprentices. These people have reached the spiritual limit that wizard apprentices can reach, and there is no way to increase their spiritual power. They can continue to increase their spiritual power unless they break through to the level of first level wizard. But because of this, their spiritual power is infinitely close to the state of first-class wizard, and their quality is already higher There are some differences between wizard apprentices. ""I see. In other words, if the wizard apprentice fails to reach the wizard apprentice limit, there is no way to break through to the level of wizard apprenticeship, right?" "Yes, because of their qualifications and resources, many people may be stuck in the level of senior wizard apprentice. They can''t cultivate the spiritual strength of wizard apprentice level to a perfect level and reach the limit of wizard apprenticeship. Naturally, there is no chance to break through the first level wizard. In our gear tower senior wizard apprentices, such people can be found everywhere. Those with a better mentality are still pursuing the apprenticeship limit. Those with a bad mentality have given up their dream of becoming a wizard under pressure, or they are drunk, or have left the tower to become some administrators and leaders of the outer forces. In short, they have given up the road of wizard. ¡± loloka''s words let Shalan have a deeper understanding of the realm of wizard apprenticeship, and he also understood what he had to face in the future. However, Shalan was determined, but he had no fear of future difficulties, instead, he was full of the desire to conquer. "Loloca, there''s no reason why I don''t want to join you, loloca. But I said in advance that if I don''t think your organization is suitable for me, I''ll quit at any time." PS: the last chapter is public. It will be put on the shelves after 12 o''clock. The result is not very good. However, I will finish it conscientiously. It is the first day tomorrow, so I will try my best to write it. It is not considered that the chapter is in arrears. It will continue to be returned in the future. In addition, ask for a subscription in advance. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 140 "Of course, our blue crystal organization doesn''t restrict personal freedom. If you think it''s inappropriate for Saran, you can leave completely. No one will stop you." "That''s good. Then I''ll join you, but I''m a little strange. I''m a new apprentice. Why did your leader send you to come to me to join you? It seems that I''m not a strong man and I don''t have any background." Hearing saran''s words, loloka said with a smile: "of course, it''s not because of you, but because of the teacher Roland whose name is very similar to you. He is the wizard who joined our gear tower recently. You are his first apprentice. Naturally, it is necessary to absorb you to join us." This reason is undoubtedly believed by loloka and lorika. It is based on the rationality of the reasons and their trust in the leaders of the blue star organization. However, saran does not believe it. This is based on his vigilance against those leaders of the blue star organization. Whether in the past life or in this life, saran''s side is full of intrigues, intrigues and other things, and he treats strangers Caution comes from the bone. However, as Shalan thought before, his best choice is to join the blue crystal organization, and let the blue crystal organization help him block the pressure of other apprentices, and he just needs to resist the pressure of the blue crystal organization. This is a choice that has more advantages than disadvantages for Shalan, and he will not refuse. "That''s it. I''ll join your blue crystal organization." "Thank you for your understanding. You know, there are many apprentice organizations in the gear tower who want to join you, but because you have just joined the gear tower, I still don''t know how to find you for a while. I also relied on the advantage of knowing you for a long time that I was able to find you so quickly. If you don''t have anything to do tomorrow, I don''t know if you can come with me to visit bluecrystal''s residence. We have rented a laboratory in the tower as the residence, which can be regarded as a fixed place for emotional contact and communication. " After the negotiation, saran gave loloca 1000 contribution points for him to transfer to Lyon. These contribution points are definitely more than those he owes to Lyon. However, because Lyon helped him twice in secret, saran also paid several hundred more contribution points, which can be regarded as a thank-you to Lyon. He believes Lyon knows exactly what these extra contribution points are for. Loloka and lorika, who didn''t say a word, left saran''s room. Saran closed the door and sat in the room, quietly thinking about the next thing. Before going to bed, saran stood in the bathroom and looked at the devil''s mark on her chest. She only recovered a piece of nail size, and it was still a long time before she fully recovered No matter how long this world is spent, it is just a dream for saran in the real world, otherwise he really doesn''t know how to deal with the real world. Early the next morning, saran got up to meditate. When his meditation was over, loloka came to the door alone and knocked on the door of the room. Opening the door, saran looked at loloka and said, "are you going now?" "Start now." With these words, they took the elevator to the fifth floor of the tower. Loloka took saran to a lab specially rented for apprentices on the fifth floor. She opened the door and took Shalan in. When saran walked into the laboratory, he didn''t see any experimental equipment. Instead, he separated small rooms in the laboratory. She followed loloc into the largest one. She immediately saw seven Blue Crystal apprentices, including lorika, sitting in the middle, who had blue hair It made saran feel a dangerous breath, almost different from the original seleya. We should know that the reason why she was controlled by saran was that she wanted to solve saran through the attack of soul level, but she was controlled by Sha Lan''s heavy soul counteraction. Otherwise, if she had been fighting with saran all the time, relying on her physical quality derived from blood race and fighting for the risk of being seriously injured, she would not be the winner in the end. The female wizard apprentice looked at saran who was following loloka. She immediately stood up, shook hands with saran and said with a smile, "welcome to bluecrystal. I believe you will like the atmosphere here. My name is starlina, one of the three leaders of the bluecrystal organization. You can come to me if you have anything in the future." Saran remembers very clearly that loloka once said that the three leaders of the blue crystal organization are all strong in the extreme level of wizard apprenticeship. They stand at the top of the wizard apprenticeship class. They are extremely powerful and can not be underestimated. However, he did not expect that this seemingly gentle Stella will be an existence only one step away from the wizard. "Thank you very much. It''s my pleasure to join bluecrystal." Nodding and smiling, stellana said to Saran, "please sit next to loloca. We are going to have a simple meeting. If you have any questions, please ask me after the meeting. I will know everything." Thank you very much After thanking him, saran sat down on the chair beside loloca, and then stellana started the meeting. In general, the meeting was about a previous task. Originally, the people of the blue crystal organization were about to finish, but they were stolen the fruits of victory by the people of another wizard organization, which made everything in the early stage of the blue crystal organization married for others Yi, now the meeting is the blue crystal organization to discuss how to find the field.Shalan is not interested in this. He is here to find out the idea of witchcraft level and solidify the model of witchcraft. Although these things can be exchanged in the gear tower, they need the level of senior wizard apprentice to be qualified to use contribution points to exchange. Therefore, Shalan''s recent goal is to upgrade himself to the level of senior wizard apprentice as soon as possible Shalan didn''t care. About twenty minutes later, at the end of the meeting, saran got up and was about to leave. "Saran, I have something I want to talk to you about alone." When she heard this, she stopped and stayed in the same place. At this time, other people, including loloka and Lorica, left the room one after another, nodded to loloka who was waiting outside. Saran closed the door, turned to starina, and said with a smile: "starlina, I don''t know you want to tell me What? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 141 "Shalan, maybe my question is a little abrupt, but I still want to ask, how do you plan to deal with more than 30000 contribution points?" With a slight eyebrow, saran looked at Stella, chuckled, and said, "Stella, you should be very clear that how to deal with those 30000 contribution points is my own business, it has nothing to do with anyone." After listening to saran''s impolite words, starlina''s face did not change. She just nodded and continued: "of course you are right. It''s really your own business. It has nothing to do with me or anyone else. But rather than spend those precious contribution points on other unnecessary places, it''s better to invest in order to get a bigger one In return, what do you think? " "Investing?" "Yes, investment! After promotion, the sorcerer can not only give you double points to invest in me, but also can give you the greatest degree of help without investing in me "What if you fail to get promoted?" "Investment is risky. Besides, if you put more than 30000 contribution points in the hands of a junior wizard apprentice, it''s too much to burn your hands, isn''t it? Otherwise, you won''t join bluecrystal so happily. " "Stella, you don''t know me. How do you know that more than 30000 contribution points will burn to my hand?" With a slight smile, starlina said, "yes, I really don''t know you, but I know one thing very well, that is, in this tower, strength is the decisive factor. You are not strong enough and have no background. However, this is the case. You have more than 30000 contribution points, which is the original sin. What''s more, you have offended the wizard Ron. Those wormholes under his command have already begun to make plans to assassinate you. If you don''t want to die, you must find a strong enough supporter to deal with this matter. Although these wormlines are very strong, as long as the strongest one doesn''t, the rest is not in my eyes. " Hearing this, saran''s eyes narrowed slightly. Of course, he was familiar with Ron. When he was at the border, he said something true and false, which made Ron give up his intention to accept him as an apprentice. But now it seems that Ron has already known that what he said was false, so he let his wormhole kill himself. Although Shalan has become Roland''s apprentice, he is only an apprentice. It is not the wizard who seeks to inherit his disciples. The apprentice is more like a worker who pays his own labor to gain some guidance and instruction from the wizard. It is not a real teacher-student relationship. Naturally, it is impossible for Roland to help him deal with the wormlike affairs. You know, once Roland does, it means that he has shouldered the hatred between saran and Ron, which means that there is an extra first-class wizard as the enemy. No wizard will do this. However, starlina, who is of the same apprenticeship level, is different. Even if she acts, Ron is dissatisfied with her at most. Ron will never attack the apprentice as a wizard. No matter from the wizard''s identity or from the rules of the gear tower, it is not allowed for the apprentice to solve the problems between apprentices, and the wizard is absolutely not allowed to do so. When stellana became a wizard, no wizard would have a grudge against another wizard during her apprenticeship. Moreover, even if she did, she would not be afraid of Ron. Therefore, stellana can take the initiative to help Shalan resist the threat from those wormlike people in exchange for Shalan''s investment in her. She thinks that this condition is very attractive. No junior wizard apprentice can keep calm in the face of the threat from the worm man. She thinks that Saran will not refuse her conditions. However, just as Saran said to starlina just now Well, she doesn''t know saran! Shaking her head, saran looked at Stella and said, "Stella, as I said just now, you don''t know me, so your conditions don''t appeal to me. If you don''t have anything else, I''m going to leave here. I have a lot of things to do." Listening to saran''s words, starlina was stunned for a moment, and then her face became very ugly. She looked at saran and said in a low voice, "saran Winman, do you think contribution points are more important than your life? You are so ignorant. It seems that my judgment on you was wrong. You are really stupid. " "Stupid? Maybe. " With a half smile at starlina, saran turned to open the door and was ready to leave. But at this moment, he turned to starlina and said, "Oh, yes, thank you for telling me about Ron wizard and those worm people. Thank you very much for your selfless sharing." After saying that, saran left the room, leaving only stellana''s face unswervingly watching saran leave. After a long time, she took a deep breath and calmed down. She flicked her right index finger slightly, and immediately a red flame like secret mark popped out of her hand and suspended in front of her."What''s the result, Stella?" "He refused." "No? Why does he have such confidence? Does he have any cards we don''t know? " "I don''t think he has any cards, I just think he may not be as smart as we speculate." "Stellana, I once told you, don''t underestimate the wisdom of anyone. Since Shalan Winman doesn''t want to invest those contribution points in you, you can use the second plan. The apprenticeship was originally established for the elite of us. Since it is impossible to get rid of it from Saran, we should use the old method." "I see, brother." "Starlina, you and I know very well that the rejuvenation of the family requires the efforts of both of us. Only when we are promoted to become witches can we keep the status of the family, so we must do our best." As the voice fell, the mark of the secret method dissipated. Starlina looked at the open room with a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes. "Saran Winman, if you don''t know what''s good or bad, don''t blame me for my actions. I''d like to see if you can be as calm as you were when you really face the assassination of those wormlike people." At the thought of this, starlina''s right hand bounced again, and a butterfly shaped seal of the secret method bounced from her hand. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 142 Saran is very clear that starlina is not going to give up. I''m afraid there are still many ways to force him to hand over the contribution points. In fact, this is just a wizard apprentice limit. You know, there are two wizard apprentice limits in the bluecrystal organization. Saran doesn''t think the other two will be so kind and don''t want to give up his contribution points. In order to calm down, saran said goodbye to loloka and lorika, who were worried, and went straight to the library of the gear tower. There were three libraries in the gear tower, two in the lower tower and one in the upper tower. Needless to say, the upper tower was specially prepared for witches above level 3. As for the two libraries of the lower tower, one was the 30th highest in the lower tower There are three floors, one on the thirteenth floor of the lower tower. The former is for the first and second level wizards in the lower tower, while the latter is for the apprentices. The apprentice level library is open to all apprentices. However, each time you enter the library, you need a little contribution points. You can stay in the library for 24 hours, that is, a day. However, if you damage books or want to take them back, you have to calculate the contribution points separately. She went straight to the bookshelf where all kinds of language books were stored. She found several books that hit the language most widely used among witches. She sat down at the desk in the library, took out her notebook and pen and began to learn these languages. For the books here, Shalan really has a feeling of hunger and thirst. The books in this library are basically impossible to find in the real world. Even if we can find the same books, they are basically kept by some family or a certain force as the most confidential category of books. It is impossible for Shalan to see them, so they are getting meditation Besides the two things of Dharma and the solidification of witchcraft models, it is also an important part of the Shalan plan to watch and learn the books here as much as possible. By turning on half of the ability, Shalan can firmly remember what he has read in the process of reading at a very high speed. As for some difficult to understand points or some key knowledge points, Sha LAN will record those points in his notebook, and when he goes back, he will try to figure out more. One or two books of a language can''t get a panoramic view of it. Especially when Shalan encounters problems in the process of learning, he often needs to look at another book to solve the problem. This makes the number of books on the desk of saran more and more, and finally reaches the level of more than 20, which makes other people in the library look at it one after another. Of course, among these people, basically no one thinks that Sha LAN is really reading. Some people think that Sha LAN is just looking for the answer to a certain question, but more people only think that Sha LAN is making a fuss, trying to attract other people''s attention with such an exaggerated speed and way of reading. It is not that there is no such person in the gear tower. Before entering the gear tower, all of them are the genius of their hometown and have attracted much attention since childhood. When such a person joins the gear tower and finds that he is not only a genius who has attracted the attention as before, but is at the bottom of a group of apprentices, his immature and eager thoughts will tend to the apprentice to do such things. Generally speaking, such people will not have any good results. Relatively speaking, the better ones have wasted their time and finally have to withdraw from the gear tower. The worse ones have not realized their own status and situation, and have done things that are not commensurate with their own status, leading to being killed secretly. This can be said to be everywhere. And Shalan''s exaggerated reading speed at this time also made people in the library regard him as such. They looked at Sha LAN with a look of disdain in his eyes, and no longer paid attention to such a person who was in their opinion sensational. As for the thoughts and comments of the apprentices, saran didn''t pay attention to them. He just looked at his book and kept taking notes. He didn''t pay attention to the outside situation. Naturally, he didn''t hear the extremely excited voices. "Is that Brianna?" "Yes, it''s Brianna. How did she come here? Didn''t she live on the tower?" "It is said that she reached the limit of wizard apprenticeship a year ago, but she has not broken through to the first level wizard. Finally, her parents came to the conclusion that her living environment was too comfortable and did not encounter any danger, so she came to the lower tower to live with ordinary apprentices, complete tasks together, hone her character, and then make breakthroughs ¡£¡± "Ooh, it''s worthy to be born in a family with three-level wizard parents. It''s really an enviable background. Apprentices like us who can spare their lives for a moon water are really different from others." Brianna''s hearing is very good, but she was not happy with things and sad about herself. She didn''t care much about other people''s comments. She had a clear goal, and she just needed to move forward in a straight line. But those apprentices were right. Brianna did encounter a bottleneck. The reason why she left the upper tower and turned to study and live in the lower tower was to sharpen her character and belief, smoothly carry out the first spiritual leap, and make a qualitative change in her spirit, so as to break through to the level of first-class wizard. This is also the first time her parents and brothers left Naturally, she must continue along this road.Just after living in the tower for a week, Brianna did feel the trouble in some things. For example, she had to come to the library to find the materials she wanted. This really made her dislike it. She didn''t like the noisy environment, which was always there. She went straight to the bookshelf where the books related to zanameri were stored. Only when Brianna wanted to look for the books in zanameri, she only saw the empty bookshelf. Most of the books on zanameri language disappeared without a trace, and it was obviously taken away by someone. "There are so many books about zanrahi language. Do you happen to see so many people today? Forget it. Don''t watch it today. Come back tomorrow. " Helpless shake her head, Brianna plans to leave, but at this time, a tall and handsome young man came to her and said politely: "beautiful miss Brianna, I don''t know what trouble you have encountered. Am I lucky to be able to solve it for you?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 143 "Cameron?" As for Cameron, Brianna knows very well that he is a direct blood relative of three generations of a third level wizard. Unlike her parents, the third level wizard has no influence in the gear tower and can only rely on herself. Therefore, she hopes that her younger generation Cameron can pursue Brianna and win the support of Brianna''s parents and family. Let''s not say that she doesn''t have too much favor for Cameron. It is only the intention of the third level wizard that Brianna can''t have any possibility with Cameron at all. Of course, Brianna is not that kind of lofty and resistant type. If someone wants to help her find the books she badly needs, why not. "Brianna, am I lucky to help you find the book you want?" Cameron looked at Brianna, his heart was full of fire, not to mention the three-level wizard behind him, only Brianna''s beauty and family, it was enough for him to spend a lot of energy to pursue, so he took the initiative to cut off those female wizard apprentices, in order to be able to pursue Brianna. As long as Brianna can be tracked down, it is not only the resources of the breakthrough wizard, but also the various resources in the future. Cameron is very confident that both resources and beauties will be his own in the end. "Cameron, please, I''m looking for a book about zanrah American language called" Zan Latin America and the long river of history ". If you find out who is reading this book, please tell him to give it to me directly after reading it. Thank you." "Don''t worry, I will find that book." After that, Cameron immediately went to the other side of the bookshelf. Looking at the four junior and intermediate wizard apprentices waiting there, he directly said to them, "you can find me a book called zanlatin America and the long river of history. Anyway, you should find that book for me. I''ll give you half an hour. Now find it for me. If anyone has any meaning, Or hinder you, you come to me, I want to see who dares not to give me face. " Those four apprentices were people who knew Cameron''s background. In order to get some resources and shelter from Cameron, they worked for Cameron wholeheartedly. After hearing Cameron''s command, they immediately dispersed and searched the library for the book "praise Latin America and the long river of history". At this time, Sha Lan was writing his own gains in his notebook. For nearly a day, she finally found a thread of zanrah American language, a rather complex language. All kinds of words and sentences, as well as grammar and tense, were put together and recorded together, so that she had a preliminary understanding and understanding of the language. After a stretch, saran slowed down a little, picked up another book and continued to read it. The learning and acquisition of knowledge filled her whole body with a sense of satisfaction. Originally, because Ron and the wormhole were a little irritable, she was much better. At this time, a middle-aged apprentice suddenly came to Sha Lan''s side. He took a look at the book she was reading. As soon as his eyes lit up, he immediately reached out to grab the book in her hand. Just as he had just grasped the book in saran''s hand, Sha Lan''s right index finger flicked gently at the man''s wrist, and a concussion force spread, which made his wrist numb , can''t help but let go of the hand, repeatedly retreat, facial expression becomes extremely ugly. To become an intermediate wizard apprentice, of course, is not a fool who doesn''t know anything. What he saw just now was that Shalan''s action was very strange, which made his wrist numb. He had no time to react. Moreover, he could make the intermediate wizard apprentice have no resistance in an instant. Even if he was not a senior wizard apprentice, he should be very close. "Please hand in the book" praise Latin America and the long river of history ". This is what Mr. Cameron asked me to look for. If you don''t want to cause trouble, don''t stick to a book so obstinately." Listening to this, saran did not look up, but said faintly: "library rules, first come first served. Before I leave the library or finish reading, this book belongs to me. I can give it to you, but I can not give it. Unless you want to violate the library rules, then I have nothing to say." The small disturbance here is very obvious in the quiet library. Many people have cast their eyes on it. Naturally, many people have heard the conversation between the middle-level wizard apprentice and saran. However, different from Saran, those people clearly know who Cameron is at the bottom. Therefore, there is more pity and more happiness in saran''s eyes However, no one reminded saran of anything. As for Saran, who seemed to them to be totally pretentious and sensationalist, those wizard apprentices were happy. Saran was unlucky and looked like watching a play, waiting for the development of the situation. After hearing saran''s words, the intermediate wizard apprentice narrowed his eyes slightly and stopped talking nonsense. He turned around and returned to Cameron. At this time, Cameron was standing beside Brianna and saying something. When he saw the arrival of the intermediate wizard apprentice, he immediately said to Brianna and came to the intermediate wizard apprentice. However, Cameron obviously did not see that when he left Brianna''s side, Brianna was obviously relieved, a helpless and regretful look."What''s the matter? You found the book? Did you bring it here? " "Lord Cameron, I did find the book, but in another apprentice''s hand, I just wanted to take the book directly, but the apprentice was obviously not ordinary. He just touched my hand, and my arm became numb. I didn''t have any strength. I''m not the opponent of that person." On hearing this, Cameron immediately asked, "did you tell him that this is what I want?" "I told him it was Lord Cameron''s book, but he said that according to the library rules, he didn''t have to give us the book, so I went straight back to ask for your advice." With a sneer, Cameron nodded and said: "you''ve done a good job. Since he is so ignorant, I''ll go to talk with him personally. The apprentices take the initiative to fight in the library. As long as they don''t make people die or maim each other, they just need to pay some medical expenses and the price of violating the rules. It''s just some contribution points, I card Meron can still afford it. I''d like to see if he was still so hard at that time www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 144 "Sand and sand..." The quill pen in her hand kept writing on the notebook, but at this time, the writing track of Sha Lan''s quill pen stopped abruptly, and a drop of ink spread out on the notebook along the tip of the pen and turned into a nail sized ink mark. After putting down the quill pen, saran got up from her seat and looked at the five Cameron people standing behind her. She chuckled and said, "are you not afraid of punishment if you do it in the library? As far as I know, the first person in the library has to pay a high price to offset the punishment. It seems that you have a lot of contribution points. " Cameron looked at saran and said, "I''ll give you one last chance. Give me that book. I can let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you. I can still get some contribution points to offset the punishment. So what''s your answer? Do you give the book or not? " "Cameron, I don''t want that book. It''s just a book. It doesn''t matter if you check the contents later. If you break the rules and pay the price of contributing points, then I really can''t ask you for help." Hearing this, Cameron turned to look at Brianna coming, and said with a smile: "Brianna, we are all wizard apprentices, limit, we all know the importance of time, I must give you this book, this is not only a Book problem, it is related to my Cameron''s face, but can not be soft here." With a slight frown on her brow, Brianna turned to look at Saran, leaned slightly and said, "I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused you. Please give him the book. As for the loss I''ve caused you here, I''ll double it for you." Looking at Brianna, saran shook her head and said, "I know you are kind, but after you say these words, he will still find a reason to attack me, because the reason he wants to find this book is to please you, so you can express your apology to me and compensate for my loss. In any case, he will not give up like this." "So, after all, I did you harm. I wanted to find a book, but I let you, a junior wizard apprentice, offend Cameron." At this point, Brianna''s face showed a trace of firmness. She looked at saran and said again, "don''t worry, I won''t let you..." Before Brianna finished speaking, saran waved her hand and said, "don''t worry, although I''m just a junior wizard apprentice, that doesn''t mean I''m not capable of fighting against him. I''ll refuse their request. Of course, it''s not because I want face. It''s because I really have the confidence that nobody under the wizard can pinch me at will." There is another word that Saran didn''t say. He wanted to learn things in a low-key way and leave. But now it seems that his low-key has become the reason why other people come to him constantly. Even if he is reading quietly in the library, he will be bullied on his head. It is also time to show some means, otherwise no matter who will step on his head and annoy him I''m tired of it. Seeing saran coming towards him, Cameron waved one hand, and there was a small flame shooting towards saran''s face. Seeing that the flame was about to hit saran''s eyes, saran suddenly disappeared from the original place, and the flame fell on the floor behind him, burning a small piece of floor. Shalan appeared in front of Cameron like a ghost. When Cameron was just about to recite the incantation and perform witchcraft, she raised her hand and printed it under Cameron''s abdomen. She beat the remaining half of Cameron''s mantra back into her stomach, and the whole person flew upside down, knocked down three chairs, hit the table behind him, and fell to the ground. At this time, Cameron slowly got up, constantly retch, spit out a lot of acid water, he gasped heavily, looked up at Saran, and whispered to his four men: "do it, whether it''s life or death. If something goes wrong, I''ll stand up, you can do it for me!" Hearing Cameron''s words, those four people were hesitant. Once they were killed, there was a third level wizard behind Cameron, but there was nothing behind them. Once something really happened, they would be abandoned every minute. Naturally, they were hesitant. When Cameron saw the four hesitant people, he yelled again: "if you don''t do it, then you won''t have to move in the future. I never treat traitors with affection. Unless you don''t go out of the tower in the future, otherwise..." After all, Cameron didn''t lose his head. He only said the first half of the threat, but he didn''t say the second half. Even if he didn''t, the four people could know what Cameron wanted to say. No longer hesitating, the four men immediately put their hands on Shalan, but seeing that one of them recited a few syllables, they summoned a blade of wind and rowed it towards Sha Lan''s neck at a very fast speed. Seeing this, Sha LAN stepped on the ground with both feet, and his body rushed up like an arrow from the string. He swept out the bottom of the wind blade and punched out with a fist from his backhand. He hit the man''s chest with a big mouthful of blood. His body rolled and rotated on the ground like a rag doll, hitting the leg of a desk and fainting.At the same time, Shalan put his hands on the ground, stood on his head, rolled his legs left and right and kicked out, hit the other two wizard apprentices in the head, and fainted on the spot. When Shalan''s feet landed, the fourth wizard apprentice was ready for witchcraft. An ice arrow was suspended in his hand, and with his one hand waving, he shot straight at saran. Seeing the ice arrow, Sha LAN took a deep breath. His right arm muscles slightly inflated. A shock wave came out with the fist. In a moment, the ice arrow exploded on the body of the fourth wizard apprentice, which made him fly backward and hit the wall behind him. "Hoo..." He turned his head and looked at Cameron who had been standing up since when. At this time, a fireball emitting black smoke was slowly condensing out. Looking at Cameron''s bulging forehead and his red face, it was obvious that the magic he used was not so easy to use Of course, its power is needless to say! "Die for me! Fireball "Bang!" Accompanied by a dull sound, Cameron''s hand that some of the escape of the fireball instantly shot, with unparalleled high heat toward saran''s boom. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 145 DANGER! This is Shalan''s first feeling when he saw the fireball coming. Fortunately, the speed of the fireball is still within his range of reaction ability. As long as he tries his best to avoid the attack of the fireball, he suddenly sees Brianna standing behind him not far away! In the battle just now, saran did not take into account anything, just kept dodging and moving. As a result, unconsciously, she happened to come to Brianna not far away. Of course, Brianna did not stand right behind Saran, but if saran escaped, the fireball would undoubtedly threaten Brianna''s safety. If Brianna is just an ordinary wizard apprentice, Shalan will not think so much. But Brianna obviously wants to help saran out of danger just now. Although this does not have any effect on Saran, she has to accept her feelings, so let saran avoid the fireball and put Brianna in a dangerous situation. He is absolutely unable to do it Yes. Moreover, even in the face-to-face confrontation, if Shalan transforms into a devil and tries his best to hit a fist full of shock waves, it doesn''t necessarily mean that there is no way to take that fireball! At the thought of this, Sha Lan''s action to avoid suddenly stopped. Without any hesitation, the 33 blood colored life species in his spine immediately became active, and the fully recovered vitality quickly poured into Sha Lan''s whole body. But at this time, a figure suddenly appeared between saran and Cameron. He looked at the disappearing fireball, frowned slightly, reached out to the flying fireball, and suddenly the fireball disappeared like a extinguished flame. Looking at the man in front of him lifted a fireball which was very dangerous to him, Shalan quickly lifted the transformation that had not yet started, and returned the vitality of his body to the 33 blood colored life species. He respectfully saluted the man in front of him and said in a low voice, "thank you for your help." Hearing saran''s words, the wizard turned his head, showed a very young face, and said to Saran, "if you were not prepared to resist the fireball in order not to affect my sister just now, then I would not save you. In addition, as a reward for your kindness, I warned you that the Knight breathing method you are practicing now should not continue, and try to cultivate it It''s the only way for you to get rid of the side effects of this knight breathing method When Sha LAN heard this, he immediately knew that the wizard knew the fact that he practiced the devil Knight breathing method through the breath that he had just fought. In return, he told Shalan the only way to solve the problem. After another salute, saran said to the wizard, "thank you for your warning. I have stopped practicing the knight breathing method." Eyebrows gently pick, the wizard nodded, light said: "I have a lot of things, it seems that you already know these, then the return of nature is impossible to talk about, but I always have a clear gratitude and resentment, since you are kind to my sister, then I also owe you a kindness, I will repay you in the future." At the end of the speech, the wizard looked at him not far away, because he saw his arrival. The frightened Cameron threw a backhand, and an invisible energy hit Cameron''s body. He flew out directly, fell on the ground, vomited a large mouthful of blood and fainted in the past. If the toothed wheel tower strictly forbids the wizard to kill the apprentice on his own initiative, then Cameron was afraid of that I''m afraid I''ll die at the hands of the wizard. Ignoring the four Cameron''s men who fell unconscious on the ground, the wizard showed a slight smile and waved to Brianna, and immediately Brianna trotted into the wizard''s arms. "Brother bliss, why are you here?" "I was supposed to give you something, but I just saw what happened just now. In the future, you should stay away from that Cameron. I will also tell my father to warn the man behind Cameron not to make your mind. You can live a good life here and practice well, and strive to break through to the first level wizard as soon as possible." "Well, I see." "Well, this space ring contains some of your clothes and bedding, as well as your favorite snacks. Be careful not to be found. My elder brother and I stole them for you. My father and mother did not know." "Hey, hey, hey, I knew you were the best." Brianna took a black ring from bliss and put it directly on her hand. Seeing Brianna''s appearance, bliss nodded with a smile as if she was thinking for a moment. Then she said to Brianna again, "things here will be dealt with soon. I have already told those people that you don''t have to pay too much attention. This time, it has nothing to do with you or the little guy The whole responsibility lies with Cameron "Thank you very much." "Well, I''m gone, and I''m on a mission. I hope you''ll be a wizard by the time I get back." Voice down, bliss will be turned into a little bit of crystal awn disappeared without a trace.At this time, Brianna looked at saran and said, "how''s your book, saran?" Hearing Brianna''s words, saran remembered that the books he had found and the notes he had taken were still on the desk, so they should not be taken away. Fortunately, when Shalan looked back, his books and notes were still on the table. Although the books piled up were brought down by the shock of the battle, it was very lucky that they were not damaged. Saran took Brianna to the desk, picked up the book zanlatin America and the long river of history, handed it to her, and said, "I''ve read almost all of it. I don''t mainly read this book. It''s just for reference. The research needs to check the above information. I''ve basically used it up. You can take it away." I''m kidding. Two wizard brothers, whose parents are more powerful witches. This kind of little princess saran from family background doesn''t want to provoke at all. It''s really good to be able to send away a book. Even if you haven''t finished reading this book, you have to finish it. Taking over the book "praise Latin America and the long river of history" handed over by Saran, Brianna just wanted to say thank you, but suddenly she saw a foot in saran''s notes. There was a question about zanrah American that she couldn''t think about. She reached out and took it up. Brianna immediately looked at it. It didn''t matter. Brianna''s face gradually showed A look of surprise. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 146 Looking at Brianna, who was sitting in her chair with her notes in her hand, she smacked her lips helplessly. Under the eyes of the apprentices around her, she sat down again in her seat, sorted out the scattered books on the desk, picked up another book and looked at it again. After a while, the people who came to deal with the follow-up problems came. Saran knew from the comments of the apprentices around him that those people were members of the guard force in the gear tower. Only senior wizard apprentices were qualified to be members of the force. There were ten people in each team of the police force, nine ordinary members and one captain. Only the limit of wizard apprenticeship could be qualified to be The team leader, as for the higher level squadron leader, is a level-1 wizard who can play the role, which is the high-end combat power of gear tower. For the police force, even Cameron, who has a three-level wizard standing behind him, does not dare to show authority to the people of the police force. When he started fighting with Saran, he was temporarily confused by anger, and used his magic tool to release the level-1 witchcraft fireball stored in the wizard. This error can''t be offset by contribution points. Even a wizard will suffer a huge punishment if he uses fireball in the library. What''s more, he is only a wizard apprentice. After all, no matter how powerful the wizard apprentice is under the wizard, he is still an apprentice. If there was not a third level wizard behind Cameron, Cameron knew that he would not survive in any case, and even so, the third level wizard behind him would not be able to protect him if he did not pay a huge price. After all, the third level wizard behind him is not without hostile wizard in the gear tower. Cameron and his four men were taken away. Brianna, who was fascinated by the notes, was awakened by the discussion in the library. She looked at the taken Cameron, sighed slightly, turned to saran and said, "Saran, did you write this note?" Nodding, saran said, "yes, I wrote it. If you can read these books, you can write down some key points." "So, you must have a good command of zanrahi, don''t you?" Looking at Brianna with some shimmering colors in her eyes, saran nodded and said, "I can''t say that I have good attainments, but I also have some learning experience. You should also be learning zanaramaic, right? I can talk to you about this Upon hearing this, Brianna turned a little red and said to Saran, "I am different from you. I always have a hard time learning this zanamer language. I don''t quite understand many places. If it wasn''t for a large number of witchcraft classics written in zanaramaic, I would have given up learning this language." "In fact, learning this language is very simple. You just need to remember that when using the past tense..." Pointing to what was recorded in his notebook, saran explained zanamer to Brianna from shallow to deep. He had to say that his learning ability was too amazing. He had a strong talent for learning, and with the assistance and increase of powers, it reached an extremely exaggerated degree. In less than a day, it was like learning specially For many years, it can be called a bug. About half an hour later, Brianna recalled saran''s explanation and looked at her notes. People who could become the limit of wizard apprenticeship may be arrogant, arrogant or impulsive, but there will be no stupid people, especially Brianna, who has become the limit of wizard Apprenticeship at such a young age, of course, and her father The details of the mother''s family have a great relationship, but it also means that she has a talent beyond ordinary people. So when saran finished explaining to Brianna, Brianna''s eyes showed a glimmer of a sudden look. It was obvious that she had grasped the context of zanrah''s American language learning and really found a way to learn. "Hoo Thank you very much, Shalan. This zanlami language really bothered me for a long time. As a result, I was really enlightened when I listened to your explanation just now, and grasped the context of learning zanamer. Thank you very much. " With a smile, saran said to Brianna, "it''s nothing. It''s just a little help for me. I''m glad to be able to help you." If this can make you far away from me, then I would like to explain to you for three days and three nights. Of course, this sentence is impossible to say. Although Shalan wants to stay away from Brianna, her terrible family and all kinds of foreseeable troubles, if he says it directly, he is more likely to be killed by Brianna''s brother-in-law. Saran doesn''t want to deal with that guy any more. "Saran, you''ve really helped me a lot. If you could set up a course for apprentices to explain various languages, I think it would be very popular." Hearing Brianna''s words, saran was really stunned. Then he reached out and touched his chin. He nodded thoughtfully and muttered to himself, "that''s right. If such a course can be set up, then there is a way to steadily earn contribution points.After all, a wizard level meditation method is really too expensive. It needs at least 50000 contribution points. The fixed sorcery model costs all the contribution points I have now, so I can barely buy a medium-sized fixed sorcery model. If you want to find the right way of thinking and solidifying the sorcery model, you need at least one hundred thousand contribution points. I really don''t know how those first-class witches get those contribution points. " At this time, Sha LAN didn''t know that the first-class wizard who could exchange his mind and solidify the witchcraft model at the beginning of the breakthrough, except those with background, the rest of the first-class wizard without background basically could not save enough points to exchange for their own ideas and models. Their choice is to sign a contract with the gear tower, which will be a member of the gear tower within the next 100 years, so as to exchange for a free wizard level ghost idea and solidified witchcraft model. However, Shalan is not even a senior wizard apprentice in front of him, and he has just arrived at the gear tower. Naturally, he does not know these things, so he has the question just now. "This method is good, but if there is no backstage and background, I, a little junior wizard apprentice, can''t set up this kind of If you insist on the backstage and background... " Thinking of this, saran looked thoughtfully at Brianna, who was reading her notes, with a sinister smile on her face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 147 "Brianna, you really remind me. I suddenly feel that it''s so wise of you to set up a tutorial class. I can impart the experience of various languages I have learned to other apprentices. As long as they can make some contribution points, I think they will be very willing to do so? After all, witches have their own affairs. They have tasks and experiments. Even explaining to their apprentices is a key part. They can''t have time to summarize the learning methods. If the apprentices have doubts, they can only speculate on themselves or find someone to discuss. In that case, the efficiency is really too low. " Brianna looked at Saran, immediately nodded and said, "yes, it''s really inefficient. If it wasn''t for you this time, I don''t know when I can grasp the learning context of zanameri. What''s more, our Wizard''s common language is mansemi. There are many varieties and dialects in mansemi, which makes the apprentices feel headache At least I have a headache myself. If you know the dialects and variants of mansimian, I''m afraid there are more people to learn than zanramee. Your idea is really good. I support you to start this. This is called tutorial I think it will be very popular. At least I will join your cram school to learn from you Listening to Brianna''s words, saran first nodded and laughed, and then her face suddenly became serious. She shook her head in an affected manner, and said with regret on her face: "Brianna, I just thought that this proposal is what you just thought. I can''t earn contribution points by your proposal. It''s too mean." Brianna looked at Saran, whose face had not changed, and said, "it''s not like that. I just said it casually. Isn''t it you who really set up the cram school? If you have worked hard, it is natural for you to gain contribution points. Even if I have this idea, I don''t have much time to deal with this matter, so you don''t have to worry about me here. " "No!" Saranyi refused: "Brianna, I still can''t do this, I think this idea is after all you think of, or forget it, anyway, I''m learning slowly, it''s a big deal when someone comes to me to ask questions, I''ll answer them, that is, although it''s inefficient, there''s no other way." "Saran, you are so honest, but you not only do not have your own contribution points, but also leave many apprentices in need with no way to learn. If, if you don''t mind, is that cram school set up by me and you? It happens that I also have some contribution points that can be taken out as start-up funds. It can be regarded as a share in your cram school. But first of all, I only take 10% of the contribution points earned by the cram school! " "If so Well, let''s set up a tutorial class together, but 10% is too little. After all, this idea belongs to you, so let''s 30%, otherwise I won''t have the face to continue to open this course. " Brianna just wanted to refuse, but when he saw saran''s firm appearance, he just sighed and said with some helplessness: "when I came down to the tower, my parents and brother also warned me that many apprentices in the lower tower were very despicable, and they might get close to me. They wanted to benefit from me. Cameron was just like this before I came But I didn''t expect that I met you, saran. You are the most upright person I met in the lower tower. Moreover, you have such a strong attainments in language learning. I really admire you very much. " Listen to this, Rao is the face of Shalan from the practice of two generations Of course, he couldn''t feel embarrassed. He sighed and said to Brianna, "Brianna, I''m not so good either. I just feel that when facing a lot of things, I should have my own bottom line." Of course, there is a bottom line, but Shalan''s bottom line has been as low as 72 levels of hell. After chatting for a while, saran and Brianna agreed to find a place to set up a cram school at ten o''clock tomorrow morning. Then Brianna left. She needed to go back to study the witchcraft as soon as possible. She finally had a good understanding of the zahrami language. Finally, she could carry out the research. Just when Brianna just left, before saran turned around, dianjingmang suddenly gathered on the chair beside Shalan. Brianna''s brother bliss, who said she was going to finish the task, suddenly appeared on the chair beside saran. Looking at the sudden appearance of bliss, saran was shocked. She just wanted to stand up and salute, but found that her body couldn''t move any more. Bliss looked at saran and looked at her for a long time before she opened her mouth and said, "look at your kindness to help Brianna stop the fireball, this time I will allow you to do so. Brianna is very simple and naive, so I think you are a man of integrity. However, if you can really open the so-called supplementary school, you will certainly have a good income. If you just want to borrow the name of our family to raise the banner, 30% of it will be a little less.Our family wants 60% of them, 30% of which you give to Brianna as promised, and the remaining 40% belong to you. When you are promoted to a wizard, the tutorial class will be included in our family property. Do you have any objection to that When bliss''s voice was heard, Shalan immediately found that he could move and speak. He sat down and saluted him, and then he said, "Lord bliss, your distribution is reasonable." "You can''t tell Brianna about this. I think you should know why. In addition, you can play the role of Brianna''s friend. Your witchcraft strength is not very good, but you are also a half step blood knight. It''s up to you to protect Brianna from those wild bees, waves and butterflies for her." "Yes, Lord bliss." "Well, when Brianna becomes a wizard, I''ll give you a reward, but if you don''t do it well, don''t blame me for being rude to you." As the words fell, bliss disappeared again, while those apprentices around him did not seem to see the situation on their side. They were still quietly looking at the books in their hands. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 148 There may be a wizard on the side to protect Brianna, before bliss appeared to lift the fireball, Shalan had guessed. However, Shalan obviously underestimated the degree of bliss''s sister control, and there were still tasks to be completed. These are all excuses. I''m afraid his task is to do what a brother should do to protect his sister from a distance. Although the sudden appearance of bliss brought great pressure to Saran, he did not have much fear, because from the beginning, he had planned to be contacted secretly by Brianna''s terrorist family members. He even made preparations in saran''s mind not to be allowed to open a remedial school. Fortunately, the cram school was still allowed, although it was divided into four parts Yes, but much better than saran expected. What''s more, the most important problem is that the flag has become a real thigh. In the future, he will not have to worry that someone will interfere with and compete with the cram school. Even a wizard is not qualified. After all, where is the thigh. "The secret plot has turned into open cooperation. Although we get less, the danger is also much less, which is a good result. However, I need to spend a certain amount of time to learn more than one language. Otherwise, it would be too thin just to learn something in the real world and just learn zanrah American. " Thinking of this, saran took a deep breath and lowered his head again to start learning zanamer. Although his current level of zamami is enough to teach the apprentices, he is learning various languages in order to make his future road more smooth. Setting up tutorial classes is only a way to earn contribution points, not Shalan''s goal. At ten o''clock the next morning, saran and Brianna met on time. They found a spacious empty room on the second floor of the tower, paid some contribution points and rented them for a long time. Then they bought some desks, chairs and teaching equipment and put them in the room. Most of the day passed. In the process of dealing with these problems with Brianna, saran also smoothly learned that Brianna''s surname Christopher, in the gear tower and even the world''s famous Christopher family! Looking at the clean classroom cleaned up by the hired goblin, Brianna said to saran excitedly, "Saran, this is OK, isn''t it?" "Yes, the classroom is OK, but we still need students. Although we don''t have to be so formal, we also need to recruit students from outside." "I''ll leave it to me. I know some people who also hate languages. In addition, I will go to the task release office to release news about our tutorial class. But then again, Saran, when are you going to start and what are you going to take? " After hearing this, saran thought for a moment, and then said, "my teacher asked me to help him with the experiment from 9:00 to 12:00 every day. In the afternoon, I was not allowed to watch the experiment. So I had time every afternoon. In addition, the teacher would not do the experiment on Saturdays and Sundays, but choose to study witchcraft and meditation. I have nothing to do. Considering how many people there are at the beginning of the cram school, how about nine o''clock in the morning on Saturdays and Sundays, three hours a day, and twelve o''clock at noon. As for the teaching language, let''s set it as zanlamian, which can be used by many apprentices. What do you think? " After thinking about it for a while, Brianna nodded and said, "yes, it''s decided. It happens that I still have some questions about zanamer. I can also listen to your course by the way." "Well, that''s settled. Today is Sunday, and I have a week to prepare. In addition, I will go to the library every afternoon. If you want to ask me anything, you can go to the library and find me." "Well, then I''ll leave first." "Goodbye!" The two men said goodbye and left. After locking the classroom, saran went back to the library and continued to study the books he needed. Since the incident of Cameron, many wizard apprentices have known saran''s real strength. The people who dare to come to his trouble basically don''t exist. Even those who have ideas have been hidden in the dark. For Saran, those guys are rats in the gutter, which is not worth paying more attention to. At the end of the three days, saran arrived at Roland''s laboratory early in the morning of the fourth day, that is, the morning of Monday. At this time, Roland had begun to do experiments in the laboratory. When Shalan entered the laboratory, Roland immediately said to him, "there are a list of medicaments and various instruments on the test bench on my left, so you can get familiar with it for one hour After an hour, listen to me and put what I want on my right hand side After the command was finished, Roland lowered her head again to start the experiment. At this time, Shalan immediately began to read the list of medicines and instruments, and walked around Roland''s laboratory, and began to get familiar with the positions of various medicines and instruments. For ordinary people, Roland''s requirements are impossible to complete. However, for wizard apprentices who have spiritual strength and strong memory and learning ability, Roland''s requirements are not impossible. Only relatively speaking, only the best show wizard apprentices can do it.It would be difficult for saran to do this if he had only himself, but when he turned on his powers, these things were not too simple for him! In thirty-three minutes and twenty-seven seconds, saran memorized the names of the two lists and the location of the objects. He put down the list in his hand and stood quietly beside Roland without saying a word. This not only allowed Roland to see where he was, but also had no influence on Roland. Sure enough, when saran had not been there for half a minute, Roland immediately opened his mouth and said to him, "give me no. 132 potion and No. 3 mixing stick." Hearing this, saran immediately started to move. He quickly took the potion contained in a test tube from the second cabinet on the left side of the laboratory, and then took out a chopstick from the third cabinet on the right side, and put it on Roland''s right hand side. Roland looked at what saran was looking for. When he was sure that everything was correct, he finally showed a satisfied look on his indifferent face. He nodded his head imperceptibly and continued the experiment. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 149 Shalan performed very well, even very well. He could remember what he saw at a glance, and learned what he learned once. Moreover, he drew inferences from one instance and acted appropriately, which made Roland feel comfortable in the process of doing experiments. Naturally, he was very satisfied with saran''s Apprentice. For Shalan, Roland''s satisfaction with himself is absolutely a good thing. He looked at the moonlight water in his hand, which was the result of Roland''s great satisfaction with his apprentice. He directly rewarded him with a potion moonlight water which required at least 500 contribution points. This is a potion for wizard apprentices. It can improve mental power immediately after taking it. Moreover, the trace impurities of the drug can be discharged from the body according to the metabolism of the body in a month. It is a very good medicine in the apprentice level. "I really followed a very generous teacher." Murmuring to herself, saran drank the medicine, closed her eyes and began her daily meditation. Before taking the medicine, saran had secretly taken the medicine for identification, and confirmed that there was no other substance in it. Then she went back to her room to take the medicine. Shalan can clearly feel that a wisp of cool energy spreads from his stomach like a stream, and it is injected into his spiritual sea along an unknown channel, and rapidly spreads to the whole spiritual sea, which is constantly transformed into pure spiritual force and spiritual force in the spiritual sea. However, at this time, Shalan suddenly felt that a small part of the medicine he took in the moonlight water was stolen by the silver egg from the white queen, which was suspended on the spiritual sea side. However, even if Sha Lan was found, there was no way to stop it. She could only see it out of sight and feel bored. After meditation, Sha LAN continued to practice the black smoke missile for a while, and then went out to the task receiving place. Recently, Sha LAN read a lot of books and didn''t go outside for a long time, which made him feel a bit depressed. So he planned to take a small task to go outside and just look. Besides the tasks that need a long time, they are very dangerous, There were basically no tasks that Saran had asked for, so he seemed to give up the task. But just then, he suddenly saw loloca and Lorica coming in with a few people. After saying hello, saran came to loloka and said, "loloka, are you here to pick up the task?" Nodding, loloca said, "yes, we''re here to pick up the task Oh, by the way, Saran, let me introduce you to these four wizard apprentices of our blue crystal Everybody, this is saran. He is... " Before loloka finished speaking, the female wizard apprentice, who was about 30 years old, sneered, looked up and down at Saran, and said with some disdain: "loloka, you don''t have to introduce him. How can we not know him? A selfish ghost who takes his own interests more seriously than our blue crystal." With a slight frown on her brow, loroka said to the female wizard apprentice, "Samantha, saran is not such a person. Besides, it is a bit too hasty for you to say these words without basis." "I was hasty? Is it true that starlina is on the verge of breakthrough and is in urgent need of various resources, and she wants to ask him to borrow some contribution points, but she is refused by him directly Sha LAN looked at kamenza and said faintly, "if it was you, would you borrow it?" With a cold hum, kamenza said, "of course, I''m not such a selfish devil as you. I value my own interests more than those of bluecrystal." "If you are so selfless, why not lend her the points she lacks?" Kamansa pauses at this, and then says, "I don''t have it. If I have one..." "As you know, you don''t have so many contribution points at all. I thought that the wizard who went out of the blue crystal organization was relying on your support to break through. So you are just a big mouth guy." "You, what do you say?" "To put it simply, it''s my own contribution points. I can borrow it if I want, and I can''t borrow it if I don''t want to. I''ll do your shit." "You..." No longer paying attention to the burned out woman, saran turned her head and said hello to loloc and Lorica. She turned and left the task reception. When saran left, loloka''s face immediately turned ugly. He looked at kamenza, who was still swearing, and whispered, "well, shut up, idiot, my plans are all messed up with you!" Upon hearing this, carmenza shut her mouth immediately, but there was still a trace of reluctance on her face. Looking at the emerging and disappearing tasks on the crystal task board, loloka took a deep breath and relieved her anger. Then she continued to say to the people around her: "we must be prepared that Saran may doubt me, and the friendship between me and him must be maintained. Otherwise, we can''t get the contribution points in his hands The limit of the three wizard apprentices is not that simple. I don''t want to make a wedding dress for them"Master loloca, you''re only one step away from the wizard apprenticeship limit. Isn''t it possible to break through at any time? Why do you worry about those three guys? " Listening to her younger brother''s flattery, loloca''s face looked a little better. She said, "I''m worried that the three guys are true. After all, they have backstage no worse than me or even better than me. Even the worst of starlina, there is a first-class wizard''s brother and a whole wizard family behind her. Although she has already declined, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and there is still a lot of details. Besides a teacher Lyon who is not very close to me, there is no other influence behind me, so I must keep a low profile. When I learned that Saran was holding a high-level token, I knew that he would definitely have a large number of contribution points, so I took the initiative to meet him, in order to let him treat me as the only friend in the gear tower. As long as he truly trusted me, I could naturally get the contribution points in his hand. It''s a pity that my teacher Leon didn''t accept him as an apprentice, otherwise I would be more confident. Originally, I was going to take him to carry out the task, so that he could rely on me, but now all of them have been destroyed by kamenza for the sake of quick talk www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 150 Saran was sitting in the library, and he thought about the time when he met loloka from the beginning. It seemed that not long after the meeting, loloka quickly became familiar with himself. What''s more, saran had to admit that he was very comfortable when talking with loloka, as if loloka knew how to please him all the time. No matter in reply or in conversation, what she said made saran extremely comfortable. Unconsciously, she had a good impression on loloka, as if she had known her old friend for many years. But when he returned to the gear tower, loloka''s actions were really a little too anxious. He was eager to let saran into a state of isolation, eager to make himself the most reliable person in saran''s heart. If saran is a person with a weak character or a little confused about his future, maybe under the means of loloka, she will really regard loloka as her best friend. If she continues, maybe she will lend all the contribution points to loloka. It''s just that it''s all possible, it''s all if, it''s not possible. Shalan began to doubt loloka''s real purpose when loloka was eager to join the blue crystal organization, and almost deliberately put saran alone in front of Stella. Now, after what happened just now, saran is really alert to loloka, and seriously analyzes his various behaviors. Finally, he is sure that loloka may have set up a big net for himself from the beginning. If he is not too young and impatient, then the result is really unknown. "Should I call it a wizard organization? Everyone in this, even an apprentice, is not necessarily as simple as it looks on the surface. It''s really exciting. " Breathing out a breath, Shalan looked down and continued to look at the books in his hand. At this time, under the shadow of the bookshelves about five or six desks away from him, a tall man in a cloak finally took a look at Sha LAN, turned around and disappeared in the shadow. At the same time, a black beetle hidden under the edge of the desk behind Sha LAN slowly flew up and quietly followed up The direction in which the tall cloaked man disappeared was lost. ¡­¡­ "Ha Ha Ha... " Jed gasped, his legs seemed to break, but he didn''t mean to stop. He ran frantically forward. He was stained with a lot of blood, including him and his companions. Jed thought he was very lucky. A total of 12 people survived. He felt that he could be more lucky and escape from that terrible guy. Looking at the gate of the castle, the sun has shot in from the outside. Jed spared his last strength and rushed towards the outside. However, when Jed stepped out of the castle gate, he suddenly found that he had come into a room with bright lights. The castle hall, which should have been behind him, had disappeared without a trace, and was replaced by one A tightly closed door. "This This is the study in the castle. I should have left the castle! What''s the matter? Why am I back here again? " Jed took a conch out of his arms in a panic. His hands trembled and began to touch the conch. The remaining mental energy was immediately injected into it. However, seeing the runes on the conch were lit up, a burst of sound like waves and tides was released, which immediately made the bright, clean and tidy study shake violently. Finally, it was like Broken glass, like a direct collapse, into the original full of dust and cobwebs, dim lights, things are covered with white cloth waste study. Just when the original study disappeared, the real appearance of the study appeared in front of you, a spotless red dress also appeared in the room, hanging on the hanger beside the study, gently swaying in the old study without wind. Looking at the beautiful red dress, Jed took a breath and opened the door behind him. But when Jed opened the door behind him and was about to escape from the old study, he suddenly saw a woman with long black hair and pale skin, dancing slowly in the corridor outside the room in her red dress. It is a strange dance, every movement is very rigid, but together, it gives people a kind of breathtaking beauty, which is hard to describe, strange but beautiful! One, two, three, four, red flowers bloom. Five six seven eight, dyed red. Children, come and dance and put on red clothes one by one Strange and ethereal, childish voice without any emotion, singing songs with strange implication. Jed looked at the woman who was dancing with the song and was approaching him. He suddenly raised the conch in his hand, trying to use the strength of conch to expel the strange existence. But this time he was no longer lucky. When he raised the conch in his hand, the conch broke into pieces and fell to the ground.When the conch crumbled, the dancing red skirt woman stopped instantly, and her body or her body showed a strange posture. As if the old door opened, the red skirt woman''s head slowly raised. Just at this time, the black hair on the red skirt woman''s head showed a crack. Jed saw an eye behind the gap, which was black and white, full of resentment. Staring at Jed, he screamed and immediately turned around to escape. But just as he turned around, he suddenly saw that the red dress woman was closely followed by him. His eyes looked at Jed through the gap in his black hair. Then a pale arm stretched out from behind him, holding Jed''s body and slowly dragging it into the darkness behind him. ¡­¡­ "Twelve wizard apprentices who went out to investigate that place were dead, including two of them, especially the senior wizard apprentice named Jed, who was the only son of a second-class wizard, and we can''t be sure who did it. However, the second level wizard said that he had given the senior wizard apprentice named Jed a dark sorcerer. The spirit and strange existence in the boundary membrane could not hurt Jed, so it must be man-made "Artificial? If it''s really man-made, it''s really serious. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 151 Saran listened to the whispers of the two apprentices in the elevator and frowned slightly. Subconsciously, he thought that the matter might not be so simple. However, he thought that there were so many powerful witches in the tower. Unless these wizards left the tower, they would be able to ensure their own safety in the tower, and there was no need to think so much about it. In any case, we only need to persist for about half a year, then we can condense the devil''s mark and leave the world. No matter what danger we encounter, we can leave directly. At present, the most important thing is to give the first audition class a good class. Otherwise, the first audition class will be ruined, and Brianna will find so many people for nothing. After a full week, she finally came to the first audition class on Saturday. Brianna used her relationship to find 23 wizard apprentices. Basically, they were people with certain background and background, in other words, those who could contribute points. In addition, except for a small number of intermediate wizard apprentices, most of them were senior witches Apprenticeship, and even the existence of wizard apprenticeship limit except Brianna, so there must be absolutely no mistake. Down the elevator, saran went straight to the cram school classroom on the second floor of the tower. Brianna and another female wizard apprentice were waiting there. When she saw saran coming, she immediately met her. "What do you think, saran? Are you ready? " While talking, Brianna looked at the situation of saran. When she saw that she was still calm at this time, she felt a little relieved. Saran didn''t feel anything. Brianna felt pressure first. Looking at Brianna, saran immediately said to her, "Brianna, I''m not nervous. Why are you so nervous? Believe me." Listening to saran''s words, Brianna nodded, but at this time, the female wizard apprentice behind Brianna said directly: "you are just a junior wizard apprentice, but you have to give so many senior wizard apprentices and wizard apprentices extreme lectures. Are you sure you can? If you can''t, it doesn''t matter if you lose face. No one knows you anyway. But when Brianna loses face, it''s not only herself, but also her family. " "Ivy, don''t talk about it. I have confidence in Saran, because I have personally experienced saran''s lecturing skills. No problem." The female Sorcerer Apprentice, known as ivy, curled her lips and still looked incredulous. She muttered, "you can do it. Anyway, it''s not my shame. I really don''t know what kind of infatuation I''ve been given." For Ivy, a little girl''s heart, saran has no bad feelings. She just cares about her friends. As for whether to believe him or not, it''s not so important for saran. Anyway, the fact will make those who don''t believe shut up. Three people walked into the classroom together. Shalan stood on the platform and put aside all the materials she had brought. Looking at Brianna who nodded her head, she simply said hello to Brianna, and without much formality, she began to explain the contents of zanameri according to the prepared handouts. However, many of the 23 wizard apprentices did not know anything about saran. Some even thought that Saran was a wizard and the worst was a wizard apprentice limit. They did not expect that a junior wizard apprentice would teach them. You''re kidding! There are more than 20 senior wizard apprentices and wizard apprentices. Even if there are a few middle-level wizard apprentices, they should not listen to a junior wizard apprentice to give a lecture. If it is spread out, it will be the biggest joke in the world. Among them, two senior wizard apprentices looked at each other and stood up to leave. But at this time, Shalan fell to the first important tense about zanamer, which was just one of the two senior wizard apprentices who had been thinking hard but couldn''t understand it a few days ago. He subconsciously left three parts of the spirit to listen to what saran said, but did not think about it. The more he listened, the more surprised he was. He even completely finished listening to this paragraph of saran''s story. Moreover, he had a feeling of opening up in his heart. A little surprised, he had to admit that as for the paragraph just now, saran did have some research. Seeing that Saran had solved the tense problem that he couldn''t figure out, he simply pulled the man who stood up with him. The two people sat down again, put aside their distrust of Saran, and listened attentively to saran''s praise of Latin America The explanation of language. As time went by, the wizard apprentices on the scene were surprised at their distrust of saran at the beginning, and then they were skeptical. Finally, Mao Zedong opened and admired him. There were 23 wizard apprentices, none of whom left midway. All of them stayed and listened attentively to saran''s lecture for three hours, even when he was in class At the end of the journey, they still have a subtle feeling of not giving up. I''ve finished so quickly. I still have a lot of things I don''t understand. How can I finish? Zanrama is an important language for witches, so it is necessary to learn it. At least, it is necessary to use a dictionary to interpret it. Of course, it is necessary for those wizard apprentices who have high requirements for themselves to learn the language completely.This has led to the abhorrence of many wizard apprentices for this extremely difficult language to learn, which is why they are attracted by the course of Saran, because some of their questions have been answered in the course of Saran, which has obvious benefits and gains. Therefore, they sit in their seats and listen to all the courses of saran word by word. Even if it was a half step extraordinary physique, after speaking for three hours in a row, Sha Lan''s voice became a little hoarse. He drank a big mouthful of water to relieve his thirst. Then he said to the apprentices who were still in the thinking state: "today is an audition, so no contribution points will be collected. Tomorrow is still this time. I will be here again Class, if necessary, please pay me... " Saran wanted to say 300 contribution points, which was the reasonable price after he thought about it. But before he said it, Brianna suddenly stood up and said instead of Shalan, "one thousand contribution points, one class, I think this price should be very reasonable?" Suddenly turning her head, saran stares at Brianna with only one meaning in her eyes. Are you crazy? PS: I have a fever What''s more, I don''t know what I''m writing. I should have known to ask for leave. It''s really Thank you for your tolerance Thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 152 How can I not know that I am so valuable? What if these guys slam the door and go? Kneel down and beg them to stay? If I knew that I would not let Brianna listen to me, I said that I should have 300 contribution points. What a ghost is a thousand contribution points? Which fool would pay so many contribution points to listen to my class! Saran looked at Brianna, and could almost see through the wall. Now he was afraid that these guys who had not been able to stay would slam the door and leave. In order to make them stay, saran planned to reduce a class to 100 contribution points. Just when Sha Lan was going to speak, she wanted to leave, but heard what she said Sorcerer Apprentice, in Shalan''s panic, opened his mouth. "1000 contribution points?" The senior wizard apprentice frowned slightly. You see, I''ll tell you! It must be too high, Brianna. You''re going to kill me! "Too low?" Yeah? Did I hear something wrong? Looking at the senior wizard apprentice, Sha LAN felt that she must have been hearing things. Just at this moment, the senior wizard apprentice continued to say, "how about 1000 points in three hours? When I was a child, when I hired a wizard to tell me about the foundation of witchcraft, I spent the equivalent of 10000 contribution points to find a new wizard who had just broken through the wizard realm. A thousand contribution points solved three questions about my zanamer language, which greatly improved my level of zanamer. It was simply too cheap. " "Yes, it''s really cheap. I always think that contribution points can be saved. For example, I only spent 5000 contribution points last month to exchange for some advanced cosmetic medicine, which is half less than before. As a result, a class only has 1000 contribution points, which is really too little. I feel sorry for this, Mr. saran Winman." "Yes, I think so too. A thousand contribution points and a scarlet water can''t be exchanged. It''s too little." Listening to the wizarding apprentices groaning about the cheapness of the course, saran blinked and decisively stopped talking, waiting for Brianna to talk to them. Brianna said to them, "we are just starting a business. You are all here to support us. Naturally, we can''t make you pay too much. Besides, saran always wants to follow the people-friendly line, and his courses are just learning various languages. Therefore, 1000 contribution points are not small." "Well, so it is." "Well, that''s it." "But this class is not free. We''d better pay for it. Otherwise, we''ll save 1000 contribution points. We can''t afford to lose people." "Yes, yes, it''s a shame that you''ve failed to pay for a thousand contribution points." Listening to these people''s words, Sha LAN, who just thought that any fool would give a thousand contribution points to listen to his class, suddenly found that he was the biggest fool with himself. He had known that he had already said 3000 contribution points! Watching each person''s 2000 contribution points fly, hey, how angry! Twenty three wizard apprentices, including Brianna, each handed in a thousand contribution points. All of a sudden, saran had 23000 more contribution points. It was a huge sum of money! When the wizard apprentices left, saran looked at Brianna and ivy behind her, and said, "Brianna, how come these apprentices are so rich? It''s more money than some witches , "when you lecture, you are very attractive. How can you say that you have never seen the world in terms of contribution points? I don''t want to say so, but you are really woodlouse." did not wait for Bbu Leonna to make complaints about her. "The witches you mentioned are all witches without background and foundation, and these wizard apprentices all have direct relatives in the tower, and even most of them are like Brianna. Their parents are witches in the tower, not to mention secondary witches. There are also Witches of level three and four. For example, Brianna''s mother, one of the top pharmacists in our gear tower, costs 100000 for a single potion, and accounts for hundreds of thousands of resources contributing points. What''s more, every month the tower of level 3 sorcerers will give resources equivalent to 100000 contribution points as salary. This is only a fixed monthly income, not counting the income of various tasks. Do you think 1000 contribution points are really much more? " After thinking about it, saran asked Ivy again, "if the tower is really good to the wizard, why are many first-class and even second-class witches living so hard? It seems that they have always been in a state of lack of contribution points. The second level wizard is OK. In my opinion, the first level wizard is still lack of contribution points than I am "This is what happens to first-class witches who don''t have backstage or background. Once they break through, they will be burdened with debts of less than 30000 and more than 80000 contribution points. This is only the price of thinking and solidifying witchcraft models. Level one witches naturally need to learn witchcraft. The lowest level of witchcraft is 10000 contribution points. Although it is much less than the fixed witchcraft model, it is also a huge sum of money.All the books required by the first level wizard are precious rare books. The books that can''t be copied easily will cost as much as some high-level witchcraft. Even if you read them, they will cost hundreds of thousands of different prices. This is just a book. In addition, potions, sorcerers, missions, all kinds of raw materials needed for practicing and learning witchcraft, and even the magic stone needed by a wizard in meditation, are of great value. How do you think an ordinary wizard without background and background can earn so many contribution points? If it wasn''t for the rules of the tower, the 30000 contribution points you had in your hand would have been snatched by those witches. " Listening to Ivy''s words, saran nodded clearly, and said with some exclamations: "the original wizard''s world is similar to that of ordinary people. Apprentices with background and background have more resources than those without background and background. When a wizard struggles for tens of thousands of contribution points, some apprentices can spend thousands of dollars to buy, which is irrelevant I really didn''t think of it. " "Witches are also human beings, and some rules of human society are universal in the wizarding world, even more obvious and serious. Therefore, it''s not easy for you to get the opportunity now. Take advantage of it!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 153 Ivy''s gone. Saran and Brianna are left. Brianna looked at saran who was thinking about something. She thought that Shalan was because ivy had said something sad and lost hope. So she immediately said to Saran, "Saran, Ivy''s words are a little absolute. Although the first level wizard in our gear tower is a little difficult at the beginning, when they have spent the first two years, they are excellent witches Teachers will grow up slowly. They do tasks or explore ruins and adventure, they will get great harvest, some wizard will bring back tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands of contribution points of resources, so you do not need to be so frustrated. What''s more, what we''re doing now can get a lot of contribution points for a long time. Your future is definitely much brighter than other witches. " Listening to Brianna''s words, saran immediately nodded with a smile, and said to her, "Brianna, don''t worry, I''m not the kind of frustrated person. I''m just thinking about how to earn more contribution points from these guys. After all, these guys really have too many contribution points. I feel sorry for not making more! ¡± in a daze, Brianna looked at Saran, blinked her eyes, and muttered to herself, "is that so?" Without seeing Brianna''s confused expression, saran was thinking about the possibility of the existence of the wizard apprentice linguistics version of the three-year college entrance examination and five-year simulation. If such a book could be written out, she decided to directly name it "three-year apprentice and five-year Wizard", which was very popular and powerful. On Sunday the next day, Shalan came to class as usual. To his surprise, this time, not only 23 people from yesterday, but also 15 apprentices who listened to Amway''s 23 people and tried to listen to the class. However, compared with those outside, such as Saran, who had no backstage, there were still a small number of apprentices with background It''s very clear, so he didn''t expect a lot of people to listen to his course, so he was very satisfied to be able to maintain the current state. The three-hour course on Sunday was as successful as ever. A total of 38 people directly increased saran''s income by 38000 contribution points. After paying Brianna 18000 contribution points, saran found that her ID card had 18000 contribution points and 24000 contribution points left LISS has already crossed out 40% of his ID card belonging to the Christopher family. "I''m really afraid that I can cross out the contribution points without touching my ID card, but even so, the 24000 contribution points are an unimaginable harvest. It''s just that the zanrah American language will be finished soon, so I need to develop a new course. In addition, I also need to increase my own strength before. After all, only senior wizard apprentices can exchange the ghost idea and fixed sorcery model of wizard level. If my strength still stays at the level of junior wizard apprentice, my purpose here will not be able to complete. Even if I earn more contribution points, it will not have any effect, It''s all about giving up the book for the end. " Thinking of this, Sha LAN stopped thinking about it. She went to the exchange to buy a low-level magic stone to increase the speed and quality of meditation. She also bought three high-level psychic drugs, which were specifically aimed at the apprentice level, which had the best efficacy and the least impurities. She spent a total of 17300 contribution points, which can be said to be a large sum of money The apprentices, who were buying potions and magic stones, were greatly impressed. As a matter of fact, at present, only those with background and strength know about the cram school established by saran and Brianna. For the vast majority of ordinary apprentices, they don''t know that Saran has built such a gold machine. Therefore, they think that it was purchased by saran with the more than 30000 contribution points he got, which made many people quite disdained In our opinion, this way of spending is the most stupid way, and there is no way to play the biggest role of 30000 contribution points. Of course, in this case, many apprentices who had thought of Sharan''s contribution points had to give up one after another. Among them, loloka, who was a very deep man, had never understood why he had to save these contribution points to Shalan, who had to exchange witchcraft ideas and solidify witchcraft models, suddenly spent so much Buy potion and magic stone, let him be unprepared to stop! Loloka disappeared into saran''s life, and he had been in contact with saran all the time, for the sake of contributing 30000 points. However, he didn''t care much about these sarans. People came and went, and some people went into their own lives. Naturally, some people left their own lives. Besides, loloka was such a scheming guy, since But it''s not worth it. Saran is not willing to give up. In the following period of time, Shalan had a very substantial life. From Monday to Friday morning, she helped her teacher Roland to do the experiment. During the experiment, Roland would teach her various knowledge, sometimes a language, sometimes some ways of refining medicine, and sometimes some small skills of alchemy, such as dealing with raw materials Potluck.As for the afternoons from Monday to Friday, saran would go to the library to read all kinds of books about language, especially those that are especially useful for becoming a wizard. Starting from the importance of the language, she learned quickly with the convenience of powers, and sorted out all kinds of difficulties and contexts, which were used for the remedial classes on Saturdays and Sundays. In the evening, she meditated and practiced witchcraft. After reading a large number of books, she had a new understanding of the witchcraft and magic methods she had learned in the real world, especially the magic and black eye from the soul fragments in the old copper bowl. Such a full day passed day by day, until a month later, at noon on Sunday, when Sha Lan was thinking about how to carry out the next week''s course, a member of the police force found him and told him something that made him a little confused. Tomorrow, he was forced to carry out an apprenticeship level task. He went out to the metal forest next to the gear tower to look for a kind of herb called Agrocybe argenteus, which could not be violated at all! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 154 "I''m sorry, I just joined the tower. I don''t know what the mandatory mission means?" The member of the police team frowned slightly, just wanted to refuse, but suddenly found that there were more things in his hand. He looked down and saw that it was a magic stone! You know, in gear tower, contribution points are hard currency, but in fact, in the outside world, witches'' hard currency is magic stone. In other words, magic stone is recognized by witches. Even in gear tower, where any transaction is replaced by contribution points, magic stone also plays an irreplaceable role. As soon as his eyes brightened, he immediately put away the two low-level magic stones in his hand. Even as a member of the police force, he had a lot of contribution points every month, but the two magic stones were still very valuable things for a senior wizard apprentice. "Cough!" With a slight cough, the senior wizard apprentice, who was a member of the police force, looked at Saran, nodded and said, "I know you, you are not the apprentice who joined our gear tower a month ago! Your name is It''s called... " "My name is saran." "Yes, your name is Saran, aren''t you? I know about you. If it''s you, for the sake of knowing nothing, I''ll tell you. In fact, this is what every wizard apprentice knows at the beginning of joining. However, you may be a special case, and no one will tell you, so you don''t know. The wizard apprentices in the gear tower should do at least once a month according to their own wizard apprentice level. If they don''t finish the task in one month, they will arrange a compulsory task according to their level in the next month. You don''t know. You are just a junior wizard apprentice. The task assigned to you is the simplest one. The collection place is near our gear tower. The safety can be guaranteed. You don''t have to worry about anything. It''s just For the sake of you, I''d like to warn you that before you spent all your contribution points at one time, many people are uncomfortable. I''m afraid there are many people waiting for your trouble. Compared with the danger in the task, those guys are the most dangerous. " On hearing this, saran nodded to the senior wizard apprentice of the police force and said, "thank you very much. I wonder if I can know your name." "There''s no need for a name. I tell you this because of our gear tower equivalent exchange rules. One magic stone has one problem. The previous one was a problem, and then I added the price of another one. Now we don''t owe each other." With that, the senior wizard apprentice of the guard turned and left. Looking at the senior wizard apprentice who left, saran''s eyes narrowed, but he smelled a smell of conspiracy. However, he did not forget that the wormlin of Ron wizard was always covetous for him, and they would not give up this opportunity. Although he was confident to deal with the family members, once he used the demon transformation, he would be trapped immediately after the transformation Into a weak state, if someone at that time against him, it can not fight back. "Originally I wanted to like these contribution points, but now it seems that I want to use them." Before the exchange of magic stone and three high-level psychic potions, Shalan used for a week. After that, she changed it again several times. Now there are still some surplus, so there is no need to exchange magic stone and potion. Now, in addition to the first week of classes, until now, Shalan has accumulated eight courses'' income. Some of them have joined and others have left for a while, and they don''t need to study the corresponding number of courses. Therefore, the eight courses have more or less income. In addition, Sha LAN''s purchase of magic stones and potions from time to time, plus the initial contribution of 30000 points, there are still about 150000 contribution points surplus. The best convertible fixed sorcery model has a unit price of 150000 contribution points, and the best convertible black wizard and elemental wizard dual type wizard level ghost idea needs 330000 contribution points. In other words, Shalan has just accumulated enough contribution points of a solidified witchcraft model. Of course, if you just ask for the lowest level of fixed sorcery model and ghost idea that can be used, it only needs 10000 contribution points and 20000 contribution points respectively, which is enough when Shalan just came here. Even if it''s a little better, the most suitable and cost-effective solidified witchcraft model and ghost idea recognized by those witches without background and background only needs about 100000 contribution points. If Sha LAN didn''t have the money sucking machine of cram school, he might have chosen the same level as those ordinary witches and saved 100000 contribution points in exchange for a fixed sorcery model and mystical idea. But now, unlike in the past, Shalan has the possibility of obtaining a large number of contribution points, so she naturally has to focus on a higher level. We should know that the advanced solidified witchcraft model and the ghost idea are related to the follow-up development of a wizard. In other words, this is the foundation of a wizard''s future wizard road. If the foundation is weak, it is extremely difficult and almost impossible to make up for it in the future. So saran does not want to let the current choice affect the future possibilities. It''s just this emergency that makes Shalan have to spend more. The level of wizard apprentice has reached a bottleneck in the past month, and may not be able to upgrade immediately. However, Sharan has 150000 contribution points, which is enough to exchange for a lusterless sorcerer with the power equivalent to level 1 or level 2 witchcraft.If it''s something less than the power of apprentice level sorcery, Shalan can exchange several, arm it to the teeth, let those who make their own ideas know, don''t let anyone offend krypton gold local tyrant, directly hit 999, God block kill God, Buddha block kill Buddha! But before the exchange, Shalan felt that she should make a little dress up. Otherwise, once those people knew that they had exchanged so many things in advance and didn''t bother them, what''s the meaning of krypton gold? It''s just to give a surprise to the other party. Isn''t krypton meaningful? You have to take it out. WOW! It''s all gold. The effect of shining gold and blinding the enemy''s titanium alloy dog''s eye is the greatest respect for krypton gold Tycoon! Thinking of this, saran immediately returned to the room and found a large cloak to come out. After waiting for the elevator for two or three times, a man went into the elevator, put on his cloak, covered his face, and walked bravely towards the exchange office where he bought witches'' utensils! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 155 The ring of burning and flowing? Release high level wizard apprentice level inflammation flow three times a day? Got it! Frost ring? Twice a day frost touch of wizard apprentice''s extreme level? Got it! Shadow cloak? There is no limit to the number of times you can hide your body in the shadow. However, as long as you make a greater movement or use your mental strength, you will be separated from the hidden state. There are some chicken ribs, but Got it! Shalan was not qualified to buy real sorcery, so he put his spirit into the category of sorcery, and brought the profound meaning of "buy buy buy" to the limit. He spent more than 65000 contribution points, bought three kinds of witches, two apprentice level witchcraft scrolls, and a scroll of level-1 witchcraft moonlight. As long as you have one breath, you can cure the whole body. Of course, there is a premise, that is, the body strength of the target must be lower than the average value of the first level blood sorcerer. Otherwise, with the increase of body strength, the treatment effect will also decrease. This is because the strength of the body is very strong, and the healing cost is completely different ¡£ As for the two apprentice level witchcraft scrolls, they are the shadow cobweb of the wizard apprentice limit level, and the streamer shield of the wizard apprentice limit level! In a word, in order to face the possible opponents, saran has been fully prepared, just waiting for those who dare to fight against him to appear, and then we must give them an unexpected surprise. He found Roland and asked for leave. The next morning, after putting on the shadow cloak, saran put on an ordinary gray cloak to cover the shadow cloak. In addition, he put the two rings on his left and right hands to prevent the interference of the energy on the two rings because of mutual exclusion. Finally, Sha LAN put on a pair of black leather gloves to cover the two rings on her hand and left the room. She came to the task receiving place and took the compulsory task. Under the attention of some dedicated wizard apprentices, she walked out of the task reception place without expression. According to the guide on the map, she left the gear tower and went to the metal forest near the gear tower. When Shalan walked into the metal forest, his half step extraordinary perception immediately caught some apprentices who followed him into the metal forest. As for the apprentices he did not perceive, he felt that there must be a lot of them, but he did not have any extra action. He was totally unaware of them and kept looking for them in the metal forest Where is the silver snow umbrella mushroom. Metal forest as the name implies, all the plants in this forest have the characteristics of one or even several metals, and some plants can extract some precious and extraordinary metals through specific alchemy techniques. It is the largest natural resource point around the gear tower and can be regarded as one of the gear tower Unique industry. The pure metal silver can be extracted from Agrocybe argenteus. However, for the wizard, the metal silver is not precious. They will need it because they can use it to make a medicine called silver light. This silver ray potion has a certain damage bonus for dark creatures, but the damage bonus is very small. If it is smeared on ordinary weapons, it can at most make those ordinary weapons break through the defense of dark creatures. However, as the saying goes, ants bite dead elephants. If enough arrows and spears are smeared on, a well-trained soldier in a small team can fight against it Even killing a dark creature below the level of the supernatural is one of the favorite potions of the ordinary army. Fortunately, the tall mushroom is more and more difficult to find in the forest. Otherwise, the main task for the wizard to go deep into the forest is to find some metal materials. Otherwise, they have to go deep into the forest to find the metal gear. After searching for more than an hour, Shalan finally found a mushroom that grew on the trunk of a collapsed tree. Looking at the growth trend, it was obvious that it had been a little time for Sha LAN to meet the target so easily. Without any hesitation, saran went up to cut the mushroom with a knife, then put it into a pocket and put it into a backpack to leave. As soon as Sha LAN packed her back and put it on her body, a rope with faint fluorescence swam quickly in the grass like a poisonous snake, and quickly wrapped around her legs. But at this time, Shalan suddenly jumped up and ran to the deeper metal forest behind him. At the same time, three wizard apprentices jumped down from the nearby tree. One of them reached out and grabbed the living rope. When the rope was caught by him, it immediately wrapped around his arm and stopped moving. Obviously, he used some kind of magic exercise Take control of the rope and control it like a living creature to launch an attack on saran. "Shalan, hand over the rest of the contribution points, or we will be rude to you!" "You''re not welcome to me? Then come. " Looking at the three wizard apprentices, Shalan''s legs suddenly forced, and quickly disappeared in front of the three wizard apprentices. Before long, the three wizard apprentices lost the track of Shalan, and they could only look at their companions with each other. Although they had heard that Shalan was also a good knight, they did not in any case Have thought, Shalan''s speed can reach this degree unexpectedly!"What the hell is going on?" "Chase a fart, go back quickly, even if you can catch it, what can you do? We are not the only people who follow this guy to the forest. If it was only the 30000 contribution points, there would not be so many people chasing him. But the tutorial class he set up is just a terrible gold sucking machine. If it wasn''t for the Christophe family behind it, there would have been Witches looking for him. However, in the face of the Christopher family, the witches can''t do anything, but it doesn''t mean that the apprentices can''t. the competition between the apprentices is tacitly agreed by Gao TA. Even the Christopher family can''t violate the will of Gao TA. The three of us are just for ourselves, but we don''t know how many high-level wizard apprentices are standing behind the limit of wizard apprenticeship, coveting the huge contribution points of that Shalan. If Sha LAN wants to blame, he can only blame himself. He is a simple junior wizard apprentice, but he has the contribution points that many sorcerers covet. Who''s the trouble if you don''t ask him for trouble? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 156 Jumping off a big tree, saran turned to look at the five figures coming out slowly. She said with a smile, "after running for so long, only you five have kept up with me. I think you five are not the limit of wizard apprenticeship, but also senior wizard apprentices?" "Saran, you are very smart. I always think so. Otherwise, you would not have set up that thing called cram school and got terrible contribution points. But you are too stupid to allocate these contribution points. You should not take those contribution points by yourself." "Is it too much to eat alone? I''ve made a lot of it. " With a sneer, starlina looked at saran and said, "it''s a lot to give out. Is 30% too much? Do you think that 30% of the points you get are given to Brianna, and that 70% of what you leave behind is unknown Few people know about the deal between bliss and saran. At least Stella doesn''t know the level of the matter, or the wizard behind her doesn''t know about it. I''m afraid they only know that Brianna gave 30% of the money to the Kristof family, so that they can get the protection of the Christophe family The master did not dare to do it. It was just something deeper. Those first-class witches were obviously unable to know. "Even if it''s 70%? That''s the contribution points I earned. What qualifications do you have to give me directions? " "Hum, in this world, strength is the foundation. If we have strength, we can make rules. If we have strength, we can let you hand over those contribution points. You''d better be wise. Otherwise, even if we kill you here today, we''ll just pay some contribution points. Five of us can still get it." Looking at the wizard apprentice who was talking, he was a man with snow-white skin and hair. Even his eyes showed a silver gray appearance. He looked like a man made of ice and snow. When he spoke, his words were filled with a sense of desolation and oppression. For this guy, Shalan did not pay attention to him, but said to all five people: "ah, I know your attitude. Since you are so tough, I can only resist. If I hurt you carelessly, don''t hate me, or I will kill you by accident. The compensation of five people is still very painful." Hearing this, all the five felt a sense of absurdity. They didn''t understand why Shalan said such things to them. Was he really afraid of death? At the same time, in front of the man with snow-white skin and hair, Sha LAN suddenly appeared there, with a punch toward his head! The silver gray pupil shrinks rapidly. The man quickly rubs the bracelet on his wrist, and there is an ice wall in front of him. However, when Sha Lan''s fist hits the ice wall, a shock wave spreads quickly. The ice wall cracks quickly, and then with the shock wave, it collapses into a large number of broken ice Zhou Fei shot out, making the two wizard apprentices immediately retreat, and reach out to resist the sharp broken ice. At the same time, the snow-white man recited a few incantations in a low voice, and immediately agglomerated a series of ice cones suspended in front of him and shot at Shalan at a close range. At this moment, however, Sha LAN suddenly stretched out his right hand with leather gloves and pressed on the ice cones. At once, a fan-shaped flame stretched out from the palm of Sha Lan''s hand and swallowed up the ice cones. Together with the snow-white man, he was wrapped in the flame, which made the snow-white man scorched all over, rushed out of the fire, and rolled and extinguished on the ground The flame of the body. Seeing saran''s counterattack, one of the wizard apprentices yelled: "be careful, he has a kind of sorcery in his hand. It was inflammative flow just now. This guy has a kind of wizard in his body!" "I''m not afraid of the magic tools of the flame system!" Among the five apprentices, the tallest one rushed up quickly. With him, he rushed to saran. With each step on the ground, there were a lot of earth and stone rolling around his legs and covering his whole body along his legs, which turned into a piece of rock armor to resist the attack of fire. "Asshole, die for me!" When he raised his fist, the stone on the apprentice''s arm increased rapidly, and a hammer with a nail head was formed in the fist, and it was smashed down to Sha Lan''s head. However, the apprentice''s defense and attack power may become very strong with the increase of the stone armor, but the speed and flexibility are not enough. Sha LAN just sidestepped his body and avoided the apprentice''s attack. At the same time, he clenched his left hand and hit him in front of his chest The apprentice''s face of surprise and panic was revealed. "Oh, I''ve got you." The left hand pressed on his chest, the frost ring immediately started, and the wizard apprentice''s chest was instantly covered with a thin layer of ice. The sudden low temperature made the wizard apprentice''s eyes turn black, and his lungs seemed to lose consciousness for a moment. The whole person fell back on the ground, gasping for breath.At this time, among the remaining three wizard apprentices, starlina, who was closest to Saran, looked a little ugly. She did not expect that there were two extremely powerful wizard like tools on saran''s body. At most, the hands of these wizard apprentices were a good kind of witches, and the rest were only some inferior products with low power. In the eyes of starlina, this is unforgivable. It is like a starving person who suddenly sees another person wasting food. That anger and resentment are almost overflowing. "Asshole!" With a low drink, stellana put her hands together, and waves of electric light flowed between her hands. But seeing her hands abruptly separate and pressing in the direction of Saran, immediately two snakes of electric light came winding in, straight to Sha Lan''s eyes. But at this moment, the eye of black Ting emerged from the center of saran''s eyebrows, and sent out a black electric current like hair, and went straight up to starlina''s two electric lights! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 157 The black current emitted by the black eye was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it hit the two blue lights made by starlina. However, the black current swallowed up the blue light and became stronger. He continued to shoot at Stella. It''s a pity that the black current emitted by the black eye was completely caused by the two blue lights. It did not aim at Stella''s body completely. It brushed against the cheek of Stella and hit a big tree behind it. It left a deep hole in the tree. Its surface was scorched black as if it had been roasted by high temperature. Feeling the pain on her cheek, stellana reached out and touched it gently. She immediately found that there was a burnt scar on her cheek, which was obviously caused by the black current just now. With a dignified face, stellana looked at saran and asked in a low voice, "what kind of witchcraft is that? It has such power after defeating my witchcraft!" Looking at starlina''s dignified look, saran eyebrows gently PICK: "you guess?" She nodded slowly and said to Saran, "I''ll let you say it exactly. I hope you''ll have the heart to say that at that time." When the words fell, starlina immediately took out a scarecrow the size of a palm from her arms, and inserted several long needles into the Scarecrow''s body. She held up the scarecrow to Shalan and recited a strange and long mantra in her mouth. Her eyes coagulated slightly, and Sha LAN felt a faint sense of threat, as if she was holding her heart with an invisible big hand, which might burst at any time. Without any hesitation, saran immediately rushed to starlina, and was about to blow at her with his fist. But at this moment, an arrow wrapped in black smoke shot across the air and took saran''s neck. As a result, Sha Lan''s body fell back and saw the arrow rubbing his body and shooting it on the ground. Under the influence of black smoke, the soil around the arrow was corroded and gave off a bad smell. "The arrow with etching applied?" Hearing saran''s words, the last wizard apprentice who had never launched an attack on saran said faintly: "you still have some eyesight. I advise you to give up resistance, or you can only die under my arrow." If she doesn''t pay attention to each other, saran immediately rushes to starlina in order to stop her witchcraft. But before saran rushes in front of her, the last of the three wizard apprentices who still keep fighting power appears in front of her. His body swelled rapidly, from the original appearance of more than 1.6 meters to about 2 meters. His muscles were extremely developed. On the surface of his exposed skin, a large number of runes could be seen on it. He was a rare apprentice who took the road of blood sorcerer! "Get the hell out of here!" The apprentice hit Sha Lan''s chest with a fist. Just as she was about to raise her arms to resist, starina in the rear suddenly screamed and said a difficult word. All of a sudden, four long needles in her scarecrow suddenly flew up and stabbed on the Scarecrow''s limbs. Suddenly, an invisible force acted on Sha Lan''s body, which made her arms and legs stop at the same time. She was bombarded by the tall apprentice, and she flew out. The whole person bumped into the trunk of a big tree in the back and fell to the ground with no serious injury. At this time, four arrows were shot at Sha Lan''s limbs, completely cutting off the possibility of Sha Lan''s resistance. At this time, starlina showed a little winner''s smile, while holding up the two wizard apprentices who were knocked down by Saran, she looked at what she wanted to say. But just at the moment when she opened her mouth, a shadow flashed out from the canopy of the trees on one side, and passed by the two wounded senior wizard apprentices. When he stopped, he threw the two heads in his left and right hands on the ground, and said to starlina, "little beauty, your reaction speed is really good, otherwise you are beautiful My head is in my hands now Stellana looked at the guy who was talking. He had a half human and half insect body. Although his head still maintained the human appearance, most of his body had turned into a bug like shape. His body became extremely slim. The exoskeleton covered the whole body instead of skin. There was a pair of auxiliary arms under his arms. The front half of the auxiliary arm was completely two bone blades, dripping blood drop by drop Obviously, it was the bone blades on these two forearms that cut off the heads of the two senior wizard apprentices just now! "Worm man? Will your master Ron betray the tower? How dare you kill the apprentices of the tower Listening to starlina''s words, the bug man didn''t say much. Instead, another feminine voice sounded slowly. "Starlina, this kind of words can''t scare us. We should know that although we have been transformed into insect people, we are also apprentices of the tower. We are also very sad and self reproached for killing the apprentices who are our companions in the fight. Therefore, we will make some contributions to atone for our sins, which are carried out according to the rules of the tower."She turned her head and looked at the beautiful woman walking barefoot as if she were a normal person. Her face was slightly ugly and said, "butterfly You are here. I always thought that you must be embarrassed to meet people when you were transformed by Ron wizard from a man of big five and three thick into what you are now. But now it seems that you enjoy the appearance. " "Ha ha, starlina, the quarrel of words will only make your death more painful. Why do you need it?" "Want to kill me? Is it up to you and that madman? " "It''s not just the two of us, of course, who need enough people to deal with you. We''ve never seen you before." As the butterfly''s voice dropped, four different shapes of insect people came out of their hiding places nearby. Some of them were as large as beetles, with thick exoskeletons, and others like Mantis with a pair of terrible sickle like bone blades. In a word, all kinds of evil deeds and evil looks, and they look very oppressive. Looking at the wormlike people, stellana''s face became very ugly. She looked at the two living apprentices who came to her side. She was just about to continue to say something. After a while, she suddenly heard the voice of saran. "After waiting for you for so long, you bugs finally dare to come out. If you didn''t come out just now, I really can''t wait any longer." When the voice rang out, a purple red hand emitting light white steam held the head of the beetle like insect among the six insect people. However, with one hand gently grasped, the head of the beetle like insect man immediately burst like a broken watermelon, and the red and white flowed out, and slowly fell on the ground along the purple palm. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 158 "Bang..." The beetle fell on the ground, and the body without head trembled a few times. At this time, Shalan, who had already transformed the devil, slowly dumped the red and white liquid on his hand and said to butterfly, "I thought your insect body fluid was different from the normal person, but I didn''t think that your blood and brain pulp were red and white, so I had to say I was really disappointed." Butterfly looks at the Shalan at this time, nearly two meters tall, the body is very large, the body surface presents the color of purple red, each side of the forehead has a slight bulge, the body constantly exudes white steam, giving the butterfly a feeling of heartshaking, almost and face Ron when it is as if. Starina looked at saran in horror and asked himself, "didn''t you have been hit by us just now? Why is there nothing, and that''s what it looks like When she heard stellana, saran said to her as she pulled the arrow stuck in her muscles and threw it to the ground. "You shouldn''t think I really have the bottom line of so many contribution points because of the Christopher family, right? If I don''t have any patience, will I really come to this forest alone. These insects often peep at me in libraries and canteens. I have been impatient for a long time. I don''t seize this opportunity and how to kill these guys all over the world. In fact, strictly speaking, the two dead guys are still because of me. If these guys are not afraid to kill me, the Christopher family know that they will retaliate and they will not fight you. Of course, you find them. " Butterfly looked at saran and said with great vigilance: "in this way, you didn''t finish the task before, so it was forced by the tower to arrange the task, which is also you have been ready for a long time." "No, it''s true that I didn''t finish the task. I really don''t know that there is a mandatory task. In fact, if it wasn''t mandatory, I might not leave the tower now. After all, it''s really annoying to fight with you worms." His eyes narrowed slightly, and butterfly''s eyes slowly turned into a pair of double eyes. He said to Shalan, "you just killed the beetle by sneaking attack. Don''t really think you can take us and kill him!" With the voice of butterfly falling, the insect people who killed the two senior wizard apprentices were killed before. They were transformed into a remnant again. They moved rapidly around Shalan''s body. Just as he came to Shalan, he rushed to Shalan''s vest, and his arms were caught in Shalan''s head. The pair of external skeleton blades immediately turned to Shalan''s The neck was cut over. Just now, he was the two senior wizard apprentices who killed in a moment by the ability of this hand. This time, he tried to give heavy attention to the huge size of Shalan and his movement must not be agile. He wanted to kill Shalan completely by his own high speed. However, he ignored the important point, and it was also this point that he completely killed his life! "Ding! Ding! " The four arm worm looked at the blade of the outer skeleton on his deputy arm, one broken, and couldn''t believe his eyes. He looked down at the skin on Shalan''s neck, and it was just two blood marks. He just broke a layer of flesh! "Well, how could it be..." Four arm worm people look at Shalan to the hand behind, a hard bite, immediately back jumped out, opened their own distance from Shalan. At this time, Shalan reached out to touch the neck, shook his head, grinned: "the worm bit, you have such a big breath, only this can bear?" The four arm worm listened to Shalan, and there was a little anger on his face. He looked at Shalan and screamed, "I want to see if your eyes, your throat, your ears are so strong!" The voice fell, the four arm worm told him to run again, he continued to run around Shalan, a little closer to the distance between Shalan. At this time, butterfly looked at the smiling expression on Shalan''s face, and immediately produced a bad idea. She just started to let the four arm worm people not impulse, and temporarily retreated, but saw the four arm worm suddenly rushed to him from the left side of Shalan, and the sharp bone stab on her hands went straight towards Shalan''s eyes and ears. "Pierce your head from your eyes and ears, kill you, kill..." "Poop!" When the four arm insect rushed to Shalan, Shalan suddenly waved his left hand like a fly. It was the wave that hit the four arm worm. The strength of Shalan waving his arm, plus the inertia of the four arm insect rushing towards Shalan, the two made Shalan''s left arm break the upper part of the four arm worm, and the broken flesh and bones and crustaceans were like Fireworks scattered on the ground, the rest of the body fell on the foot of Shalan, slightly twitching, but the dead can no longer die. Butterfly looks at the four arm worm killed by Shalan. She finally understands that, at least in terms of strength and defense, none of them can match Shalan. If it attacks as close as the four arm worm, then it can only be as dead as the four arm worm people in the next field!"Sickle, you back off, pig ready to attack later, spider, you try to restrain him, bedbug, you and I, weaken him!" As the butterfly''s voice dropped, the man who had been watching saran suddenly reached out and pulled down his cloak, revealing his emaciated body and the other two pairs of arms on his trunk. Just like a spider, the tall man had six arms and two legs, completely like a spider. At this time, he looked at Sha LAN and let out a roar. He opened his mouth and spewed out a white mucus, which shot straight towards Sha LAN. Seeing the white mucus shooting, Shalan immediately retreated, but to his surprise, the white mucus suddenly exploded in the air, turned into a white cobweb, and covered saran from top to bottom, and firmly trapped in the web. At the same time, the other bloated man with a big belly, but without any insect appearance, suddenly opened his mouth until the corners of his mouth cracked, revealing the elongated translucent fascia. At the same time, a worm like mouthpiece gushed out of the man''s throat with a lot of saliva and mucus, and his head slightly moved and expanded Bulging, to be trapped in the cobweb inside of the Shalan out of a dark yellow smelly fog, a stream of continuous spray in the Shalan body! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 159 "Zizizi..." The sound of dark yellow fog corroding Sha Lan''s skin slowly sounded. At the same time, saran''s scream came out of the fog. At the moment of hearing the scream, butterfly''s double eyes suddenly widened and immediately called out to the sickle standing on the side: "sickle, his skin is corroded, kill him!" The body of the scythe looks like a mantis. After hearing the butterfly''s words, it immediately rushes to the Shalan wrapped in the dark yellow fog. The mantis like bone sickle above the arms is chopped toward the head and waist of saran. "Bang! Bang Hearing the sound of a stick hitting the cork and feeling the vibration of his arm, the sickle immediately realized that the situation was not good, but it was too late for him to withdraw his arms. A strong force came from the inside, and the body of the sickle was suddenly pulled into the dark yellow fog. Then a dull sound was heard. A large amount of meat and blood were ejected from the dark yellow smoke. Soon, a half dead body fell to the ground and was slowly corroded by the dark yellow fog. Looking at the sickle that was killed, butterfly''s face finally showed a trace of panic. She couldn''t understand why it didn''t work like the corrosive fog of wizard apprentice''s extreme level witchcraft, and why the scythe, the bone sickle that can cut through the armor, didn''t kill saran! At this moment, one hand reached out of the dark yellow fog and grabbed the web connected to the spider''s mouth. One hand pulled the spider in the past. Then, in the panic cry of the spider, another purple fist hit the spider''s back from top to bottom. "Boom Fist pressure on the spider boom on the ground, accompanied by a loud noise, a shock wave spread out, the spider''s body split, toward the surrounding flying out. At the same time, the ground that was hit by Shalan sank instantly, and the cracks quickly spread. A large number of gravel accompanied by boxing, tore up the cobweb that entangled Sha Lan''s body, and blew out those dark yellow fog. It turned into a gust of wind, accompanied by vibration, and spread in all directions. The three wizard apprentices of starlina, who were not far away, were blown away by the strong wind. They collided with the trees and rocks behind them, and spewed blood one after another. In the strong wind, the bugs and butterflies, which were close to Sha LAN, were constantly bumping into the ground and trees like leaves. After the strong wind dispersed, they slowly stood up from the ground. Slowly out of the pit under his feet, Sha LAN walked towards the bugs and butterflies. At this time, he saw the bedbugs coming, and his face was full of panic. He finally understood that at this time, Shalan was not on the same level with them. The strength of this level was completely extraordinary, and even among the first level blood knights, he had such strength Absolutely the best! Constantly retreating, the bug retreated, and with the mouthpiece that stretched out from its mouth, the bedbug ejected yellow mucus to Sha LAN, and murmured: "let me go! Leave me alone Sha LAN tilted her head and avoided the mucus from the bugs. She said in disgust: "these things you eject are so disgusting and smelly that I scream like a little girl. It''s really a crime. It''s impossible for me to let you go!" "You, you, I''ll fight with you!" At the same time, his chest swelled and a large number of unknown substances poured into his mouth. The neck of the bug swelled rapidly, almost as thick as his contracted waist and abdomen. When he was about to eject something, Shalan suddenly stepped forward and put his hand into the bug''s mouth With a greasy nausea, he grabbed the mouthpiece of the bug and crushed it to death, so that he could not spray anything. The bug kept waving his two short arms to push Shalan away from his mouth, but his efforts were in vain. Sha Lan''s hands clung to the bug''s mouthpiece like a pair of tongs, making the unknown liquid gathered by the bedbug blocked up in his neck. Finally, he could not bear the pressure brought by the liquid, accompanied by a burst of sound, The bug''s neck exploded, and a large amount of thick liquid with the blood spurted out. The body of the bug fell to the ground, and its head was hanging on saran''s hand. His face was dying. "It''s disgusting." He threw the bug''s head on the ground. He looked at the clothes that had been eroded by the dark yellow fog before. Under the corrosion of the mucus that burst out just now, it became more and more dilapidated. What made Sha LAN feel most distressed and unable to breathe was that the shadow cloak on his body was completely damaged by the corrosion of mucus and fog Sha LAN, who never had time to use it, shivered all over and felt sad for the 10000 points she had lost. "If I had known that I would not wear it, and 10000 contribution points would be gone. This is one third of the thinking and solidification of witchcraft model. It''s really a waste!" While thinking, Sha LAN quite gnawed his teeth and looked at the only worm man left, who was also the leader of the six insect people, the guy named butterfly. According to what starlina said before, this butterfly was originally a big five and three thick man. As a result, under Ron''s experiment and transformation, she not only became a worm with insect characteristics, but also became a woman physically. It was hard for saran to accept. She was very glad that she had not been an apprentice under Ron.It''s the price of strength to become a wormlike. What the hell is sex change! Isn''t that wizard named Ron a special hobby? After a cold war, Shalan focused on the butterfly. He looked at the butterfly and said, "I''ve killed all your companions. Now it''s your turn!" Butterfly looked at Sha LAN, which was pretty, and her face became ferocious. She looked at Sha LAN and said with a little madness, "this is what you forced me to do. You will soon regret it. If you were killed by those wastes, how good it would be if you were killed by those wastes. Now you are in my hands, I will definitely make you worse than death!" When butterfly''s last words were uttered, her voice had changed from crisp and gentle to rough and deep, completely belonging to a man''s voice. Then she, or a pair of black butterfly wings behind him, expanded rapidly, her chest became flat, and her character changed from female to male, and her muscles piled up on her body Compared with Shalan, the pair of butterfly wings are much smaller and asymmetric. He looked at Sha LAN and said with a crazy smile, "you see my ugly appearance. I want you to..." "Poof!" The flesh and blood burst and the fireworks spread. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 160 After shaking his fist, he became a man''s butterfly just now. The strength of his body is really not easy to defeat. If Shalan had not exerted the shock force to the maximum, he would not have killed the butterfly with one blow. Her body slowly shrank back to its original shape. Looking at her ragged clothes, saran stretched out her hand to tear the clothes off completely. She walked to the limit of starlina and the three wizard apprentices who were still lying on the ground. At this time, starlina has recovered, but because of the shock wave and strong wind just now, her leg bone broke when she fell to the ground. She couldn''t stand up at all. Naturally, she couldn''t leave. She looked at Sha LAN, who walked in front of her, forced a smile and said to Sha LAN: "Sha, Sha LAN, the previous things are misunderstandings. We only I just want to contribute points. Now we know that you are so strong that you will not want anything. There is no deep hatred between us, right? " She took off the robe of another wizard apprentice limit and put it on her body. Saran took out an identity card and said to starlina, "it''s very simple. If you give me your contribution points, I''ll let you go. It''s also in line with our tower''s principle of equivalent exchange, isn''t it?" Looking at Sha Lan''s identity card which was stained with some blood, stellana, though unwilling to do so in her heart, only forced to smile and nod and said, "yes, this is in line with the rules of our high tower. I will give you all the contribution points now." Stellana took out her ID card, and with a flick of her ID card in saran''s hand, all the contribution points in her ID card belonged to the ID card in Sha Lan''s hand. After paying these contribution points, starlina swore in her heart that she would let her brother find the field and let Shalan spit out the contribution points with interest. She said to saran with a smile: "Saran, can I leave now?" Saran looked at the ID card in her hand. Her eyes were full of regret. She looked up at Stella and said, "you can leave. You can go to hell." "What, what?" Before starlina could react, saran''s hand had already pinched her neck. With a slight twist, she killed starlina, whose physical fitness was not much different from that of ordinary people. Then he continued to break the necks of the other two wizard apprentices who did not wake up, dragged the bodies of the three of them and threw them into the corrosive mucus burst out of the body when the bedbug died ¡£ For the corrosive mucus that didn''t have much effect after the transformation of saran demon, the limit was very effective for starlina and another wizard apprentice whose physical fitness was only ordinary people. In the blink of an eye, most of their bodies were corroded. As for the wizard apprentice who took the path of blood wizard, it was more difficult to corrode, and his physical strength was not so bad. However, as long as the traces of Sha Lan''s killing them could be dissolved, it would not matter what the remaining bodies were. Looking at the ID card in her hand, Sha Lan said with regret on her face: "it''s a pity that the contribution points in this ID card don''t belong to me. Fortunately, when I pay the contribution points, I need the master''s mental strength. When I collect the contribution points, I really can''t use it to collect it Starlina''s contribution points. " He left the ID card on the edge of the body of the quadruped, and saran came not far away and found the knapsack that had been blown away by the wind before. When he transformed into a demon, he considered that the knapsack might be damaged in the battle, so he threw it under the tree before. Fortunately, he did so, otherwise, even if the beauty was not damaged, he would Destroyed by the corrosive fog and mucus. After packing up his things, saran was ready to leave. But at this moment, he suddenly realized that he was wearing the clothes of the dead wizard apprentice. However, there was no way to do it. He could not run naked to the tower. His clothes still had to be worn. He had to go back to solve the problem. Fortunately, this dress was just the most popular one Tong''s black apprentice''s robe, which he had seen before, had no obvious marks. He could hold it back and then dispose of it. Thinking of this, saran put on her backpack and walked barefoot towards the tower, slowly disappearing into the metal forest. In the early morning of the next day, Shalan got up as usual, put on her clothes, and went to the laboratory to fight for Roland, who was a teacher. But just when he came to the laboratory, another wizard that Saran had not seen came to Roland''s laboratory door. "Hello, sorcerer Roland, I''m maple leaf, captain of the third squadron of the tower guard. I''d like to ask your apprentice saran to cooperate with us in an investigation." The rank of the captain of the guard team is only a formal wizard. Besides, the light mental power of the other party also indicates the identity of the first-class wizard. Therefore, Roland has no dissatisfaction. He nodded gently and said to Saran, "Saran, you can go and go with the maple leaf wizard. If you ask what, you can tell it truthfully, and don''t hide what you have done Don''t admit what you haven''t done. In short, you are a teacher, not an apprentice without a teacher. Don''t lose me. "Roland''s words sound like to let Shalan not be humiliated, but in fact, it is also telling Sha LAN not to be afraid of being framed. It is also telling maple leaf that Saran is his apprentice. If Sha LAN commits a crime, he will deal with it at will. However, if Sha LAN is innocent, he should not take his apprentice as a scapegoat. To be able to make such a statement, naturally, there is Shalan''s excellent performance, which makes Roland''s experiment very comfortable and smooth, which is very useful to Roland. He doesn''t want to lose the apprentice, but also has the meaning of maintaining his dignity and not letting anyone dream about his own people. Maple Leaf listened to Roland''s words, without any extra emotion, just nodded and said to Roland: "Roland wizard, we are just looking for your apprentice to learn something. As for other things, there is nothing else. You can rest assured." "Well, that''s it." Nodding, maple leaf looked at Sha LAN and said to him, "Saran, come with me. If it goes well, it''s OK to ask you some things. But I hope you can answer our questions truthfully. If we find out something wrong and use the magic of searching memory, your brain and mental sea will be damaged, and it''s not worth the loss It is. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 161 Maple leaves leave Roland''s laboratory with Saran, and saran follows behind maple leaf. The four team members just clip Sha LAN in the middle. There is a faint murderous air on their bodies, which is obviously not the greenhouse flower that only does experiments in the tower to complete the task. Sha LAN followed the maple leaf to the 16th floor of the lower tower. She went into a room with a large area. Under the sign of the maple leaf, she sat on the metal chair in the middle of the room. He looked at the sorcerers sitting around the room. From their ugly faces, they must be witches related to starlina and others. "Saran Winman, I''m calling you here to ask you something. I hope you can answer truthfully. Otherwise, we will only be able to use the magic of search and memory, but that will damage your brain and mental sea. I think you don''t want things to develop to this extent, do you?" Nodding slightly, saran looked at the middle-aged male wizard who looked like a lion and said with a smile, "of course, I don''t want things to go that far." "Well, now I''ll ask you, did you see these five apprentices yesterday when you went to the metal forest to complete the compulsory task?" With the fall of the voice, the lion like wizard reached out and gently flicked, and a water mirror appeared in front of Saran, and the appearance of five apprentices, including starlina, appeared in turn. All of them were the five wizard apprentices who wanted to win his contribution points. Looking at the five faces in the water mirror, saran nodded gently and said, "tell your Lord, I have seen them." "Did you see them in the metal forest?" "Yes, my Lord, I saw them in the metal forest, and At this point, Shalan''s face was tangled and hesitated with fear. Seeing saran''s appearance, the lion wizard opened his mouth again and said, "go on, don''t hide anything." Taking a deep breath, saran summoned up courage and said to the lion wizard again, "my Lord, not only did I see them, but they also died before my eyes." As soon as Saran''s voice fell, a young wizard sitting on the edge suddenly stood up. He clapped his hands heavily on the table in front of him, and yelled at Sha LAN: "die in front of you, I think you killed them!" Hearing this, Shalan immediately pretended to be frightened and shook her head repeatedly and said, "no, it''s not me, this adult. Don''t wrongly treat me. I just saw that they died, but I didn''t kill them, but the insects, who gave them to..." "Nonsense! How dare those worm people kill the apprentices of the tower? They are just some lowly people who are not human or ghost. In my opinion, it is you who give them to... " "Well! Cough The cough suddenly sounded. After hearing this sound, the young wizard immediately swallowed the unfinished words into his stomach. His face was not willing to eat, but he could only sit back again and look at Sha LAN fiercely. At this time, the coughing old wizard sitting next to the lion wizard, like an old gentleman, took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the corners of his mouth. The old voice sounded slowly. "Before the witness finished speaking, the wizard who came to watch the trial spoke privately. Has the court of our high tower become the right place for the one who has a loud voice?" Hearing the old wizard''s words, the lion wizard''s eyes slightly twitched and coughed slightly. He turned his head to the young wizard who had just said, "Wizard Greer, please don''t be so excited. For the sake of your sister''s death, the court will not hold you responsible, but please don''t continue to lose your manners." Saran took a look at the young wizard named griel, who was obviously starlina''s brother. No wonder he was so excited that he insisted that he was the murderer. When the lion wizard finished speaking to griel, he looked at saran again and said, "go on. You said that you saw these five apprentices die in front of them. Then tell us how they died." "They were killed by six insect like people, but they also fought hard against each other and killed several of the six worms, but they did not beat those worm people after all, so they were all killed by those insect people." "So, in the end, those worm people won? But why are all the six insect people you mentioned dead at the scene? What''s the matter "I don''t see very clearly, because I''m still a little far away from them. I only see one of the wizard apprentices become very tall, and the other can turn stones into war hammers. Some wormlike people are killed by them. Although it was the wormhole who won the final victory, only one survived. After the last one, the one named butterfly seemed to be talking to someone and saying that the task had been completed. Then he suddenly exploded, that is, his body completely exploded. As for the rest, I don''t knowListening to Saran, the lion wizard turned his head and whispered to his deputy on the other side, "what''s the result of the examination of those bodies?" "The insect man named butterfly was indeed killed by the explosion inside. In addition, there was a half eroded identity card on the scene, belonging to another wormhole. It can be confirmed that the bone blade of the worm man killed two of the apprentices, and his half corroded ID card also contains the contribution points collected from the apprentice''s starlina''s ID card. According to our conjecture, it is likely that the contribution points were obtained through coercion and inducement. However, they were ready to kill people in the end, but they were resolutely resisted by five apprentices, which led to this event. As for why the insect man named butterfly burst out suddenly, I think it might be with their master... " "Well, let''s get here first, and the evidence will be sealed up first. The death of the apprentice is not a small matter, but it is nothing compared with the wizard in the tower. This matter will not be studied in depth for the time being, waiting for the above decision." After that, the lion wizard turned his head again and asked Saran, "the last question is that you have always said that you have seen their affairs secretly. Then I want to ask you, how do you see them? Those apprentices and worm people are not the objects that you would not be found if you hid. Were you lying before www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 162 As if frightened by the low voice of the lion wizard''s last words, saran''s body trembled for a moment, and immediately explained to the lion wizard in a hurry. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no That''s the one who hides. That''s the one that''s hiding. " Looking at the flustered Saran, the lion wizard nodded slightly invisible. The sudden threat can make the lying interrogated show his horse''s feet. Moreover, his words just now also add a trace of fear power, which is aimed at the fear of the soul, which can not be resisted by a small apprentice. Now that Saran has given a reasonable explanation under the circumstances just now, it shows that 80% or 90% of the case is true. The lion wizard nodded slowly, comforted saran a few words as usual, and then stopped paying attention to him, as if he was shocked and trembling. Turning to his deputy again, he asked, "is there any evidence at the scene?" "Yes, just like what he said, there was a half eroded shadow cloak. In the tower''s Witchcraft like exchange record, there was also a record of him exchanging the shadow cloak. You can trust his testimony." "So the apprentice is innocent indeed." "90% of them may be innocent. In fact, unless he is a hidden first-class strong man, and he is the one with the highest strength in the first level, it is impossible to kill those worm people and five wizard apprentices. In this case, the accusation from the extremely wizard is actually very unreasonable. They just want the contribution points of the apprentice. If he doesn''t have any backstage, it doesn''t matter. It''s not impossible to treat him as a murderer. We can give some explanation and compensation to his teacher. The key lies in the attitude of the Christopher family. The apprentice has earned them hundreds of thousands of contribution points in just one month. The Christopher family will not give up the money tree so soon. " Listening to the deputy''s words, the lion wizard immediately thought of the strength of the Christopher family, which is one of the most powerful forces in the gear tower. Compared with the Christopher family, these small wizards have no background. They are just rubbish. They don''t know. The research behind this seemingly weak apprentice is standing behind What kind of existence, even want to touch the things in his hands, which is different from directly robbing things by the Christopher family. Looking at the old wizard sitting on his other side as if he was dozing off, the lion wizard''s heart immediately had a decision. He looked at saran and said, "saran Winman, your testimony is very helpful for us to clarify the truth. Now there is no business for you, you can leave." "What!" "What''s going on?" "Don''t you..." Several first-class sorcerers who watched the trial couldn''t believe the result. They didn''t understand why the final verdict ignored their wishes. Even if the evidence confirmed that Saran was not guilty, it was necessary to impose a fine. They did not want to give up. However, there are also some idiots who can become witches, especially those who have no background or background. They try hard to become witches. All of them are killed out of a group of apprentices. Naturally, their brains turn quickly. They look at the lion wizard who looks extremely fair, and looks at the old man who they have never seen before, as if asleep The wizard, suddenly they want to understand something, and immediately silence down. It''s just silence. Maybe the wizard who only wants to contribute points can be regarded as nothing. But he really thinks that his sister is greyl, who was killed by saran. Although he doesn''t dare to say anything more, he still stares at saran. Although there is no evidence to prove that Shalan killed his sister, or even more evidence to prove her innocence, Grier has an inexplicable premonition that her sister was killed by saran. On his way to becoming a wizard, the accurate premonition has helped him a lot. Therefore, Greer is convinced of his premonition, since the premonition tells him Sha LAN LAN is the killer who killed his sister, so he is the killer! Since Gotha thinks that Saran is innocent, greyl plans to find a chance to kill saran himself. A living apprentice who can earn a lot of contribution points is indeed of protective value. But when the apprentice dies and faces a wizard, who is more important? Needless to say, no one will kill or offend another for the sake of a dead apprentice A wizard, not even a bully like the Christopher family. Looking deeply at Saran, griel closed her eyes and stopped looking at him. At this time, saran was totally grateful. He saluted the lion wizard and the rest of the wizard. He turned and left the interrogation room. When he left the interrogation room and walked up and down the stairs, his gratitude like appearance disappeared in a flash, replaced by a pale face and a cold sweat."Fortunately, it is good to prepare for the follow-up, let those guys have nothing to say, coupled with the Christopher family relationship, successfully get rid of the charges and throw them to Ron. Then I will be more cautious, at least before I get the East West I want, I must not be able to take risks." Before killing the three of the starina, Shalan thought about the way to deal with the following problems. Otherwise, he would not have risked being found and disposed of. In fact, if not starrina, they saw the real power of saran and showed real intention to kill Sharan. Shalan would rather bear it than provoke trouble, but only Now that we see what we shouldn''t see, Shalan has to kill them. The elevator reached the floor of Roland laboratory. Shalan wiped the cold sweat on her face with her sleeve, adjusted her facial expression, and returned to Roland''s laboratory with a slightly excited and dead escape. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 163 "Ray ray, the little guy''s business is over?" On the tower, a laboratory full of high-end experimental equipment and equipment, the old wizard sitting on the right side of the lion wizard in the interrogation, saluted the figure who was talking and said, "Sir, it''s over." "Well, what kind of person is that little guy? Bliss said he could be assured to stay with Brianna for a while and play the role of a friend. I want to know if he is really suitable. Little Brianna is too naive and I don''t want her to be hurt "That''s a very smart little guy. He''s very smart, and his acting skills are also very good. If it''s not for my special blood, I can''t tell whether it''s true or not." "It''s good for Brianna to have a happy memory before we leave this place. Time is running out. I hope Brianna can become a wizard as soon as possible So that we can leave the world more safely. " "Sir, when it comes to leaving, recently our family has encountered some problems in the process of contributing points to exchange resources. It seems that the two adults seem to have noticed something." "I''ll ask my father to solve this problem. Don''t stop the exchange process. When we get to that world, we have to start from scratch and accumulate sufficient resources." "I see, sir, and I''ll leave now." "Ray Rui, you have been with our family for a long time. You are already a member of our family. I allow you to take two people with you when you leave. This is a reward for your years of service to our family." Hearing this, ray Rui''s pristine face finally showed a trace of excitement, he immediately nodded and respectfully left the laboratory. When Larry left, the figure lowered his head again and continued to write something on the bench. The whole laboratory became quiet. ¡­¡­ "Bang!" A muffled sound sounded in the laboratory. Roland looked at the black residue in the crucible in front of her. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly and sighed helplessly. This is the last material he prepared, but the result still ended in failure. Now his contribution points have been exhausted. If you want to continue this experiment, you must find a way to obtain more contribution points. However, time is running out. If the experiment fails, there will be no other way. Roland looked up and saw Shalan who was giving some materials a preliminary treatment. Suddenly, he thought that his apprentice seemed to be a rich man. If he could get contribution points from him, he would be free from the trouble of doing tasks and selling things. However, Roland is a person with strong self-esteem. He is not willing to bully the apprentice. Besides, saran is an apprentice who is easy to use. Many things are done in an orderly manner, which saves a lot of time for his experiment. To put it ten thousand steps away, the tower''s protection for the apprentice is still in place. If saran applies to leave Roland, he will be able to leave Roland At least Roland couldn''t stop it. So after thinking about it, Roland finally made a decision. "Saran, why are you accumulating so many contribution points?" After hearing Roland''s words, Saran, who had already found out his teacher''s temper, was not worried about his idea of contributing points. He directly replied, "teacher, I want to exchange the ghost idea of wizard level and solidify the model of witchcraft. I don''t want to tie myself in the tower after breaking through the wizard, so I have to put all the things before I break into the wizard You don''t have to sell yourself to the tower for some contribution points. " With a slight eyebrow pick, Roland said to Saran, "you are ambitious. Look at you. It should be the best ideas and solidified witchcraft models you want to exchange?" Nodding, saran said, "yes, I really want to exchange for the best idea and fixed sorcery model." "If that''s the case, I can tell you in advance that your idea can''t be completed. Do you think the tower is really a charity, as long as there are enough contribution points, you can exchange what you want from the tower? If this is the case, then the tower will not become so powerful. You don''t think that in the long history of the tower, only a wizard apprentice like you has come up with a unique way to earn contribution points and earn enough contribution points before becoming a wizard? But have you ever heard of any wizard apprentice who changes his mind and solidifies the model of witchcraft after breaking through? " Listening to Roland''s words, saran''s face finally changed slightly. He looked at Roland and and seriously asked, "teacher, please tell me what''s inside." "Witches are selfish. Although they are not without selflessness and peaceful treatment, at least there is no such wizard in this tower. Although the tower adheres to the principle of equivalent exchange.However, as long as both parties are satisfied with the transaction at the moment, the transaction is reasonable and legal. As for the follow-up problems, it is not within the scope of this principle. I think you should understand that? " Her eyes narrowed slightly. Saran cautiously said to Roland, "teacher, do you mean Is there something wrong with the exchanged ghost idea and the fixed sorcery model? " "If you have signed a contract with the tower, there will be no problem with what you exchange. But if you don''t sign a contract, there will be a limit on what you can exchange. It can only make you reach the peak of level one wizard. You can''t break through to level two wizard, and you can''t change your mind. If you want to break through, you can sign a contract with the tower What you can make up for is that you are free to break through the next level. " "It is so So, teacher, when you talk to me about this, I don''t know what you want to tell me? " "It''s impossible to talk about orders. I just want to make a deal with you. I can provide you with dark ideas and solidified witchcraft models. You can pay contribution points to buy them. I can swear to the river of time to ensure the authenticity of the things provided. Of course, before this, you can go to understand what the oath of time is, and you will know my sincerity when you understand it Yes www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 164 Time river oath, the only powerful oath handed down from ancient times, will be bound by the power of the river of time as long as it is in the name of time river. Once the oath is violated, it will immediately be taken away by the river of time, aging rapidly until death. Closing the book that introduced the oath of time, saran frowned and thought about what Roland had said. If the oath was so strict and effective, then as long as Roland''s thought and the fixed magic model met his requirements, Shalan didn''t care who to exchange with, and if what Roland said was true, then he and Gao It is absolutely not advisable for a tower to exchange the ghost idea and solidify the sorcery model. "Now there are two questions to be determined. The first is whether there is a real problem with the ghost idea and the solidified sorcery model of the tower. The second is whether the oath over time is really so effective. As for who I want to exchange the ghost idea and the solidified witchcraft model with, it depends on what the results of these two questions are, but who should be confirmed with What about this? " While Sha Lan was thinking about this problem, Brianna sat down beside her with two books and said to her with a little flattery: "teacher Saran, tell me about this!" "Esmos? Isn''t that what I said last week? You didn''t listen? " "Haha, I didn''t really care. I thought I couldn''t use this language, but I didn''t expect to encounter it in the twinkling of an eye. Didn''t I come to you to make up the lesson?" Helplessly turned a white eye, saran looked at Brianna, a tone of hate iron not steel said: "you guys, do not want to listen to why you still pay contribution points to listen to my class, if you have so many contribution points, it''s better to simply give me the calculation." "Oh, isn''t that a little uneasy, so I think I should accompany you well as a friend." "You really have a lot of reasons. I would have believed you if you hadn''t openly brought those knight novels that other female wizard apprentices brought back from outside to the classroom." "You know everything with my brother." When she heard Brianna''s words, saran turned her eyes. Your brother is a sister controlled maniac. Everything you say and do is under your brother''s supervision. I''m afraid it''s not far away from German orthopedics. Can I be the same as your brother? He''s a pervert. I''m not! "Well, I''ll tell you about it again, and I''ll review it." At this point, saran began to speak the language of esmos to Brianna. After about two hours, saran shut her mouth and looked at Brianna, who was reading books and notes thoughtfully. She said to Brianna, "Brianna, what have you done with those contribution points?" Brianna looked up and thought about it and said to Saran, "a large part of it is used for daily life. After I came to the lower tower, I knew that my daily life cost was too much. In addition, my research on witchcraft and the production of many potions, basically, there was not much left from our tutorial class But it''s the first time I''ve been separated from my own life at home. It''s also a rare experience. I like it very much and have a sense of accomplishment The contribution points that can almost make other apprentices break through the limit of wizard apprenticeship are barely enough to make your usual expenses. You are really poor and poor, lucky to die, evil capitalists and evil superiors. The inner Crusade had no effect on the superficial conversation. Sha LAN nodded and continued: "it''s really good. I''m not as happy as you are. My contribution points have to be accumulated. I can''t spend too much. When I went out to perform tasks, I spent a lot of contribution points to exchange witches. After I came back, I calculated The number of contribution points that need to be accumulated has increased As Saran estimated, when she heard her words, Brianna immediately frowned and said, "Saran, what are you doing with all these contribution points?" After hearing this, Sha Lan''s smile immediately became bright, nodded and said: "I want to accumulate enough contribution points to exchange for the idea of the world and solidify the model of witchcraft. After I become a wizard, I will exchange these things to travel outside. It is my dream to have a good look at the world. Although the world is very dangerous, I also want to see it with my own eyes Everywhere. " I don''t believe that you are not touched by the literature and art. Sure enough, as Saran expected, for Brianna, who was still a girl, saran''s words really moved and envied her. She nodded slowly, just wanted to say something, but suddenly thought of something. Her face was a little ugly. She wanted to say something to Saran, but she wanted to stop. After struggling for a while, Brianna finally made a decision. She breathed out a breath and said to Saran, "Saran, try to find some wizard to exchange. If you don''t sign a contract with tower, remember not to exchange the psychic ideas of wizard level and solidify the model of witchcraft. I can only talk about it. Don''t ask about the rest if you believe me, Just do what I sayAfter hearing this, she was grateful to Brianna in her heart. She also knew that Roland did not lie to him in this matter. So she nodded and said, "Brianna, I remember what you said. I will seriously consider what you said. Thank you for telling me this. Although I still don''t understand it, I believe you will not cheat me." Nodding her head at once, Brianna continued, "of course, I will not cheat you. You are my friend, and I will never cheat a friend." For Brianna will know this problem, saran is not too surprised, after all, Brianna is a wizard apprentice limit, her family of Christopher will certainly tell her some related issues, so saran guessed that Brianna must know about this matter, and sure enough, saran''s guess is correct. This topic soon came to an end. After that, saran continued to talk with Brianna for a while, then got up to leave and went straight to Roland''s laboratory. Looking at Roland waiting in the laboratory, she closed the door of the laboratory and sat down in the chair in front of him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 165 Looking at saran sitting in front of her, Roland said with a smile, "are you sure what I said is true?" Slowly nodding, saran said to Roland, "yes, but how can I be sure that the oath of time is true. If it''s just some other oath, I can''t tell it clearly, can''t I?" With a slight smile, Roland said: "your idea is really meticulous, but you don''t have to worry about it. The oath of the long river of time is two-way. When I make the oath, you should also make the oath. Otherwise, the oath of time will not be tenable. Because of this, when the oath of time Changhe is formally concluded, you will know whether it is true or not ¡£¡± "If that''s the case, then I agree to make a deal with you, but before that, can I ask the teacher what are the ghost ideas and solidified witchcraft models that you intend to sell me? At least let me have a preparation?" "Of course, even if you don''t ask me, I''ll tell you. There are two meditation methods I''m going to sell you. The first is the dark meditation method, which is called the shadow embrace. There is no upper limit to this idea. After meditation, you can get further dark energy to fit your constitution. When you break through to the official wizard, you can gain an additional talent ability. Generally speaking, according to the individual''s constitution, this talent ability will appear in one of the three talent abilities of shadow stealth, shadow strike and shadow hand. As for the meditation ability of the mind itself, it is also good. The introduction is simple, the speed is moderate, and the quality of mental power is relatively good. If placed in this tower, it will be at least 100000 contribution points Level. The second is the meditation method of the dark system and the element system, which is called the source of no light. As long as there is a high degree of agreement between the dark system and the element system, you can practice this meditation. However, there is one problem, that is, the progress of this thought is slightly slow. However, whether it is the quality or intensity of mental power from meditation, or even the innate ability given to you after the practice of meditation, it is far more than the former. Only the number and types of natural ability given by this meditation idea are random, and they appear randomly according to the qualification of practitioners. I don''t know the specific content. Of course, the second idea, the source of no light, also has more contribution points than the first one. For the first idea, shadow embrace, you need to spend 50000 contribution points to buy, while the second idea, the source of no light, requires 100000 contribution points. This is a very fair price. " "100000 contribution points, which is really a little less. As for the 50000 contribution points of the first thought, I can get them now, but the second one is more attractive to me." "Of course, I guess so." "This is why I have a question. Why do you need half of the contribution points for the two dark ideas provided by you, teacher? In fact, I can understand that you have more contribution points than the high tower." "First of all, the asking price of the tower is several times of the real price. Even if I halve the price, it will be much more than the real price. Although I said that there are still many apprentices like you who have the means to earn contribution points in the history of the tower, you should also understand that even a lot of them are absolutely impossible to have often, for most of the witches who are on the verge of breakthrough As far as the apprenticeship limit is concerned, the contribution points of this level are really far away. Secondly, Lyon didn''t help you for no reason. Similarly, Lyon asked you to choose me for no reason. The witches who persecuted the apprentices exist in the tower, but they are only a few. Many witches don''t have the spare time to do these undisputed things. Even if Ron transforms his apprentice into a wormhole, he is also creating complete loyalty His servants and combat helpers. Witches never do things without objection. Of course, this is only the vast majority of them. It is inevitable that some witches like to do such things. They are just a few types of brain diseases. I just want to let you know. In fact, some of the witches you choose on that day want you to contribute points, but they are not going to persecute you. Even some witches are more suitable than me in teaching apprentices. Lyon let you choose me naturally for a purpose. I also have a purpose to help you, but there is no need to tell you. Of course, when you chose me, I was a bit surprised. In fact, from the perspective of whether you have any intention, I am indeed the most suitable teacher for your requirements, because I have no intention for your contribution points. Of course, that was just before. Now I have an attempt to contribute points to you. " Said here, Roland a little helpless and ridicule smile, then no more said what. Thinking about Roland''s words before, one thing can be proved, that is, Roland and and Lyon are absolutely related, and the relationship is very deep, and it is also very secret, but why he told this matter to saran is something saran can''t understand in any case. Sha Lan was sure that there was a reason for them to do so. The reason was probably in her own body or had something to do with her. But for a moment, she couldn''t understand what was in her body that would make the two witches look at him differently and help him so much secretly.If you don''t understand, you don''t want to. There will always be times when the truth will come out, just not now. The most important thing at present is that Roland has no malice towards himself, and is willing to help himself to some extent and give himself some small convenience and help. Just like Lyon before, they are willing to express some kindness to themselves without harming their interests Meaning. "Mr. Roland, let''s put this matter aside for the time being. Let''s continue to discuss the issue of the idea of the underworld and the solidified witchcraft model. I choose to buy the ghost idea of the source of the dark, but at present my contribution points are not enough. So let''s talk about the problem of solidifying the witchcraft model. I don''t know what teacher Roland has in his hand What suits me? " "As for the solidified witchcraft model, I want to give you a common sense before we discuss this matter. What is the solidified witchcraft model? Only by knowing this, can you really choose a suitable one for you. I think you have no objection to this, right?" Nodding, saran said, "of course, please tell me." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 166 "You should also know that if you want to become a formal wizard, in addition to the wizard level meditation method, you also need to solidify the model of witchcraft. However, you don''t know why the solidified model of witchcraft is a necessary condition for becoming a formal wizard. In fact, a wizard apprentice limit, after the first spiritual leap, has reached the level of formal wizard level, is already half a formal wizard. When the model of witchcraft is solidified, the wizard who has obtained the solidified witchcraft will become a real wizard. Then you should understand that the key to whether you can become a wizard is to solidify the model of witchcraft. As for the wizard level meditation method, it is about how you can go down the road of wizard in the future and how far you can go, but it has nothing to do with whether you can become a wizard "But why is solidified witchcraft the key to a wizard? Why can''t you be a wizard without it?" "Before I answer your question, let me tell you another question. What is the spiritual transition? As the name suggests, this is the process of evolution of mental power, which fundamentally changes to a certain extent. In other words, every spiritual leap, the spiritual power has a qualitative leap, but in the spiritual leap, the biggest change is the first time, which is a process from ordinary to extraordinary. But there is also a problem. After mental power becomes extraordinary, it must conform to the rules before it can continue to evolve. Thinking is only a means to increase the quantity and purify the quality of mental power, not the root of mental power. After all, if the spirit wants to evolve, it must conform to the rules. Otherwise, it can only increase the quantity and purify the quality. Finally, when it reaches the limit of the spiritual sea, it can only stop. Because the size of the spiritual sea is fixed, if you want to continue to strengthen, you must let the spiritual power continue to evolve, that is to say, only by leaping can the wizard become more and more powerful, so that the wizard can explore the real mystery of the universe. The so-called solidified witchcraft model is actually a popular name. Strictly speaking, it should be called intercepting rule template! Of course, the so-called rules in these rules are not really complete rules since they have two words of interception. In fact, the intercepting rules contained in each solidified witchcraft model are only one tenth of ten thousandth, one thousandth, or even one millionth of the real corresponding rules. The choice of solidifying witchcraft will determine the future direction of a wizard. With each spiritual power transition, the interception rules in solidified witchcraft will change into a brand-new appearance along with the spiritual power, so that the wizard can obtain new abilities. For example, after the second spiritual leap, the rules will become more perfect. At that time, with the improvement of the rules, the solidified witchcraft will also change. The solidified witchcraft will disappear completely and become a more powerful gifted witchcraft, which is based on the characteristics of the wizard itself, the mind, and the most important of all, the innate witchcraft generated by the solidification witchcraft. Different from some of the innate abilities brought about by the mind, they are powerful skills that can be used without consuming mental energy. Only when you get to that level can you really understand what a powerful power it is. " "So It''s more important to solidify the model than to think. " "To a certain extent, it is true. In fact, the choice of thinking is based on the type of fixed sorcery model. You can''t choose a fixed sorcery model of the light system. As a result, you can''t choose a dark meditation method, even the elemental meditation method. Once this kind of collocation, the slow progress is still the second, which is likely to cause problems such as the reversal of mental strength and the reverse of phagocytosis, so the attributes must be consistent. Of course, if you first select the thought of the underworld according to your own qualifications, and then choose the solidified witchcraft model according to the thought of the underworld, there is no problem, because they are all consistent attributes, and the order doesn''t matter, but I still hope you can know the order of this. " Hearing this, saran nodded slowly and fell into thinking. The information he had just received was very huge, which related to his future as a wizard. After thinking for a long time, saran looked up at Roland and and continued to ask, "teacher Roland, do you have a solid sorcery model in line with the source of no light?" "Of course, otherwise, I won''t take this meditation method out for you to choose, but there are two kinds of solidified witchcraft models: heavy elements light dark elements and heavy dark light elements. It depends on how you choose. In short, which direction do you want to choose as your major in the elemental system and the dark system in the future." "Major direction..." Shalan frowned and thought about it for a moment. He immediately thought of the black page he got. It recorded two evil witchcraft originated from the 44th layer of black thunder hell. One of them was the black eye which had been successfully practiced by saran. The second was a pure dark witchcraft named the hand of HAZARO. In other words, the current situation of saran is practicing the dark Department Witchcraft is more convenient in the future. At least there is a formal wizard level of dark magic waiting for him to learn.Thinking of this, saran made a decision and said to Roland, "teacher Roland, I want to major in the dark Department of witchcraft, and minor in the element Department of witchcraft." "Well, then I''ll give you the solidified sorcery model that focuses on the dark system and is assisted by the element system. This solidified witchcraft model is called black smoke and spark. As for the specific content, you can explore it yourself, because I don''t have a second solidified witchcraft model that meets your requirements, and you can''t choose another one." "So what''s the price of this fixed sorcery model..." "120000 contribution points, because this is not the best fixed sorcery model, so it is relatively cheap." It''s no wonder Roland said that the solidified witchcraft model is more important than the ghost idea. If it''s not the best one, it''s more expensive than one of the top two systems of the dark system and the element system. I''ve been waiting here for a long time. "So Which is the best solidified witchcraft model? " Looking at Sha LAN with a smile, Roland said with a smile: "it''s really a pity that you just missed. It''s the solidified witchcraft model with heavy elements and light darkness. It''s called prison fire explosion. It''s a very powerful solidified witchcraft model. When the power is fully opened, you can even see the scene of volcanic eruption." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 167 "However, this solidified witchcraft model called prison fire explosion is powerful, but it is not suitable for me. Only the one that suits me is the best, and the power is secondary." With a slight eyebrow pick, Roland looked at Saran, and suddenly said with a smile, "hearing what you just said, I suddenly feel that you should become a very powerful wizard. Of course, that''s on the basis that you won''t die in the middle. Every minute and second in the universe, there is a genius in the wizard who dies. Only the wizard who lives the longest can really become the strong one in the wizard. This is a little advice for you as your teacher "In that case, thank you very much. When my contribution points have been accumulated, I will come to exchange with you for the dark idea of the source of darkness and the solidified witchcraft model" black smoke and spark ". Now I''m leaving." As the voice dropped, Shalan planned to get up and leave. But at this moment, Roland stopped him suddenly. His face was slightly unnatural and said, "Saran, don''t go. Do you think we can make a part of the deal first?" "Teacher, I only have more than 80000 contribution points now, which is not enough to buy either the source of darkness or the black smoke and spark. So I think I''ll wait until I have the contribution points." "I think 80000 can be used as a deposit, not as a deposit." "But I don''t think the deposit is suitable for our situation. If I give out 80000 points and I don''t get it, I always feel uncomfortable." "Well, Saran, just tell me how to give me the points first." "If the original meditation method of 100000 contribution points was reduced to 80000 points, I would be able to trade immediately. Of course, this is under the condition that black smoke and spark still maintains 120000 contribution points." "You are good at bargaining. You have talked about 20000 contribution points both inside and outside. But forget it, I don''t have a common sense with you. Who makes me really lack contribution points? 80000 is 80000. Now trade it! Now I''ll say it to me one by one. We''ll make a pledge of time. If something goes wrong, don''t blame me. So you must listen to me carefully and read it to me. " Hearing this, saran immediately became serious, nodded and said, "OK, I will listen to you carefully." "Time is long. Roland Feiyan has made a deal with saran Winman, using..." "Time is long, and I, saran Winman and Roland Feiyan, have been trading with each other for a long time Sha LAN recited the oath of the long river of time with Roland word by word. Although she only used the common mans American language, she felt that what she and Roland recited gradually became a great and distant ancient voice. Although it is true that we can understand what the chanting is, it has changed from mans American to another A completely different language, as if every word he said, every sentence has become a part of the rules, recorded in the long river of history, can not be erased, can not be violated, can not be reversed! When the last word was spoken, Sha LAN suddenly saw a golden river of light flowing in the void of the universe. It was vast and indomitable, flowing towards the future without end. There were countless tributaries spreading to all sides of the universe, just like the blood of the universe. The illusion was fleeting. Sha LAN gasped. He looked at Roland standing in front of him in horror. He nodded slowly and said, "I finally understand that once the teacher has made the oath of time, he will know what the true and the false mean. This is really the feeling that there is no way to make a fake." "Now that the oath has been concluded, we can start trading now. This crystal stone contains the contents of the source of the dark thought, which reminds you in advance that there is no threshold for this dark idea. In other words, it is a meditation method that can be practiced at the apprenticeship level. You can discard the disordered and miscellaneous dark thoughts." After hearing this, Sha Lan''s eyes brightened slightly. The mantra Scripture that he had exchanged in the tower was OK at the beginning of his practice. However, when Shalan met the bottleneck from the junior wizard apprentice to the intermediate wizard apprentice, he found that the apprentice level meditation method of Mandala Scripture was too weak to break through the bottleneck. Originally, saran intended to break through the bottleneck of the middle-level wizard apprentice by virtue of the accumulation of various drugs, but now that she has obtained the excellent meditation method of the source of no light, she can immediately change her mind and give up the so-called Mandala Scripture. Put away the crystal stone, Sha LAN took out his ID card, and with a stroke on Roland''s ID card, he assigned his 80000 contribution points to Roland. Looking at a happy face of Roland, saran immediately saluted Roland and and got up to leave. Roland, who had won 80000 points of contribution, was eager to exchange various materials and resources to continue his experiment. He did not say anything to sarando. After saran left, he went to the exchange office and went to exchange what he needed. Back in her room, saran immediately took out the crystal stone and began to read the meditation method "the source of no light".After reading, and firmly remember the content, the crystal automatically smashed, into white sand scattered on the ground. Without paying attention to the white sand, saran sat cross legged, slowly closed her eyes, and began to meditate. The mysterious lake that the crystal stone showed him seemed to hold the whole world, and gradually entered the right path of meditation. With the meditation going on, Shalan''s spiritual sea surged, and wisps of water mist like spiritual power gathered above the spiritual sea, gradually put into the spiritual sea, making the spiritual power of the spiritual sea of saran gradually rise, and finally break through an inexplicable boundary! "Boo!" As if it was the sound of opening the bottle stopper, there was a light sound in saran''s mind, and then the spiritual strength in the spiritual sea grew rapidly. Until it reached more than twice the previous level, she slowly stopped and restored her former calm. At this time, Shalan, who opened his eyes, knew that he had finally broken through the boundary of junior wizard apprentice, reached the level of intermediate wizard apprentice, and made a big step towards the official wizard! Slowly raised his head, Sha LAN looked at the black smoke that quickly wrapped around his hands. He couldn''t help but smile and murmured to himself, "is this the power of an intermediate wizard apprentice? It''s really amazing and full of mystery www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 168 The black smoke on the hand quickly condensed and turned into a black smoke missile, which slowly rotated on the palm of saran''s hand. Looking at the black smoke missile which was at least one-third larger than before, and looked more lustrous and more concise, Shalan nodded his head with satisfaction, but saw that the black smoke missile exploded on the wall of the room, leaving a hole the size of a head. It was good that the former could only reach the size of a fist, obviously accompanied by spiritual quality Change, the same magic power is also very different. "This time, the black smoke missile can also bid farewell to the previous status of harassment as the main means of attack. As for the next goal, it is time to seize the time to collect money. It seems that the planned" three-year apprentice and five-year Wizard "is coming out!" After a week''s preparation, when the cram school started on Saturday, Sha Lan''s pocket of more than 30 pamphlets with purple cover immediately attracted the attention of the apprentices. After Shalan explained the contents of the book, he immediately aroused the interest of more than 30 apprentices sitting in the classroom. When they opened and looked at the contents of the pamphlet, there was hardly any effort for sarando. These apprentices wanted to take the book away. Because it records many unique language tenses and usages of special sentences and words, and through these usages, many topics have been developed. Basically, as long as these topics are done, these apprentices will have a deeper memory of many knowledge points, and naturally they will be very satisfied. "Saran, how many contribution points this pamphlet has, I''ll take it!" "I''ll take it, too. It looks good." "I also think it''s very useful. It happens that I''m still in the primary stage of learning some languages. It seems that this thing can help me learn better. It''s very good to cooperate with books." "Well, I''ll take it, too." "Me too!" Listening to the apprentices, saran immediately looked at Brianna sitting below. This time, saran would not make the previous mistake. It was the best choice to let Brianna price the price directly. Sure enough, when she saw saran''s eyes, Brianna immediately said, "this thing has been used for a long time and looked through many times. It''s almost half a book. So the price of 2000 contribution points is reasonable, isn''t it? After all, to write this pamphlet and find someone to copy it with rubbing witchcraft, it also needs some capital. " "Yes, it''s a fair price, so pay now." With the movement of the apprentices'' ID cards, saran''s ID card soon added 66000 contribution points. With the remaining 6000 contribution points in the previous ID card, Shalan''s ID card again had 70000 contribution points. Of course, there were 60% of the Christophe family''s, and 30% of the 60% were Brianna''s, which could be directly used For Brianna, the other 30% belongs to the Christopher family, and will probably transfer the contribution points from his card soon. After two days on Saturday and Sunday, with the contribution points obtained from selling the pamphlet of "three years of apprenticeship and five years of Wizard", as well as the cost of class hours, there were more than 50000 contribution points in Sha Lan''s ID card. Only by cutting out the contribution points of magic stone and medicine which needed to buy daily expenses, there were not so many contribution points that could be accumulated. I wanted to accumulate 120000 contribution points, at least need about a month. At night, Shalan stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom of the room. He kept wiping his wet hair in front of the mirror. But when she wiped her face and put down the towel, she suddenly found that she was still slowly wiping her face with a towel. After a while, the reflection of saran in the mirror slowly put down the towel, showing a pair of eyes completely changed Scarlet, Shalan with evil smile. Seeing her reflection in the mirror for a long time, saran immediately opened her bath towel and saw the devil''s mark on her chest. She didn''t know when she had recovered most of it, and less than one-third of it had not been recovered. In other words, the demons, who had been hit hard by the white queen in the air, have regained their contact with the mark of demons and their own positioning. Reaching out and slowly touching the demon mark on her chest, saran said to herself in the mirror, "if you want my body, then come and take it. I want to see whether I killed you or you killed me and occupied my body. I am looking forward to the moment when I formally face you." Sha Lan''s voice dropped. She showed a sneering smile in the mirror. She said the same four words to her with her mouth: "you are mine!" said as like as two peas, the movement of the salon in the mirror gradually became the same as real Salem, and the four hand touched the demonic mark on the chest, and the expression on the scarlet eyes and face returned to normal and became the same as that of Salem. Back in the room, saran reached out and felt the mark of the devil with a trace of burning feeling. He knew that the situation just now was that the devil was exerting pressure on the marked people, making the reporter under pressure to make a choice in favor of them. He was very clear about all these things, so he did not fear these things, but wanted to interfere with the devil When he tried his best to annoy the other party, he also put some pressure on the devil, but he could not know whether he was successful or not."The restoration of the mark of the devil is not without benefits to me. At least when it is fully recovered, I can take this opportunity to leave the world and return to the real world. Although I will not leave immediately, at least I have a self-protection ability. Even if I encounter any danger, I can directly return to the real world to avoid danger." It is uncontrollable to come to the nightmare abyss, but the return is controllable. This also gives Shalan a good operating space. Otherwise, I''m afraid that before all the contribution points have been accumulated to exchange for the solidified sorcery model, he will be forced back to that world. When he comes back, he really doesn''t know how to explain it. This suddenly disappears and suddenly comes out The problem is now. "Fast, fast. It''s not long before I have accumulated enough contribution points to exchange for the solidified witchcraft model. As long as the exchange is completed, you can return to the real world. At that time, you can learn and practice relatively safely in the real world. At least, it''s much better than that in this weird world www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 169 "Lola, you have a beautiful skirt. I don''t know where I bought it from because of its bright color." On the square outside the gear tower, three female wizard apprentices gathered around a female wizard apprentice named Lola, who was wearing a red skirt. They kept asking about the skirt. The three female wizard apprentices looked at the red dress with envy and desire. Lola, dressed in a red dress, looked at the three men. She didn''t say much. She just gave a faint smile. She left them and walked into the gear tower. Looking at the back of Lola''s leaving, the three female wizard apprentices immediately murmured, "really, what''s the matter? It''s just a broken skirt." "Yes, we don''t tell us where we bought it. It''s really stingy." "Well, it''s not for any man to wear it back. Who knows that she gets all kinds of resources by letting men sleep, which reaches the level of senior wizard apprentice now. It''s a pity that the red dress is wrong with the master." With these words, the three female wizard apprentices left the square and returned to the tower. Lola stood in the kitchen of the room, preparing food and drink. In fact, the three female wizard apprentices did not say anything wrong, nor did they slander them. Lola did climb up by becoming a rich and powerful apprentice and wizard woman, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. Her beauty and young body were the biggest capital, and she had to put her own capital To the best extent, we can obtain more, more and more resources. Just put all kinds of high-end food and drinks on the table, the door was opened. Lola''s face was still smiling, but when she saw who was coming in, her face suddenly became cold. "Baidi? Why are you here? Didn''t I make it clear to you? We are separated. Now please leave my home "Your home You should not forget that I got this home for you, right? Otherwise, how can you, a little apprentice, be entitled to such a house as a wizard is entitled to apply for, depending on your skill in bed? " "Yes, with my skill in bed, otherwise, how could you give me such a good house? In other words, you cheated your uncle to get it for you? If you give it to me in this way, you will be very kind to me. It''s just that the two of us are not suitable. It''s better for you to leave now. Otherwise, once careyton comes back, even your uncle may not be able to protect you. " As soon as he heard carreton''s name, Biddy''s face immediately showed hesitation and confusion. He was a wizard of the same rank as his uncle. Even in the tower''s position, he was even more than half a chip higher. If something really went wrong, neither himself nor his uncle could have done anything to careyton. "You You I I remember you, I''m... " Baidi''s eyes, which showed cowardice and timidity, looked at Lola in the red dress. The bright red reflected on the bottom of his eyes, as if it had turned into scarlet animal nature, which made the cowardly and timid BYD gradually raise a trace of anger and unwillingness, as well as greed for Lola! Why my woman, my things are playing with that old jerk of Carrington! Why can I only bear the shame of being called Biddy with green hair! Lola is mine! It has to be mine! It can only be mine! What about the old guy Carrington? Even if he is a second level wizard, he is just an old guy. I can kill him, and I can, and Lola will be mine again and mine again! Biddy''s breathing became heavier and heavier, and he looked like he had lost his mind. He stepped forward with a look of madness. He reached for Lola''s arm and pushed Lola to the wall behind him. He just wanted to say something, but an invisible force suddenly lifted him out and fell heavily on the ground. At this time, a middle-aged wizard, who looked about forty or fifty years old, came into the room. He looked at Baidi who was lying on the ground, and his face showed a trace of unshaken color. But in the face of Uncle Baidi, naturally, careyton could not kill him directly. Otherwise, he would have some small troubles. Careyton knew very well that the woman in his arms was a thing, but he was not bored with the woman''s body and appearance. It didn''t matter if he held her for a few days. There was no need to really get angry with her. It was just that he couldn''t find happiness. At this time, Biddy got up from the ground, and he was staring at careyton holding Lola. The blood in his eyes was more and more vigorous, burning his remaining reason. But seeing Biddy''s red face looking at careyton, he growled, "you damned old fellow, let go of her! She''s mine Looking at Baidi''s appearance, careyton immediately felt a trace of something wrong. But at this moment, he subconsciously looked at Lola, who was sobbing. A touch of blood red also reflected on his pupils. Suddenly, careyton felt that Lola had a kind of thrilling beauty, which made his heart beat violently again.Such a woman must be her own, and can only be her own. All the guys who dare to touch her own woman will be completely destroyed! His breathing became heavy, and careyton felt that there was a flame burning his mind. However, he was infatuated with this young impulse which had never been seen for a long time. He suddenly felt that he was still young and very young. Let the reason and tolerance go to hell. He only wanted this feeling of youth now. Careyton''s eyes turned red, just like a hungry beast, so did Biddy. The two of them came close to each other with a grim smile. They even rushed at each other like wild animals at the same time. They had completely forgotten the witchcraft and the extraordinary power. They were completely dominated by a kind of animal nature and tore them in the most primitive way Together. The meat and blood were scattered in all directions, and the roar and howl were heard everywhere. After a long time, Lola slowly raised her head, and the original panic on her face gradually became indifferent. She looked at carreton who had fallen to the ground, and Baidi, who was breathing weakly and was dying. Her face showed a dull smile. She slowly squatted down, stretched out her hand to hold BYD''s neck and easily twisted it to kill him. Then Lola stood up and danced slowly in front of the floor mirror in the room. Accompanied by Lola''s dance, the enchanting red skirt kept flying, rising like a group of monstrous flames. At the end of the dance, Lola held up the kitchen knife she had been holding in her hand since when, and put it into her neck with a smile. She slowly pulled the kitchen knife and sprayed blood. Everything was silent. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 170 "What''s the situation?" "Coleman''s nephew killed kellerton, and carreton''s woman killed Coleman''s nephew and committed suicide." Hearing this, the comer frowned and said, "are you kidding? Carreton is a second-class wizard, but can Erkang''s nephew also be a second-class wizard? " "No, Corcoran''s nephew is just a senior wizard apprentice." "And how did he kill careyton?" "With nails and teeth, like a wild animal, he tore carreton''s throat. As for carreton, he did not use any witchcraft, but also fought back with his teeth and nails. Finally, he was killed by Baidi, the younger nephew of kerkang." "No witchcraft This... " "It''s not the weirdest. The weirdest one is the woman. Not to mention how she crushed Biddy''s neck with one hand, it''s weird enough that she just put the kitchen knife into her throat with a smile and almost cut her head off with that kitchen knife. When we were about to carry the corpse for further examination, we suddenly found that the weight of the woman''s body was not correct. When we disintegrated her body, we found that the blood in the woman''s body had been sprayed out completely, and the internal organs had disappeared. Only the skin, flesh and bones were still intact, but the key was that there was nothing on her body He Da''s scar is not like the viscera taken out artificially at all. Instead, it seems to have disappeared out of thin air. " "It''s really weird, so there''s some kind of spirit or something weird about it?" "That''s the only explanation, so..." Did not wait for the wizard to finish speaking, there is a first-class wizard came to his side, slightly pale said: "Lord, there are new discoveries." "What''s new? Talk about it "My Lord, the entrails of that female wizard apprentice Lola were not lost in vain, but were eaten." "Eat it? Who ate it? " "We don''t know about this, but we found some small pieces of meat in Lola''s abdominal cavity, which are very difficult to find, so we didn''t find anything at first. But just when I was about to sew up the abdominal cavity, I suddenly saw a small piece of meat falling inside the abdominal cavity. After taking out the meat for detailed examination, I found that it belonged to the lung tissue, and there was also a trace of being eaten by human beings on it. It should be a long time, at least two or three days At this time, the wizard''s face became a little ugly. He didn''t do a lot of things like killing and digging, and he didn''t think about it. Just eating raw human flesh made the wizard feel a little disgusted. "Well, we know about this. You go and deal with the body first." "Yes, my Lord." Looking at the level wizard who left, the wizard turned to look at his colleagues and continued to say, "there should be no problem. This thing can only be done by spirit or weird existence. Otherwise, no one can eat the internal organs of that woman without damaging her body, and still be able to make the woman come back alive and make a series of actions before. The key is that the internal organs are gone, but you can still eject so much blood, which can no longer be judged by common sense "That''s true. Let''s report it, but I''m a little strange. Although the death of Biddy and carryton is strange, it can be seen that they were wearing clothes. Why is that woman without any clothes, completely naked?" "It''s not simple. It''s natural for a woman who uses her body to seduce men to obtain resources. Isn''t it normal for a woman to receive her own gold master without clothes?" "If that''s true, forget about it. Now we''d better report it as soon as possible. It''s no longer our ability to deal with spirits and monsters who can break through the tower protection without any warning signs." ¡­¡­ Shalan knew that something had happened to the tower. How big was it? Basically, it is to let those apprentices with background leave the lower tower one after another, and return to the level of climbing the tower. If someone asks if they just return to the upper tower, what do you think of it, then Shalan will slap his ID card which has not increased for a week on his face. Is it not serious enough without dear money? Since the moment that the contribution points can be exchanged for a large number of resources and potions, and even the thought and the solidification of witchcraft models, the contribution points are equal to money, and this equation has been firmly depicted in saran''s mind. "It''s still 40000 points short. I knew I didn''t exchange those potions and magic stones the day before yesterday. It''s really a disaster." Now it has been two months since Shalan came to the gear tower, and the mark of the devil has been completely restored. He can leave here anytime and anywhere. However, his contribution points still haven''t reached 120000. Now there are only 80000 in the ID card and 40000 left to fill in.What Shalan thought was to stay for a month and exchange enough medicine and magic stone to practice for a month, and at the same time, she could remember enough books. After all, it was impossible to guarantee that there would be such a chance in the future. However, this sudden event immediately caught Sha LAN off guard. "Now it seems that I have to find another way to earn contribution points. It''s just too dangerous to go outside to finish the task. I''ve been muddling through the tasks I can accomplish in the tower in the past two months, so that those who have been coveting my contribution points have no chance. As soon as I leave the tower, those guys are bound to attack me. If I use the demonic transformation to deal with them, it will immediately expose the fact that I killed the wormlike and starlina. It seems that this time things are really troublesome Sitting in the library, while reading books, Sha Lan was thinking about how to earn the last 40000 contribution points. Suddenly, she saw someone come to her side and looked up, but she was a female wizard apprentice that she had never seen before. "What''s the matter?" Looking at Saran, the female wizard apprentice said wryly, "I, I would like to ask if you can teach me zanamer. I don''t have so many contribution points, but I can give some other things." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 171 "What else? I''m sorry, I don''t like strange women... " Sha LAN didn''t finish his words, but was interrupted by the female wizard apprentice. The female wizard apprentice''s face was a little scarlet and said, "I''m not that kind of woman. I don''t want to trade with my body. The other price I said is this thing, which I got from a mission. It should be worth some money." With these words, the female wizard apprentice took out a fist sized crystal from her arms. The crystal color was very soft and looked very comfortable. After receiving the crystal handed over by the female wizard apprentice, saran judged the value of the crystal through the method recorded in the book he read. He suddenly found that the value of the crystal was really not low. It could be regarded as a top-grade crystal. This kind of crystal has a great effect on medicine and alchemy. Many witches would choose to collect such things and start from the price Value has at least thousands of contribution points. Of course, for the real value of this crystal, saran would not say much. If he did not understand the value of the crystal, he came to find someone to trade. That was his own problem, not his problem. "This crystal will be my reward. I can speak to you in zanrah for an hour. During this time, you can ask me any questions about zahrami or other languages." "Thank you very much. Thank you very much. What I want to ask is here, I''m sorry about these tenses..." An hour later, Shalan nodded to the female wizard apprentice, and planned to continue reading his book. However, he suddenly raised his head, looked at the female wizard apprentice, and nodded thoughtfully. "The original way to earn contribution points is in front of us. Those wizard apprentices with background and background have doubts about many languages, so ordinary apprentices can''t do without them. It''s just that the price before that was too high to be borne by ordinary wizard apprentices. I can completely reduce the price to the level that ordinary wizard apprentices can afford. I just need to find more people to attend the class. That''s not the truth of small profits and high sales. " As soon as she thought of it, she left the library immediately and posted an advertisement for the course at the task publishing office. This time, it was no longer a Saturday or Sunday, but an hour from 1:00 p.m. to 2:00 p.m. every day. The cost of the course was only 50 contribution points, which was a very low price. Of course, such a low price, the class environment can not be very good, the original classroom was rearranged by Sha LAN, all the desks were removed, all replaced by chairs, and nearly a hundred chairs were arranged in a dense manner. This is still the case that can not be put down, otherwise Shalan may put more. As for whether someone can come to class, saran is not worried at all, because he is very confident in himself. Moreover, before he taught to those with background and background, it has been an incomparable advertisement. There is no doubt that he will cheat those apprentices with background. Naturally, he has great trust in his teaching ability, which is what saran called in his previous life The famous teacher effect. Sure enough, when Sha LAN started his class, there were nearly 100 people outside. After each person had contributed 50 points, he entered a slightly crowded classroom and started an hour''s course. When the course was over, Sha LAN saw the apprentices looking satisfied and left, and knew that his plan was a success Yes. This time, nearly 5000 contribution points were recorded in the account. Although it was not as much as before, and 60% of it was distributed to the Christopher family, there were also 2000 contribution points that belonged to saran every day. It only took less than a month to earn the 40000 contribution points that were missing. In fact, Shalan''s estimation is still a little conservative. There are tens of thousands of apprentices in the gear tower. Almost everyone hates the learning of various languages. Suddenly, a course that can teach those languages appears. Although 50 contribution points are not too small for ordinary apprentices, they are not totally unable to afford them. There are very few excellent wizard apprentices It is possible to follow the course every day. A week after Shalan''s course began, the number had reached 200. The original classroom was no longer available, and a new teacher was replaced. As time went by, due to the identity of a teacher, Sha Lan''s status as an apprentice was virtually elevated to a very special level. At least, she didn''t dare to offend him openly. When she met him, she would say hello to express her friendship, which also made Sha LAN feel a trace of celebrity. Of course, saran is not lost in this false feeling. He has been accumulating contribution points. As long as he exchanges the fixed magic model, saran will immediately leave here and return to the real world. The devil mark on his chest has been completely restored a week ago! Once again after class, saran and several familiar apprentices said hello, turned and left the classroom. But when he just walked out of the classroom, he suddenly saw Brianna standing at the door of the classroom! With a slight frown, saran went to Brianna and asked in a low voice, "Brianna, why are you here? Haven''t you been on the tower all the time?"Without answering saran''s question, Brianna looked around and gave her a black ring engraved with roses. She said in a low voice, "Saran, don''t say anything, ask nothing or refuse. This is a space ring. It''s nothing to me, but it may be very important to you. There are some magic stones and potions I prepared for you, as well as an anonymous ID card with 30000 contribution points I have saved. You can leave the tower immediately with your things before you sign the contract with the tower! " Looking at the ring, saran frowned at Brianna and whispered, "Brianna, what''s going on? Why did you give me this and why did you let me go? " "Saran, don''t ask. Just remember to leave immediately. The tower has no way to protect anyone. It''s time to go now, otherwise there''s no way to do it! You are my friend, let me feel completely different from the previous life, I really appreciate you, so I can''t watch you die here, remember, don''t tell others, leave the tower quickly and go to the core area of this country by yourself. Only when I get there can I continue to live! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 172 "Who let you sneak down?" Hearing the voice coming from behind, Brianna turned her head and saw the ugly face of BRICs immediately. There was a trace of apology on her face. Then she turned her head and whispered to Saran, "brother bliss has come to see me. I can''t stay here. We may not see each other in the future. But I will remember you. You are my real friend, I''ll always remember it in my heart. In addition, don''t forget what I said to you before "All right, Bree, we''re going. Say goodbye." Brianna looked at her hand on her shoulder, listened to BRICs, sighed and said to Saran, "goodbye, saran." Voice down, bliss with Brianna into a little bit of crystal awn disappeared in front of saran. Looking at the disappearing Brianna, saran''s face was slightly ugly. Recently, there were dozens of unknown dead apprentices in the tower. At first, the tower was still suppressing the news. However, with the increasing number of dead people, the tower could no longer conceal it. So she carried out three-level martial law, saying that there were hostile wizard organizations coming to the tower Sabotage and keep all the apprentices on the lookout for the creepy. At the beginning of hearing this explanation, Shalan felt that something was wrong, but his mind was focused on how to earn contribution points in class. After all, for a strong wizard organization, these things were just small things. After hearing Brianna''s words just now, saran finally felt that this matter was likely to happen It was much bigger than he thought, at least to the decision that the Christopher family in the gear tower had to leave the tower! Although Brianna didn''t say that the tower was about to end and that the Christopher family was going to leave the tower, the information contained in what Brianna said just now was enough to surmise a lot of truth. Thinking of this, saran is ready to go to Roland to exchange the solidified witchcraft model, and then leave the tower. At this time, an apprentice who had just finished his class and came out of the classroom suddenly covered his stomach and fell on the ground and howled. He quickly tore off his clothes and robes, and crazily scratched his belly. He scratched his stomach so bloody that he cried: "come out, come out, what are you, give me out, come out Eh... " The apprentice''s movement suddenly stopped, and then his body convulsed violently. His eyes turned up and showed a large amount of white eyes. A lot of blood flowed from his mouth and nose. Soon, he lost his breath and died in public. At this time, some apprentices were discussing whether the hostile wizard organization had cursed him or whether he had been poisoned. But just when the two bold apprentices wanted to explore the situation, the dead apprentice''s stomach suddenly swelled like a ball, and at the same time, the two palm prints suddenly protruded from the inside to the outside, which made the two bold apprentices who wanted to explore the situation immediately yelled back. At the same time, a face protruded slowly from the apprentice''s belly, as if he was observing people outside. He kept turning his head and looking around, which was extremely strange. Taking a breath, saran knew that she couldn''t stay here any more. The situation was so weird that it was the same as the real world school he had entered before, but filled with spirit and weird existence. Thinking of this, Sha LAN suddenly felt like a basin of cold water pouring on his head, from head to foot, from outside to inside. He suddenly realized that the crisis facing the tower was not the so-called hostile wizard organization, but the complete crisis of spirit and strange existence. I''m afraid this is going to be transformed into the same field as that school! "Hiss Now, it''s really big No wonder the Christopher family is leaving, and Brianna told me to enter the core area of the country just now. In this way, the periphery of the country is in danger. In other words, there is something wrong with the boundary over my head? " Thinking of this, saran no longer hesitated and hesitated, immediately pushed away the apprentices behind him, and quickly fled here. Instead of taking the elevator, he came to the stairway and ran to Roland''s laboratory at full speed. However, when saran opened the door of Roland''s laboratory, she found that Roland, who was always doing experiments in the laboratory, was not in the laboratory. His face was slightly stiff. Saran''s first thought was that Roland should not have run away because he borrowed his contribution points in advance? In the past, when Shalan accumulated contribution points, Roland asked Shalan to pay her 100000 contribution points in advance to purchase resources and materials to continue the experiment process at the cost of a crimson potion. As long as Shalan paid Roland another 20000 contribution points, he could get the solidified witchcraft model named black smoke and spark. So when saran saw that there was no trace of Roland in the laboratory, his first impression was whether Roland would run away. However, on second thought, Roland has made the oath of time with herself, and saran knew that Roland could not choose to take the punishment after breaking the oath.So saran went into the laboratory, looked around, and immediately saw a memory stone, and a letter under the stone. After picking up the crystal stone, saran looked at the letter, but it read: "to the newcomer of the organization, if you ask me why I will give you preferential treatment, please look at your own keepsake. As a member of the chess corps, I have the responsibility to give help within a reasonable range to his companions. I am like this, so does the one who pretends to be Lyon. So you don''t have to worry about our purpose. In addition, there is the dark spark you want in the crystal. As for the remaining 20000 contribution points, I can''t use it. I''ll give you a discount. Finally, get out of here. By the time you read this letter, things should have started to get worse, especially when the plan of our chess team begins, the situation will get worse and faster, so leave! Leave as soon as possible! " After reading the letter, saran immediately took out the crystal stone and turned on the ability to read and memorize the contents. He could not guarantee that when he returned to the real world, these things would go back with him, so he had to memorize them in advance, even if it was hard to memorize them! PS: you can say that my book is not good-looking, and it''s OK to ask all kinds of questions. The comment area is set up for comments. Even if I''m angry because my writing is not good, I just delete the comments. But today I saw a friend whose export is dirty and insulting. For such a person, I can only forbid talking forever There is no charge. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 173 It''s hard to memorize the model of sorcery. It''s not words and simple pictures like other witchcraft. It''s a huge and complicated sorcery array with various lines and runes, plus a large number of words. If he is a normal wizard apprentice, it is very hard to remember it completely. Fortunately, with the help of power, saran can remember things at a speed that is against the sky. At least not long after, saran recited the contents of the crystal stone perfectly. A drop of cold sweat drips down from Sha Lan''s forehead. It has to be said that even with the help of the power, it is a great challenge to memorize all the things in it. If the tower is safe now, it can be remembered slowly. However, the situation of the tower has obviously begun to deteriorate. When Sha LAN saw that before this, it was a big challenge When an apprentice suddenly died, he knew that this place could not continue to stay! Therefore, he must try to memorize the content completely here, and then return to the real world. Otherwise, once there is no way to bring out what he has got here, it will be a waste of water. Another thing worth noting is that he must leave the scope of the tower before leaving the world. The last experience told saran that after he left the world, he reappeared in the world, which was the place he left last time. In other words, if he left the world directly in the tower, the next time he came to the world, he would appear in the tower. If the tower is just a wizard organization just like before, but if the tower finally becomes a realm full of spirits and weird existence, as he guessed, the next time he comes to this world, he will send himself into a desperate place. Shalan doesn''t want to continue to experience the same experience in that school. As time passed by, when Sha LAN recited to the 33rd minute, he opened his eyes suddenly, vomited out a breath of turbid air, immediately took out all the things in his arms, took the space ring which was only from Brianna, and then put all the things into the space ring, even including the two kinds of sorcery rings he had originally carried Finger, ring of fire and ring of frost! "I wish I could go back with this space ring." Murmuring to herself, saran immediately left the laboratory and ran down the stairs to the first floor of the tower. He was ready to leave the tower directly. However, when saran arrived outside the laboratory, he immediately saw the members of the police force patrolling the corridor on this floor. They were roughly returning some apprentices who wanted to leave the tower back to their own rooms and laboratories. At this time, a senior wizard apprentice obviously felt that the situation was not good. He took advantage of the fact that the members of the police force were not prepared, and rushed to the stairway. But at this moment, a fireball emitting black smoke suddenly shot past, and suddenly fell on the apprentice. It exploded and broke the student who wanted to escape The explosion split into pieces and scattered into pieces. Suddenly, all the apprentices were stunned. A first-class wizard wearing a guard''s standard wizard robe came slowly. He looked at the apprentices who wanted to break out and said without expression: "the tower is now under complete martial law, but anyone who wants to violate the martial law will be sentenced to death. I hope each of you can Understand the seriousness of the situation and don''t do anything that doesn''t conform to the martial law rules! " At the end of the speech, the wizard of that level left here in a hurry and walked towards the other floor. At the same time, the faces of those on the guard team also became ferocious and impatient to see the appearance of other apprentices. Obviously, once someone violates the martial law again, the guards will not be restrained as before, but will immediately start to kill people. We should know that every member of the guard team has at least one or two lives in their hands. They are not afraid of killing. They would have been so restrained before because of the rules of the high tower. However, when they find that the rules of the tower are no longer binding on them, the members of the guard team will immediately change their mind. They will not be cautious about the apprentices of the tower. Once someone violates the martial law, they will really kill people. It is even possible that some people have already thought carefully and want to take this opportunity to obtain it We''ve got some extra benefits. Shalan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he turned to go back to the laboratory for a long-term discussion. However, at this time, he suddenly saw loloka wearing a guard''s Apprentice robe and followed two other members of the guard team to this level. Saran saw loloka, and loloka saw saran soon. He nodded slightly to loloka, and saran turned back to the laboratory. At this time, loloka looked at saran with a thoughtful look in his eyes. He turned his eyes slightly and whispered something to the wizard apprentices in the garrison.At first, the warlord apprentices were hesitant, but when loloca said something, they immediately showed a greedy look in their eyes, and the hesitation in each eye disappeared, and an excited look took its place. As for the changes of the guard team members and the things they discussed in secret, Shalan, who had returned to the laboratory, naturally did not know. Just when he saw loloka and loloka saw him, she saw a trace of greed and excitement in loloka''s eyes. Back in the laboratory, Shalan thought for a moment, and immediately figured out the problems he might face. At first, he was thinking about how to avoid it. However, when he saw the space ring on his right index finger, he immediately thought of a plan to leave the tower, a plan that needed loloka and their participation, as long as Saran had a plan for loloka Personal estimate is not too big problem, basically this plan is very likely to succeed! Thinking of this, Sha LAN immediately took off the space ring on her hand, and without any hesitation, she opened her mouth and swallowed it into her stomach! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 174 After swallowing the space ring, saran will not worry that he can''t take it out. His physical fitness has reached the level of Superman. He only needs to do a certain degree of gastric peristalsis, and then he can easily spit out the things in his stomach. In addition, he can do an experiment to see whether the things in his body can bring out of the world! Thinking of this, Shalan stood in the laboratory and moved for a while. But at this time, the tower suddenly vibrated violently with a loud noise. The vibration frequency was more and more large, almost to the extent that people could not stand. After a while, the vibration slowly stopped. Just as Sha LAN felt that the sudden situation was over, there was another violent roar, and the tower vibrated again. Then saran heard some deafening sounds coming from outside the tower, as if some heavy objects were falling on the ground, like the collapse of the earth. Then, suddenly, saran heard a cry of panic from the corridor outside. "The upper tower disappeared with a blue light, and the guardian wizard array collapsed completely. All the large gears that formed the wizard array fell down. The core of the guard wizard array was also taken away by the people of the chess Corps. Our gear tower It''s over After hearing the cry from the outside, Shalan was shocked and thought of many things. For example, Roland was a wizard who had just joined the tower. Before that, he had been spending a lot of contribution points to exchange for various high-grade experimental materials and make some obviously high-grade potions. Roland said in the letter left by Roland that he and the wizard in Lyon who pretended to be long dead belonged to the chess corps, and the two of them thought that Shalan belonged to the chess corps as well as they did, but Shalan was just a newcomer to join the chess Corps. As for why they thought so, Shalan thought that it was probably from the white queen in his body The White King''s chess pieces have something to do with it. Obviously, through these keepsakes, people in the chess Corps can identify their own existence. As for the last question about the disappearance of the upper tower, obviously that is the truth of Brianna''s farewell to herself. For unknown reasons, the people who went up the tower secretly prepared to leave here without telling the people who went down the tower. It is very likely that they also took most of the inheritance and resources of the gear tower. Otherwise, there is no need to hide anything. Then the rest of the lower tower''s People, obviously, are abandoned people. Just as Saran was thinking about this, a lot of people were arguing and running outside the laboratory. "The people who went up the tower have disappeared. What''s the use of those contribution points?" "It may be useless soon, but it is still useful at least now. My staff told me that some smart people have already started to exchange various resources at the contribution points exchange office. We must speed up. As long as we can exchange contribution points into resources, it is useful for us to capture contribution points!" "That''s right. Loloka is right. I remember that we have a large amount of various resources and heritage reserves in the lower tower. As long as we can quickly exchange those things, then the plan that loloka told us before can be implemented." "Yes With the voice approaching, the door of the laboratory was kicked open. However, loloca came to the laboratory with three senior wizard apprentices and a wizard apprentice limit. They looked at saran sitting in the laboratory, and everyone''s face showed an excited look. At this time, loloka stepped forward. He looked at saran and said condescending, "Saran, for the sake of our meeting, now you hand in all the contribution points and valuable things. We can let you live, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude to you. You should know that the Christopher family, which you have been fighting well for a long time, has disappeared. They did not take you with them. They just regarded you as a money making dog. Therefore, if you lose the protection of the Christopher family, you should give us the things Looking at loloca and them, saran''s face just showed a trace of fear and disbelief. He pretended to be flustered and said in a trembling voice, "you, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t believe that the Christopher family will leave here easily. They, why do they leave the tower? It''s impossible if you hurt me The Christopher family doesn''t Well... " Shalan knelt down on the ground with his stomach covered, his head bowed, and his eyes were full of cold awns. However, when loloka, who had just given him a punch, pulled saran''s clothes and pulled him up, the cold awn in her eyes was eliminated and replaced by a look of fear and pain. "You, why do you want to hurt me, you..." "Saran, if you know what you''re doing, you''d better take out all the things you''ve got, otherwise..." While talking just now, loloka reached out to touch the things on saran''s body, but he touched a few times, but nothing came out. With a frown on his brow, loloka immediately tore off saran''s clothes and looked at the empty pocket. He pinched saran''s neck fiercely and asked in a loud voice, "what''s the matter! Where''s your stuff"I, I put them in the classroom on the second floor of the tower. I used to come up with that thing, but I didn''t go down after martial law." "Second floor? Is there still time to go? " "Loloca, there are people on the second floor. If they search for it..." Listening to the words of the four men, loloka immediately looked at saran and said viciously, "tell us where that thing is. Let''s find it!" "I, I can''t say, you, as long as you don''t hurt me, I''ll take you." Loloka listened to saran''s words, and he felt that there were some problems. However, the situation was urgent and wide. He never thought that Saran could resist against them in this situation. He knew that Saran could kill those strange animals and wild animals outside, but they were only animals, although they were strong. Loloka didn''t think that was true What does Li need to pay attention to. At the thought of this, loloka no longer hesitated, and pulled saran out of the laboratory. In the tower at this time, people''s hearts were scattered. If there were some first-class and second-class witches under pressure, I''m afraid the tower would have been scattered. Therefore, no one asked loloca why they were absent without permission, and no one stopped them. All of them were on the guard team, and they didn''t say much about it. Of course, if they were not for the team, it would be impossible for them to leave so easily! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 175 Under the leadership of loloka and other five guard team members, saran easily came to the cram school classroom on the second floor from the ninth floor. When loloka lifted her foot, she kicked the door of the cram school and dragged Shalan in. Looking at the classroom full of chairs, loloka immediately asked Saran, "where are you hiding things? Tell us quickly Saran''s body shrunk for a moment. He reached out to the corner of the classroom and said in a trembling voice, "right there, under the chair in that corner." Hearing saran''s words, loloka rushed forward. At this time, the other four people saw loloka''s movement, and each of them showed a trace of color on their faces. Although they were a few people walking closer to the guard team, it did not mean that they were not on guard against the other four people. When loloka was seen rushing towards the corner of the room, he took the lead When they went, the other four rushed in. However, when loloca turned over the chair in the corner, he didn''t see anything hidden under the chair. He smashed the chair against the wall, and the chair fell to the ground. There was nothing left. Loloka''s face turned blue, and the corners of his mouth trembled slightly. He turned his head and growled at Saran, "you are this How dare you cheat me, you... " Before loloka finished speaking, saran closed the door of the classroom, looked at loloka and the five of them with a smile and said, "thank you very much. Otherwise I want to go from the ninth floor to the second floor, and I don''t know how much effort it will take." Loloca''s eyes narrowed slightly, stepped forward, her face full of sarcasm and said, "you deceive us? Do you know what happens? I always thought you were at least a smart man, but now it seems that you are just a fool who wants money but not his life. " "Who are the people who really want money but not their lives? Maybe you can find out in the next moment." When the voice dropped, Shalan had already appeared in front of loloka. Looking at saran who suddenly appeared in front of him, loloka''s reaction was not fast. He immediately raised his hand and prepared to activate a ring like sorcerer on his hand. But before he aimed his hand at Saran, his arm was already held by Saran, and huge force forced to twist loloka''s arm A senior wizard apprentice was allowed to be around him. Everything happened very quickly. When loloka reacted, he had already said the password to activate this kind of sorcery! "Zan Luo!" A gray green light shot from the dark green gem on the ring, and directly hit the senior wizard apprentice''s face. Suddenly, the senior wizard apprentice who couldn''t dodge howled, covered his face and fell to the ground, rolling constantly on the ground. A large number of white smoke emitted from the senior wizard apprentice''s face, and with a very unpleasant pungent nose Taste. At the same time, Shalan pinched loloka''s arm with one hand. Under loloka''s howling, saran stepped out and hit loloka''s abdomen. However, she saw that loloka''s whole body flew backwards, knocked down a large number of chairs, bumped into the back wall, and groaned, but she shrank and couldn''t get up at all. At this time, the other three wizard apprentices finally reacted. They watched Saran, who had knocked down two people in a row, retreated to the surrounding area in order to open a distance to fight back against saran. However, without any hesitation, saran quickly approached another senior wizard apprentice and put his hand over the mouth of the senior wizard apprentice, so that his mantra could not be recited. At the same time, the whole person hid behind the senior wizard apprentice, with his other arm around his neck, blocking himself in front of himself, and facing the other two wizard apprentices, he hit himself Witchcraft! "Boom With a roar and a deep whimper, the senior wizard apprentice in Shalan''s hand was thrown on the ground. He was so bloody that he could almost see the charred scars of his bones and internal organs. He was obviously unable to survive. Looking at the remaining two wizard apprentices whose faces were full of panic and trembling, Sha LAN laughed and rushed to them again. At the same time, Sha Lan''s eyebrows exuded a wave of spiritual power. He displayed the magic magic magic that had been hidden for a long time, which immediately made the two wizard apprentices feel like a serious carsick condition, and their eyes kept rotating, Chest stuffy, only feel that the stomach inside things in the constant tumbling, want to gush out along the esophagus in general. After all, they are high-level apprentices. Naturally, they know that they are in witchcraft. Without saying a word, they immediately play the magic that they have prepared for a long time to saran. However, there was no way to ensure the accuracy of their condition at this time. Shalan easily avoided the small fireball and a corrosive liquid, and rushed to the two of them. With one hand in hand, she grabbed their necks and twisted them gently, breaking their necks. She fell on the ground reluctantly and lost consciousness. At this point, saran turned and went to loloka, who had a frightened face. He looked at loloka and said, "now do you know? Who wants money but not life? " "No, don''t kill me. I have no threat to you. Your strength is so strong, you don''t have to worry that I will threaten you. You, for the sake of my teacher helping you, you, you let me go.""Your teacher? As if you don''t know now, your teacher has already died. The former one was just a foreign wizard who disguised as your teacher Of course, it doesn''t make sense to you, because you''re going to see your real teacher soon. " As she spoke, saran grabbed loloka''s neck. At this time, loloka''s voice sobbed for mercy. Her nose and tears almost stained her hands. Looking at loloka who didn''t even have the courage to resist dying, saran had no sense of accomplishment. She could not solve the pain and pleasure of an enemy, just like crushing a slug. "Click..." The Sorcerer''s mouth and mouth of the sorcerer dropped out of the mouth of the wizard, and the other four of the Sorcerer''s snout fell out of his mouth. Grinning his teeth and rubbing his stomach, saran pushed open the door of the cram school and quickly disappeared in the corridor on the second floor. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 176 Now that he has arrived at the second floor, Shalan has no intention to hide his strength. At this time, he is sure that the tower will become a field full of spirits and weird existence. The witches and apprentices in the tower do not know why and are not ready to leave. If they continue to stay here, they will become a good meal for those spirits and weird beings. "Click..." Shalan pinched the necks of two guards who found themselves, dragged their bodies into the stairwell, pulled out their robes and put them on. However, there was no such sorcerer on them, which made Sha LAN a little disappointed. After all, there were contribution points circulating in the tower, and few people would bring all kinds of resources and potions with them It may be that the sorcerer is brought with him, but this time the harvest of saran is obviously not good. Putting on the robe of one of the garrison members whose body size was similar to that of himself, Shalan went to the first floor without delay, said hello to the other two patrol guards, and walked straight to the gate of the tower. The gate of the tower is open all the year round. If it is closed, the energy core of the tower must provide an energy activation mechanism. However, the large blue crystal, which is the energy core of the tower, has been taken away by the people of the chess Corps. Naturally, there is no way to close the gate. The remaining level 1 and level 2 witches have sent members of the guard team to guard the gate, and there is also a level 1 wizard Naturally, the specifications are very high. Shalan was standing in front of the stairwell not far from the gate. He looked at the wizard who sat not far from the gate. His face was slightly dignified. The first level wizard had the existence of solidified witchcraft, which was unique to every wizard, which could be instant and consumed little spiritual power. In other words, if you want to leave, you must deal with that level wizard We have to find a way to resist that level of wizard''s fixed sorcery! "Even if it''s a fixed sorcery, the incantation can be simplified to the limit. If you can stop him from speaking or kill him before he says that word, you can kill the wizard and leave here. If I just want to kill a level one wizard, I have to transform into a demon, and my current demon transformation can last up to three and a half minutes. This period of time must be well used Thinking of this, Sha LAN took a deep breath, opened his mouth and tore off a small piece of blood on his left arm, and the blood immediately flowed out. Sha LAN quickly smeared the blood on her body, and then took a deep breath. Her face showed a look of panic and panic. She yelled loudly and ran in the direction of the wizard in front of her. "My Lord, my Lord, there is a situation, there is a situation. The apprentices on the second floor rebelled. They killed five guards. If I didn''t escape quickly, they would kill me!" Looking at the senior wizard apprentices of the four garrison teams who had stopped in front of him, Shalan immediately pretended to be weak and fell to the ground, looking completely unconscious. At this time, just as Sha LAN expected, the wizard of the first rank immediately got up from his seat and reached for Shalan to pull him up. He had no way to think that a guard wizard apprentice or a wounded guard wizard apprentice with blood all over his body could hurt himself. Therefore, without any hesitation, he immediately dragged Shalan up and tried to wake him up to ask questions. At this time, she was totally in a state of heavy injury and lethargy. She reached out and grabbed something at random around her. She wanted to grasp something and stood up with strength. At the moment when the wizard of that level asked saran again, his right hand, which was close to the face of the first level wizard, suddenly grabbed the mouth of the first level wizard and clasped the cheek of the wizard. Meanwhile, Sha Lan''s body expanded rapidly. Under the full force of encouragement, it was rare to reach two meters high. Her body was also bigger than before A circle, the body appears purple red, a lot of steam from the pores. The response of the wizard of that level was not fast. He immediately condensed a ball with white light on his hand and pressed it hard on saran''s chest. With the explosion of the white light sphere, Sha LAN snorted and stepped back two steps. However, he still grasped the face of the first level wizard, and immediately exerted strength on his hand to crush the level The wizard''s chin, and a backhand blow on that level wizard''s chest, so that his chest depression, a large number of blood with visceral fragments from his crushed jaw mouth, is unable to say any words. At this time, Sha LAN felt very lucky that the wizard guarding the gate was actually a white wizard. If he was a blood wizard, Sha Lan''s attack just now would never have achieved such a big result. However, the number of blood wizard is very rare, and every blood wizard is not weak. It is reasonable that he would not take the post of looking at the gate easily Medium. Looking at the first-class wizard who fell on the ground, saran didn''t have any hesitation, ignored his begging eyes, raised a foot and stepped on his head, Shengsheng stepped on his head, and then rushed to the gate immediately. "Saran Winman, you traitor, don''t want to leave the tower. I''ll catch you and make you suffer forever!"Listening to the familiar words, saran immediately recognized that the speaker was Stella''s brother, greyl! "Bang!" With a dull sound, Shalan immediately felt a burning feeling from behind. He immediately guessed that the magic that Grier released to him was fireball. It was a solidified witchcraft model with the highest cost performance in the gear tower. Almost 30% of the witches without background chose the fixed fireball magic model to break through the sorcery Sir, it''s obvious that griel is one of them. Naturally, the speed of fireball is much faster than that of Shalan. Therefore, Shalan doesn''t want to dodge anything. His waist and abdomen suddenly exert force, his feet step on the ground slightly, and then he turns around suddenly. The concussion force of his right fist surges wildly, and one punch blows out, facing Grier''s fireball skill! "Hum!" A wave spread out, and the shock force covered on Sha Lan''s fist broke out completely. He felt a level of sorcery and fireball in front of him, which made the whole fireball explode. In a burst of fireworks, Shalan''s right arm bone was broken and his right hand was blackened. However, he flew backward with the force of fireball explosion, hitting three or four apprentices and flying out of the gate of the tower! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 177 "Bang!" Sha LAN stomped on the ground with one foot, and the whole person immediately jumped up from the ground and fell down to each other in the middle of the air. Then it was again. Shalan quickly got away from the tower between the jumps and falls. At this time, his speed is not that the wizard who has no speed up or Flying Magic can catch up with him. Gril looks at Sha LAN who is going away quickly. His face is full of anger and reluctance. He bites his teeth fiercely and turns to walk towards the tower. After the witches on the upper tower left, the lower ones planned to set up their own homes. As one of the witches in the lower tower, Greer could also get sufficient resources. Naturally, he would not leave the tower easily. Just at the moment when he was about to step into the tower, a chill from the bottom of his heart suddenly filled Grier''s whole body, just as if he had stepped into it Will immediately fall into the abyss of irreparable despair. Griel stepped back a little. He looked at the tower in front of him. His fear and fear became more and more strong. At this time, griel finally felt a little wrong. It suddenly occurred to him that after the disappearance of the upper tower, several secondary witches who had been associated with the upper tower quickly transferred their contribution points at the cost of 80% of the same cost, and then quickly left the tower with those resources. At first, he thought that some of the second level witches were too timid, but now it seems that almost all the old witches had left when the tower disappeared, and the rest were new ones. Even the three second level witches left behind are the youngest and the least qualified of the second level witches. Obviously, if the change of the tower is due to some special change, and these changes are related to some kind of secret, these junior witches will certainly not know it! Although the status of the tower after reorganization is enough to attract Greer, and the resources among them are even more eye-catching, there is really no comparability compared with his own life. It would be unwillingness to give up just like this. It would be too stupid to give up the status and resources of this place once it was his wishful thinking. So Grier immediately thought of an excuse to tell the apprentices that he wanted to chase saran. He immediately turned away and hid himself near the tower, intending to observe the changes of the tower before thinking about other things But this vigilance saved his life. ¡­¡­ "Boom Shalan fell from the air. His body shrank rapidly and became the original shape. Looking at the nearby wilderness, he felt that it was safer here. Moreover, he was very tired and had little strength left, so he would not delay any more. He put his hand on the demon mark in the shape of the Tauren Rune on his heart, and triggered the demon mark with mental force. Immediately, Sha LAN felt his body floating up from the sea bottom. As soon as his body rushed out of the sea, he suddenly woke up, gasping heavily and observing his position with a little vigilance! When he was sure that his place was his own room in the real world, Sha LAN breathed out a breath and looked at the clock in the room. He found that the time he spent in the nightmare abyss was almost the same as that when he went to the nightmare abyss. He spent about three or four months in the nightmare abyss, but the real world only passed three or four minutes, which was what Shalan had It''s like a life away. Standing up and looking at her body, saran found that she had recovered her original clothes, but those clothes in the nightmare abyss had disappeared. Moreover, she had used a demon transformation in the nightmare abyss, which should have consumed all her life power, and there was not a trace of consumption. At this time, Shalan suddenly thought of something, mobilized his mental power for a little induction, and made sure that his spiritual strength was still maintained at the intermediate wizard apprentice level. Finally, Sha LAN showed a smile. "It''s good that the increased mental power still exists. It seems that as long as it belongs to me, it can be brought back. What about the witches I swallow into my stomach?" Thinking of this, Shalan immediately put his hand on his stomach and pressed his palm gently. He also manipulated his stomach muscles to squeeze his stomach. In addition, his blood gas slightly stimulated his stomach. Immediately, he retched and successfully vomited a large amount of gastric juice. With a jingle, a black ring engraved with rose patterns falls on the table with gastric juice, but none of the witches from the wizard apprentice killed by saran has been brought back! After wiping her mouth, Sha LAN picked up the space ring, washed her stomach juice in the bathroom and put it on her hand. Then, her mental strength slightly stimulated the space ring. A cube space of about three cubic meters appeared in her mind, and the things in it seemed as if she had witnessed it with her own eyes. "There''s not a lot of things in the space ring, but the similar witches that are also swallowed into the stomach have disappeared. What''s the difference between the space ring and those witches? Why can''t the sorcerer bring back those rings? "After thinking about it, saran couldn''t figure out why. He shook his head and muttered to himself, "forget it. Since the space ring can carry things in two worlds, it will be much easier to go to that world next time. At least it can carry some water and food. In addition, Brianna put a lot of magic stones and potions into the space ring. It''s a resource that can''t be found in this world at present. It''s also a great help to me. If I have a chance to see her again in the future, I''d like to thank her Thinking of this, Sha LAN took the backpack and all kinds of things that she tried to take before going to the world and put them aside. Then she wiped the stomach juice on the table. Then she changed her clothes and lay down on the bed. She had not had a good sleep for three or four months. She was in urgent need at this time Have a good sleep. But at this time, an old woman with a black robe and a thin body seemed to walk slowly in the Wineman manor. She went straight to the place where Shalan had killed the black dove. She reached down a small piece of soil on the ground and found an earthworm from it. It was like sucking noodles and sucking it into her stomach. It was like eating delicious food He chewed slowly with his eyes. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 178 "Well, what a delicious little fellow. The grudge of death and the earthworm raised by human blood are really the most delicious. It''s a pity that there are too few such small things, and it''s a pity that my half baked apprentice, who was originally very good at worshiping me every month, didn''t have anything to eat after he died. I''m so old that I have to look for something to eat. I''m lonely, It makes people cry The old woman once again stretched out her withered hand like a branch and kept searching on the ground until no earthworm was found. She stood up with regret and sighed. The black crutch in her hand touched the ground slightly, and a trace of invisible black air floated from under the soil and fell on her hand. Looking at the trace of black air on her hand, the old woman closed her eyes and inhaled the black gas into her nose. When she opened her eyes again, it was a little cloudy, but it was also normal eyes. At this time, it turned into gray and white, and the gray white eyeballs were rotating at high speed, which seemed to have a penetrating feeling. She breathed out a breath, and the old woman''s eyes gradually returned to their original state. Looking at the ground around her, she said with some regret: "little black dove, if you die, you will die. It''s just bitter. This lonely old lady has no one to take care of me. It''s really pathetic. It''s just crying. So I can only find one person to take care of me. How about that little guy who killed you? He looks good-looking and smart. The key is that he is the future master of the manor. If I can kill all his relatives, will he be left with one of my relatives? It must be, so he will certainly take good care of me. Yes, yes, who can bear to see me as a lonely, tearful poor old lady who has no one to take care of. " After the nervous self talk, the old woman twitched her nose, as if she was smelling something. Soon she looked at the window of Sha Lan''s room, nodded immediately and said, "well, yes, here it is. The little guy''s body is stained with the death breath of black dove, that''s right." As the voice fell, the old woman''s body instantly turned into a large number of black feathers. With the breeze blowing towards Sha Lan''s room, it drifted past. There was a strange and terrible smell under the night. The black feather penetrated through the window like nothing, and landed in front of Shalan''s bed. She looked like an old woman. She looked like she had occupied the whole bed. She reached out to grab the quilt. But at the moment when the old woman''s hand just touched the quilt, a huge purple red fist suddenly stretched out from the quilt and hit it hard On the old woman''s face, the old woman''s whole person flew out, smashed the window and fell to the ground like a rag sack. At the same time, Sha LAN, who was transformed into a demon form, reached for the window frame and jumped out of the room. She landed in front of the old woman and kicked her in the face she had just raised. She kicked the old woman out again. She drew an arc and landed in the woods outside the manor. She knocked down a big tree with twisted limbs, broken neck and body Lying on the trunk of a fallen tree. "Bang!" Shalan fell on the ground. He looked at the old woman and narrowed his eyes slightly. When the old woman came to the manor, she felt abnormal mental strength. However, she did not have any impulse. She stood in front of the window to peep at the direction she was going. When she saw the old woman looking for her room window, she immediately hid herself in the bed, It turned into a demon form and gave the old woman a surprise. Originally, Shalan thought that the old woman might be a more powerful warlock at most, but now it seems that although she is a warlock, her strength is quite strange. At least, even if the first level wizard is hit by his blow, at least half of her life should be left. It''s just that this nervous looking old woman "Click Click... " The old woman had a broken bone in her arm. Then she straightened her head with her hands and put her legs in the right position. Then she stood up on crutches, looked at Sha Lan''s nervous smile and said, "little fellow, you are very good, really good. You are so strong, you can take good care of the old lady. I am such a lonely old lady, everyone will feel that I am I think you will take good care of me? " "Yes, I''ll take good care of you. Come here and I''ll pinch your shoulders and massage your head." As the words fell, Shalan rushed forward and slapped the old woman''s head. But as soon as she hit the old woman, she turned into black feathers and scattered, and then gathered into the original shape not far away from Sha LAN. "The little guy is so warm and really comforts me. It seems that you can take good care of me, so I will..." "Boom Before the old woman finished speaking, Sha LAN again hit the past, but the old woman again into a large number of black feathers scattered, slowly flying to the side, but at this time, Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed slightly, a strong shock wave spread from the fist head, quickly spread to all directions.When the shock wave spread to the black feathers, a scream suddenly sounded from inside the black feathers, but the black feathers quickly dissipated, and only a few of them converged into the old woman. "Hell Tauren? How can you have the power of hell Tauren! It''s really bad luck to meet such a freak. I''m really... " The old woman looked at Sha LAN, and she was unwilling, but she had no way. She couldn''t resist the power of hell devil, and she didn''t want to provoke anyone who could have the power of hell devil. Otherwise, once those damned guys came to her door, she would really become lonely and tearful! With a fierce look at Saran, the old woman was about to turn around and leave. But just as she was about to turn into a black feather and leave here, a black electric light suddenly hit her body, making the old woman scream and her body trembled and fell to her knees. At the same time, a black eye appeared in the middle of her eyebrow. Sha LAN, who was in the shape of black eyes, grabbed the old woman''s head one step at a time. It was like throwing a rag sack. She threw the old woman on the ground, on the tree trunk and on the rocks. She really broke her bones into seven or eight hundred pieces, and the rag sacks were pulled together in Sha Lan''s hands. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 179 "Bang!" Sha LAN threw the old woman on the ground, raised her foot and stepped down on her head. This foot contains a very strong force, and the shock force is also full force. It is basically the strongest blow that Saran can achieve at present. But just as Sha Lan''s foot was about to step on the old woman''s head, the old woman''s rag sack like body suddenly trembled. Her head, which had been twisted three or four times, suddenly turned around and returned to her own position. Then she opened her eyes to Saran, opened her mouth with only a few black and yellow teeth, and made a piercing scream at saran! "Ah..." The invisible sound wave continuously spreads on Sha Lan''s body, which makes the Sha LAN in such a state keep retreating under the sound wave''s bombardment, and his feet have stepped on the ground with two extremely deep marks. The old woman''s mouth closed slowly, and her body was constantly returning from the twisted state. When the last finger returned to its original position, the old woman stood up again. The expression and temperament on her face were no longer neurotic, but a feeling similar to wisdom and kindness, completely like a changed person. Leaning back slightly, the old woman said to Saran, "Hello, my wayward sister just gave you some trouble. I''m really sorry." Her eyes narrowed slightly. Saran looked at the old woman and said, "sister? Are you fooling me With a slight smile, the old woman said to Saran, "I''m sorry, let me explain. In fact, what you saw just now is another consciousness of mine. You can also understand it as another soul. If you really can''t understand it, it''s split personality. There are two personalities in my body, one is me, the other is you just saw My sister. " "Believe what you say, but your sister tried to kill me just now." "Don''t worry, it won''t be in the future. As I told her just now, the matter of killing the black dove is over. After all, the black dove is the first to plan your life. What''s more, it is unwise for a little fellow who has learned a little bit of our skills to make enemies with such a person as you." "But how can I believe you?" Feeling the fading strength in her body, saran was ready to fight again. But at this moment, the old woman said again, "you really don''t need to worry. If I really want to fight with you for a year, I won''t be killed by you even if I fight with you for a year. You should have seen that just now I don''t care much about the attack. Although you break a lot of my bones, my body doesn''t even have a scratch As the old woman said, there is no trace of scratch on her body, and even the broken bones have been stitched together by themselves. At least, with the physical attack ability of saran at this time, there is no way to do anything about it. "Who are you?" Listening to saran''s words, the old woman just said faintly: "I am just a forerunner in the process of gradual return of supernatural power, I just..." As soon as the old woman''s words were said, her left face and her right face suddenly seemed to be separated, making different expressions, even the expression and temperament in her eyes had completely changed. The old woman suddenly changed her mouth and said, "sister, don''t delay with this little guy. Since you can''t kill him or let him support my old man, there''s no need to delay here. Originally, she came to find the little black dove on the way. If he died, he would die. The boss ordered us to meet them immediately." "Well, let''s go I''m sorry, my sister urged me, so I''m going to leave As the voice fell, the old woman''s body suddenly whirled rapidly, accompanied by a large number of black feathers turned into a crow. After a look at Saran, she quickly flew up into the air and disappeared in the sky over Winman manor. Looking at the old woman who left, Sha LAN looked at the forest which had been destroyed because of the battle just now. She said helplessly, "really What the hell is this guy here for? He came in a fight and left. What the hell is this? " After grabbing her hair, Shalan sighed helplessly, turned around and left here and quietly returned to the room. The fighting just now has attracted the attention of many people in the manor. Although Shalan felt that it was not necessary to hide the strength of her father and uncle Haster, it was not necessary for everyone in the manor to know that In terms of situation, it is better to keep some strength in the dark. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the crow transformed by the old woman flew in the moonlight all night. When the sun just rose the next day, the crow she transformed had left the territory of the alliance of seven countries and came to a remote town in the territory of the seus Empire bordering the alliance of seven countries. Flapping her wings, the old woman landed on the edge of a closed casino window. She jumped and ran into the casino along the opening gap of the window. Then she jumped down from the window and landed on the ground, becoming the original human form of the old woman.At this time, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of the old woman, looking at the old woman playing with the black spines on her hand, and said to the old woman, "both sides, you came so early, I thought you would come the latest." "Blackthorn, you''ve come very early. You''re just gathering here. Can''t you be found out?" "There are a lot of immigrants in this town. We won''t pay attention to it. As for the people in this gambling house, they are all slaughtered by blood and are offering sacrifices to their gods on the second floor." "Didn''t the blood butcher understand that his strength actually came from himself, that all his sacrifices were offered to him, and that his God was his truth?" Black thorn''s shadow like body seemed to shrug his shoulders and said: "double sided, you don''t know that you believe in evil cults Tut. " "Ha ha, we are all pioneers. Any extraordinary power is necessary for its existence and development. Otherwise, how can our world return to its former appearance?" "There is no way for the existence of the tide of extraordinary power. For the supernatural, the tide of extraordinary power is the real enemy. Fortunately, we stand on the tide of return, and there is no need to worry about the day when the tide will fall back. At least it will not appear before we die." PS: today is just one chapter, which will be filled at the end of the month. I have some physical problems and I can''t sit for a long time I''m sorry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 180 "Not to mention the extraordinary tide, blackthorn. How do you feel recently? Is that boundary still the same?" Listening to the old woman''s words on both sides, the black thorn shook the black shadow''s head with only two red spots, and said: "the boundary line is rising all the time, otherwise we can''t continue to improve, but the speed of the boundary is not as fast as we thought. According to my calculation, it will be about one or two years before we can reach the level II level In the past, how we practiced was just getting stronger and stronger under the second level. " "It''s not bad to get stronger slowly. At least, we have a solid foundation. After all, none of us, like the boss, have the opportunity to bypass the boundary and upgrade our level. When the boundary is upgraded to level II, our strength will be improved in a short time, which is not a bad thing." "I hope we are not normal human beings. We can''t compare with those human talents in talent, and it''s good to have one step at a time." Nodding, the two sides sighed: "at least in this case, those powerful blood knights and secret warriors are better than our warlocks. The improvement of physical quality is rarely disturbed by the boundary. If it is strong enough, even if the blood power and blood gas can not be improved, the physical quality can be improved first. Blood butcher is such an example. It is clear that the blood gas in his body is still at the first level, but his physical quality has reached the second level along with his blood and flesh sacrifice, and his strength is one of the best in the organization. " "Oh, you don''t know what kind of strength Xuetu is. As long as his strength is consumed completely, he will become his original appearance. His strength and physical quality will drop to an extremely dangerous level. Let''s not say that we people, only those little guys who have not reached the first level, can completely trap him. This is also the reason why Xuetu is afraid of you. Your ability can completely polish his strength. At that time, no matter how powerful he is, it is useless. " With a slight smile, the two sides said faintly: "it''s just a means to check and balance, but it''s not worth boasting about." "You are too modest. In fact, we all know that in the organization, in addition to the boss Here comes the boss Before he finished speaking, black thorn suddenly turned his head and looked at the inside of the small gambling house. However, on a gambling table there, a young man like a quiet college student was sitting there, wearing a black leather windbreaker. He was holding a very complex nine links in his hand, playing constantly, making a soft sound. Without any hesitation, both sides and black thorn quickly came to the young man''s body and saluted respectfully. "Boss!" "Boss!" The man looked up at the two sides and the black thorn, nodded with a smile, and said in a soft voice that sounded very comfortable and pleasant: "double sided, black thorn, you two came early Oh, here comes the blood butcher "Bang!" Breaking the wall, Xuetu, who is more than two meters tall, jumps down from the second floor and nods to the man and says, "boss, you also came early. Where are the rest of the people?" "When I came, I changed my mind. For the others, I directly sent them to the United States of the blue Commonwealth and the alliance of the seven nations, and we can finish things here in the Hughes empire by four of us." Hearing this, Xuetu said again, "boss, what are we doing this time?" With a smile, the gentle young man turned his head and looked at the direction of the imperial capital of Xiusi empire. His eyes showed a trace of bright luster. He opened his mouth and said, "let''s go to the imperial capital of Xiusi Empire and steal something from the imperial palace." ¡­¡­ Wenman manor spent a flustered night. After waking up, Shalan dressed himself and went to the restaurant to eat breakfast. Although for people in the real world, Shalan only went to bed early yesterday, but for Shalan, he has left the manor for more than three months. He has missed the food of the manor for a long time, so he is opening his stomach With the payment, saran quickly ate seven people''s food, far more than the usual four or five times. When Shalan''s hand reached out to the bread on the table again, Rolle suddenly reached out and pressed her hand, and said with some worry, "Saran, you''ve eaten too much today. Don''t spoil your body. Just come here." After licking and licking his mouth, every time he used the devil''s transformation, his body was in urgent need of various nutrients to replenish. Once again, he restored the power of life in the 33 bloody life seeds in his spine. When he was in the gear tower of the nightmare abyss, saran could directly exchange life medicine to replenish the lost life power. However, in the real world, there are only some drugs for spiritual power, but no medicine to supplement the power of life brought by the space ring. Naturally, saran needs to eat more to supplement the life power consumed. After all, his biggest card now is the transformation of the devil. It''s best to replenish it as soon as possible every time you use it. "Father, you can rest assured that my recent Knight training has made some progress, and my appetite has increased a lot. You don''t have to worry about me."Hearing saran''s explanation, Rolle nodded his head slightly and said, "well, you can measure it yourself, but you should pay attention to your body, and don''t let your body be damaged." "Don''t worry, father." Rolle had to go to his own office, so he didn''t stay at home for long. He just nodded to saran and the silent shaman. He got up and left the manor, and took hasder to the Greenland foreign trade business building in Cynthia city. After rolle left, shaman finished his breakfast and left the banquet hall quietly. Looking at Shaman''s departure, she felt that it was time to start making plans for the Franklin family. When he was in the gear tower before, he had memorized many design drawings and corresponding theories about floating boats and floating boats. Although he is not sure that he can copy it perfectly, he can at least use these design drawings and corresponding theories to transform some airships that are going to be eliminated, as well as airplanes which are in the trial stage and have a large number of defects, so as to create their own commercial country. It''s just the specific content. Of course, it still needs a little more. But saran is sure that when he really sets up this industry, he can not only attack the Franklin family, but also be of great benefit to his practice in the world in the future! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 181 After breakfast, saran nodded with satisfaction and said to Sally who had been standing beside her. She got up and left the manor and came to the blue star bar in peace street. When saran walked into the blue star bar, she was immediately welcomed by selea. But when she saw Saran, her face changed slightly, and then her face showed a look of doubt, as if there was something she didn''t understand. As for selea''s doubts, saran asked directly through the soul connection: "selea, what are you wondering about?" "Master, I just smell a faint smell of blood around you. This is what happens when you kill a lot of people in a short time. However, I don''t understand why you killed so many people in one or two days. Of course, if this is your secret, there is no need to tell your subordinates." "You don''t need to know about this for the time being. I''m here to ask you if you can give someone a first hug, do you have the ability?" When she heard this, she immediately nodded and said, "the strength of my subordinates has not been fully recovered. At most, I can only support two people for the first time. In this way, the loss of the source can be made up." "Want to lose the source?" "Master, don''t worry. As long as the origin of our blood clan is not consumed by a large number of people, it can completely make up for it, and there will be no sequelae. It''s just that we need to push back the promotion time." Nodding, Shalan said, "well, then you can help me to find out if there is a suitable private aerospace industry company in the kingdom of Greenland or within the territory of the alliance of seven. If there is one, you can control all the people in that aerospace industry company. You can give that person a first hug, but it''s better if the person acts voluntarily. I need a space industry company with deep knowledge to become a part of me. " "Master, if you need an attack company in the aerospace industry, why not control a company with a national background? Wouldn''t that be more convenient? After all, people with national backgrounds are more powerful, aren''t they? " "Selea, we can''t give the whole country''s decision-makers initial support. Besides, those with national background are basically guarded by secret mobile teams, so our choice can''t be too obvious. It''s best to be private. However, you can ask Sen about this, and I think he will give you some help." With a slight salute, seleya said again, "yes, master. I don''t know if there is a deadline for this task?" "How long do you need?" "It will take about a month or so. After all, it will take a lot of time to find the most suitable one within the scope of the alliance of seven countries." "Yes, then you can do it." "Good master, but master, don''t you see that Sasha?" "No need for the moment. Just keep him here and don''t let him leave. As for other things, you can make your own decisions. If there is something that can''t be solved, you can tell me directly." "I understand!" Nodding, Shalan no longer stayed, turned and left the blue star bar. Perhaps it was because of living in the gear tower in the abyss of nightmare for three months that Saran had a little more meaning of taking whatever he wanted for ordinary people. It was only because of the suppression of the state machine that Saran didn''t want to do too obvious, so she let seleya control the target secretly. Back in the manor, Shalan suddenly found that today was Saturday, that is, the day when he went to the underground fighting field to participate in the real underground life and death struggle. However, he just came back from the nightmare abyss, and he didn''t want to be involved in the battle so soon. Moreover, his fight in the nightmare abyss was a real life and death battle, which was not necessary for him To participate in the so-called underground life and death struggle. Of course, if Shalan gets bored in the real world, he will also practice there, not now. "Hoo "Hiss..." Sitting in the training room, Sha LAN practices the "divine rhinoceros secret martial arts" purchased from Sasha. A trace of blood gas condenses from her body and blends into the blood balloon on her chest. In the abyss of nightmares, Sha LAN didn''t try to practice Shenxi secret martial arts. At that time, she was very strange that she didn''t feel any blood condensation. The blood that he cultivated in the real world was still in his body, but it was impossible to practice. Later, Shalan also tried to practice the magic cow breathing method, but also found that in the nightmare abyss, the knight breathing method could not be practiced. Instead, it was the meditation method of spiritual strength, which could be practiced at will. Therefore, Sha LAN had a guess, that is, the nightmare abyss is more like a spiritual world, at least for Sha LAN. When he went to the nightmare abyss, the spirit and soul entered the world, and the body copied his own physical condition in the real world and brought it into it completely. Naturally, there was no way to improve his body Step of practice and exercise, but there is no spiritual limit."Now it seems that in the real world, I can practice shenximi Wu. As I have guessed, the world of nightmare abyss is really a world close to spirit and dream!" Thinking of this, Sha Lan also finished his daily practice of "Shenxi Mi Wu". After he practiced the other two secret martial arts, he began to meditate for the first time in the real world. When Sha LAN began to meditate according to the dark idea of the source of no light, she immediately felt the difference from the nightmare abyss. If the proportion of dark energy and elements absorbed in the void was 6:4, then in the real world, the ratio of both sides was 3:7. Maybe there is a reason why dark energy is not very active during the day, but even at night, the proportion will not become too large. At most, it will be good to recover to 4:6. "In different worlds, the contents of dark energy and elements in the void are also different. If I include the light energy and spirit of the dead that I can''t feel when I meditate, the energy ratio in the void is probably even more different. In this way, if it is the practice of meditation, I''m afraid the environment of the nightmare abyss is more suitable for me It''s me, at least better than the real world. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 182 In spite of this, the nightmare abyss is very strange. Even in the world under the boundary membrane, all kinds of strange events have been reduced to the minimum, not without any. Therefore, if there is no accident, if you can not go to the nightmare abyss without going to the nightmare abyss, you should try not to take it there, at least in saran You can''t stay in the abyss until you have enough power. After the meditation ended, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon. Shalan rubbed her stomach and asked Sally to find a lot of meat food for herself. After eating a large meal of meat, she wiped her mouth and poured down a large glass of red wine. She returned to the room with satisfaction and planned to rewrite all the books she had memorized in the library of the gear tower. Although Sha Lan''s memory ability today, these things will be firmly remembered and will not be forgotten, but for knowledge and books, Sha LAN always thinks that it is safe to record them in books, although Sha LAN has no possibility of forgetting what he has remembered. With a half step extraordinary physical quality, as well as the superb brain power assisted by the power, saran almost kept writing a book in memory, apprentice level books and various language books. The content did not attach any extraordinary force, making it difficult to write and copy books. Therefore, Sha LAN soon finished a book about apprenticeship on the eve of dinner Books of basic knowledge of witchcraft are put into their own space ring, and they can be taken out and bound into volumes. Rarely, during dinner, Vanessa left her room and went to the banquet hall for dinner. She ignores Saran, and saran ignores her, while rolle and saran are eating and talking about father and son as before, as if Vanessa hadn''t been here at all. After dinner, Vanessa didn''t even care about shaman and went back to her room. stood in front of the dresser in the room. Vanessa looked at the little bottle that was like perfume on the dressing table, and said madly to herself, "this is what you forced me. Since you don''t even say a word now, I wasted the opportunity I gave you today, so don''t blame me for being rude to you. Only when you and Shalan''s son of a bitch are dead, can shaman become the master of this manor and the master of the Winman family! Only in this way can I raise my head in the family, and my status in the family can be greatly improved. Only in this way can I, rolle, do not blame me. This is the result of your own choice. Don''t blame me! " At this time, standing at the door of the room, with a tired face on her face, Kata, a senior knight, looked at winnissa, whose face was crazy, and said, "Lord winnisa, have you made a decision?" "Yes, I have made a decision, Kaida. Thank my dear nephew Ryan for his help. I will remember his help. When I master the Winman family, I will support him to become the master of the family." "Lord Vanessa, although I have conveyed Lord Ryan''s words and gifts, I hope you can be more careful." Keida''s words seemed to stimulate Vanessa, who turned her head suddenly and growled at her in a low voice: "am I more cautious? I''m more cautious? Kata, what are you going to say? I''m going to have to be careful. When he''s fully fledged, will he kick the family and kill me? I was forced to be like this by him. The maid who took care of me monitored me. The bodyguards and servants who had been brought from the family had been expelled, and the daily expenses of food and clothing were reduced to this level. I did not have the appearance of a noble lady or the Franklin family! In this way, how much longer can I endure such a poor life? This family was developed by me. Without me, he was just a broken aristocrat. I gave him the opportunity. Now he is so kind to me, but he is so good to that bastard. How much more can I endure? " Looking at the crazy Vanessa, Kata frowned slightly and said, "Lord winnisa, please don''t be so excited, or no matter how good the sound insulation of the room is, once we are heard a little bit, our plan will not only fail, I''m afraid it will be silenced immediately!" "Shut up? How dare Tyrol Winman? " though what she said, she didn''t say much anymore. She was just looking at the liquid in her perfume bottle nervously, her eyes full of crazy look. After a long time, perhaps calming down, Vanessa looked at kata and said, "Kata, do you have a way to pour these things into the ornamental plants in Rolle''s study? According to Ryan, as long as it drips into any plant, it can completely penetrate into the soil and be slowly absorbed by the root of the plant. It will not damage the plant, but will slowly release during the photosynthesis of the plant. As long as rolle stays in this environment for seven or eight days, he will suffer irreversible damage. The toxin will penetrate into his body and slowly spread to the viscera and bone marrow. There is no way to rescue him. Moreover, it looks like he is suffering from a serious disease that can not be treated. He will not doubt our head at all. ""Although the study is an office space, there are people who clean it every day and take care of the flowers and plants in it every day. I just need to pour it into the water that they are going to water the flowers. It''s just that I can''t guarantee that I''m going to find out if I can do it with their ability." "Well, all you need to do is look for a chance. I don''t believe that rolle and Haster, and that son of a bitch Shalan won''t leave the manor. It''s time for us to do it." ''s voice fell, and Vanessa looked at the perfume bottle in her hand and laughed with a smile. The whole person became more and more crazy and nervous. Early the next morning, roll and Haster left as usual, and Shalan left the manor after breakfast. Soundless and stirless, , Kaida looked at the salon left, and could not believe that the opportunity came so early. He immediately took away the perfume bottle from Wen Nisha and found the opportunity to deliberately bump into the maid who cleaned Rolle''s office. When the servant confound some apologies to him, Kaida slanted the perfume bottle and poured the drugs into the maid''s hands to water the flowers. In the bucket of water, then turn around and leave quickly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 183 Kata watched the maid sweep Rolle''s study in the dark. When he saw that the maid had watered the flowers in the study with something like a spoon in the bucket, he nodded with satisfaction and went back to Winnie''s room and told Vanessa everything he saw. "Well, good. Now we just need to watch rolle die in a little pain! He brought me all kinds of humiliation, I will let him use his own life to repay! Only seven or eight days, seven or eight days, I can see rolle wailing and dying in pain As the voice dropped, Vanessa reached out to pick up a Edelweiss on the dressing table and sniffed it carefully. Then she threw away the flower in her hand, picked up the tea cup and drank the black tea in the cup. When it was time for dinner, Vanessa left the room again to have dinner with rolle. As she ate, Rolle suddenly coughed, cleared her throat, and continued to talk to saran. Neither rolle nor saran had any idea about this little cough. But Vanessa was eating and her mouth was slightly upturned. She almost saw rolle dying in front of her. As time went by, Rolle''s cough became more and more serious, and his face was not very good-looking. Sitting in the study, Rolle drank the medicine prescribed by his family doctor, which eased his throat and throat, exhaled a breath, and said to saran sitting in front of his desk: "it has been raining continuously in the last few nights. You should keep warm. Don''t get a cold like me, and my throat is uncomfortable. This feeling is very annoying." "I know, I will pay attention to, father, you should also take medicine on time, otherwise how can your health be good, but in other words, father, your cold is a coincidence." Listening to saran''s words, roll slowly nodded and said in his eyes, "yes, it''s really a little clever." At the same time, Vanessa was sitting in her room. She coughed and said to Kaida, "Kata, how''s your observation of Rolle these days? It''s Cough It''s been six days. I think it''s about the same? " "Lord Vanessa, Rolle''s body has gone from bad to worse. It looks like he has a bad cold, but I think he has been poisoned. There should be a result in the next few days." "Cough, very good, very good. As soon as I think of seeing him die in pain, I feel that the pain I suffered before is worth it. Maybe it is to commemorate how much he was my husband. Now I have started to cough just like him, but my cough will become weaker and weaker, but he will completely cut off his life." The next morning, winnissa got up early and took part in the breakfast. Looking at the breakfast served only by the housekeeper and Sally, Vanessa gave a sneer and sat down beside shaman, while Kata was a rare one. Maybe he felt that Vanessa was going to be in power, but she was full of confidence and smiling Son. At this time, shaman looked at winnissa, who was smiling beside him, hesitated for a moment, and said to Vanessa, "mother, are you not feeling well recently? Why are you so ugly?" Listening to Shaman''s words, Vanessa coughed a few times, relieved her breath, and then opened her mouth and said, "I''m ok. It''s just that the weather has been bad recently and I''ve got a little cold. You don''t have to worry about me. It''s your father who seems to be coughing more and more seriously recently. I don''t know whether his illness is serious or not. You should have a good relationship with your father As if hearing the sarcasm and malice in winnisa''s mouth, shaman immediately lowered his head and began to tear up the bread in his hand and put it into his mouth. Looking at her son, shaman, who did not dare to say a word, Vanessa''s eyes showed a trace of disgust, and then said with disdain: "worthy of the surname of wenman, I dare not say a word, waste!" As soon as she said this, as if she were too excited, Vanessa coughed again. She didn''t care about the pale Salman. She took a sip of milk and finally calmed down. At this time, Luo Er, who heard what Vanessa said before, gave a light look at Vanessa and said with a vague look: "Vanessa, thank you for your concern. I''m in good health. It''s just a small cold. There''s no need to be so nervous. These days, under the medication of family doctors, I''ve recovered." Winnissa, who was drinking milk with her head down, immediately raised her head to look at her after hearing her words. Suddenly, winnissa found that Rolle''s face was so ruddy that she didn''t even have a cough. "Well, how could this be..." Looking at the unbelievable, murmuring Vanessa, Rolle showed a complex smile, as if mocking, but also like pity, the next second like regret, said: "Vanessa, compared to me, you should pay more attention to your body, it seems that your body is more serious than me." "Me? I''m fine. I don''t have Cough Cough, cough Cough, I, very good, good Puff... "A mouthful of blood vomited into the milk cup in her hand and the plate in front of her body. She looked at her hands full of blood and the milk cup filled with red and white gradually mixing, and said with disbelief, "I, what''s wrong with me, I..." At this time, kyda, standing behind Vanessa, looked at the pitiful roll, looked at Saran, who continued to nibble at breakfast, as if everything had nothing to do with her. Finally, she looked at Winnie, pale as if she had been seriously ill for many days, and her blood was full of doubts. Suddenly he reached out and pointed to rolle. Keda said word by word, "you''re poisoned! You''ve poisoned Lord Vanessa Rolle doesn''t pay attention to Kata. He just looks at Vanessa. His eyes are moving, but he doesn''t know what he''s thinking. Maybe it''s nostalgia, maybe it''s regret, maybe it''s comfort? In short, no one can see what he is thinking at this moment. Saran gently wiped her mouth with her napkin, looked up at Kaida and said with a smile, "don''t slander people. It''s you and Vanessa who poisoned people from the beginning to the end. I just changed the water temporarily, changed the water you poisoned and the water that winnissa usually watered. I have to say that you are very accurate about the timing of the poisoning In the past few days, with this point, I will give you applause. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 184 Winnissa poisoned and killed rolle, in the beginning of her discussion with Kaida, had been known by saran. In fact, that night''s dinner, Vanessa appeared on the table for a long time, and showed an extremely abnormal attitude. At that time, she had already alerted saran. He never doubted the madness of women when they were forced to the limit. Therefore, when she saw the abnormal behavior of Vanessa, she went to her room from the wall outside the window in the night. After hearing all the conversations between Vanessa and Kaida, she naturally knew their plan to poison rolle. At the same time, she remembered a name, Ryan of the Franklin family! That night, saran secretly found rolle and told him about it, and they agreed to pretend they didn''t know about it. If Vanessa decided not to hurt her life after all, Rolle planned to forgive winnissa for sleeping with her for such a long time I didn''t say much. Of course, if Vanessa finally decides to kill rolle, then rolle doesn''t intend to take care of it and leaves it to saran. The next day, Rolle left the manor with hasder as usual, while saran pretended to leave the manor, deliberately letting Keda watch him leave the manor, but in fact, he quickly returned to the manor, secretly watched Keda poison, and then took advantage of the moment that Keda did not see, secretly replaced the poisoned water with dry without any toxin Clean water, and finally replaced those poisonous water with water for the plants in Vanessa''s room, which is also a kind of giving back to each other. Winnissa spat out blood, and Shaman is shocked to see the blood she vomits. All of this is beyond Shaman''s imagination. While supporting Vanessa, he turns his head to look at the complicated roll and the cold saran. It seems that he can''t believe that his father and useless brother, who are extremely cowardly in his memory, will kill him in this way one day He killed his mother and turned his mother''s poison to himself. This result was hard for shaman to accept. As she vomited out blood with a trace of visceral debris, Vanessa gasped for breath, but still felt very depressed. She leaned against shaman, turned her head to look at rolle and saran, slowly stretched out her trembling hand, as if to grasp something, and kept shrinking her trembling fingers at rolle and saran. All of a sudden, Vanessa let out an unwilling howl, like a dying mother, full of resentment and nostalgia for the power of life. Finally, the hand fell on the table, and then slid down beside her. Vanessa''s eyes were staring at the blood that had been completely mixed and turned into pink milk. The blood mixed with saliva dropped from the corner of her mouth and fell to the ground Above, smashed into a strange blood flower. Looking at Vanessa who lost her breath, Kaida''s face was full of shock. He didn''t expect that things would happen like this. At this time, he finally took a look at Vanessa, and suddenly turned and rushed to the window of the banquet hall. As long as he could escape from here, Kaida vowed that he would never join in the fight between these big families. However, before Keda ran a few steps, she suddenly saw that Saran, who did not know when to start, appeared in front of him and blocked his way to escape. Kaida had no time to think about why Shalan came to him faster than he did, and why Shalan was so confident to stand in front of him and stop him. He just grabbed the cross sword in his hand with his backhand and pulled out the cross sword. When Kaida''s Cross sword was just half pulled out, Shalan, who was standing four or five steps away from him, suddenly appeared in front of him. Before Keda could react, saran stretched out his hand and pinched Kaida''s neck. With a slight twist of one hand, she broke Kaida''s neck and fell on the ground like mud. Her body twitched slightly, her pupils dilated and slowed down Slow lost breath. Looking at Kaida, who was easily broken by Shalan''s neck, shaman seemed to see a cat turn into a lion in an instant. He knew that Saran had been carrying out Knight training, but shaman never thought that Shalan''s strength would reach such a level! It''s not only that Shaman didn''t expect, but even rolle didn''t think that Shalan had such strength. He took a look at hasde, who came out of the curtain slowly. The shock on his face slowly faded, and instead, he saw the glory of his son. Haster looked at Shalan who was walking towards shaman. Suddenly he stepped forward and stopped him. He said to him, "master Saran, the count has a way to deal with him. Give him to the count." As for shaman, saran really has no brotherhood. Maybe half of their blood is the same, but their soul is completely irrelevant. For Saran, it is no longer necessary to keep this kind of secret harm to herself, even to Rolle''s father''s brother. Shalan looked at hasde, and then looked at roll who shook his head at himself. After all, he sighed. He could kill shaman. But in that way, neither hassle nor rolle would treat him as before. That was not what saran wanted. He could be merciless to the enemy, but he could not do nothing to his relatives Love."Father, uncle Haster, shaman will be handed over to you, at least not to the Franklin family." "We understand, Saran, you go to rest and leave the rest to us." Hearing Rolle''s words, Shalan nodded and walked out of the ballroom. Just then, Shalan suddenly stopped. As he walked quickly to Saran, Haster whispered to him, "master Saran, what''s your breathing level?" Shalan knew that hasder had seen something from the action he had just killed Keda, so he did not conceal it any more. He directly replied, "Uncle hasder, I have lighted up all 33 seeds of life, which is only one step away from the blood knight of extraordinary level." Hearing this, hasder''s face showed a mixed look of shock and worry. Although he had known that the progress of magic cow breathing method was very fast, he did not expect that it would be so fast. This is the speed that even his predecessors did not achieve. It is far beyond the level of genius, and it is completely demon level. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 185 Shalan knew what hassle was worried about. He laughed at him and said, "Uncle Haster, don''t worry. I''m ready for this. Although I can''t guarantee 100% success, I''ve got some preparations. I should be able to avoid those situations." Hearing saran''s words, Haster nodded slowly. From the moment Shalan killed Kaida, hasde felt the murderous spirit hidden in Shalan. He knew that he did not understand the young master who had been taught by himself. "Master Saran, since you are ready, I will not say more. I just hope that you can be more cautious and give up the power of breathing method as a last resort." Nodding with a smile, saran said, "Uncle Haster, you can rest assured. I understand that I will survive." "Good, then I won''t disturb you." Having said that, Haster turned back to roll and stood there like a shadow of Rolle. Back in her own room, saran had no intention of taking care of the rest. She took a bath and looked at the devil''s mark on her chest in the bathroom mirror. Seven days later, she did not even recover one third of it. In other words, it would take at least one month for the demon mark to be restored. However, it only took seven days for the last time to recover. It can be speculated that the time required to restore the mark of demons in the real world should be related to the time spent in the abyss of nightmare. The longer you stay in that world, the more time you need to recover in the real world, I''m afraid it will increase year-on-year. Of course, this is a good thing for Shalan. At least in terms of the time between the two worlds, it can be adjusted by Sha Lan''s own will. After changing her clothes, saran went out directly to the blue star bar. Last night, seleya told saran to go there during the day, saying that there was a problem that she wanted him to solve, so she didn''t stay at home much. After solving the problems at home, she took a bath and changed clothes and went out. Sitting at home, she came to the outside of Heping Street. Sha LAN got out of the car and went into Heping Street. Looking at those drunkards sleeping on the street, she didn''t know how these guys lived through the winter. Generally speaking, people who died of drunkenness on the street could hardly see the sun the next day as long as it was winter. After entering the blue star bar, saran came to the second floor and went into the internal office under the welcome of seria. At this time, Sasha, who was strapped with bandages on his hands and feet, was sitting there smoking. When he saw Saran, his eyes lit up immediately, and he wanted to stand up and say something to Saran, but he was pressed back on the sofa by Meng Han. But looking at Meng Han helplessly, since that day, when Meng Han fell on the wall because of his wings falling on the wall by seleya, Sasha found that Meng Han was very uncomfortable with himself. Looking at Saran, sashaso did not stand up. He looked at saran and directly said, "Saran, what do you think of the thing I said before? I''ll tell you the real unique skill from" Shenxi Miyu ". How about you let them let me go Looking up at Sasha, saran suddenly remembered that there was this thing, just because he had just gone to the nightmare abyss when he knew about it. As a result, it may have been only a moment in this world, but it has been three months in that world. Saran has completely forgotten this matter, while seleya thinks it is Shalan I don''t seem to care, so I don''t say much. At the end of the day, saran completely forgot about it. When Sasha talked about it again, he finally remembered it. Blinking her eyes, saran nodded slowly, and said to Sasha, "this matter is postponed for a while. I have time to talk about it. Now I have to deal with other things first." Turning to selea, saran said to her, "selea, what do you want me to do here?" "Young master, I have found the candidate you asked me to look for. There are four private aerospace industry companies in the alliance of seven countries in Europe. I have prepared the information. Master, which one is more suitable?" After receiving the documents from seleya, saran quickly browsed the data and data one by one. At the same time, he opened the power to think and calculate the above things. Finally, he put down three of the documents, took out the third document and said to selea, "what do you think of this family, Serie?" Looking at the materials selected by Saran, seleya nodded and said, "Sir, this Lambert airline is one of the largest companies in the corresponding industry in the alliance of seven countries. It has developed from a small airline that is not a small one to the present level, only because it has a strong enough leader. However, in recent years, this powerful leader has become very old, unable to withstand the devastation of time. Although he still has ambition, he can no longer be borne by his aging and sick body. He can only lie in the hospital everyday, delaying his illness and death. After losing him, both the Lambert family and the Lambert airlines have suffered a huge blow. None of the old Lambert''s descendants have the ability. In addition, other airlines have secretly encroached on Lambert airlines. Lambert Airlines is no longer what it used to be.However, the general framework still exists. The framework of a large company in those years will not collapse for a while. If we want to master it, I can give the current leader the initial support and control the whole Lambert airline. I think if you have master of the direction, Lambert airlines will be strong again. " Listening to her words, saran slowly shook her head and said to her, "no, selea, although I value Lambert airlines, I don''t intend to manage it myself. My energy has been divided into three parts, and I can''t do other things. Therefore, I need a reliable and qualified person to replace me to develop Lambert airlines. The current company controller does not meet my requirements, so I want you to give the first hug to old Lambert. I wonder if you can save his life? " Slowly nodding, selea said: "young master, your wish is my goal. Although old Lambert is very old, as long as I pay half to one more blood essence, I can save him back. No problem!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 186 As a member of the alliance of seven European countries, the kingdom of St. Jones is the only country in which the low level of productivity and science and technology led to the people''s dependence on faith, which made the church highly respected among the people and suppressed the royal power. Although the prestige of the church in the Kingdom of St. Jones is still very high, it is absolutely not comparable to the prestige of the law and the king ¡£ At this time, in St. Jones''s Lambert manor, an all black car slowly stopped in front of the house gate inside the manor. When the door opened, an old man with a slight swelling got out of the car with the help of the Chamberlain of Lambert manor and his maid. His face full of old age spots showed a trace of nostalgia and reluctant to give up. Then his gray eyes slowly looked at his children and younger generation standing in front of the gate of the mansion. The old man nodded to them slowly and turned to the residence Go. At this time, the middle-aged man standing in the front of his children stepped forward, helped the old man, and said a little flattering: "father, how did you come back from the hospital? Your body needs to rest." "I don''t want to die in a hospital like that. If I want to die, I will die in the home I built. I don''t want to manage the company any more, and I have no energy to manage it. No matter what kind of company you make, it''s your own decision. It''s just that this family is mine before I die, and nobody wants to take him away!" Listening to his father''s words, the middle-aged man''s eyes were dark and hard to see, but he grinned and whispered to the old man, "father, what are you talking about? You are still in good health. How can there be any problem? Besides, whether it is the company or the home, the father kisses you, and no one can take it away." "Hehe, I hope so, I hope so Cough (cough, cough... " After coughing for a long time, the old man was relieved. He slowly walked into the elevator step by step, and took the elevator to his own fifth floor of the mansion. Under the service of his old housekeeper and his more than 50 year old maid, he walked into the room and sat down on the sofa against the ground window. After a breath of relief, the old man let the housekeeper and waiter When the woman left, she looked at the manor outside the window by herself through the French windows. Her muddy eyes were full of reluctant colors. "I''m going to leave the world at last. My whole life is not in vain. I''m not living in vain." As soon as the old man''s murmuring voice fell, three black shadows suddenly reflected on the window. The black shadow in the middle looked at the old man and said to him, "it''s not a waste of life, but are you willing to bury the industry you have been fighting for all your life? Or do you really have no nostalgia for the world? " Slowly raised his head, the old man looked at the three black shadows on the window, without the slightest fear, but said faintly: "how can I miss you? It''s just that I have no time. I can even feel that I''m only one step away from death, and I don''t have much time. As for my industry, whether to bury or not is not what I can say ¡£ As for you, I don''t care who you are looking for. Your purpose is to make me change my will, or to kill me directly so that my sons and daughters can divide my property. In a word, I''m only one step away from death. I''m not afraid of anything, and naturally I won''t be threatened by you. " Hearing this, three shadows in the window slowly came out of the window, revealing their true faces. They were seleya, Sen and Menghan. Looking at the old man, selea didn''t talk much nonsense, but said to him, "now there is a chance that you can continue to live and even get better and better. You can eat a lot of things you like, drink your favorite wine, and even spend a good night with many beautiful women. It seems that although you have not changed, your body will look like a strong middle-aged person. In the end, you can gain great power, and your price is to become my descendant, to be my master''s servant, but only my master''s servant! You! How to choose? " Listening to selea''s words, the old man''s turbid eyes slowly widened. He was staring at her, breathless and hoarse, and said, "are you telling me the truth? Can you really keep me alive, and even gain great strength and physique? I can do whatever I want, but at the cost of becoming your master''s servant? " "Yes, your price is just like this. It''s just that you have to know that if you decide to close the deal, there is no possibility of any reneging from now on." "Isn''t it more convenient for you to enslave me by force?" "My master told me that if you don''t want to, don''t attack you and go to someone else. This is my master''s respect for you, a rare talented businessman, an old man who developed such an aviation empire from scratch." Hearing this, the old man slowly showed a smile and said to selea, "I promised. Even if you are a devil and want my soul, I have also agreed. For me, as long as I can become a servant of one person, I will continue to live and continue to complete my unfinished dream. The price I need to pay for this transaction is really too cheap. I have no answer The reason for that. "Seleya looked at the old man, and suddenly she felt that she was going to have a very qualified descendant, a qualified blood clan that really met the requirements of Zhuofan family! Without any hesitation, she spread a pair of black bat wings behind her back. Then her body trembled slightly and her face gradually turned pale. After about three or four breaths, she vomited two drops of blood with a trace of purple, suspended in the heart of her hands. The strength of selea, who vomited these two drops of purple blood, was obviously reduced by more than half, and she was extremely tired. As she said before, selea, who vomited those two drops of purple blood, had already damaged the origin. "Now, drink these two drops of blood and you can get everything you want!" While speaking, selea slowly handed the blood in her hand to the old man''s mouth. Looking at the blood on the edge of her mouth, the old man did not have any hesitation. She opened her mouth and swallowed two drops of blood. When the blood just entered his mouth, it immediately poured into the old man''s body along his throat. The skin on the surface of the old man''s body gradually turned red, and there were blood strands spreading rapidly from the abdomen. In the blink of an eye, the blood covered the whole body of the old man, making the old man Snort and fall on the ground, shaking constantly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 187 After that, the bat grabbed the red carpet from the back of the red carpet, which was full of blood, and the pair of red teeth stretched out from the back of the carpet! When they saw the bat wings behind the old man, seleya''s eyes lit up and showed a trace of excitement. Sen and Meng Han looked at the old man with some doubts, because when they were first embraced, they did not appear bat wings like the old man. In fact, they do not have bat wings on them. Seleya looked at the old man, nodded with satisfaction and said, "I didn''t expect to meet such a good first-time supporter. Two drops of blood from the source gave him extraordinary resources. As long as he can steadily improve his strength, he can reach the extraordinary level naturally. There is no need to worry about bottlenecks. Although this has damaged my origin, But it''s worth it! " "Hoo Whoa Whoa... " The old man gasped for breath, he slowly stood up from the ground, feeling the abundant strength of his body, and the pain swept away. The old man''s eyes gradually shed two tears, which are the tears of happiness, representing the new life! "Say your name!" Hearing her words, the old man turned and saluted her, and said respectfully, "mistress, my name is Matt gray Lambert!" "Matt gray? Well, from now on, you are a member of my chuffan family. When you are an outsider, you can continue to claim that you are Matt gray Lambert, but internally, you should remember that you are a member of the drovan family, Matt gray drovan! " "I see!" "Very good, then this thing can also be given to you, by which you should be able to make Lambert airlines more powerful, from our master''s order, you want to develop Lambert airlines into a leader in the whole alliance of seven countries in Europe and even in the whole world aviation industry!" As the words fell, selea took all the information from saran''s appendix on the floating boats and floating boats from the gear tower from Sen''s hands, and put them in the hands of Matt gray. Matt gray is an excellent expert in aviation, so he has a very authoritative judgment on these materials. When he opens the information bag and sees the documents inside, his face gradually shows a trace of ecstasy and shock, which is no less than that he has regained his health. "This, this is With these things, I can almost be sure that the airship that is about to be eliminated will usher in a great innovation, and the aircraft that is still in its perfection will no longer be the competitor of airship! " Looking at some excited Matt gray, selea just nodded and said to him, "you just have to do these things well, steadily develop your company, apply these technologies to reality, as for other things, I will contact you, hope you don''t let the host down!" Although she called saran the young master, she actually called her master directly. After hearing selea''s words, Matt Gray was curious about what kind of person could be the master of the mistress, what kind of person and what kind of person the master was like. Of course, for matt gray, the most important thing now is to find a reasonable reason to explain how he recovered his health. This process will take some time In the meantime, he also needs a certain amount of time as a buffer to take over all his power, and also to study the information secretly. When Matt gray made the best decision, he just looked up and wanted to say something to selea, but suddenly found that she had disappeared into the room and left. ¡­¡­ Ryan looked at the news in his hand, and his face was a little gloomy. He did not expect that the event of Winman manor would end up with winnissa''s sudden serious illness and death. Shaman was too sad because of her mother''s death and was seriously ill at home. According to Ryan''s plan, it should be Rolle Winman and saran Winman to die under that poison. Then winnissa and Sharman accept the Winman family and claim their death under the pretext of serious illness. But now the result of things completely beyond his expectation, he had to admit that he had failed, and it was in the hands of rolle, whom he always looked down upon! "It seems that both granddad and aunt Vanessa have a low opinion of you, but you can rest assured that from now on your enemy will be me." Murmuring to himself, Ryan ignited the letter, threw it into the waste paper bucket, and slowly burned out. As for winnissa''s death, the Franklin family obviously has no way to do anything. Judicial intervention is the result that the Franklin family absolutely does not want to see, because they are very clear that the cause of winnissa''s death is poisoned by the Franklin family. If we really want to find out, then a crime of murdering the nobles can make those in the kingdom of Greenland People who were greedy for the interests of the Franklin family rushed forward one after another and tore a piece of meat from the Franklin family, making the huge Franklin family irreparable.So apparently, the Franklin family can''t do anything to the Winman family, but they don''t speak so well in the dark. They don''t say anything else. After learning the news of winnissa''s death, old Franklin immediately began to make a series of arrangements for rolle, the king of Greenland''s foreign trade minister. Even if the Franklin family could not pull rolle from that position and cause him a lot of trouble, it would still be OK. When all kinds of foreign trade and business problems appeared, he, the foreign trade minister, could only take the blame and resign. At that time, there were many ways to deal with him. On the other hand, the three extraordinary strong men secretly left the splendid estate of the Franklin family and went to Cynthia city. Only by firmly controlling shaman in the Wineman manor, could the Franklin family have the name of participating in the affairs of the wyerman family. In his study, old Franklin looked at some follow-up news of Cynthia City, including those spirits and strange beings that were making a lot of noise, as well as the believers who were looking for the so-called sacred utensils, the cult God tarolfama. Looking at the above contents, old Franklin slowly fell into meditation, but he had a plan in mind. "Now that you have openly begun to fight against our Franklin family, no wonder I am. It''s better than a fight now, roll!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 188 Saran looked at rolle, who left the manor when there was only a trace of gray in the sky. He knew that it must be the Franklin family''s revenge. In this era, the apparent vendetta will only make other people attack. No matter how rich and powerful the Franklin family is, it will not choose the method of direct revenge to deal with this matter. It will only use secret operation, commercial war and political war to deal with the rolle and Winman families. This is why Shalan is so eager for Jean serie The reason why ya is in control of Lambert airlines. Maybe a Lambert airline can''t fight the Franklin family head-on, but at least it can hold down one of the Franklin family''s legs, so that he can''t exert all his strength to deal with the Winman family. When one leg is dragged, the needle made by rolle can bear the Franklin family''s net The impact of the Lin family! Looking at rolle, who disappeared at the gate of the manor, saran immediately opened her mouth to selea through the connection of her soul and said, "selea, how are you doing?" "Young master, I have been resting for a week. Although the source of loss is not so easy to recover completely, it does not affect my activities and combat." "How''s Matt gray this week? Is Lambert Airlines back in control? " "And so he used the power of the special effects to restore a certain degree of power to McGregor. It''s just that he did intend to let Lambert Airlines go before, with a little more power. Although the old people in Lambert airlines are inclined to let Matt gray regain control of the company. But before that, other airlines had infiltrated Lambert airlines a little bit, and he was dealing with it, and Matt Gray''s son was a little uneasy because he was taken back from power. He seems to be wondering if there are some special reasons why Matt gray has recovered. According to Matt gray, his sons are in secret contact with the Church of the mother of dawn, the State Church in the kingdom of St. Jones, and they want to use the power of the church to find out about Matt gray When she heard this, saran frowned and said, "what kind of existence does the Church of the mother of dawn really exist? Is it really a church with profound information, or is it a faith organization composed of ordinary people?" "According to maitrelli, the Church of the mother of dawn in the kingdom of St. Jones really has extraordinary power. We can''t underestimate it. Although the blood family of Zhuofan family is born with hidden talent, even if it is positive contact, it will still show its horse''s feet if it is explored and attacked by the holy power of the so-called church personnel If morningsun''s mother will really start to investigate Matt gray, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t find out about him. " "Selea, you said to me before, Matt gray has a good talent, has the talent to reach the extraordinary level of blood clan, right?" "Yes, if Matt gray can get enough blood, and it is the blood of a strong individual, then he will grow up at a very fast speed." "In that case, I''m going to go to the kingdom of St. Jones. Selea, you can go with me. If there is something wrong with the mother''s teachings of the morning sun, their high-level leaders will be assassinated and the strong ones will be killed. I don''t think they have any extra energy to care whether a businessman who takes special medicine to recover his health is a dark creature?" "Of course, if we can really let the mother of dawn suffer a lot, then they certainly won''t have the extra energy to deal with those messy things." ¡­¡­ At the airport of Cynthia City, saran and seleya are going to the plane on the apron with light clothes. When she got on the plane, she saw that it was quite different from the previous life, which was extremely small and crowded, and it was also very simple and crude. She also understood why there are not many people flying in this world. It is not unreasonable that most people still choose to take trains and ships. The passengers soon sat on the plane. After waiting for a while, the plane quickly took off and came to the high altitude. Sha LAN looked at the clouds outside the window and didn''t say anything more. She just closed her eyes and slowly ran shenximi Wu to practice. Seleya looked at Saran, who was keeping her eyes closed. She did not disturb him, but sat quietly beside him, waiting for the plane to land. At the same time, at the Xinxi railway station, a train pulled a black smoke and slowly stopped on the platform. Before long, with the sound of a whistle, a large number of passengers got off the train. Two men and a woman followed the crowd to get off the train, left the platform, walked out of the railway station, and took the bus to the downtown of Cynthia city. At this time, the woman in her thirties among the three said to the other two middle-aged men, "our goal is to go to Winman manor and take shaman Winman, but we don''t know where shaman Winman is." On hearing this, the skinny one of the two middle-aged men opened his mouth and replied, "I think it''s not very possible to be in the Wineman manor, so we''d better not make a fuss about it. It''s better to observe the action for a while, otherwise, there won''t be any trouble. After all, our action is not visible, and it''s better to keep a low profile."In addition, the tall and strong middle-aged man gave a careless smile and said to the little man, "I think we might as well go in and look for the place of Shaman Winman. There are seven extraordinary people in the Franklin family, and three of us come at once. What is the qualification of the little Winman family to fight against us, just one extraordinary level How can you fight the three of us "The superman of the wyerman family is a blood knight named Haster. It is said that his strength is very strong. In our Franklin family, only Lewis and the hungry wolf can suppress him. I''m afraid any of the three of us is not his opponent." Hearing this, the tall man no longer said anything. This time, the action was mainly focused on the other side. Naturally, it was not convenient for him to say anything more. He just looked at the expression of indifference on his face. Obviously, he did not put the words of the small man in his heart. Seeing the tall man stop talking, the only woman of the three made a round and said, "in a word, let''s first observe the situation of Winman manor, and then we can see the situation as to how to act." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 189 The kingdom of St. Jones is the second largest city in the city of falling star. It is said that before the construction of this city, a star fell from the sky and landed on the land of the city and became a huge city. Of course, these are ancient legends. Modern people basically know that even if there are stars, they don''t represent the blessing of any gods. They are just meteorites. As for the nonsense of becoming a city, no one believes it. Although the headquarters of morningmother church, which is located here every year, will publicize this story as a blessing of the mother of dawn, most people know that it is just that the people of the Church of mother of dawn want to ask for all kinds of financial support for the people. Moreover, they also say that they can get rid of the guilt of one year, and seek luck and blessing from the mother of dawn for the coming year With the exception of some old people and people who seek peace of mind, basically no one will really put their hard earned money into the church. After getting off the plane, saran and selea got on a taxi and slowly arrived at the best hotel in the city of falling star. After paying the fare and tip, saran and seleya went into the magnificent hotel, took the key of the hotel''s top floor suite that had been ordered by phone, and went directly to the room to stay temporarily. After a while, there was a knock on the door, but when he saw two bodyguards standing at the door, when he saw selea who opened the door and saran who could only see a silhouette sitting in the room, he immediately let his two bodyguards stand at the door of the room as guards, and he himself entered the room. When the door of the room closed, Matt gray immediately saluted Serie respectfully and said in a low voice, "I''ve seen my mistress. I don''t know what''s the matter with my mistress in such a hurry to come here?" "Let''s not say that for the time being, you came to see the master with me." On hearing this, Matt Gray''s expression was slightly shocked, and immediately followed selea to saran. He did not despise saran because of his too young appearance. On the contrary, he paid a very respectful salute to saran and said, "dear master, my subordinate, Matt gray drovan, has seen the master!" Waving her hand, Sha Lan said with a smile, "it''s all my own people. I don''t like to be polite, and there''s no need to salute like this in the future. We''re here mainly to solve your problems, so that you can control Lambert aviation company as soon as possible." "Thank you very much Young master''s help, my main problem now is the threat from the Church of mother of dawn, my son On the face of it, he asked the people of morningmother church to treat me, but in fact, I knew that he was suspicious of me and wanted the people of morningmother church to identify my condition. If I really recovered from health for some supernatural reasons, my son would let the people of morningmother church purify me directly. " "So we are here to solve this problem for you. It happens that you will follow us tonight. Your strength growth needs blood. If there is a strong person in the Church of mother of dawn, we can kill him and let you suck their blood, which can promote your strength. Now my subordinates are in urgent need of all kinds of talents. It''s better to grow up as soon as possible. Otherwise, I and selea will not be able to help you solve such problems by ourselves in the future? " "I dare not!" Looking at Matt gray, who was rather frightened, saran laughed and said to him again, "you''ve just been held for a long time. Have you been sucking the blood of living people recently?" "If you don''t buy the blood bag, you can''t trust me to buy the blood bag. You can''t trust me to buy the blood bag "You''ve done a good job. It seems that your self-control is very strong. The other two people that selea first embraced didn''t have your self-control. They''ve been better recently. When they first got married, they would run away from time to time." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, seleya chuckled and said: "young master, there are also different qualifications among our blood clans. For example, Meng Han is a blood clan who tends to be close combat. Naturally, he wants to be violent and calm, while Sen is a blood clan who is inclined to skill type, so he should be calm. As for the maitre gray in front of you, he is one of the few manipulative blood clans. He is born with the talent to control low-level blood clan and blood slaves. If Matt gray grows up, he can spread blood poison in a very short time, create a large number of blood slaves controlled by him, and one person can assemble a small army. " Turning to selea, saran said with a smile, "so what kind of person are you?" "Young master, I am not any of the three types. I am the rarest leader blood clan. I have a blood family inheritance. I can develop descendants at the first level. As for the three types of blood clan, I have all the abilities. So young master, you should cherish my talent." "Of course, your existence is something I must cherish. You have helped me a lot, and I am also very grateful to you All right, let''s stop here for a moment. Let''s have a good rest now, and then we''ll start to find the trouble of mother of dawn Church in the evening. I think if we can kill half of their strong men, it will be enough to make them have no energy to look for the trouble of Matt gray? "As the sky gradually darkened, the three of them had a sumptuous dinner in the room. Shalan''s food was still normal, while selea and metgre drank wine mixed with blood taken from the incubator, and ate only half mature, almost raw, bloody steaks, which could be regarded as a new understanding of the blood clan. After dinner, saran stood in front of the landing window, looking at the sun hidden beneath the horizon, and said to Matt gray, "Matt gray, how are you doing with the information I gave you?" "Young master, I am setting up a research and development team secretly. As long as you give me half a year, I can initially come up with a plan. I can guarantee that the information you give me will be enough to enable me to roll up a revolution from the aspect of aircraft. Airships will no longer be eliminated, but will be the leader of new technology." "Good, you are ready. Besides, I would like to ask you that I will probably do something to the Franklin family in the future. At that time, I hope you can hold his leg in business. I wonder if you can do it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 190 "The Franklin family?" Matt gray frowned slightly. If the business circle of the alliance of seven nations is a world, then the Franklin family can be regarded as the Empire dominating the mainland in this world, while the Lambert airlines of Matt gray is similar to a rich and powerful kingdom, which is not a hierarchical existence in essence. If Shalan wanted Lambert airlines to fight the Franklin family head-on, then Matt gray would never have agreed to come down, but if it was just a drag on the Franklin family''s leg, Matt gray would not have lost confidence. After thinking for a while, Matt Gray said to Saran, "if you just want to hold down the Franklin family, it''s not impossible. It''s just that Lambert Airlines is bound to suffer serious losses. So before that, I have to offer enough interests to satisfy the company. Therefore, I have to launch a new technology before I can do it. Otherwise, even if most of the power of Lambert Airlines is in my hands, I can''t completely control the company to fulfill your requirements, young master. " "It doesn''t matter. It''s not the time to do it. According to my estimation, about half a year or so, you need to do it. At that time, you need to do it anyway, or you will lose the significance of me asking selea to save you, right?" Saran''s words are very plain, but to Matt gray, it seems that he has a cold feeling. Although he has become a blood group, his body temperature has become very low, and he will not feel cold easily, but because of a word, he really feels fear and cold from the heart. At this time, selea took a look at Matt gray, who was shaking slightly. She stood beside saran with a smile and said, "young master, you can go." "Well, let''s go!" As the voice dropped, saran opened the window, jumped straight from the window, and went down in the moonlight. At the same time, seria and metgre also rushed out of the window, behind the two opened black bat wings, selea''s speed was very fast, quickly grabbed the falling Shalan''s shoulder, and with Shalan fell on the roof of a house below, while Maitreya was a little bumpy, staggered down on the side of Shalan and selea, and then put it back The bat wings on the back. Looking at Matt Gray''s clumsiness, selea frowned and said, "Matt gray, although your talent is not direct combat personnel, but I still hope you can hone your fighting ability, at least for your own body to be able to use properly." Saran looked at the respectful maitrell and said to her, "Sylar, maitrelli has just become a blood race for a long time. The habit of these things naturally takes time. Don''t worry too much." "But if Matt gray doesn''t grow up as soon as possible, he will need help from you and me when he encounters problems. How can we go on like this? So after this mission, I hope I can stay and train Matt gray to a certain extent. Please allow me." "You can make your own decisions about these things." Turning to Matt gray, saran said to her, "Matt gray, do you know what the mother of the morning will be?" "Young master, I know a bishop who deals with daily matters of believers. Every night, he goes to a nearby hotel where he is There, some believers and subordinates sent him Gifts. " "Gift?" With a slight frown, saran was puzzled by the word "gift" in Matt Gray''s words, but soon he responded and said directly to him, "Matt gray, take me to see it." "Well, follow me, please." For the improvement of physical fitness, Matt gray is still very fast to adapt, coupled with a pair of bat wings behind the glide, it is very smooth to cross between the floors, soon they came to a more than 10 storey hotel next to the roof. Matt gray pointed directly to a room in the corner of the tenth floor and said, "young master, the bishop comes here every night to see the light. It should be in it already." Looking at the room with the light on, Sha LAN immediately reached out and condensed a stream of black smoke. The black smoke flowed around his hand, and then quickly floated to the room, and quickly penetrated through the gap of the window, so that she could see what was inside. However, a man of about 60 or 70 years old was pressing a boy of about 12-3 years old to do something indescribable. The boy''s face was covered with tears, but he did not dare to struggle and resist. He could only sob and howl softly. "Bang!" The concrete at the foot of Sha Lan was crushed by him. At this time, his face was extremely ugly. He jumped up without saying a word. He grabbed the window edge of the building with both hands and quickly climbed up. In the blink of an eye, he came to the room on the tenth floor. He blew the window with one blow. In the panic of the 60-70-year-old man, he seized his head and threw it on the ground Go ahead. Just as Saran was about to crack his head, he suddenly saw a boy huddled on the bed like a quail. He took a deep breath and said to the boy in a very low but gentle voice: "boy, cover your ears, close your eyes, don''t look here."I don''t know if it was Shalan who gave the boy a feeling of great trust. He immediately covered his ears and closed his eyes according to saran''s words. At this time, Sha LAN looked at the man who had his head pressed on the ground and said, "I knew you guys didn''t have a good thing, but I didn''t know you were so bad that there were still people like you in this era. You should die!" "You, don''t mess around. In the city of falling star, the Church of mother of dawn has the greatest power. If you leave now, I can promise not to pursue it! Otherwise, I will... " "Bang!" Before the man finished speaking, saran grabbed his head and hit his mouth hard on the ground, smashing a large mouth of his teeth. Listening to the man''s whimper, saran directly said to him: "forget it, I''m not interested in listening to people like you talking more nonsense. If you want to come, you won''t really repent, so I won''t talk nonsense with you. But you can rest assured, but I''ll find those who are as bad as you and let them go to hell to accompany you." As the voice fell, saran grabbed the man''s hand and forced hard. Under the constant whimper of the other party, she crushed his head, and the red and white splashed out, sending out a thick bloody air. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 191 Turning around, saran looked at the shivering boy sitting on the bed and sighed. As he said, in this era, it is really incredible that such a thing can happen. The child in front of him is certainly not a child of a good family, or an orphan, or pushed into the fire pit by his parents. In a word, if he is still here, It''s impossible to survive. If it is an adult, even a woman, Shalan may not go to help each other deal with the aftermath, but when the object is a child, she thought of her childhood in the previous life. At that time, if the old director of the orphanage did not take him back, then there would be no him now. Therefore, he did not want to give up the child anyway To leave the child in a place like this with a corpse whose head has been crushed. She grabbed a clean towel and put it on the boy''s body. Then saran took the boy in her arms and gently comforted the boy who was shivering with fear. She held him in one hand and selea''s arm in the other, and left the hotel quickly. On the roof of a nearby building, saran gave the boy in her arms to selea and said, "selea, you go and take this boy back to our hotel. Remember not to hurt him, give him a bath and find something to eat. As for me, I''ll look for other sticks with Matt gray, and I''ll kill all these early damned ones." Feeling the killing intention in saran''s words, seleya didn''t say much. She just took the boy, nodded to Saran, turned around, and disappeared in front of saran and Matt gray. At this time, saran looked at Matt gray and asked, "Matt gray, how much more do you know about these damned thugs? Take me to them, and I will send them to hell one by one." Perhaps it is because of the boy''s experience that he touched a trace of softness in saran''s heart for the previous life, or because he simply hated the behavior of these divine sticks. In fact, he didn''t even know what it was because of. In a word, he didn''t want these damned sticks to live, that''s all! It has to be said that there are quite a number of such rubbish prodigies in the base camp of the mother of dawn Church in the city of falling star, which is only known by Matt gray. In addition, there are seven people in the previous one. Although these people do not have the same special preference for boys as the former one, their problems are also the level of dehumanization, so saran has no hesitation One of them broke his neck or crushed his head. When the day was slightly bright, Shalan and Matt gray returned to the hotel. Although only the lowest level blood slaves would be burned by the sun, but before becoming a first-class wizard, Matt Gray''s resistance to the sun was not so good. He would not only be disgusted and afraid of the sun, but also let his body suffer from a long time of exposure A certain degree of damage, so before the sun rose, saran and Matt gray returned to the hotel. After walking into the bathroom, saran looked at the boy who was sleeping on the bed. She went directly to the bathroom, took off her clothes stained with a lot of blood, and stood under the shower to wash her body. Just as Sha Lan was going to get the soap, one hand wiped it on her back with the soap in it. Turning around, saran frowned and asked in a low voice, "selea, what are you doing in here?" "Young master, your mind is not stable recently. It''s easy to be disturbed by some factors. Maybe you haven''t found it, but I''ve seen it recently. Your mind has been stretched too tight recently. It needs to be relaxed." Feeling seria''s hand rubbing behind her back, saran wanted to push her out, but at this moment, she stuck to saran''s side, breathed gently in his ear, and whispered, "young master, I know you have someone in your heart, but I don''t ask for anything else, but please master, you can really relax. You''re too tight. Today is me Actively seduce you, so you don''t have extra psychological burden, just relax. " Looking at seleya pasted on her body, saran suddenly shook her head and said with a smile: "I suddenly feel that I have become a hypocrite after I came to this world. If I push you out now, I''m afraid I will be said to be a eunuch who only seeks strength?" "Young master, what do you mean by what you just said? I have some..." Without waiting for selea to say anything, saran had already pasted it up, put her directly into the bathtub, and slowly walked in "Hua Hua Hua Well Hua Hua Hua Ah... " In the sound of sprinkling water, mixed with a groan, Matt Gray was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and laughed, turned to look at the boy who did not know when to open his eyes, chuckled, and said to the boy, "you are a little devil, cover your ears, don''t eavesdrop." Looking at the boy who covered his ears, Matt gray laughed and turned his head to the sunrise outside the window, as if missing the flowers and lights that had appeared in his life when he was young. The water from the shower changed from hot to warm, from warm to cold, until one hand closed the valve, it was no longer known how much water was wasted and directly flowed into the sewer.Not long after the shower was reopened, the door of the bathroom opened, and saran came out in her bathrobe, while selea came out with a little uncomfortable steps, her face a little red, but she didn''t say much. She just sat on a sofa, curled up slightly, and slowly fell asleep with a smile. Looking at selea asleep, saran picked up a thin quilt to cover her body, tucked in the quilt corner, but suddenly thought of coco at this time. With a wry smile, saran shook her head helplessly. He would not really blame selea for the matter. His body was his own. If he had to push the reason to the other party, it would be too unreasonable for saran to do such a thing. Although I''m sorry for Yiwen, Shalan won''t hide her. When she sees Yiwen, he will tell her the whole thing. As for the result, Sha LAN doesn''t know. In a word, she can fight and scold her. Taking a deep breath, saran came to the master bedroom and lay directly on the bed. The whole person was empty. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 192 In a state of emptiness, everything is natural. The mind starts to work involuntarily. Saran lying on the bed also subconsciously starts to cooperate with the operation of the mind, making the mind run smoothly without any obstacles, and the mental strength has been greatly improved. When Sha LAN reacted, he did not hesitate. He immediately took three potions from the space ring on his hand, namely, moonlight water, red stripe potion, high-level psychic potion, and the three complementary potions, without any feeling of heartache, poured them into his stomach together. Continue to close your eyes, taking advantage of the mood has not faded, once again started the operation of the mind, the efficacy of the three potions quickly spread, fused with each other, like the wild running rhinoceros on the grassland, roughly bumped into the spiritual sea of Shalan, stirred up the spiritual power like a huge wave, and constantly turbulent in the spirit sea! "Boo!" As if there was no sound in Sha Lan''s mind, her mental strength increased by a large margin, from the level just approaching the peak of the intermediate wizard apprentice, breaking through at one fell swoop, reaching the level of senior wizard apprentice. The extraordinary spiritual power continued to rage in her mind, and it was not until several minutes later that it eased down. "Hoo..." Opening her eyes, saran felt more powerful spiritual power, only felt that the whole world seemed to become clearer in front of her eyes. He got up and looked out of the window. He had to admit that this breakthrough could be regarded as selea''s help. As she said, saran was too tense. Maybe this is a normal response to all kinds of pressure, but limited relaxation is for the practice of meditation It does have great advantages. "Are senior wizard apprentices? However, there is only one level away from breaking through the official wizard level. As long as you can reach the level of the official wizard, you can effectively resist the harm of the devil coming to me. When the devil consciousness comes to my body, it''s not good to say who is the winner! " Thinking of this, saran''s eyes showed a glimmer of sharpness, but full of confidence in the future. After a little rest, saran walked out of the room. His breakthrough took about an hour or two. When he came out of the room, seleya had recovered from her sleep. Under her strong recovery ability, she had completely recovered from her previous physical discomfort, and saluted saran as usual. For seleya''s idea, after a breakthrough, Shalan suddenly wanted to understand some. If she fell in love with herself, it was impossible for either saran or selea to believe it. Strictly speaking, everything before was more like a transaction. She took this to let saran really relax, and she wanted to take advantage of the intimate relationship to make saran better Trust yourself step by step. After all, her life is in the hands of saran. Seleya can''t guarantee that she will be directly killed by saran when she is no longer useful. Therefore, she must have a guarantee, one that can let saran be merciful to herself, and at least that Saran will not kill herself when she is useless. Therefore, seleya walks in on her own initiative Shower Room. Of course, in her opinion, it would be better if saran could become infatuated with herself, but obviously the idea was too fanciful, and she did not hope for anything. Not because of the previous things have been arrogant, seria, as always, is full of respect and due etiquette to saran. Nodding to seleya, saran went to the boy sitting on the bed wrapped in a quilt. It was obvious that the boy''s buttocks were not so convenient to sit down at this time. Sitting in the chair that Matt Gray had moved in, saran looked at the boy and asked, "what''s your name and where is your home?" "My name is Jim. I don''t have a home." "The way you talk, you should be considered a precocious child. Then you should know who was the one who invaded you last night, and we can''t let you leave easily if we killed that person." On hearing this, Jim did not care about the pain of his buttocks. He knelt down to saran directly on the bed and said in a low voice, "Sir, I''d like to work for you. I hope you can take me in." "Take you in Why, what can you bring me? " When asked this sentence, saran originally wanted to see if the child had the skills he was good at, but he didn''t want to hear the news that surprised him! "Sir, I can tell you a secret, which I heard last night when I was at that place. The man phoned another man and said that he was going to send equipment and food to the church members who were digging the ruins under the city. Then he said that he would deduct some from it. I think this news should be useful to you, sir!" Saran was really a little surprised to hear what Jim said. He didn''t expect that he would learn the secret of the Church of mother of dawn in this way, a ruins buried under the city of falling star. If this is true, then the source of the ruins is worth pondering.There is really an ancient relic under the city with the legend of landing stars. In addition, the mother church of the morning sun has always taken this place as its headquarters, and it always publicizes the legend that the star fell on the ground and turned into a city. However, I don''t know how true or false it is. But it is certain that the ruins will not be small-scale, otherwise it will not be It''s going to make morningmother church people need to replenish all kinds of equipment and food. The food is OK to say, maybe it is replenished every day, but if it is not for a long time of excavation, it is impossible to need a large number of supplements. In other words, the ruins under the star city must be extremely large in scale and have a certain relationship with the mother of dawn! Thinking of this, Shalan almost immediately made a decision to change the original plan, to look for the relics found in the underground by the mother''s Church of dawn. She mixed in and took all the valuable things that she found, and left none of them for the mother of dawn! "Matt gray, go and spread the news. It is said that the morningmother church has found a relic full of gold and silver treasures under the city. They want to swallow the treasure alone. You can integrate the behavior of the mother of dawn church into it and exaggerate it. Let the people in the city put pressure on the church, so that we can feel the muddy water Fish www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 193 Matt gray, after all, was the villain of the city of falling star, and he was naturally handy with what saran had ordered. Looking at Matt Gray''s departure, saran looked at selea and said, "selea, go find me a new suit and buy me something to eat. By the end of the night, we should be doing it." "Yes, sir." Selea left quickly, leaving only saran and Jim. He looked at Jim and said, "Jim, if your news is true, it will help us a lot. So you can follow us if you want, but you have to choose whether to follow Matt gray or selea." "Can''t I follow you, sir?" "Follow me? I don''t lack a follower around me. If you want to work for me, you need to show your value. With Matt gray, you can get in touch with high-level society, and you can learn a lot. It will be easier to follow selea. However, you also need to mingle in the underground world, and you need to learn how to make yourself strong. So what is your choice What is it? " As for this clever little fellow, saran was also quite fond of him, so he gave him two roads, and showed the advantages and disadvantages of the roads, only depending on how he chose. Jim''s delicate brow frowned slightly and thought for a while before he began to say, "Sir, I choose to follow Ms. serie. I want to be stronger, to be able to protect myself, to protect Protect the people I want to protect. " Nodding, saran said, "well, then I respect your decision. When this is over, you can follow selea." "Thank you very much, sir. I will never forget your kindness for the rest of my life." "If I don''t like this kind of politeness, if you really feel that I have kindness to you, then you should try to practice to repay me in the future." After saying that, Sha LAN stopped saying anything more. She got up and began to practice slowly in the living room. A trace of blood was wrapped around her body. Each practice strengthened the body to a certain extent. Although the degree of strengthening was very weak and almost invisible, it had some remarkable effect after all After half a step beyond the ordinary level, Shalan''s physical fitness has reached a very strong level, and it is not easy to continue to enhance at this level. In the evening, Shalan changed into clothes bought by seria. The clothes similar to casual suits didn''t hinder her activities, but she was very satisfied. After eating something, saran said to Jim, who also changed into a new dress, "Jim, wait here. We''ll be back when we''ve finished our work." "I understand." Looking at Jim, who was learning from selea and Matt gray, saran chuckled and said, "you''re too small to learn." As the words fell, saran opened the window and leaped down, followed by selea and Matt gray, who left the room in the dark toward the Central Park of landing Star City. On the way, saran said to Matt gray as he advanced, "Matt gray, are you sure the entrance to that place is in Central Park?" "Young master, in the morning, according to your orders, I took a walk in the dark, and some news about mysterious relics and treasure was also spread. Although the vast majority of the people only regard these news as rumors and legends, a few people with some channels or smart minds have begun to doubt them. However, even if the number of people is too small, it will not have a great effect. On the contrary, the official officials of the kingdom of St. Jones have some reactions. During the daytime, the official officials of the kingdom of St. Jones and the mother church of dawn held six talks, but they all ended up in bad mood. And in the afternoon, officials from the kingdom of St. Jones clashed with the people of the Church of the mother of dawn, causing many deaths and injuries. So I decided that the Central Park in the city of falling star must be a key to the underground ruins, otherwise the official Church of St. Jones and the mother of dawn would not have been so eye-catching. It would be irreparable to attack each other in the central residence where there are many civilians. So there must be some kind of interest that makes them ignore their own image! " Listening to Matt Gray''s analysis, saran nodded and said, "there''s nothing wrong with your analysis. In this case, there''s really a big problem with this central park." Along with the conversation, three far more than normal human beings fell in turn in the woods outside central park. There was nothing wrong with saran and selea, but Matt Gray was really panting, and there was a trace of fatigue on his face. We should know that before he was first embraced, Matt Gray was an old man with little life left, and his physical function had been aged to a very low level. If fesleia used two drops of blood essence in a row, Matt gray could not have reached the present level. I''m afraid that at most, he would be better than normal human beings.This is why the blood clan usually only chooses men and women who are in the state of youth when they first embrace, and at most they will not be over 30 years old, because the physical function of those who are over 30 years old has begun to decline. It is really not worth the loss to turn such people into blood clan. For example, maitrelli used the opportunity of two times to exchange for a blood race with poor performance. If saran didn''t ask for it, selea would not choose this way, even if Matt Gray had a good talent. "Matt gray, when you wait inside, you can leave it to us. For those masters who are defeated by us, you can absorb their blood and improve their strength. You don''t need to be patient any more." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, Matt Gray''s eyes brightened slightly. Being able to restrain doesn''t mean that he likes to be restrained. Naturally, maitgray, who became a blood clan, is very eager for fresh blood, especially the blood of the strong. So he immediately bowed down to Shalan and said, "thank you very much." "Well, now hold your breath and pay attention to your feet. But I feel a few breaths. Before we reach our goal, we''d better not be found out by them." At the end of the speech, the three quietly walked toward the inside, and quickly walked to the core of the Central Park, Luoxing mountain. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 194 "Click..." The knight who broke a patrol of the Church of mother of dawn, only the intermediate knight was not Shalan''s opponent at all. Both speed and strength were weaker by more than one level. threw back this intermediate knight to Matt Gray and watched Matt Grey bite into the middle Knight''s neck. Salan turned his head to observe the situation nearby. It was also waiting for matt Gray to suck out the blood essence of the intermediate knight. actually, for the blood race, there are differences in the absorption of blood. There are generally two kinds. The first one is just like a simple blood that is sucked to satiate the abdomen, and the second one takes some effort. In order to enhance the power, it is aimed at the ability of some strong or supernatural beings to draw blood essence. Blood clan in the face of the goal of blood, naturally it is impossible to completely absorb their blood clean, after all, the blood of the stomach is almost the same size as people, and there is no flexibility. naturally evolved into the energy and vital essence of blood in the target body with special talent. The strange snakes in the seria tower before were the silvery concocted xeno which could directly absorb blood essence from animal and human body, then spit into the blood pool, waiting for silia to enjoy it, but it was cheaper to buy the salon with the devil Knight''s breathing method. "Hoo..." spit out in a breath. Matt Gray threw the middle knight who had been sucking blood essence into the Bush, and then wiped the blood on his mouth. He said with gratitude, "thank you very much, master and mother. I get plenty of money." "That''s good. Anyway, I don''t like these prodigies very much. Let''s move on." It was a real satisfaction for matt gray to make his way, killing three clergy who had discovered and might have found their mother of dawn church. Looking at the front of the heavily guarded Luoxing mountain, Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she knew that she was looking for the right place. With a touch of his hand on the space ring, two rings appeared in saran''s hand. They were the apprentice like rings and frost rings that he put into the space ring in advance in the nightmare abyss. Under the surprised eyes of selea and metgre, they put them on the middle finger of the right hand and the index finger of the left hand, clenched his fist slightly, and slowly closed his eyes A light spiritual wave quickly spread from Sha Lan''s eyebrows and spread to the Luoxing mountain, which guards the central residence. This is a magic from the old copper bowl. After research, we can generally tell that the ability of this illusion is to pull multiple targets into the illusion, attack them with what they fear most, and make them fight with their companions in a crazy way. Generally speaking, it is a very effective magic, especially in the face of most of them That''s especially true of our enemies. Therefore, for this illusion, saran named it confusion, which means to bewitch the war. "Enemy attack!" "Those guys from the king again!" "Damn it, we won''t let you go. Die for me!" "You killed my companions. I want revenge!" "Die! Die! Die Looking at the clergy of the mother of dawn church who were suddenly extremely crazy to attack their companions, seria was able to ensure calm, but maitrelli was astonished. Without a sound, he let the enemy attack his companions madly. This method is unbelievable, even if the extraordinary power is in this world It''s not a secret, but it''s a magic trick that makes Matt gray wonder. The confusion lasted for less than three minutes, and Shalan had to relieve himself of the use of magic. In the short time just now, she consumed nearly 30% of her mental strength, which was indeed beyond Sha Lan''s expectation. Moreover, in the process of using confusion just now, Shalan obviously felt that there was a unique strength in those primary and intermediate knights, which made him very uncomfortable. It was that power that resisted saran''s bewilderment. If non Shalan''s bewilderment magic was extremely powerful and reached the level of senior wizard apprentice, it would not be possible to drag those clergy into the illusion. "Hoo..." A little tired, she breathed out a breath. Saran opened her eyes and looked at the clergy who had basically fallen in front of her. At last, she did not waste the spiritual energy in vain. "Selea, you and Madeleine are here. If anyone comes in, let me know immediately. I''ll go in there myself, and I''ll follow my orders." "Young master, be careful of danger." "Good!" After saying that, Shalan quickly approached the landing star mountain quietly. After breaking the necks of the two priests who found him seriously injured, Shalan successfully entered the Luoxing mountain and quickly ran to the top of the mountain. Luoxing mountain is a small dead volcano. There is no lava in the bottom of the mountain. On the contrary, another unique natural environment has been created. Relying on the sunlight from the entrance of the mountain top and the huge space in the mountain belly, a large area of primitive forest has grown. Because the soil and rock deposited for thousands of years at the bottom of the dead volcano are filled with soil and rocks Trace elements make the forest under the mountain grow very luxuriant, and wild animals gradually live in it.Therefore, as a famous scenic spot in the Central Park of Luoxing City, Luoxing mountain has been semi developed into a famous scenic spot. Even entering the bottom of the mountain, there is a direct elevator. Of course, this elevator has been blocked now, and there are two strong Knights guarding it. Seeing their armor, their status in the Church of mother of dawn will certainly be different Low. Fortunately, the sound insulation here is very good in order to ensure the quiet and peaceful atmosphere of the scenic spot. In addition, one is at the foot of the mountain and the other is on the mountain. The fighting of those people at the bottom of the mountain did not disturb the two senior Knights here. Hiding at the entrance of the observation platform at the top of the mountain, looking at the two senior Knights inside, Sha Lan''s right hand pressed on the wall, and immediately there were two black gas along the wall, which spread out like a snake, slowly toward the direction of the two senior knights. But just when the two black airs were just close to the two senior knights, the armor on the two high-level Knights immediately burst into a faint white light. Suddenly, the two high-level knights were on guard and looked at the black gas spreading on the wall along the guidance of the white light! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 195 "Heresy! How dare you spy on the believers of my Lord With a low drink, the knight on the left suddenly waved his hammer and hit the two black smoke. However, before the hammer hit the two black smoke, Saran, who controls the black smoke outside, quickly manipulated the black smoke to bypass the knight''s hammer. Like two poisonous snakes, he drilled into the gap in the knight''s face. However, when the two black smoke was just close to the gap of the armor, there was a white light flashing from the surface of the armor, which completely annihilated the two black smoke. At this time, the other knight suddenly raised the cross sword in his hand, and suddenly rushed towards saran. "The believer of darkness, dare to hide in the dark and peep, and see me bring you out!" As the words fell, the broad cross sword in the paladin''s hand did not cut towards Shalan hidden in the corner of the door. Looking at his broad cross sword, saran quickly retreated. At the same time, the mental power of special frequency was diffused again at the center of his eyebrow. He was dazzled by illusions! However, this confusion was not as effective as before. Originally, as high-level knights, their resistance to psychic magic attacks was stronger than those of the junior and intermediate knights at the foot of the mountain. In addition, their armor was obviously abnormal, which was not ordinary. Therefore, the paladin''s body was only slightly stiff, and immediately recovered to its original state Then he rushed to saran. "Is confusion useless? What about direct damage witchcraft? " As he retreated, a large amount of black smoke was released from his hand. The black smoke quickly condensed into several black energy balls, which were shot at the paladin in turn with Sha Lan''s single hand flick. "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." Several black smoke missiles hit the paladin''s body. The power of each black smoke missile is equivalent to that of a high-level Knight''s punch, and a certain degree of dark energy corrosion effect is added. If the paladin is not wearing armor, he naturally needs to be cautious in the face of these dark missiles, but at this time he relies on his armor Resisting the attack of those dark missiles, he launched a fierce attack on Shalan. "The cross of the morning sun!" The broad cross sword in his hand was chopped twice in an instant. The two crossed cross swords wind rolled towards Sha LAN with a little light. At this time, a rune like a black eye appeared in the center of Sha Lan''s eyebrows. A black electric current flowed through it, and a black electric light was emitted, breaking through the wind of the cross sword, and directly towards the paladin''s body. "Bang!" With a muffled sound, the paladin brandished his broad cross sword in his hand, and the black electric light came out of his hand under the power of the black electric light, and the black electric light constantly swam on the paladin''s body, so that the holy light of his armor was quickly dissipated, and then collapsed! Looking at the Paladin with trembling hands and retreating back and forth, saran had no time to be surprised at the power of black thunder''s eye. He stepped forward and held the broad cross sword with one hand, and chopped it out with a backhand, and attacked the paladin. But at this time, a hammer with a light white light suddenly resisted the cross sword in Sha Lan''s hand. The swords and hammers intersected. With the sound of Ding, Sha LAN could not help but retreat. Looking at the Warhammer knight with a slightly dignified face, he was definitely more difficult to deal with than the Paladin Knight just now, and it can be seen from his strength that the Warhammer knight is absolutely too He is a half step extraordinary, not an ordinary high-level knight, who embodies 33 secrets of life! At this time, the Warhammer Knight suppressed the shaking of his hands with strong willpower, and his face under his mask was full of serious expression. He looked at saran and said in a low voice, "who is your excellency? Why do you want to attack us?" "I want to go down, but you''re in my way, so of course I''m going to hit you." "I''m sorry, there''s control down there. Evil is raging down there. The clergy of the Church of mother of dawn is cleaning up the land below. Anyone can go down when the land below is cleaned up." After hearing this, saran chuckled and said, "the hypocrisy of you godsticks is really annoying. If you want to swallow the relics below, you can say it directly. The so-called heresy and heresy are not just based on your mouth. It seems that when the staff in your church invade the little boy, they also use the excuse to know the evil and heresy Is that right? " On hearing this, the hammer Knight''s body immediately rose a light flame. He looked at saran and whispered, "do the priests who were killed yesterday have anything to do with you! Is it the clergy you killed "What I have done has never been denied. I killed those damned smashes. Each of them has broken through the bottom line of being a man. Although I think I am not a good man, killing them is definitely a good thing. Shouldn''t you praise me for this?" "If a believer of God is guilty, he will judge him. If you kill a believer of my Lord without authorization, you must be punished by his followers!"As the words fell, the Warhammer Knight stepped forward, clasped the hammer in both hands, and walked towards saran step by step. Meanwhile, the paladin knight who lost the cross sword was following the Warhammer knight and approaching saran. Looking at the two high-level Knights approaching him, saran chuckled and said, "I''ve said so much nonsense, but I don''t want to fight?" A trace of white steam was emitted from saran''s body, which was the result of rapid evaporation of water in his body caused by his intense physical activity. His muscles slightly expanded, and his skin became faint red, which fully stimulated the power of the magic cow breathing method. Although it was not as powerful as when he used the demon transformation, it was definitely better than the previous PU Through form! Holding the cross sword with both hands tightly, Sha Lan''s legs bent slightly forward and backward, and slowly raised the cross sword in his hand to make a force exerting state. At this time, his state was one of the other two secret martial arts of Sasha. He used the cross sword "heavy wheel sword"! There was no more nonsense on both sides. The Warhammer Knight immediately swung his hammer and smashed it at Shalan. At the same time, the paladin knight who lost his cross sword also responded from the side, waving his fist at saran. But at this time, the muscles of Sha Lan''s arms holding the cross sword quickly swelled. The blood gushed from her chest and flowed along her arms to the blade of the broad cross sword, which made the blade emit a light red light. Seeing the other side rushing, Sha LAN suddenly waved the broad cross sword in his hand and cut it horizontally! Secret sword heavy wheel! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 196 Heavy wheel! With the light of the sword, it seems that the light of the sword is shining like a sword. He never thought that when facing the enemy''s attack, he would subconsciously retreat. Before that, if he saw who retreated in the face of the enemy''s attack, he would only be reprimanded as a coward. But now, in the face of the attack from the enemy, the hammer Knight subconsciously retreated. His retreat directly took no weapon in his hand, and the holy light on the armor was also dissipated The swordsman is in the most dangerous position! The red sword wheel swept the paladin''s body and lost the armor of the light protection. It seemed that it was just a piece of clothing. Under the sword of saran''s all-out effort, it cut through the paladin''s body without hindrance, and cut his body into two obliquely. Along with the blood and scattered viscera, it fell on the side of Shalan, and there was no breath. "When!" The cross sword inserts Sha Lan''s backhand into the ground. As the marble slab and cement on the ground, it is like tofu, which is easily inserted by the cross sword. At this time, Sha LAN looked at the hammer knight, with a scornful smile, and said, "if you had just chosen to confront me instead of running away, you might have been severely damaged, but you and your comrades in arms would never die. However, you chose to escape from battle, put your comrades in danger and lose the holy power of weapons and armor We can only face this fate. " "You heresy! I will kill you "If it was just now, there are still some opportunities for the two of you to cooperate, but now you have no chance!" As the words fell, Shalan suddenly pulled out the cross sword which was inserted on the ground. The muscles on his arms swelled again. His blood continued to cling to the blade. The red sword wheel like a sickle of death appeared again. The front face was hard with the hammer from the hammer knight. "Boom With a huge roar, the cross swords and hammers with most of their blades inlaid in the Warhammer took off. The Knights of the Warhammer, with their holy light dissipated and their armor collapsed, roared towards saran. But at this time, Shalan''s right fist was tightly closed to his right rib. The muscles of his right arm were bulging, and the blood was swirling around his fist. It was like a whirlpool that kept spinning, and even sent out bursts of low roar. When the hammer Knight rushed to Shalan, he suddenly lowered his body, his left leg extended backward, his right leg announced to grasp the ground, and the muscles above his waist and abdomen tightened tightly to release huge strength. His left leg, waist and right shoulder became a line, and the strength and blood of his whole body condensed into one point, and one punch was smashed out, like a gun exploding out of the chamber! Sonida! "Boom A blow hit the chest of the Warhammer knight, and the blood and huge force exploded like a shell explosion. The armor that lost the Holy Light collapsed instantly, turned into fragments and splashed everywhere. The chest of the Warhammer Knight sank down and was almost pierced by a punch. A large amount of blood and internal debris were ejected from the hammer Knight''s mouth and escaped along the cracks in the armor armor ¡£ He fell to the ground with his head up. The hammer Knight''s body trembled slightly and lost his breath. At this time, Sha LAN got up again, moved his hands and feet, and felt the pain from his body muscles. He knew that the blow had consumed too much power, but the power did not disappoint him. He felt that if he could practice Shenxi secret martial arts to the level of half step transcendence as breathing method, then the two together would surely be able to play real It''s like a blow from artillery. "Hoo Hiss Whoa "Hiss..." With the strength of breathing method, saran gradually recovered some physical strength, and at the same time eased the pain on her body with her blood. Then she pulled out the cross sword again from the hammer that fell on one wall. Looking at the gaps and cracks in the blade, saran shook his head and dragged the body of the hammer Knight into the elevator. When the elevator starts, the people at the bottom of the elevator immediately know the start of the elevator, so a man and a woman immediately walk to the elevator and look at the elevator with some doubts. According to the order of the high-level Church of the mother of dawn, the elevator can only deliver materials and clergy participating in excavation at a fixed time. If it opens at another time, it will appear There''s a big problem, or someone''s breaking in. Neither of the two outcomes is a good thing for both clergy! These two clergymen are high-level priests. Although they have not yet reached the extraordinary bishop level, they can be regarded as the reserve of the future bishop level. Therefore, they are also the high-level Church of the mother of dawn. They know a lot about many things. So when they see the electric ladder, they doubt whether there is an official intruder! "No matter whether it''s an official or not, as long as you can break into this place, even if it''s not extraordinary, I''ll keep an eye on it. If you go to inform Lord Suha, you''ll say there''s an emergency here!" When the woman clergyman heard her companion''s words, she immediately nodded and ran to the forest at the bottom of the mountain.At the same time, the male clergyman immediately summoned more than ten Knights nearby to form a simple formation, waiting for the arrival of the elevator! When the elevator went down and made a jingle, the Knights raised their round shields and spears ready to go. If the male clergyman gave an order, they would do it immediately. However, when the elevator opened, they only saw the Warhammer Knight sitting in the elevator, and there was no one else! The body of the Warhammer Knight attracted the attention of those people, while Shalan was climbing down the nearby mountain wall from the top of the elevator with his cross sword in the night and the darkness at the bottom of the mountain. Under the cover of the night, he quietly penetrated into the forest and ran towards the interior of the forest. The female clergyman was running fast along the path opened by the junior clergy and Knights of the Church of the mother of dawn. In this underground mountainside, it was strange that there was no communication equipment to use. It seemed that there was some special magnetic field interfering with it. Even the wire pulling telephone could not hear what was being said on the other side. It was really weird. This was also a woman The reason why the sex clergy had to inform the Lord himself. Looking at the light in front of her, the female clergyman breathed out a breath and was just about to speed up running. Suddenly, behind a big tree beside her, a hand stretched out and grabbed the female clergyman''s neck. Before she could say any prayer and use magic, she broke her neck! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 197 The corpse was dragged to a distant tree, and Shalan dug out a large pit with the wide blade cross sword behind her. She threw the body inside and buried it. Then she continued to grope forward. When Sha LAN came to the location of the light, she immediately saw the cave guarded by four knights. There was a bright light in the cave. When Sha LAN planned to observe closely by the roar of small and medium-sized generators outside the cave, suddenly, in the direction of the elevator, there was a large number of footsteps. Her eyes were slightly frozen, and she immediately hid and peeped in the dark They. Before long, the male clergy who had examined the body of the Warhammer Knight brought four knights to the cave entrance. Just before he came to the cave, the sound of footsteps came from the cave. A middle-aged man in a white shirt, tight legged trousers and a pair of small beards came out. He looked at the male clergy who was slightly breathless and flustered With a slight frown on his brow, he opened his mouth and said, "Morrel, why are you here? Isn''t your duty to guard the elevator exit? Or What''s the matter? " Looking at the middle-aged moustache, Morrel, a male clergyman, immediately said, "Lord Gail, Lord Amandi was killed. His body was found in the elevator, but in the elevator, there was no one else except Lord Amandi. So I doubt whether anyone attacked the sightseeing platform above. When Lord Amandi was seriously injured and dying, he wanted to take it The elevator reported to us that the injury was too heavy to support "And what is the purpose of your coming to me?" "I Wait, Lord Gail, didn''t you see Linda? " With a slight frown on his face, Gail looked at Morrel and asked in a low voice, "Linda? Why should I see her? " "When I saw the body of Lord Amandi in the elevator, I immediately asked Linda to inform Lord Gai about this matter. Didn''t she come to see him?" "Linda didn''t come to me. She''s not a casual person. What''s more, it''s impossible for Linda to delay. In this way, there''s only one possibility, that is, the person who killed Amandi has come down, and he''s in the forest in the middle of the mountain. As for Linda, it''s very likely that Linda has been poisoned by him. If we say that Linda is here Killed on the road, so the intruder who killed Linda must be near us! " As the voice dropped, Gai suddenly raised his hand, but saw a ray of light like the morning light released from Gai''s hands, turning into rings of light and spreading around. Looking at those halos, Sha Lan''s heart immediately showed a trace of bad mood. Without any hesitation, he quickly got up and retreated. At the same time, the flaming ring on his right hand sent out a faint light of fire. Two flames gushed out of saran''s hands and landed on two generators. In the two explosions, the two generators exploded on the spot and lost the power supply Force, immediately make the power supply system short circuit, all around the moment into the dark. Then, Shalan''s eyebrow again had the mental power to fluctuate and spread, and it was the magic arts that confused him! He didn''t expect to bewitch guy and Morrel, but as long as he could make the eight junior and intermediate Knights around them bewitched, it would be enough to create the chaos that Saran wanted! When saran''s bewilderment spread, both Gail and Morrel gave off a faint white light to resist the bewilderment. However, the other eight knights had no such ability. They were soon bewitched by the confusion and drew out their weapons to attack their companions, even Gail and Morrel. In a moment, from light to darkness, even if it is the cover of the extraordinary level, his eyes also fell into complete darkness in a short period of time. Under the bewitchment of Saran, the primary and intermediate knights could not really see the things around them, but under the bewilderment, those primary and intermediate Knights did not care whether there were companions around them at this moment Know, all around are enemies, need to be completely eliminated! Morrel looked at the burning generator not far away. He immediately felt something wrong. He was staring at the direction of the generator. He just wanted to warn the nearby people to be careful, but suddenly he felt a cold in his waist and abdomen. Then a sharp pain swept over his body, making Morrel scream, and the whole person knelt down on the ground. He turned his head and looked behind him. Four middle-level Knights of the mother of dawn church were slowly pulling out a cross sword from his waist and abdomen and lifting it up again. "You Why My Lord, accept the judgment With a roar, the knight, whose face was full of madness, raised his cross sword in his hand, swung out a semicircle, and beheaded Morrel''s head. But at this time, he found that there was something wrong with the guy holding his right hand high. The round cross on his right hand wrist burst out a dazzling light, which instantly broke the confusion effect and made those knights who had been bewitched recover their senses. Gai watched as he killed most of the wounded Knights because of self mutilation, and Morrel, who had been hit hard by a sword through his waist and abdomen. His eyes almost burst into flames. While maintaining the light, he yelled at the darkness around him: "heresy! Despicable in the dark! Come on, the archetypeWhen Gai''s voice just dropped, he suddenly felt a sharp cold wave from his back. Without any hesitation, Gail quickly turned around and exclaimed, "shelter!" A thin film of light condensed in front of the cover. At this time, a hand pressed on the light film, and immediately there was an amazing cold air spreading along the hand as the center on the light film, forming a rather solid ice layer on the surface of the light film! Seeing the condensation of the ice, Gai was not surprised but pleased. He drank a lot. The round cross bracelet on his right hand wrist suddenly burst out with a little golden light, and quickly gathered in Gai''s hand. It turned into a broad and slender cross lightsaber, which was chopped directly towards the ice in front of him. The blade of the cross lightsaber is rapidly extended. It cuts one side of the ice like a sword whip and splits the ice into two parts. However, there is no anticipated enemy behind the ice. The rapidly stretched white light sword breaks through the darkness and shoots towards the front, but no one is hit. Just as Gai kept turning his head to look for the unknown enemy, a ray emitting a faint red light suddenly shot on Gai''s face! PS: to be reasonable, this chapter was finished last night, but Forget to upload, please forgive me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 198 Boiling rays! From the sorcerer inheritance of Sen''s family, it is actually a very good magic method, which can be compared with some high-level apprentice level witchcraft. The light red ray fell on Gai''s face, just like pouring boiling water on Gai''s face. At the moment, Gai''s right face was scalded in a large area, and blisters of large and small size covered his right face. However, the whole right eye was almost not protected, and the vision was extremely blurred, which was equivalent to the loss of an eye. This is still an extraordinary cover for magic and witchcraft With a certain degree of resistance. Otherwise, for normal people, under the boiling radiation released by Saran, a senior wizard apprentice, I''m afraid his whole head would be immersed in boiling water! "Ah With a scream, he covered his right face, and Gai waved his lightsaber wildly. He kept chopping out the light blades all around, but he didn''t hurt Sha LAN at all. At this time, Shalan was hiding behind a big tree not far away. He stood behind the big tree and restrained all his breath and movement with the same astringent skill he had obtained from Sen. unless Gai happened to meet him, he could not have seen him here. "Damn heresy, I must kill you, kill you! Come out, you come out for me Looking at the crazy Gai, Sha Lan was not confused by the appearance he showed. He could see that a faint light appeared on Gai''s right hand, which covered his right face. He knew that he could not continue to drag on, otherwise if Gai''s injury recovered, his advantage would never return. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Shalan''s hands were covered with black smoke. When the black smoke quickly condensed, he rushed out from behind the tree. When he lifted his hand, he was covered and flicked his fingers. At once, there were five black smoke missiles flying towards Gai. He took several key points on his body, such as throat, eyes and lower Yin! "Heresy, since you come out, don''t want to leave!" With a roar of rage, Gai waved his lightsaber with his backhand, and the light blade came again towards saran. At this time, Sha LAN raised his hand to the light saber and urged the ring of burning stream on his right hand. The third and last inflammatory flow technique was fired, which turned into a fire snake, facing those light blades in the front, and sent out a deafening explosion. "Boom!" The flame and light splashed everywhere, and Gai couldn''t help but retreat. The left eye looked at the lightsaber in his hand, which became a little mottled and shorter, and once again stimulated the holy power in his body, making the lightsaber rapidly extend and restore its original appearance. Looking up at Sha LAN not far away from him, he could not recover his anger. He just looked at Sha LAN and said in a deep voice, "who are you? Do you know what you are doing now? You are fighting against the whole mother religion of dawn. I think you should think about the consequences of this!" "Mother of dawn church? It''s a big name. Unfortunately, it''s nothing to me. It''s just some self deceiving prodigies and liars who deceive the people. As for your so-called God, what is she? " This time, hearing what saran said, Gai was really angry. He was able to grow into an extraordinary bishop within a short time after the return of the extraordinary power. As a priest, Gai had a deep belief in the mother of the God dawn, which he believed in. He could endure his own physical trauma and bear the killing of so many others Liao, but the only thing he can''t stand is the blasphemy of saran to the mother of dawn! "Heresy! I must purify you and let you know what will happen to you for desecrating my Lord''s great mother of dawn! The trial of the sun Holding up the lightsaber in his hand, a huge white light emitting a little bit of gold diffused in all directions, like a white light tentacle, and quickly entangled with saran. Seeing the white light coming, Sha LAN pulled out the broad blade cross sword with his back hand. He held the sword in one hand and used black smoke missiles in the other hand. He kept swimming on the ground to dodge and resist the light from Gai Shi. However, the holy power, as a variant of the light energy mixed with the power of God''s belief, suppressed the dark energy extremely strongly. Shalan''s black smoke missile had just shot out, and it quickly disappeared into nothingness under the Holy Light transformed by those holy powers. Seeing this result, Sha LAN simply stopped using witchcraft and waved his wide blade cross sword. He once again displayed his secret martial art heavy wheel sword! "Boom, boom..." The broad blade cross sword, which emits light red light, cuts through the red circular tracks and bombards the light belt released by the cover. Feeling the 33 kinds of blood life that seemed to be burning up in the spine, saran knew that as long as his mind moved at this time, he could immediately change into a demon form, so that he could be caught unprepared with powerful power and directly kill him here. However, in view of the dangers that may be encountered when exploring the ruins, as well as the other extraordinary existence that may be sent by the Church of mother of dawn, saran is very clear that he must keep a backhand to prevent the possible crisis, so he must kill the cover in front of him no matter how hard he is now!As a matter of fact, Gai''s magic skills are only used in a few ways. If they are powerful, they will be great. However, they are not flexible enough and consume a lot. Shalan is not without any opportunities. "Take me! Heavy wheel All the blood in her body was attached to the wide blade cross sword in her hand. The muscles of saran''s arms were constantly bulging. She went all out to swing the wide blade cross sword in her hand, and slashed down towards the cover from top to bottom. "Hum!" With a buzz, a red drill crossed an arc and hit the ground heavily. Due to the continuous impact with the Warhammer, the wide blade cross sword had already spread many cracks on the body of the sword. When Sha Lan''s sword hit the ground heavily, the wide blade cross sword suddenly broke into pieces. The blade fragments were rowed across the ground with the red drill Gai roared away, like a bloody sword blade torrent, broke open all dare to block the white light, bombarded out. "Boom!" Looking at the thunder like sound of the bloody blade torrent, his intact left eye showed a trace of fright. His lightsaber quickly softened and turned into a white light shield to resist in front of him. The next second, the bloody blade suddenly hit the white light shield, pushing the white light shield and the cover behind it, and retreated toward the rear. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 199 "Hum BAM, BAM, BAM... " The bloody competition made a hum that eroded the light shield, and the fragments of the blade also bombarded the light shield constantly, making a continuous bang. "Click..." With the sound of a glass like crack, a crack appeared on the light shield, and the cover''s face changed slightly. The remaining holy power in the body was injected into the light shield, which restrained the spread trend of the cracks on the light shield, but it was only contained, and could not be completely eliminated! "Bang!" At the end of the last dull sound, the bloody sword blade torrent completely dissipated. Looking at the light shield full of cracks, Gai couldn''t help but breathe out. But at this moment, a black electric light suddenly fell on the light shield, instantly broke the light shield and made it collapse. The residual black light fell on Gai''s body, which immediately made Gai''s body fall into a state of paralysis Can also feel that their own body of the holy light in the rapid consumption, as if is being devoured by something in general. At this time, Shalan couldn''t miss such a good opportunity, but saw him rush to gai''s body in an instant. His left leg, waist, abdomen, spine and shoulder were connected in a line, and his whole body strength gathered on his right fist, which made his right arm muscle bulging at the right rib, which almost burst out. Then, under Gai''s astonished eyes, Sha LAN punched out and hit the center Cover the chest! Sonida! "Boom Like a dull shelling sound, Gai''s chest was completely blown apart under the fist of Sha LAN. His sternum was completely broken and his flesh and blood were in full bloom. A large amount of blood was ejected from Gai''s mouth along with visceral debris, which instantly took Gai''s life. Looking at Gai on the ground, Sha LAN gasped for breath. On the basis of not using the demon transformation, he could say that he did all his moves and finally killed Gai. It was really extremely difficult. This is also seen from the side, the existence of the extraordinary level is how terrible. "My physical strength is almost exhausted. The three times a day, the flaming flow skill of the ring of burning flow is completely exhausted. Only the frost ring is left, and the number of times the frost hand is used, and the remaining is about 30% of the mental power. So, without using the request of demon transformation, I can face an extraordinary enemy at most. Moreover, this enemy can''t be a wizard. Even if I''m a knight of blood and a secret warrior with stronger talent, I can''t fight them head-on. Only those extraordinary people who grow up with the power of faith can kill them head-on. As for others, I may not be able to confront them head-on. " While thinking, Sha LAN took out a high-level psychic potion from the space ring. This kind of potion will increase the upper limit of mental power to a certain extent when the spirit is full, more or less, but when the mental power is insufficient, it will give priority to increasing the insufficient mental power, and then increase the upper limit of mental power, which is a kind of medicine with high flexibility ¡£ It has to be said that Brianna in the gear tower really regarded saran as her friend. In that space ring, there were six high-level psychic potions in it, and other drugs were added together more or less. A total of 14 potions, that is to say, a total of 20 potions can be regarded as a great deal. As if there was a cold trickle flowing into the spiritual sea, Sha LAN could clearly feel that the spiritual strength in her spiritual sea was constantly growing. In the blink of an eye, it was more than half, and in a sustained growth. In fact, after taking the medicine, the best way is to immediately meditate. However, there is no such condition in this environment. Therefore, we can only use the medicine to restore mental strength. Although there is some waste and heartache, there is no way. Taking a breath, saran pinched the necks of the clergy and knights who had not yet died. She turned around and walked towards the cave. As she went deep into the cave, she also fell dead on the ground behind her. Basically, there were very few middle-level priests and knights among these people. They were basically of primary level, and even many of them were simply strong and strong There are only ordinary clerics who have been trained, and no one can beat saran all the way. When saran reached the bottom of the cave, those people either ran away or died, and no one remained here. As for those who escaped, Shalan did not worry. At the foot of the mountain, there was selea and metgre guarding her, but she did not worry that those guys would actually escape to report to the Church of mother of dawn. Standing at the bottom of the cave, he looked around with the flashlight in the space ring, and found an electric switch installed on the wall at the bottom of the cave. When he blew up two generators, the switch automatically jumped off, and then there was a big war. None of the people inside turned on the switch, or it was closed after tripping. Open the switch, although two generators are missing, but the normal lighting is still OK. Looking at the bright cave, Sha LAN put her flashlight back into the space ring and got up and walked towards the huge door on the other side of the cave. The huge door is completely made of rock. The gate is simple and simple, and there is no carving. At this time, the gate has been half opened, and a lot of cables and other things can be seen extending into the interior. Obviously, the relic itself has been opened by the Church of mother of dawn, and the excavation work has begun for the things inside.Without any hesitation, saran went straight in, but when he entered, he immediately felt as if he had stepped into an invisible force field. This power had no obvious influence on Saran, but it had isolated many things, such as the sound of the outside world, such as the light of the outside world, and even the soul between Shalan and seleya There is also a certain degree of interference in the connection. "So it seems that this place has something to do with the influence of this place on all kinds of communication equipment? I think it''s caused by some special presence here that can isolate the connection. " Although she was a little wary of this special situation, she did not stop and continued to walk towards the inside. She walked out of a long passage and came to a square room where a large number of instruments and lights were stored. There was a door on each side of the wall. In addition to the one Shalan came in, there were three gates standing on the other four walls. The one on the right wall had been opened by the mother of dawn church, while the central and left gates were still closed. It was obvious that the morningmother church had not yet touched the contents of the two gates! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 200 Looking left and right, Shalan first walked into the right door which was opened. He could see that inside the door was a place similar to the storage room, with various shelves, and whether there was anything on the shelf that could be put away. From all kinds of crucibles and crystal beakers and flasks, there are many kinds of things. On the whole, it can be distinguished that the things in them belong to a certain wizard. Of course, there are also some armor and weapons, but they have been completely decayed and aged because they have been stored for a long time, so they are useless. After looking around, Sha LAN found that all the things stored here, either ordinary things, or decayed armor and weapons and other metal objects, had obviously many traces of items being removed on the shelves. Obviously, all the valuable things inside should have been taken down. All of a sudden, Sha Lan thought of the boxes in the cube room outside. When she saw them, she thought they were tools. But in retrospect, the tightness of those boxes was not necessarily for tools, but for the things found here. Thinking of this, saran immediately went out and immediately found three boxes about two meters long, one meter wide and one meter high. He found a crowbar to pry open the box. Sha LAN immediately saw the contents of the box. There were three pieces in the box. They were a long silver white sword. There were a large number of fine runes carved on the sword, which were difficult to distinguish for a moment. A dark dagger without any mark on its surface, but it gave saran a sense of danger. As for the last piece, it was a huge bronze plate full of transparent dots. These hollow dots were scattered on the plate, and each dot was connected with a thin line like groove, which gave saran a mysterious feeling, but it could not see what the effect was. "The three things are obviously not ordinary things. It seems that they are similar to witchcraft. As for the most likely witchcraft, it is cheaper for me." With a smile, Sha LAN covered the box and directly repeated the box into the space ring. Although the space of three cubic meters is not large, it seems that the three boxes are still easy when only some medicines are stored. After storing the first box, saran opened the second one, and saw that there was a black all-in-one armor with blood edge, which was intact from the helmet to the cloak. As for the third box, a slender walking stick was placed separately, which looked like an ordinary black walking stick. However, when Sha LAN reached out and touched the stick, there was a burning force immediately flicking her hand, even leaving a burn mark on her hand. "Oh, it seems that it must be a magic tool that has not run away. I just don''t know what level it is at and it''s safe and sound in the box. But if you touch it, it will definitely cause resistance. It''s not simple." No second words, directly put the remaining two boxes together into the space ring. The three boxes occupy less than one third of the space, but it''s easy. After packing the box, Sha LAN went to the stone gate on the left side. Looking at the various characters carved on the stone gate, Sha LAN recognized it at a glance. It was zemen language, a kind of Hieroglyphic Character, which had been seen in the library of the gear tower. Each character had two or three meanings at least, but more than eleven or twelve meanings. Different contexts had different meanings, even In the same context, he wants to express different meanings and meanings, which can be regarded as a very difficult language. In this language, Sha LAN once taught four classes, which really brought him a lot of benefits. "Zemen language According to the information I read in the books in the gear tower library, this kind of Zeman language originated from a world called zenefan, which is the common language of that world, but I don''t know why it appears in this world. However, from this perspective, I can be sure that the world of nightmare abyss is not the only one that I live in. I''m afraid that people from other worlds, such as the world named zenifan, will certainly have a way to enter, otherwise there will be no language and books flowing into the nightmare abyss. But what is the world of nightmare abyss? If I add my world and zeneflan world, there are already two worlds related to it. If I add many other language books from multiple worlds I saw in the gear tower, it seems that the water in the world of the abyss of dreams is much deeper than I imagined. " Saran did not think deeply. He restrained his mind and looked at the zemen language carved on the stone gate. He knew the meaning of those words. According to the instructions in zemen language, he used mental power to trigger several unique words, forming a sentence similar to prayer words. The general meaning is the blessing and hope of zenefan world, and the meaning of opening the gate ¡£ When the mental trigger was over, the gate immediately gave out a roar and opened slowly. However, to Sha Lan''s surprise, the space inside the gate was very small. There was only a half person high stone platform on which there was a silver white metal without any words or traces. It was extremely smooth.For this kind of unknown things, Sha LAN did not immediately rashly touch, but slightly touched with mental force, hoping to explore the silver white metal by mental power. But when the mental power of saran just touched the silver white metal, the silver white metal immediately changed its form and turned into a cube. After saran''s mental power was recovered, the silver white metal immediately changed its shape and became a cube The silver white metal did not change at all, but continued to exist in the form of a cube. "I just subconsciously thought about this relic, and the relic is a cube, so does this thing become a cube? So if I''m thinking about something more complicated... " Thinking of this, saran''s mental power once again touched the silver cube. Suddenly, the silver cube immediately changed and expanded. At the same time, the shape was also constantly changing and rapidly transformed into a human like form. with the consumption as like as two peas, the silver white metal slowly changed, and turned into a silver Silam, which was rather dull. However, no matter how hair or facial features, even the wrinkles on clothes, there was no difference between them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 201 "The volume can be increased, so..." When she thought about it, she quickly consumed her mental power. However, she was transformed into silver white metal and expanded rapidly. In the twinkling of an eye, she wrapped most of the room. At this time, however, saran also found that he had consumed most of his mental energy. I''m afraid his mental energy was completely consumed, and it was impossible to detect the expansion limit of this silver white unknown metal. "It''s a good thing, but it looks like it should be different from normal witches. I don''t know whether this kind of thing is made by man or by nature. I think the possibility of natural birth is relatively low." At the thought of this, saran immediately converged her mental strength. Suddenly, the silver white liquid metal, which expanded to be like a wave, contracted rapidly, and turned into a ball again and landed on the ground with a faint luster. Looking at the silver white metal recovered to the ball shape, saran found a box under the side wall, put the silver white metal ball into the box and put it into the space ring. At this time, Shalan suddenly felt that his soul connection with selea was completely restored, so he immediately understood that the reason why this place was isolated from the outside world was the silver and white metal that had been converged by herself, but the specific reason was that Saran still wanted to know nothing about it, and now is not the time to think about it. As soon as she reached the third and last gate in the center, Sha LAN looked at the zemen language above and opened the door with mental strength as before. Looking at the slowly opened door, it is a similar to the existence of a laboratory, but the laboratory is completely empty, there is no one, there is nothing here, only a white memory crystal placed on the central experimental platform, nothing else! Walking forward, Sha LAN didn''t look at the memory crystal here. She put the memory crystal stone in the space ring, and quickly turned around and left here. Out of the passage, out of the cave, until out of the forest, saran looked at the clergy and knights guarding the elevator. Without any hesitation, he directly killed all of them. Otherwise, once someone remembered his face, things would be very troublesome and Shalan had to guard against it. Taking the elevator, saran came to the lookout tower on the top of the mountain. Just as he walked out of the elevator, the voice of selea suddenly came into his mind. "Young master, the people of the Church of the mother of dawn are coming. They seem to find someone invading!" "Who are the people coming?" "There are three supernatural levels, and there are about twenty knights and priests in the middle and high ranks." "It is worthy of being the national religion of a country. Even if it has been suppressed for nearly a hundred years, it still has such details Selea, don''t confront them head-on. When I get there, I''ll take care of them. " After that, saran immediately took off the three rings in his hand and swallowed them into his mouth and swallowed them into his stomach. Then his body expanded rapidly, reaching as much as two meters from a height of nearly 1.8 meters. His body became extremely bulky, and his hands and feet became huge. His shoes, trousers and coat all cracked. He stretched out his hand and tore off his clothes directly. Only the upper part of his trousers was barely tightened on saran''s body. Looking at his pants, Shalan turned his mouth and suddenly remembered the pants of the so-called Hulk seen on the Internet in the previous life. However, he soon put these things behind him and ran straight down the mountain towards the bottom of the forest. At the same time, at the foot of the falling star mountain, selea drags Maitreya, who is heavily injured, and quickly avoids the attack from the three extraordinary people. "Filthy heresy, cleansed by the mother of my Lord''s dawn!" With a low drink, the only bishop among the three supernatural raised the silver and white cross with a ring around it in his hand. Suddenly, a light band was released from the cross and shot at seleya. "Damn it, the most hateful of all is this kind of prodigy! Blood flame A large, bloody flame burst from selea''s fingers and turned into a whirlpool, resisting the frontal bombardment of those bands of light. But at this time, an extraordinary knight with a long gun suddenly appeared behind seleya. The spear in his hand emitted a light white light and stabbed straight at her back. At this time, Matt gray saw the man''s appearance and attack, and thought about it for a moment. Then he immediately pushed selea away and took a shot from the extraordinary knight with his body! "Poof!" The spear ran through the body of maitrelli in an instant, and the holy light attached to it spread from the wound like a flame, burning his whole body. With a low roar, Matt Gray''s eyes turned red. He screamed, and an invisible wave spread from him. All of a sudden, those corpses who had been sucked blood by Matt gray suddenly stood up unsteadily and rushed to the people nearby like wild animals. "This is a blood slave. This blood clan has the ability to make blood slaves. We can''t let him escape. We must kill him!"Listening to the Bishop''s words, the Lancer Knight immediately vibrated the spear, and the holy light quickly bloomed from his body, and wanted to completely kill Matt gray. But at this time, seria fell into a shadow and fell in front of him. The five fingers of his right hand were closed together, and a bloody spear turned into a sharp stab, winding around the five fingers, and stabbed the knight with the spear. "Blood stab!" "Whew!" A sharp hissing, a bloody light stabbed the Lancer''s throat, and if he was determined to kill Matt gray, he would have died by selea. Sure enough, the Lancer Knight didn''t want to die with Matt gray. He immediately pulled away his spear and retreated, forming a triangular formation with his two other extraordinary level companions, completely encircling seria and metgre. Behind them were more than 20 middle and high-level priests and knights. If there was no accident, selea and Maitreya were surrounded There was no way tegray could have broken out of this siege. "Heresy, today I will let you What''s the sound? " "Boom Bang Bang Boom Boom... " Listening to the roar of the falling star mountain, the knight standing closest to the mountain with a big shield and a single hand hammer looked at the mountain with some doubts, but saw the remains of big trees, fragments of rocks, soil, and even some small animals, flying up in the air like a train. But before the knight could react, a huge figure rushed out of the mountain forest, bumped into several middle and high-level knights and priests who stopped him, and ran into the knight who had just lifted the big shield! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 202 "Boom When there was a loud noise, Shalan stepped back two steps, but the extraordinary knight who was hit by him flew backward. His big body, armor and weapons, bounced on the ground three times like a ball. Each time, he hit a hole on the ground, and finally knocked down a big tree, which stopped slowly. "Maggie, do you have anything to do?" The bishop, looking at his companion''s flight, immediately exclaimed. "Damn it, I''m ok, it''s OK!" Markey got up from the ground. He lifted his right hand with a hammer and pushed aside his mask. He spat out a big mouthful of blood. Seeing that Saran didn''t say any more words, his holy light flashed on him and rushed straight at him. At the same time, the bishop also immediately waved the cross in his hand, and white lightsabers condensed in front of him, whistling at Shalan. Looking at the lightsaber, Sha LAN blew out his backhand, and the shock waves spread out, which made those white lightsabers vibrate continuously, and finally broke into pieces like broken glass and disappeared. Then saran kicked out with one leg and hit the shield in front of the horse base. "Boom!" The light flickered and weakened under the action of shock waves. Finally, Markey felt a pain and numbness in his left hand. The shield in his hand flew backwards. The speed of flying out was extremely fast. He cut off the heads of two middle and senior priests and nailed them into the rock on one side. "Asshole! The dawn! Morale is high! " At the same time, the bishop looked at saran and knew her strength well. He recited a hymn at once. The cross floated on the head of the bishop. With the holy light from the bishop, he condensed a chain of holy light, facing the sand LAN entangled the past. "Bang!" The ground broke, and Shalan quickly dodged the chains of light at a very fast speed. I don''t know whether it was because his power came from the devil. After the transformation of the devil, saran had a strong aversion to the light. Moreover, he didn''t want to be involved in the fettering magic of the extraordinary priests. After all, his transformation was sometimes It''s impossible for us to resist without caring about anything. "Boom Speeding up again, among the rising Earth and rock, saran heads straight to the Lancer knights who are entangled with seleya and metgre. Without saying a word, a fist burst out. Seeing that he was about to hit the spear knight, the other side suddenly disappeared in Shalan''s sight, and then suddenly appeared behind him. The holy light of the spear was swirling in his hand and stabbed at Sha Lan''s vest. Feeling the strong wind behind her, Sha LAN suddenly arched to his feet, and the concussion force broke out in a comprehensive way. The shock waves spread and resisted the spear thrust by the cavalry. Although there was still a bloodstain on Sha Lan''s back, it was much better than being pierced by a long gun! The Lancer Knight looked at his spear being opened, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his body disappeared again, avoiding the fist of Shalan''s backhand, and appeared on the top of Shalan''s head. The spear went down to the heart of Shalan''s head from top to bottom! "Blood stab!" A blood line was in the middle of the Spear''s hand, which made the spear skew. It passed through Sha Lan''s ear, crossed his chest, and pierced into the ground. At this time, Shalan''s eyes showed a trace of ferocity. He grabbed the spear, waved the spear in his backhand, and got used to the ground. Seeing that the Lancer knight was about to hit the ground, he immediately let go and disappeared in his place, and appeared behind the bishop and Markey. Looking at the long lance knight who abandoned his spear and left, Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed and thought of something. With a grin, he bent the spear and threw it aside, and walked towards the three men again. "Selea, when I jump up, you fly with Matt gray, the higher the better!" Listening to saran''s words in her mind, selea didn''t show any sign on the surface, but she held Matt Gray''s hand slightly, apparently ready. At this time, saran went to the three extraordinary, and said at the same time, "the three extraordinary are good opponents, but I''m afraid you are going to die here today." Hearing saran''s words, Markey took a big shield from a high-ranking Knight behind him, and said coldly, "there are only one of us. If you want to kill us, we have to purify you, the heresy!" With a grin, Sha Lan said with a smile, "purify me, OK, then you can never know where the things in the ruins are. In addition to the door you opened, I have opened the other two doors inside the ruins. All the contents are hidden by me. Go and look for a book!" Hearing this, the bishop immediately changed his face and said, "it''s impossible. We can''t open the other two doors. How did you open them?""Ha ha ha, you can ask your God!" As the voice dropped, saran jumped up and fell in the three extraordinary directions. At this time, while preparing for divinity, the Bishop said to Markey and the Lancer, "try to keep alive. We need to know whether he really opened the other two doors. If it is true, we must know where the contents are." Markey and the Lancer nodded together, retreated a little, and attacked him as soon as Saran fell. But at this moment, the bishop suddenly saw seleya flying into the air with Matt gray. He subconsciously felt a little bad. He immediately used his magic to defend himself, and immediately jumped up. But at this time, Shalan''s feet fell on the ground at the same time. The huge shock wave spread rapidly, and the ground was sunken and cracked. With the spread and spread of the shock wave, the bishop only felt that the holy power in his body was constantly broken, and it was difficult to agglomerate. His internal organs were seriously shaken under the shock wave, which was why he used defense magic in advance The situation! As for the Lancers and Markey, they were closer to Saran, and they did not conduct effective defense. A large amount of blood was quickly ejected from their mouths and noses, and their internal organs were severely injured. And those high-level knights and priests who stood nearby and had no extraordinary strength even flew backward under the impact of the shock wave, or fell on the ground or hit a tree, which was unpredictable! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 203 "Poof!" Sha LAN spewed out a large mouthful of blood, and even there were scattered visceral fragments in the blood. Obviously, the all-out trampling just now was the move to hurt oneself and others. "It would be really strange if there were no sequelae to achieve such breaking power with non extraordinary strength, but the damned consequence was a little too serious." Not only internal organs, Shalan can feel that the bones of her legs have also been impacted. Although there is no obvious bone fracture or fracture damage, it is impossible to completely recover without a period of rest. As for the visceral damage, there are countless, if not for the extraordinary physical quality of half a step here, Shalan can not continue Here we are. However, it was not the time to rest. Shalan pulled his legs out of the ground and stepped forward to the knight with a spear who was slowly climbing up from the ground. He grabbed his head and said in a grim voice, "your ability can move in a flash, but you must not contact other people, even through indirect contact with weapons, clothing and armor No, right? " "What, how do you..." "I won''t tell you how I knew it!" As the voice dropped, Shalan squeezed his head without helmet protection with one hand, and the mixture of blood and brain fluid slowly flowed down from Shalan''s hand. At this time, Markey had already got up from the ground. Looking at the knight with his head crushed, he roared, raised his shield and rushed towards saran. But at this moment, saran''s right leg turned into a lunge, his left leg stretched out vertically towards his back, and his right fist was tightly closed to his right rib. It was the demonic form of "sonida heavy artillery"! "Boom!" As the sound of a shell exploding, saran hits Ma Ji''s shield, but the shield sinks down instantly, and Ma Ji''s arm against the shield is broken. The aftershock of saran''s fist hits Maji''s chest, breaking the chest armor and breaking the sternum. However, the lungs protected by holy power are not enough, which is almost destroyed by the power of concussion At the moment, Maggie''s mouth and nose spewed out a lot of blood. He fell on the ground and opened his mouth. However, he could not breathe fresh air. After Ma Ji was solved, Sha Lan''s right arm was pulled close to her side. The arm bone was cracked due to the anti shock of armor and holy strength, and the muscle was severely injured and could no longer use force. At this time, the bishop looked at the church people who were almost destroyed. His fear finally exceeded his belief in the mother of dawn. He turned around and fled to the periphery of Central Park. But before he escaped far away, a black electric light fell on the Bishop''s vest, which instantly broke the Holy Light on the Bishop''s body to protect himself, making the Bishop''s Vest blackened, The body is in a state of paralysis under the action of black electric light. When the bishop finally overcame his paralysis and got up from the ground, Shalan''s huge figure had already appeared behind him. "Wait, don''t kill me, I can..." Before the Bishop''s words were finished, he was caught in the face by Shalan''s big hand, and could not even say a word. At this time, under the interference of the black electric light, the bishop could not even condense a trace of holy power, and there was no possibility of any resistance. Now the bishop is just like an ordinary man who can''t do anything. He can only watch himself broken by saran Neck. The bishop, whose neck had been twisted for two or three times, was thrown on the ground by saran. Then, saran''s body slowly shrank, the color of her skin approached normal from purplish red, and the steam from her body dissipated. She staggered, and saran was about to kneel down, but she was caught by seleya and stood up. In demon form, the body damage can also be supported by a strong force, but after restoring the original appearance, Shalan is unable to support. Gripping her teeth, she stretched out her left hand and pressed her stomach. Saran opened her mouth and vomited out the three rings she had swallowed in her stomach. She asked selea to pick up the three rings. She put the space ring on her hand and took out a scroll. This scroll is the only level-1 witchcraft scroll he exchanged from the exchange when he was in the gear tower. It contains the first-class witchcraft named moonlight and rain. Reluctantly tore open the scroll, suddenly a faint silver light gushed out from the torn scroll, wrapped around Sha Lan''s body, constantly healing his body. slowly, Salan loosened up, and silia held her hand and bathed in the moonlight, and said to silia, "silia, rest assured, I''m all right here. You go to deal with those corpses with Matt Gray, and do not kill them thoroughly. As for the existence of those three supernatural classes, the two of you will absorb the essence of their blood as soon as possible. We don''t have much time, everything as soon as possible! " After hearing saran''s words, selea, without saying a word, immediately threw herself at the bodies of the three supernatural levels with Matt gray. Although the blood in the corpses is like stinky and rotten food for the blood clan, the corpses just died will not make the blood clan feel sick. The other three corpses were extraordinary before they were alive, and the blood in their bodies was enough to make selea Eat with Matt gray!Sha LAN sits on the ground with his knees crossed. While receiving the continuous treatment of moonlight and rain, he runs "Shen Xi Mi Wu", which mobilizes the blood gas in the body and helps the body to exert its self-healing ability to the utmost. As time went by, when the moonlight and rain completely disappeared, Sha LAN took a breath and stood up to move. She found that her body was basically restored to the original level, but she was slightly weak, which was not a big problem. Looking at the self burning ashes of the scroll, saran went to selea and metgre, who were killing the clergy of the Church of the mother of dawn, and said, "are you finished?" Finally, she pinched a man''s neck, looked at Saran, nodded and said, "young master, it''s finished." "Well, then leave now! The people outside will not be unable to hear the battle just now. We will leave now. Otherwise, once there are too many people, we will not be able to attract attention. " When they arrived at the periphery of Central Park, there were already a large number of police and firefighters. However, for the three of them, ordinary police and firefighters could not hinder them. They easily left the Central Park and disappeared Lost in the night. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 204 The clergy of the Church of the mother of dawn died badly. Four extraordinary people died in Central Park. The remains of the falling star under the central residence were swept away. The news spread all over the kingdom of St. Jones and even the whole alliance of seven nations. Originally, in the eyes of ordinary people, the Church of mother of dawn would certainly spare no effort to find the murderer to avenge him. However, the fact is that the Church of mother of dawn has been silent. In addition to the daily church activities, the whole Church of mother of dawn appears to be extremely low-key. Even in the past, it has completely let go of several aspects of the official struggle with the kingdom of St. Jones to let St. Jones king The government really dominates the whole country, which makes some people feel a little gloomy. However, in the eyes of a small number of people, the choice of the Church of the mother of dawn can be regarded as the representative of wise and aware of the current affairs. We should know that there are only 12 extraordinary churches in total, and four churches have been lost in this battle. In other words, the church lost one-third of its high-end combat power overnight. It can actively narrow its sphere of influence and protect itself to the greatest extent It is considered to be a wise choice. Otherwise, it will be more than these losses when other big forces start their hands on the mother''s education of dawn. In addition, as Shalan expected, after such a heavy blow, the mother church of dawn completely did not participate in the affairs outside. It not only strongly restricted the clergy under her command, but also did not participate in the secular world. Naturally, the idea of maitrelli''s son to let the people of morningmother''s Church check the identity of Matt Gray was also completely bankrupt ¡£ Sitting in the manor of metgre, saran looked at Lambert manor, which was several times more luxurious than Winman manor, and slowly said to him, "Matt gray, how are your sons and daughters?" "Please tell me, young master, I have ordered them to be put under house arrest in a small manor in the suburb of Luoxing city. There are no worries about food and clothing, and there are all kinds of entertainment facilities. If the loyalty of the children makes me feel relieved, I will release them to help me. After all, I still need some people to help me My children are, after all, closer. " Looking at Matt gray, saran nodded slowly and said, "you are cruel, but it''s good. Otherwise, if something really goes wrong, I won''t say anything about it, and selea will completely let them disappear in this world." Hearing saran''s words, selea immediately said with a smile, "young master, I''m not so cruel However, now that Matt Gray''s strength has reached a half step extraordinary level, as long as he can continue to accumulate some energy in the blood core, he can successfully break through to level one. At that time, he can also have his own descendants for the first time, and his loyalty is enough to be guaranteed. " "As the matron said, I intend to have two sons and daughters for the first time after I become the first level, which can be regarded as getting two suitable assistants for myself." Listening to selea and Matt Gray''s words, saran just nodded slowly and said faintly, "it doesn''t matter who you first embraced, and I don''t have too many demands. Just remember, I don''t want to see the subordinates who kill civilians and suck blood. If I can see, who is the descendant is responsible. As the matron of all my blood clans, no matter who has a problem, whether it is killing civilians or exposing yourself carelessly, which affects my plan, you have to pay the responsibility. I think you should know what the consequences will be! " Voice down, saran looked at seria, which contains a warning color let her slightly a Lin. Taking a deep breath, seleya looked at saran and said, "young master, although we can eat the blood in the blood bag, just as normal people also need new things, our blood clan occasionally needs some fresh food. If you don''t allow hunting, then once someone voluntarily wants to provide us with blood, and it will not be damaged On the basis of human life, I wonder if you will allow it, young master? " "If you are allowed to voluntarily give blood to you, then I have no objection. In addition, for those who have committed serious crimes, you can take their blood at will, but you must have proof, otherwise your people will not think of anything wrong. Of course, if there are enemies who attack you, there is no need to bear it. Just kill them and suck their blood. " On hearing this, selea immediately showed a smile, nodded and said, "thank you, young master, this is enough." "Well, then it''s over here, and I''m going back, selea. Didn''t you say you''re going to train metgre''s fighting skills here? Then you''d better stay here, and Jim''s little fellow will be next to you. Help me train him some basic combat skills, and I''ll teach him some other things when I go back "I see. Then let Matt gray find someone to take you to the airport, and return to Cynthia as soon as possible." "Well, that''s it." When Shalan left the city of falling star, it was noon, and when he returned to Cynthia, it was already more than seven o''clock in the evening. It has to be said that the safety and speed of civil airliners in this era can not be compared with those of previous generations.After leaving the airport, Shalan took a taxi outside the airport and went to the manor. Looking at the familiar street scenery outside the window, Shalan suddenly felt sleepy, his eyes were a little heavy, and he would close her eyes. But at this time, the black sky eyes in Shalan''s eyebrows suddenly appeared, and a special wave came out, which made Shalan wake up suddenly. Meanwhile, a sense of palpitation enveloped her body, which made Shalan not have any choice He hesitated, hit the taxi door and went out, and the whole man jumped out of the car and landed on the ground. At this time, the taxi did not slow down at all, but it was faster and faster. One head hit the wall in front of it. The car head fell into the wall, and a stream of black smoke was flying out of the front part. At the same time, the twisted door in the cab suddenly opened. The middle-aged driver was stiff and stepped out of the taxi. Like a puppet, he came close to Shalan on the road. Meanwhile, there was a strange smile on his stiff face. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 205 "Click, click, click..." The man''s mouth moves up and down, from the flesh and blood body slowly into a puppet like mouth, making a click sound. At the same time, his body is also rapidly changing. The joints become spherical, the skin becomes wood like texture, and the eyes are completely turned into glass. A living person becomes a puppet in the shape of a human in a few seconds Towards saran. In the smoke, Sha LAN raised his hand and shot three black smoke missiles, which hit the puppet and made it fly backwards. The body was split into pieces. In the cracks in the puppet''s body, a lot of blood flowed from it. And Sha LAN seemed to hear a cry of pain, which made his face slightly changed. At this time, Shalan suddenly heard a sound, like a chain lashing the ground, like a whip to drive away slaves. However, with the sound of the sound, one by one the figures came out of the surrounding buildings. Each of them was the same as the man just now. They were completely transformed into puppets. Their movements were stiff and their bodies were extremely thin. But Sha LAN looked at them, but she had a sense of crisis in her heart. She was afraid of those puppets Buddha has a voice to tell Saran, absolutely can''t let those puppets close to him! The pupils of his eyes shrank slightly. Shalan''s hands folded, and a large amount of black smoke curled in his hands. Then his hands separated. The black smoke condensed into black smoke missiles and suspended around him. When the puppets were within two or three meters of Saran, he waved his hand violently. Those black smoke missiles shot out rapidly in all directions, throwing the puppets one Each of them flew out, and the puppets that flew upside down hit the puppets behind, which made the puppets around them fall down a large area. But at this time, the nearby puppets surrounded again. They kept reaching out to saran. Seeing the threat of the puppets, Sha LAN roared, and a large number of black smoke missiles shot out in all directions, destroying all the puppets. There was also a lot of bloody resentment rising up and pouring into Sha Lan''s body. Sha Lan''s clothes were almost completely broken. Almost every part of her body appeared a ferocious twisted face. Her empty eyes showed full of resentment. Even on her forehead and right face, there were two twisted faces that were squeezed together. At this time, saran could hardly control his body, and he could feel the erosion of those bloody spirits on his body. It didn''t take long for him to completely erode his body. At that time, even if he had his own consciousness, he was just a walking corpse. With a hard breath of air, saran could feel that he even could not control his breath. At this time, he knew that he had only one way to get rid of the present predicament, that is, to break through the existing class directly and reach the extraordinary level, then he could get out of the present predicament. Only once he really chose to break through, it represented the arrival of the devil He has to be more careful and cautious! "It''s just a pity that I wanted to cultivate the secret martial arts to the present level. Breaking through the two at the same time can also destroy the devil''s plan to a certain extent. But now, there is no way out. I have to do it!" Thinking of this, Sha LAN mobilized his spirit to make a breakthrough by touching 33 blood colored life seeds in his spine. But at this moment, the space ring on his right hand suddenly vibrated, and then the silver white metal suddenly gushed out of the space ring of Saran, and quickly wrapped up Sha Lan''s body! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 206 For the change of silver white metal, Shalan was also very surprised. For this special change, he was not sure whether it was good or bad. However, when he was completely wrapped up in silver white metal, he immediately felt the resentment of those fighting for the control of his body. He actually separated from his body one by one, as if wrapped in his own silver white The metal completely engulfed the general! Before long, the silver and white metal quickly separated from saran''s body, and changed into the original silver ball shape around Saran, which did not seem to have any change. However, the strange and twisted faces of Sha LAN disappeared one by one, making her body completely restored to its original state. After reaching out to pick up the silver white metal that fell on the ground, Sha Lan thought. The silver white metal turned into a tight suit and covered her. She moved her body a little. She found that the silver white metal had better air permeability than normal clothes, and its warmth retention was also very strong. This kind of thing has already surpassed The range of sorcery. At this time, the remaining dozens of puppets surrounded Shalan again. As soon as her eyes narrowed, she immediately used her mental power to control the silver white metal, and shot out a silver tentacle, which penetrated one of the puppets. Suddenly, the puppet''s body was constantly shaking, and the wooden body quickly broke apart at the position penetrated by the silver tentacles. When the wooden body was completely scattered, the puppet''s body began to shake At that time, a bloody grudge spirit was penetrated into the chest by silver tentacles, quickly absorbed and disappeared. Seeing this scene, Sha Lan''s eyes lit up and said in surprise: "this thing can not only interfere with communication, but also can cause targeted attacks on spirits and weird beings. No wonder this thing is placed in a stone chamber alone. It really has this qualification!" As the voice dropped, saran did not have any hesitation. Her mental power controlled the silver white metal to extend several silver tentacles, destroying all the remaining puppets, and the bloody spirit was quickly absorbed by the silver white metal. After getting rid of the puppets, Sha LAN looked at the mist around her and knew that she was in the fog area of some spirit and strange existence. Obviously, the spirit body and strange existence that formed the fog area were not puppets. Otherwise, in the case of being completely eliminated by silver white metal, the fog field could not continue to exist! At this time, several rusty chains shot out from the surrounding fog, straight to the key of Sha Lan''s body. Shalan looked at the chains, and immediately mobilized his mental strength to control the silver white metallization into a shield to block in front of her body. However, when the chain bombarded the shield, the shield made of silver and white metal did not work at all. Like a thin board, it was scattered by the chain, and heavily blasted on the right arm and chest of saran. "Poof!" After spitting out a mouthful of blood, saran quickly retreated. He looked at the scattered silver and white metal, which fell on the ground quickly turned black, and then disappeared as if it had been burned out. Those who remained in his hands were quickly restored to their original state and formed the shape of shield again, but they seemed to be thinner than before. "The chain just now is a corpse attack. The silver white metal has no way to block the entity. Its hardness is the hardness of ordinary hardwood, so it can penetrate those fragile puppets, but can''t block the chain. As for those scattered on the ground, which are obviously consumed, it seems that this silver white metal only targets pure spirit and corresponding energy. Once the spirit or weird existence controls the physical material attack, or inherits the physical material attack, the silver white metal will not only have no way to resist, but may be consumed! " Thinking of this, Sha LAN immediately manipulated the silver and white metal to shrink rapidly, and returned to the space ring. At the same time, she looked at the chain that was constantly whipped towards her. She looked at the signpost around her, pulled the signpost out from under the ground with her backhand, and waved and blasted the chain. "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." The road signs constantly collide with those chains, making continuous sounds, and in the constant collision, the road signs gradually become dilapidated and have gradually lost their function. The backhand threw the twisted and unworthy signpost to one side, and saran constantly dodged the attacks of those chains. If he could not dodge, he wrapped his fist with blood and smashed the chains. With the battle going on, Shalan also slowly groped for the law of the chain and the direction of shooting. When the new round of chain attack came, Sha Lan''s muscles swelled slightly, her skin became red, and light steam was emitted from her body. The whole person ran out like an attacking cheetah and went straight to the target. Along the direction of the chain shot, Shalan walked forward. When he saw the tall and slender shadow hidden in the fog, he did not hesitate. The strength of his legs was transferred to his waist and abdomen, and the strength of his waist and abdomen was carried to the shoulder. Then the strength of the shoulder converged on a punch. Accompanied by a shell like roar, Sha LAN punched out and hit the strange figure! Sonida! "Boom With a roar, the strange figure gave out a howl of pain, and its body fluctuated constantly. It was like a figure in the water blown by the wind, and it was difficult to restore its original shape.At this time, looking at the strange figure from entity to nothingness, Sha Lan thought. Silver and white metal gushed out of the space ring again. Under the control of Sha LAN, she turned into a big knife and directly cut the strange figure in two! The howl of pain came from the strange figure''s mouth, but his left body quickly disappeared and poured into the knife made of silver and white metal. The other half of his body quickly retracted the surrounding fog area and chain, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Looking at the disappearance of the strange figure, saran found himself back in the normal world. He was standing on the street at this time, dressed in rags, as if he was some kind of streaking freak. He was noticed by the passers-by. Fortunately, it was night. Because of the spirit and strange things that had not been settled down, there were few violent incidents in Cynthia Some people came out, but not many people saw saran. As a result, Sha LAN did not care about anything else. She quickly ran into the side lane and disappeared in front of the passers-by. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 207 At the blue star bar, Saran, wearing the clothes that Sen and mon Khan brought him, said to them: "selea has been training Matt gray for about half a month. It will be up to you two to deal with it temporarily. In addition, how far have we developed in peace street?" Hearing saran''s words, Sen immediately replied: "now more than half of the gangs in peace street have been put into our hands, but the other half are completely united and hard to shake for the time being. Therefore, my suggestion is that we can enter a temporary rest period and digest the manpower and power we have got. Then wait for the opportunity to kill them completely when they fight for the next time, and put peace street into our hands, so that they have no room for resistance. " Nodding, saran said, "well, that''s it! In addition, you have mobilized people to help me find out something. Recently, there are many spirits and monsters in Cynthia. Go and find out who has seen a tall and slender figure wrapped in thick fog, which can control many rusty chains. If you can find out, tell me about it immediately. " "I see, young master." "Oh, by the way, Sen, you have control of those two living armor now, don''t you?" "That''s right. The two living armor are here now, and they haven''t been started recently. After all, although there are living biological tissues in their bodies, their power is still driven by the power steam engine and steam engine. Therefore, regular maintenance is needed. If the mother didn''t spend a lot of money to seal these two pieces of armor before she went to sleep With living armor, they are unlikely to survive to this age "No problem, I just want to ask if these two living armor can stabilize the combat ability at the extraordinary level. If so, we will be ready soon. Maybe we will need these living armor soon." "Well, I''ll be ready to do it all the time. As soon as the master asks us to inquire about something, we will inform you immediately." "Well, then I''ll go back now, and if I have something to do, I''ll just send someone to me." After saying this, saran got up and left. In the crowd full of drunkards and seeking pleasure at night, she slowly left Heping Street and took a taxi and drove to Winman manor. Before stopping at the manor, Shalan paid the money and was ready to enter the manor. But at this moment, he suddenly felt something wrong. However, he did not make any response. Instead, he pretended to look around and pay attention to the surrounding environment. Soon, he locked his target in the eastern woods of the manor. He could feel it there Someone is looking at themselves. Turning her head as if nothing had happened, saran looked at old Berman, who had brought several servants and maids to meet him. She said with a smile, "Grandpa Berman, how did you come to meet me in person?" Old Berman looked at saran and said with a smile, "young master, when you come back from the outside, you should be well received by someone. If the Earl is not at home, the Earl will come to meet you if you want to come." "Ha ha, well, then let''s go in! I''m a little hungry, granddad Berman. Can you get me something to eat? " "Of course, of course, this is an oversight. Come with me quickly, young master." With these words, Shalan and old Berman went back to the manor with the servants and maids. After eating, Shalan went back to the room in the name of rest. He turned off the light and drew the curtains. She looked like she was going to sleep. However, when the curtain was closed, saran''s eyes narrowed slightly. She took out a set of tight black coat and trousers from the wardrobe, put them on, put on a pair of black shoes, and left the room quietly He left the mansion along a window in the corridor and groped for the forest he had noticed before. While searching through the woods, a faint wave of mental power spread from the center of his eyebrows, covering the surface of Sha Lan''s body, isolating his breath, and slowly groping for the position sensed before. Before long, Shalan saw a small pile of light fire. Under the shelter of the woods, these lights could not be found outside. Until she got close, she finally found the trace of the fire. Little by little, she groped to the nearby tree. Sharan approached the location of the fire from above along the intersecting branches of the trees. When he really got to the top, he immediately saw three people sitting around the fire. The three men were two men and one woman. They were about thirty or forty years old. Among them, the woman was younger, Two men are older. Among them, the thinner middle-aged man gave Shalan a sense of danger, almost as many as the other two people put together, and it seemed that he played the role of leader among the three. "Benner, we''ve been here for five days. When are we going to stay? How can we find out where shaman Winman is at all?""Gotter, I should have told you many times that this mission can only succeed but not fail. If we fail, it will immediately affect the family''s plan. What will happen then? You should be very clear about the consequences. Since we have become a member of the family, many things can not be controlled by our own temperament, and the task is the first one!" "Bang!" Gortel, a tall middle-aged man, smashed a small piece of rock on the ground with one blow. He snorted coldly, and then he got up directly to leave. Bena snorted coldly and did not care about him. In the last five days, gotter has left the forest to have fun outside many times. Benner doesn''t care whether he is here or not. As for the extraordinary woman, she didn''t take their two things seriously at all. She had been sitting in her own position and slowly roasting a piece of dry meat. But at this time, for no reason, Benner suddenly saw goether, as if disdained to look at himself, and at this time, Goethe also seemed to have heard a behind the back of a disdained jeer. Gotter''s temper was so hot that he couldn''t bear it. He suddenly turned to Benner and whispered, "Benner, what do you mean, don''t you look down on me?" Looking at gotter''s appearance, Benner thought of gotter''s look at himself. He was also very angry in his heart. However, he didn''t say anything more. He just sneered and ignored goether at all. He held up his military grade telescope and continued to observe wyrman manor. PS: today is just one chapter. I''m in a bad state. It''s hard to write. I''ll make up for it later Although I owe a lot, I won''t stand up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 208 Gotter''s eyes twitched slightly, and forced to endure his anger. In this era, the people who can achieve transcendence are the best among the human beings, and each has his own talent and fortune. Even if they have been subordinated to the Franklin family, they don''t really feel submissive to the same people as themselves. They just don''t care about it at ordinary times. If it is normal, this time the problems of gotter and Benner will not become much bigger. Only when a senior wizard apprentice peeps from the top and enlarges the contradictions in their hearts with the ability of magic, these arrogant and extraordinary people can''t bear the anger in their hearts after all. "Well, Benner, since you are so good, I don''t care about this matter. Anyway, the order above is to complete the task. Take shaman Winman back alive. It doesn''t say the way to carry out the task. In this case, we''ll carry out the task separately. You use your method, I use my way." When he heard this, Benner stood up without any fear. He looked directly at the tall and big gotter, and said directly, "gotter, the way you say yourself is just a brainless rush in and kill a lot, and then look for the target. If this method can be found, I won''t say anything, but If you don''t find the trace of Shaman Winman, and let the people of the Winman family be on guard and hide shaman Winman deeper, can you take the responsibility? " Looking at Benner, who was quite domineering, gotter''s face gradually turned red with anger. The blue veins on his forehead beat slowly. He whispered to Benner: "Benner, don''t think you are better than me if you can play a little smart. I can pinch your eggs out with one hand. People who look down on me have not survived yet!" As the voice fell, gotter hit the big tree beside him, but saw the tree fall and fell to the ground. At this time, Benner''s eyes narrowed slightly, although there was no change in the expression on his face, the cold light and dangerous breath had been revealed from Benner''s body. He whispered to goethel, "gotter, don''t go too far. If the people in the Wineman manor find out here, then I''ll really be rude to you. You say I''m wasting my time here, but you don''t know. I''ve bought three servants from wyrman manor. They''re searching for the whereabouts of Shaman Winman in the manor. How can a fool like you go in and kill him! " "Fool? I think you really want to die. I always don''t understand that you, a rat like guy, are qualified to stand on my head. Since you can''t look up to me, let me have a good insight into what you can do! " At the same time, the woman listened to Benner and gotter''s increasingly fierce words, her reason is very clear, now she should stand up to prevent their relationship from further deterioration, but do not know why, she always feel very uncomfortable in her heart, for Benner and gotter these two very disgust, the original heart of their little dissatisfaction with them, now is no longer The amplification of the limit makes this woman extraordinary not only does not have any idea to stop them, but also has a little mentality of watching the excitement. "Well, it''s good to fight when you fight. The dog bites the dog''s hair. Anyway, as long as it can''t be killed, I''ll try to suppress them when they''re almost ready to fight, so that they can know how big a mistake it is to look down on me because I''m a woman!" Thinking of this, the woman stands aside with her own roasted dry meat, eating the dried meat, and looking at Benner and gotter playfully. At this time, neither gotter, the secret warrior, nor the two blood knights, Benner and the extraordinary woman, found that their negative emotions towards the other two people were fully mobilized. A unique invisible spiritual force interfered with their thinking of the three people, making their antagonistic emotions more and more intense. Benner''s eyes gradually turned into yellow pupils. He gave a sneer and said to gotter, "if you want to see what I can do, of course it is OK. But I''m afraid you will be killed by me before you see my real ability. In that case, I will bear the guilt of killing you." "Click Click... " Gotter pinched the knuckles of his hands. He grinned, and a bloody smell came from his body. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, if you can kill me, it''s just that I''m inferior to others, not your problem. It''s just like I''ve pinched your eggs. I don''t think it''s a crime. It''s just that you don''t have enough strength, But I like to offend the strong! " "Boom As the voice fell, a large amount of blood gushed out of gotter''s body. The blood diffused wantonly around, and his body''s muscles quickly tightened up and took a step forward. The ground burst into pieces in an instant, and a large number of earth and stone shot at Benner like an arrow under the urge of blood. Seeing the rocks coming, Benner''s body shook slightly. Like a snake, he crossed a series of "s" shaped tracks, avoiding the rocks and rocks, and headed straight for gotter."Oh, it''s the blood of snake man, just rubbish!" With a low drink, gotter''s hands suddenly clasped, and a large amount of blood gas was stacked on the upper layer of his right fist. With gotter''s fist, those blood gas groups exploded, which had a strong sense of devastation towards Benner. However, at this time, the surface of Benner''s body suddenly appeared a faint scale like lines. When the explosion of blood came, he ran into the ground under him, and the whole person dived into it at a very exaggerated speed, avoiding gotter''s blow just now. Instead, the woman standing not far away from her was a little flustered to avoid gotter The edge of the attack was almost affected by the attack. At this time, gotter looked at Bena who had dived into the ground. His blood quickly covered his body, like armor. This is the characteristic of the super level secret warrior, blood gas armor! Just as the blood gas armor had just covered gotter''s body, a hand suddenly stretched out from the ground under gotter''s feet. However, the five fingernails of this hand were completely black and extremely sharp. They even pierced the blood gas armor of his ankle and penetrated into the skin and flesh of gotter''s ankle! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 209 When Benner''s hand pierced into the armor, gottel found out, and he responded immediately, gathering his blood and pounding down at his feet. "Boom!" The ground burst, Bena''s mouth and nose spewed blood from under the ground, fell on the ground and rolled for a few circles. Finally, he stopped his steps, but he again spewed out a large mouthful of blood. But Benner''s face is not only without any sadness, but full of a trace of irony and pride. At this time, gottel looked at Benner, just stepped forward, but suddenly half knelt on the ground, he felt his left leg became numb and weak, and even the operation of blood gas became very difficult. He tore off his trouser leg and looked at the five black blood wounds on his ankle and five black lines spreading from his thigh to his body. How could he not know that he was poisoned! "Asshole! You use poison "Cough (cough, cough... " Coughing up a mouthful of blood again, Benner looked at gotter and said, "didn''t you just say that I''m just one of the most rubbish snake people? Now you should also be able to know, even if it is the garbage snake blood can directly kill you As he spoke, Benner raised his hand again. He saw that his fingers were normal, but the skin on his five fingers wriggled slightly. The fingernails of his five fingers were slowly protruding like snake teeth and became extremely sharp. Moreover, the color of the five fingers turned into black completely, with a smell of fishy smell and sweet and greasy mixed together. "Cough There are many kinds of snake people''s blood. My blood is king cobra among snake people. It''s not only extremely fast, but also the first-class toxicity. Otherwise, do you think that I can stand on your head because I''m smarter than you? " There was blood in gotter''s eyes. He watched the blood from Benner suddenly explode, and the blood like fire kept flowing and rising in gotter''s body. At this time, he looked at Benner, his eyes showed a crazy color, and said in a low voice: "Benner, although you are lucky to let me be poisoned, you should not have suffered the blow just now! Otherwise, you would have taken my life long ago. Now I would like to see whether I was the first to poison or to blow your head and crush your eggs! " Although his left leg was no longer used at this time, gottel didn''t flinch. His right leg rushed towards Bena with force, and the blood of his body was like a flame wrapped in his fists, and he repeatedly bombarded him. At this time, Benner, forced to bear the pain in his chest, quickly avoided gotter''s attack. In the process of evading, his two claws waved, leaving black claw marks on gotter''s body. A large number of toxins invaded gotter''s body, making gotter''s eyes more blurred and his body more sluggish. Looking at gotter''s reaction, Benner''s face showed a bloodthirsty smile. His right hand turned into the palm of a knife and stabbed directly into gotter''s throat. If he was hit by him, five blood holes must have been pierced in the neck of goether. When Benner was about to succeed, gottel''s eyes, which had been dim in his eyes, suddenly showed a crazy look, but saw his fist suddenly accelerate. When Benner was about to hit his throat, a blow hit Benner''s chin, and then broke Benner''s chin, making his whole mouth close down and spurting out a lot of blood, Whimpering, he flew out, fell to the ground, covered his mouth, and kept howling. At this time, gotter looked at Benner, who was howling on the ground, and his face showed a trace of madness and ridicule. But soon his expression solidified, and a series of black lines quickly climbed up to gotter''s head. Gotter''s eyes gradually lost their vitality, and slowly fell on the ground and died of poisoning. At this time, the extraordinary woman looked at gotter and Benner who were dead and seriously injured. Her reason finally regained the upper hand, or the schadenfreude that just swirled in her mind, and even the idea that they would die together suddenly disappeared. She looked at the dead gotter and Benner, who was seriously injured and had only one breath left, she could not believe that she was really I didn''t see them die together like this. Thinking about it, she finally felt something wrong. Looking at the forest around her, she only felt that the forest had become extremely gloomy, as if something invisible was peeping at her. "Here Here I can''t stay here. I can''t stay here. I''m... " Without caring about Benner, who was lying on the ground and groaning, the woman extraordinary did not have any hesitation and immediately turned to leave. But just as she turned around, she suddenly found a figure standing behind her, and raised her finger to herself. Just as the image of a green eyed black cat appeared behind the woman, ready to mobilize her blood power to escape, she suddenly found that the opposite finger flashed a ray of fire, and three dazzling flames shot towards her ¡£ Without any hesitation, the extraordinary woman who had no time to start her blood power immediately rolled on the ground to avoid the successive flames, and then jumped to the side of the tree. Just as she was about to leave, the tree suddenly vibrated, making her feet unstable and did not leave immediately.At this time, the figure reappeared in front of her and pressed her hand on her chest. Just as the woman wanted to get rid of each other, she suddenly felt a stagnation in her heart. A cold and piercing breath raged in her chest, making her unable to breathe. Her strength was also stagnant. She fell from the tree and fell heavily on the ground. At this time, Sha LAN jumped down from the tree, once again reached out to the female''s extraordinary legs. A cold air was released, leaving a thin layer of ice on the female extraordinary legs, completely blocking her resistance. Then, saran removed a rope from their camp tent, tied the female extraordinary firmly in her hand, and then went to Benner, who had difficulty breathing. She completely broke his neck and searched for nothing worth taking away. Then she took the woman extraordinary to wenman manor. When he walked out of the forest, he just saw hasd who was taking people to explore the forest. He gave a smile, and Shalan met him. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 210 "Master Saran, what''s going on?" Hearing hasder''s words, Shalan directly threw the female supernatural in her hand to him, and said, "there are three extraordinary people peeping at the manor in the forest. When I happened to go to check, I met with their internal strife. As for the two extraordinary bodies, they were in the forest. You should keep on You can find them in there. " "Extraordinary? Three! " Haster''s face was a little ugly. He reached out and waved, and the surrounding guards of the manor retreated, leaving room for Haster and Shalan to talk. "Master Saran, what is the matter? Can you tell me the truth? " "What I have just said is the truth. You can see the bodies of the two men. The other three are extraordinary people from the Franklin family. They came here to take shaman away. And I heard their conversation that three servants in the family had been bought, but I don''t know about the others." "Well, then I see. Master Saran, please go back and have a rest. I''ll leave the rest to me." "Well, then I''ll go back." With that, saran didn''t stay much, yawned and went back to the mansion, took a bath under Sally''s clothes, and went to bed. In the early morning of the next day, Sha LAN got up and practiced Shenxi Miyu, and made a small breakthrough. The level of secret martial arts reached the level similar to the level of intermediate knight. It was a small progress, and with his physical fitness, he had a small improvement. Sitting cross legged on the futon, Sha LAN felt the blood in her body and thought. "Both the magic ox breathing method and the divine rhinoceros secret martial arts have taken the road of powerful momentum, breaking through the dexterity and unparalleled defense. Although the fighting skills are not unimportant. But on the whole, those fighting methods that use smart swordsmanship have gradually failed to keep up with my rhythm. In other words, I can''t use ordinary swords and swordsmanship any more. The most suitable sword for me is Epee, and the most suitable sword technique for me is Chonglun. In short, it means that strength is better than everything else. However, the other problem is that the fighting style determines that unless there is a weapon that is really suitable for me, ordinary and excellent weapons can''t bear how many times I use them. Once the battle becomes fierce, it becomes a fight with both hands. If I just insist on fighting skills, besides the skill of applying the power of concussion, the two secret weapons are the most suitable for me. Naturally, sonida heavy artillery is completely suitable for me. Just continue to practice. However, the "heavy wheel secret sword" is not applicable without weapons. It is necessary to find ways to transform it into hand skills, such as turning "heavy wheel secret sword" into blade and other skills, which should be very feasible. As for witchcraft, there are some problems. If I have reached the level I wizard level, I can naturally use the first level witchcraft in the black pages, the hand of black Saro, and the solidified sorcery of the solidified witchcraft model as a means of fighting. But at present, my combat effectiveness is a little weaker. Although confusion and black thunder eye are not vulgar witchcraft, they are slightly deficient in explosive power. Although the power of black thunder gaze is not small, the attack can only be targeted at a point. There is no such range of attack witchcraft, leading to some losses in my previous battles. I can only use confusion to make them fight against each other. The efficiency is too low. However, there is no good way at present. I can only slowly find the relics and the witchcraft that may exist in the tomb to learn. " Thinking of this, Sha LAN just got ready to leave the training room. Suddenly, it occurred to her that she still had a memory crystal stone from the falling star ruins. She sat down again, took out the memory crystal from the space ring on her hand, and injected her mental energy into it to watch. It''s just that this memory crystal is obviously different from the previous one, with a very high level. When Sha Lan''s spiritual strength just penetrated into it, what he saw was not the words similar to the book like before, but a section of real pictures and sounds, completely intercepted from a wizard''s memory and imprinted in it! It was an extremely developed world, where witchcraft and technology were perfectly integrated. Witches shuttled between the various worlds in one flying machine to explore the secrets of ancient times. But just when they thought that they had developed their civilization to a very high level, a shadow that covered the whole universe suddenly came to their world. Countless spirits and strange beings emerged from the shadow and fell into the world. At that time, the whole world fell into a great crisis. Countless powerful witches perished in the battle with the shadow. Ten years after the shadow fell, the remaining witches in that world finally knew the name of the shadow. The gestating spirit, the strange creator, the shadow of the world, the mother of fear! In the battle with the mother of fear, the Witches of that world exhausted the resources of the whole world, and finally created a weapon that could fight against spirits and monsters, even the mother of fear. They named that weapon hope!At this time, from the perspective of a third party, Sha LAN looked at the familiar silver white metal sphere, and could not help swallowing his saliva. Since the weapon named hope appeared in his hand, it showed that the people in that world had failed. Sure enough, when people in that world want to use the power of hope to defeat the mother of fear and her spirit and weird existence, there are traitors in that world. They secretly destroy the secret laboratory and destroy the data, leaving only three hopes left for successful creation. In the battle against the army of witches and mothers of fear who had invaded the secret laboratory, two of them were completely destroyed, and the third was taken by one of the experimenters of the secret laboratory and sent out of the world by the surviving witches in order to leave a seed against the mother of fear, the only hope of the whole universe! At this point, the memory suddenly stops, and there are a large number of experimental data and backward extrapolation data that Sha LAN can''t understand. The huge amount of content is terrible. Just trying to analyze one of the data, Sha LAN feels that her brain and spiritual sea are going to dry up. He immediately withdrew his mental strength from the crystal. Looking at the crystal stone which had not changed as usual, he could not help sighing and saying, "it is really I found a wonderful thing. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 211 Shalan looked at the demon mark on his chest, and he could feel the power from it. Since he knew the origin of the silver white metal named hope, after half a month of calm, saran finally ushered in the recovery of the demon mark. He could almost feel that he was leaving the world and going to the nightmare abyss in the next second! Slowly sitting on the chair, saran felt the feeling of gradually sinking into the deep sea, and closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had come to the world of nightmare abyss again, and he was standing in the position of returning to the real world the previous time. Looking at the real world he was wearing and his sportswear on his body, saran reached out and touched his stomach. He found that the witches that he had swallowed before had disappeared, and did not accompany him back to the world and reappear in his body. On the contrary, the space ring on the index finger of the right hand, as always, is on the finger, accompanied by himself to the world. From the space ring, he took out the burning ring and the frost ring, and put them on the fingers of the left and right hands respectively. Then Sha LAN looked for a direction and walked cautiously towards the direction where the gear tower was before. Not far away, Shalan saw the gear tower standing in the distance. When she wanted to get close to it, she suddenly felt her back cold and her hair stood upright one by one. At this time, there was a roar in the sky. Saran looked up and saw the boundary membrane flashing in the sky. It is just that the boundary membrane, which originally gave a strong impression, has shown a huge crack across tens of thousands of meters, and visible to the naked eye, around the huge crack, countless small cracks spread from the huge crack to the surrounding. Shalan looked at the dark sky behind the crack in the boundary membrane, and suddenly a feeling of being monitored rose, which made Sha Lan''s hair stand on end. "Damn it, the boundary membrane is damaged. No wonder those people on the gear tower will choose to leave. If they don''t leave, even the gear tower will not be able to resist the invading spirits and strange existence." Thinking of this, Shalan once again took a look at the extremely silent lower tower. He could feel that when he had fled before, there were still a large number of lower tower, and now there is no breath of living people. If Sha LAN can''t distinguish the lower tower from the lower tower, it has turned into a realm of spirit and weird existence, then he has really been I''ve been in this world for so long. "It seems that the crisis I sensed before is true. I think the changes in the lower tower at that time should be caused by the invasion of spirits and weird beings." Finally, after a look at the tower, saran turned around and left for the core area of the country, where the boundary was stronger and safer. Along the way, saran carefully avoided some dangerous places, but also encountered some scattered spirits and strange existence. Fortunately, silver and white metal has a great killing power for spirit bodies and strange existence. Although there is no resistance to physical attacks, most of the spirits and weird beings are in the spirit state. Even if the weird existence can be transformed into an entity to attack, Shalan can also resist, making him go through the dangerous area and come to the inner area with a large number of people. Along the way, Shalan basically asked about the general situation of the world. At present, his country is called the gray Castle Kingdom, and there are two neighboring countries, namely the black mountain kingdom and the white Valley kingdom. The three kingdoms are horns of each other and stand three feet apart. In this world full of spirits and weird existence, Shalan has drawn a cluster of human beings and humanoid creatures Place of residence. At present, due to the problem of boundary membrane, the kingdom of grey castle has begun to converge its citizens, giving up nearly one third of its outer territory and shrinking to two-thirds of its internal territory. However, because of this, the population density is too high, and the shortage of food and water makes the national conditions of the Kingdom quite turbulent. What''s more, the top witches in the kingdom are the most important Almost half of the teachers chose to leave here and go to another world, adding frost to the snow of the grey Castle Kingdom. However, it also led to a great increase in the status of witches and wizard apprentices. As long as they can join the ranks of the grey Castle Kingdom and contribute to the grey Castle Kingdom, they will be given great preferential treatment. This is the purpose of Sha Lan''s coming here this time! Today, he has already got his own thinking and solidified witchcraft model. All he needs is peace of mind and solid source of resources. Obviously, the current grey Castle Kingdom is a good choice. "I don''t know who you are, sir?" Although the people in the inner area of the gray Castle Kingdom know that there are some problems in the boundary of the outer region, and that many residents of the outer region have become refugees and have poured into the major towns and villages in the inner region, they are not different from the ordinary people in terms of discrimination, disgust and pity for refugees. They still work and live as usual. Shalan looked at the smiling waiter and said, "I''m alone. I want to ask you whether you can accept magic stones here."With these words, Sha LAN pretended to take out a magic stone from his pocket. In fact, he just used his pocket to cover up his behavior of taking out the magic stone from the space ring. After all, space equipment is not popular, and its value is very high. Although he is not afraid that someone will come to his idea, such a thing is too troublesome, and it is better to avoid it. The waiter looked at the magic stone in Sha Lan''s hand, and his face showed a trace of surprise. He subconsciously wanted to take the stone from Shalan''s hand, but suddenly he thought of something and immediately took it back. His attitude became more respectful and said to saran: "first My Lord, this magic stone is enough for us to stay in our high-end suite for half a month and enjoy our most high-end service. " Shalan knew that the waiter didn''t tell the truth. I''m afraid the price of this magic stone was more than that. However, he didn''t care much about it. He just threw the stone to the waiter and said, "OK, I''ll stay here for half a month. Please give me a sunny room and send me some food." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 212 After eating the food from the waiter, saran sat cross legged on the carpet and meditated. Although the nightmare abyss is now daytime, and the slightly gray sunlight is sprinkled on the ground through the window, saran can still feel that in the void around him, the density of dark energy is much greater than that in the real world, which makes his meditation speed at least higher than that in the real world Ten percent more! Although it''s only 10% or 10%, every ten days of meditation is equivalent to one more day''s progress than the real world. Strictly speaking, it''s almost the same as taking medicine to assist meditation. It has to be said that the effect of the dark idea "the source of no light" is indeed extremely powerful. With Shalan''s passable qualifications, his strength is steadily improved. There is no situation that some apprentices'' daily meditation, which he saw when he was in the gear tower, basically did not increase spiritual strength, and could only be piled up by various potions. "Hoo During this period of time, meditation has basically stabilized the spiritual power of senior wizard apprentice level, and there is still a considerable improvement. According to the number of spiritual improvement after daily meditation, it will take about two years to reach the wizard apprentice limit. At that time, you can consider collecting all kinds of potions and materials, and then try to break through the level of wizard apprentice and achieve the level of level one wizard. It''s just that two years is still too long after all. I really need to find a way to get some medicine to assist meditation, and it is said that there is a magic array that can help practice. I can also consider looking for it Thinking of this, saran got up and left the room. He looked at the waiter in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, and directly asked, "is there a place in this city to buy and sell wizard goods?" Hearing Sha Lan''s words, the waiter''s face, who had been speculating about her identity, showed a clear color. He immediately nodded and said respectfully to Sha LAN: "reply, my Lord, there is no special place in our six flower city to buy and sell wizard''s supplies. However, there is a Tesla department store, which sells all kinds of things. It is said that there are witches and knights in the top three floors. I think adults can go there and have a look Hearing the waiter''s words, saran nodded and said, "very well, thank you very much." After saying this, saran asked the location of Tesla department store, and left the restaurant directly and walked towards the Tesla department store. When saran saw the top of a 13 story building, inlaid with a line representing Tesla''s Mans, he knew he had found the place he wanted. Go straight to Tesla department store, followed by the people into the department store, directly take the elevator to the top ten floors that the elevator can reach. After a little searching, we find the stairs guarded by two strong men and two charming young women. What surprised saran was that one of the two young women had long, sharp ears, and her body was more slender. She was obviously a human of elvish origin. As Sha LAN expected, the two young women stopped Sha LAN immediately. Among them, the spirit and human hybrid woman said with a smile, "Sir, the upper three floors are settled with magic stones. Do you know if you have any magic stones?" As usual, he took out a magic stone from his pocket and gave it to the half blood woman. When she saw the stone, the half blood woman no longer stopped her. She saluted saran a little, and then returned to her previous position and said nothing more. Saran saw that the other side retreated, so she went up the stairs and came to the first floor of the top three floors. In the space ring, Brianna filled him with nearly 5000 magic stones, which were part of the magic stones obtained from the cram school in the gear tower. I have to say, from the perspective of friends alone, Brianna is really a very good friend. Saran also cherishes this friendship in her heart. If she has the chance to meet Brianna, she will surely repay her friends who have helped her a lot. Sha LAN looked at the sign at the entrance of this floor, which wrote some precautions. After a general browse, she knew that the top three layers were different. For example, the first floor was the place where all kinds of medicine and alchemy materials were traded, and there was also the exchange between cash and magic stone. Sha LAN looked at the most common magic stone, that is, the low-level magic stone like the five thousand magic stones in his hand. It costs 100 gold coins to buy one, and 110 gold coins to sell one. Obviously, the value of magic stone is much higher in terms of gold coin, an ordinary hard currency. As for the second and third layers, they are the places where all kinds of witchcraft, weapons and armor are bought and sold, as well as potions, ghost ideas, breathing methods, witchcraft, war skills and so on. It is a hypermarket of various kinds. Walking in this country, he had no power of his own, so he naturally needed to solve the problems of clothing, food, housing and transportation. When he came to the place where he bought and sold magic stones, he took out ten pieces of magic stones and sold them to the waiters. He got 1100 gold coins. After putting the gold coins in his pocket, he actually ran into the space ring, he left here to buy and sell finished witches and medicines The top two layers of the agent went up.In fact, Shalan didn''t think that he could consider studying pharmaceutics and alchemy, but the most important thing was to upgrade his strength level and solve the problem of demonic consciousness. He didn''t have so much spare time and energy to study pharmaceutics and alchemy, so he didn''t stay at this level. He came to the second level of selling witches and weapons ¡£ Although the second level can be used to buy and sell witches, in fact, the rarity of witches leads to the need for a large number of magic stones to buy even the lowest level of lusterless sorcerers. In this store, only a single digit of witches are sold here. Most of them are like witches and corresponding high-end weapons armor. These are the most important ones here To buy and sell goods. Sorcery like tools are extraordinary objects that impose apprentice level sorcery. Therefore, some people call apprentice level witchcraft as witchcraft. Witchcraft is generally made by Alchemy, and then the corresponding witchcraft is applied to the witchcraft. Therefore, the higher the constant level of sorcery, the more excellent it will be. For example, the flaming ring and frost ring on saran''s hand are the best in the kind of sorcery. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 213 Therefore, according to the constant level of sorcery, the value of sorcery can be judged according to the standard of determining the level of sorcery. The burning ring and frost ring in Shalan''s hands are definitely the top-level ones. Although they are not at the top level, they are definitely of high value. Therefore, for Saran, unless it is a kind of sorcerer that can fit his condition exactly, or it is a magic like tool with amazing effect, he does not intend to buy a wizard like tool. What''s more, he has already got a lot of things suspected of witchcraft in the falling star ruins. Not to mention the bronze astrolabe that has not been clarified, but the slender walking stick that he can''t touch, it is definitely a wizard of high level. However, at present, he has no way to use these two things. The former, no matter spiritual power or other methods, has any reaction. The latter is that he releases high heat to resist the touch of saran as soon as he touches it. Obviously, Sha Lan''s current strength has no way to use these two witches which have not yet clear effect. As for weapons and armor, there is no lack of space ring in Shalan. Whether it is the two handed cross sword or the dagger, it is a rare powerful weapon in Shalan, and the armor gives Sha LAN a strong feeling. If it was not for Sha Lan''s current lack of strength and using those things would cause the covetous of the strong, then Sha LAN would have equipped himself ¡£ Shalan still understood the truth that he was innocent and had a good conscience. Perhaps it is because the number of witches and Blood Knights was scarce. Shalan basically did not see the existence of wizard and blood knight with extraordinary level. Even some ordinary knights and wizard apprentices are very rare here. For example, at this time, the people who choose what they need in this level like Sha LAN, and Sha LAN himself only has six, which is really rare Yes. After looking for more than ten minutes, Shalan finally saw a weapon suitable for him. It was a real big sword, even a giant sword. From the tip of the sword to the end of the handle, it was about two meters long, which was terrible. Although he had not tried, it was impossible to be light in weight. Of course, for Sha LAN, the weight was completely different There''s no big problem. He can use it. At once, he went to the huge sword. Sha LAN looked at the sword, and his face showed a trace of satisfaction. He could almost foresee that if the sword was used to display the heavy wheel sword, its power would be terrible. Looking up at the waiter standing behind the counter, saran said directly to him, "what''s the price of this sword?" The waiter looked at Sha LAN, but he didn''t mean to look down on him. On the contrary, his attitude was very good, which made Sha LAN regret that he didn''t have the chance to pretend. The waiter said to saran directly: "Sir, this sword costs 1800 magic stones. It uses a mixture of Christine refined iron and secret silver. In addition, many special metals are added to enhance the sword''s various abilities. In addition, the sword is equipped with a kind of magic spirit protection, which can resist witchcraft attacks below level 1 Witchcraft also has a certain degree of resistance The price of 1800 magic stones is not low, even a little expensive. However, Sha LAN did not immediately haggle, but chose to see what the sword was like. "May I try this sword?" "Of course, it''s just that this sword is very heavy. Please be careful, sir." With that, the waiter opened the counter completely and revealed the huge sword stored in it. Sha LAN caught hold of the handle of the sword with one hand and saw the action of Sha LAN. The waiter just wanted to warn Sha LAN not to underestimate the weight of the sword. It was impossible to pick up the sword with one hand. However, Sha LAN only took a little deep breath and took the sword alone Get up. The waiter''s eyes widened slightly and looked at Sha LAN in disbelief. Although his attitude was very good, he didn''t think that Shalan could use the sword. He even wanted to watch the excitement in his heart. However, he didn''t think that Shalan not only took the sword, but also looked quite comfortable Son. "Hum!" The waiter only felt a strong wind coming, and subconsciously stepped back a step, but saw Sha LAN waving a huge sword with one hand, and the blade was chopping and the air was buzzing. At this time, Shalan looked at the huge sword in his hand and nodded with satisfaction. Although it was a little heavy for him now, it didn''t delay his use. If he held the sword with both hands, there would be no big problem. If the devil was transformed, there would be no problem. It was just suitable for him to use. With both hands holding the sword, Sha LAN checked the huge sword in his hand. The handle was about half a meter long, which could be held by one hand. The pattern on the handle also allowed both hands to hold the sword handle firmly without hand slipping. As for the length of the sword, it was a little more than one and a half meters, about one meter and six degrees. The width of the bottom of the blade was about 30 centimeters, and the narrowest part was about 10 centimeters There are only some simple and simple patterns on the body of the sword. It doesn''t look fancy. Mental power scanned the body of the sword and found that there was no hidden damage on it. Then he nodded and put the sword back into the counter.At this time, the waiter saw that Sha LAN put the sword back again, and then he took a few steps to come up again and said to Sha LAN, "Sir, how are you? I think you are also a rare expert. This silver arc meteorite sword is suitable for strong people like you to use it!" "Silver arc meteorite sword? The name is not bad. I think it''s good to use, but it''s too expensive to be worth 1800 magic stones. I''ll find someone to make a sword for me with these stones. " As the words fell, Sha LAN turned around and was about to leave. Seeing Sha Lan''s action, the waiter was in a hurry. The material of this sword is very good, and the craftsmanship is also superb. Naturally, its power is needless to say. But the key is that it is too big and too heavy. The blood knight under the extraordinary can''t take it up when he doesn''t have the power to awaken the blood. Although the supernatural people can use it, the sword''s level is too low. The additional witchcraft is of little use to the blood knight, and basically no blood knight can use this weapon. Therefore, this sword, which is clearly very good, has not been sold for a long time. Now it is hard to see a person who intends to buy it. How can he let him go like this? Once he loses this customer, he may not be able to sell this sword for years to come! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 214 "Sir, sir, wait a minute. The price is negotiable. It''s really negotiable." After hearing this, Saran, who was facing the waiter with his back, showed a smile on his face. Then she turned to look at the waiter with a serious face and said, "is the price negotiable? So how much can you offer? " Looking at Sha LAN, the waiter''s eyes turned slightly, and then there was a very difficult expression. He said to Sha LAN, "one thousand seven 600 magic stones, this is already very low price Originally, Shalan''s psychological expectation was 1500 magic stones, but seeing that the other party was so happy, he pushed the price down to the level of 1600 magic stones. Obviously, the other party predicted that the low price would be lower than 1500 magic stones. Therefore, Shalan immediately pretended to be dissatisfied with you and his meow in teasing my expression, shook his head, and turned around to leave without saying anything. "Wait, sir, this is really the lowest price. I Well, well, I''ll lower you a little more. What price do you say is acceptable? " After hearing this, I didn''t really want to hear that, but you were so enthusiastic that I could hardly tell you my psychological expectation of the price. I said to the waiter, "I can accept a thousand magic stones. Although this sword is good, it is worth the price." Looking at Sha LAN, the waiter looked at her in a state of collapse, and said with a trace of crying voice: "Sir, this price, this price, this price is really too low, it is really too low, really can''t sell, you can give me a little more, add a little, as long as it is almost, I will sell it." "Well 1050 magic stones? " The waiter looked at Sha LAN pale, and said with a slight twitch: "I, I will reduce it to 100. Sir, how can you add 50?" "That''s 1100 magic stones. Look at you. I won''t bully you. I''ll spend more than 50 magic stones." "Sir, this price is not good, 1200 magic stones, this is my lowest price, I What if I give you a sword cover? The one that can be carried directly on your back. Originally, this sword cover also needs ten magic stones. The leather of the sword cover is all the mutant animals outside the boundary membrane. How about I give you this one for free "This Well, that''s settled. It seems that you have some difficulties. I''m also supporting the masses in need. " After listening to saran''s promise, the waiter finally breathed out a breath and said, "thank you very much, sir. Thank you very much. I''ll find you the sword cover now." With these words, the waiter trotted all the way to get the sword cover. He saw that the sword cover was made of the skeleton of some kind of wild animal. The outside and inside of the sword cover were covered with tough animal skin. Moreover, there was a strap on the sword cover, which could be carried on the body by crossbreeding. It was easy to carry. When he came back with the sword cover, the waiter looked at saran and said directly, "Sir, I''ll help you install it. I''ll..." "Can you take it up? So I''ll do it myself! " After saying that, Sha LAN did not wait for the waiter to speak, so he took the sword in his hand and carried it on his body. Then he picked up the silver arc meteorite sword in one hand and inserted his back hand into the scabbard to feel the weight of his body. Sha LAN moved his body and directly took 1200 pieces of magic stones from the space ring finger and put them on the counter. One thousand and two hundred magic stones are not a small number, and the volume is not enough for a single pocket. Therefore, there is no need for Sha LAN to cover up the existence of the space ring with his pocket. He directly takes the magic stone out of the space ring and puts it on the counter. Looking at the magic stone on the counter, the waiter picked up the magic stone and said to saran: "Sir, thank you for your purchase. You can get our membership card after spending 1000 magic stones at a time. In the future, the consumption here can be reduced by 5%. Originally, this membership card also needs a magic stone cost, but I will give it to you for free. ¡± seeing that Sha Lan was happy to pay, the waiter offered him a discount. After putting away the magic stones, he respectfully handed him a silver grey membership card. After taking the membership card, saran nodded and carried his silver arc meteorite sword to three levels. The third level of business is all kinds of potions, thoughts, breathing methods, witchcraft and other things, which are also the main purpose of Sha Lan''s coming here. Relatively speaking, there are more people on this floor than the two floors below. There are more than ten people on this floor. Some of them buy goods in pairs, while others are alone like saran. When Shalan came here, the huge silver arc meteorite sword behind him really attracted a lot of attention, and also played a certain degree of deterrent effect. Without paying attention to those people''s eyes, saran went directly to the place where the medicine was bought and sold. After looking around, he finally found a kind of medicine called megaphyllum water. This medicine can assist meditation of the mind. The impurity in the medicine is also very small, which can be discharged by the body itself. The effect of assisting meditation is also good. The disadvantage is that the effect is too slow. Each one can increase the effect of thinking for three days. It is not helpful for breaking through the existing state, it is not helpful for the official wizard, and it is very weak for the wizard apprentice limit.Of course, there are also some advantages, that is, the price is relatively low. For wizard apprentices, it is more cost-effective, which is more suitable for the current senior wizard apprentice level of saran. "How many magic stones are there?" The female waiter looked at Sha LAN, noticed the silver arc meteorite sword behind Sha LAN, and immediately said with a smile: "Sir, if you buy more than ten magic stones at a time, you can get a discount of one percentage point." "Then give me ten for a month." "All right, wipe out half of the magic stones. There are 247 stones." "Write down first. Give me three crimson potions." "The crimson potion is one hundred and seventy-five magic stones, and three are five hundred and twenty-five magic stones." "You still have life replenishing potions. Yes, give me five!" The life supplement potion is mainly used to cure internal injuries and also to resist toxins. However, for Sha LAN, the most important use is to replenish the vitality of the 33 blood colored life seeds that the devil transfigures. That is to say, it can make him transform many times in a short time! Looking at Sha LAN, the female waiter''s smile was more gorgeous. She looked at Sha LAN and said again: "five life supplement potions, each 120 magic stones, five 600 magic stones, a total of 1372 magic stones, thank you for your patronage!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 215 "One thousand three hundred seventy-two magic stones? Here''s your membership card. I''ve heard that you can get five percentage points off. " The waitress took the membership card, checked it, nodded and said, "yes, this is our membership card. After five percentage points reduction One thousand three hundred and three magic stones, half of them have been erased. Can you wrap these potions for you Nodding, saran said, "wrap it up for me. Besides, this is the magic stone." Once again from the space ring took out the magic stone, is a small pile on the counter. The waitress immediately put the stones into the box in turn, and then put the potions that Saran needed and handed them to Saran, who put them directly into the space ring. At this time, Brianna gave him five thousand magic stones. Now half of them have been spent, and only more than 2000 pieces are left. The potions purchased by these magic stones can only support him to spend a month or two. To know that a magic stone is equivalent to 100 gold coins, although Sha LAN does not know how much purchasing power a hundred gold coins have in the world of nightmare abyss, he still has no idea It is clear that this is a huge sum of money for ordinary families. It can be seen that no matter where the wizard is, he is a big eater of resources, even if the world is different. After the purchase, Sha Lan thought about it and decided not to put the silver arc meteorite sword on his back so eye-catching. He put the silver arc meteorite sword into the space ring and quickly left here. As for the breathing method and witchcraft of the three-tier trade, saran was very self-conscious. He did not go to see those things at all, because the magic stone in his hand was certainly not enough to buy any sorcery, or even witchcraft. After leaving Tesla department store, saran immediately got into the crowd, turned left and right into an alley, and quickly walked to the end of the lane. Her legs suddenly jumped up. Then she grabbed some cracks in the wall and climbed to the top of the three-story building at the end of the alley. Then she shuttled between the roofs and quickly left The direction of the lane. Just as Saran climbed up the three story building, a team of three wizard apprentices and two knights came quickly, but all they saw was an empty alley. As for Saran, the one they wanted to follow had disappeared. Jumping off the roof of a two story building, saran walked out of the alley and walked back to the restaurant where she came. When she walked into the restaurant, she looked at the waiter before her and threw a gold coin into his hand with a smile. She said with a smile, "it''s your tip." Looking at the gold coin in his hand, the waiter immediately expressed his thanks to Sha LAN. Sha Lan was already back in front of his room. However, when he opened the door, his face suddenly changed. Without saying a word, he immediately backed back. But to his surprise, the door of the room did not know when it began to disappear and turned into a wall, At the same time, he could clearly feel that the surrounding environment suddenly turned upside down, and the space was shaking violently, which greatly disturbed the balance of saran''s body. Magic! Shalan is also good at using magic. Naturally, she immediately recognized the interference of magic and immediately put her hand at the center of her eyebrow. The Rune of black eye like black eye flashed from the center of her eyebrow, and sent out waves of waves, which immediately broke the magic that interfered with her. As soon as the illusion was broken, saran immediately heard the light sound coming from behind him. Without saying a word, he immediately turned around and shot an inflammatory flow technique behind him. At the moment of the fire shooting, the flame directly hit a green barrier, and then the surrounding environment returned to normal. Behind the blue barrier, three people were standing, One old two young, smiling toward him. The vigilance did not decrease at all. Saran looked at them and was ready to transform into the devil. At this moment, the old man slowly opened his mouth to saran. "Son, you don''t have to be so nervous. We don''t mean to you." "If there''s no malice, why sneak into my room and cast illusions on me when I open the door." "It''s a bit presumptuous to enter your room without permission. As for the magic, we just want to test your magic power. However, to our surprise, we didn''t expect that you had the ability to break magic, but we were surprised and surprised." "Surprise? I''m sorry, for me, what happened just now was at best a shock. " "Please allow me to express my apology again for what I have just done." Looking at the old man, although Shalan was still not very comfortable, he did not intend to continue to say anything, because he could feel that the old man in front of him was definitely an official wizard. However, Sha LAN could not see the specific level clearly. Only when he came to find himself, he could probably guess that his strength would not exceed level two That is to say, the strength of the old man is probably the level of a second level wizard at most. This kind of existence is no longer something that the devil can fight against. Nodding slightly, saran said to the old man, "I accept your apology. Would you like to come to my room and don''t know what I can do for you?"With a smile, the old man was obviously satisfied with Sha Lan''s attitude. He looked at Sha LAN and said, "in this case, I''ll tell you the truth. I made the silver arc meteorite sword you bought. When you bought it, my disciple was right there, so he told me about you. Of course, if it was just like this, I would not say that I would come to see you in person, but later, according to my disciples, you are not only a knight with extremely strong physical strength, but also a senior wizard apprentice. Therefore, I had a little idea of meeting you "I don''t know, then, what did you come to see me for?" "I''ve been organizing a temporary adventure team recently to explore a relic. It''s the time to recruit people. People like you who have strong physical fitness, mental strength and high-level wizard apprenticeship level are the people I''m willing to recruit. So I''m here to ask if you''d like to join my adventure team. If you join me, I can pay you the price of 10000 magic stones, or equivalent. In addition, if you find anything in the ruins, as long as it is not one of the three things I need, then you can take it by yourself. I don''t know what you think? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 216 "Ten thousand magic stones This is not the price of a senior wizard apprentice. " "If this senior wizard apprentice is also a knight with half a foot stepping into the supernatural blood, then it is totally different. Sometimes one plus one is much bigger than two." "I need to think about it." "Of course, of course, this matter should be considered, but I hope that the result of your consideration is that you agree. After all, I finally found a suitable person, and I don''t want to miss it like this. Are you right?" Shalan looked at the other side if there was a deep look in his eyes, his face still kept smiling, but he had a trace of vigilance in his heart. He was very clear that the other party was threatening and forcing himself. He also knew that the other party understood that he could see that the other party was threatening and forcing himself. As a second level wizard, Shalan can''t imagine it. But in his impression, it''s almost the same as facing a junior wizard apprentice. Looking at the old man leaving with two apprentices, saran suddenly asked, "I don''t know what your name is. Can you tell me?" Hearing this, the old man immediately patted his head and said, "Oh, I almost forgot. My name is Annan." "So, Mr. Annan, can you sign a pledge of time with me to ensure my safety and interests?" When Annan heard saran''s words, he gently raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you should know such an ancient thing as the oath of time. It really surprised me. But in order to let you rest assured, I am willing to sign the oath of the long river of time with you. I think you can at least rest assured that I will not harm you secretly? " Shalan didn''t want to go to any relics. There may be seleya in the real world. What''s more, the ruins in the abyss of nightmare are extremely dangerous. Otherwise, with the strength of Annan''s second level wizard, why should we find so many people to form a small team to enter the site. But Shalan is also very clear, if he does not insist on going, Annan is likely to fight him directly. Saran does not want to gamble on this matter. Once he loses, there is really no room for him to turn around. "Mr. Annan, since you have promised to make the oath of the long river of time with me, then I have nothing to say. I promise your invitation and start to conclude the oath of time! My name is Saran, saran Winman Hearing saran''s words, Annan''s face showed a smile, without any hesitation, immediately took the lead in concluding the oath. "Time goes by, and I, Annan SMO, have made a deal with saran Winman..." "Time goes by, and I, saran Winman, have made a deal with Annan SMO..." Feeling the witness of the long river of time, Shalan opened her eyes, looked at Annan, and said, "Lord Annan, now that the oath of time has been officially concluded, I don''t know when we will start?" "There is still a period of time for departure. After about a week, please continue to live here. In a week or so, I will ask my disciples to come to you and take you to the assembly place." "Well, I see. I won''t change where I live, just wait here." "Well, I''m glad you can accept my invitation, and then we''ll see you when we leave." As the words fell, Annan left saran''s room with his two apprentices and disappeared quickly at the end of the corridor. At this time, Shalan closed the door, took a deep breath, but murmured to himself: "it''s true that you will encounter trouble when you go out of the door. If you don''t have enough strength, you will have no position. However, Annan seems to be quite reliable. Otherwise, you have to find a way to leave here as soon as possible. But then again, there should be no less things in a relic that can be coveted by second level witches. I just don''t know what the danger is. Even if I have made the oath, Annan will not have any adverse thoughts and behaviors for me. Once I die in the danger of the ruins, it will be too bad. So we should be careful Don''t be too greedy Thinking of this, Sha LAN took a deep breath. Now, his original intention must have been in vain. He could only take a step to see and then come out of the ruins first. Reaching out from the space ring, he took out the potion he had bought, drank a plum blossom orchid water, and continued to meditate. As time went by, in addition to going to the restaurant hall to eat, she basically meditated in the room every day. In the abyss of nightmares, Sha Lan''s chivalry breathing method and secret martial arts were unable to practice. Therefore, she could only train the moves. In addition, she could meditate constantly. As long as her body could hold on, she would meditate all the time. In other words, she tried to be stronger before going to the ruins. A week later, saran had just finished her meditation when the door was knocked. Shalan opened the door and recognized it as one of Annan''s apprentices."Mr. Shalan, instead of the teacher, I''ll invite you to meet with the rest of the team. When everyone arrives, I''ll leave immediately and ask Mr. saran to prepare his own things." Looking at the apprentice, saran nodded and said, "I can start now. I don''t have anything to prepare. It''s all in the space ring." Since they have seen themselves buying silver arc meteorite swords in Tesla department store, they are also those who know that there is a space ring in saran''s hands, so there is no need to cover up any more. "Then please ask Mr. Shalan to come with me." At the end of the speech, the apprentice turned and walked outside the restaurant, while saran closed the door, took the key and set off with the apprentice. When he got to the restaurant hall, saran directly checked out of the room. He did not intend to continue to live here. After leaving the room, Shalan followed the apprentice and left the restaurant. She got on a carriage and went to the south of the six flower city. Before long, Shalan came to an ordinary looking underground bar. She followed the apprentice into it, and soon came to the bar. At this time, there were only ten people in the bar with saran and the apprentice. In addition to Annan and his two apprentices, there were six strangers here. Saran looked at them. Some of them were powerful, some were not strong, others were similar in strength to Saran, and even there were two first-class Witches in the bar Face is really powerful. PS: not today, continue tomorrow. PS2: it''s said that other people''s great gods add more than 100 votes and I''m 10 votes plus watch. This fully proves one thing, that is - I''m a thorough salted fish, no problem o(¨i©n¨i)o www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 217 After some brief introductions, Shalan knew the names of other people except the two first-class witches. As for the two first-class witches, they just nodded at him and didn''t say much. Shalan didn''t care about it. Many formal witches are of this virtue, and they speak in terms of strength, although in Shalan''s opinion, the strength of these two guys is in one That''s what happens to wizards of grade one. "Shalan, there are two other people in our team. They are said to be a pair of masters and apprentices. They are all Knights of blood. And judging from the appearance of Lord Annan, it seems that they have great trust in these two masters and apprentices. Do you think they will be together?" The man who spoke was a wizard apprentice limit, named Hal. He was about 30 years old. Unlike Shalan, he was not forced to join by Annan. He joined on his own initiative, so as to find enough resources for breakthrough in the ruins. He has been in the wizard apprentice limit for more than three years, if continue to waste, will inevitably lose the spirit, and as the first spiritual leap, wizard apprentice level to the official wizard level of the transition is very special, if the age is too old, the physical quality is reduced, there is no benefit for the first spiritual leap. "Hal, do you know about the two witches?" Hearing Sha Lan''s words, Hal immediately nodded and said, "Saran, you are not a native of liuhuacheng, are you? Otherwise you won''t be unaware of them. " As soon as her eyebrows were raised, Shalan whispered to Hal, "so they are very famous in Liuhua city." "It''s not very big. After all, there are Mr. Annan, but they are also famous witches near liuhuacheng, which can''t be wrong. Shalan, you should also know that there are many wizard organizations in our gray Castle Kingdom, but there are also many witches who are not affiliated with the wizard organizations. These witches are generally called vagrant witches. The two witches are the most famous vagrant witches in the area near liuhuacheng. It is said that their nests are near liuhuacheng, but no one knows the exact location. As for why they are so famous, it is probably because their strength is very strong among the wandering witches in the area near liuhuacheng. The male first-class wizard is called Weber. The solidified witchcraft model is quite rare. It is said that one finger once extinguished a first-class fire witchcraft, which is very powerful. The woman''s first-class sorcerer is Linda. Although the solidified model of witchcraft is the most common fireball art, there is a strong curse witchcraft. No one knows about it. However, it is said that as long as she gets the curse witchcraft, her strength will be greatly reduced, and the reduction is extremely terrible. " "Weber and Linda? It seems that they are really powerful witches. " Just as Sha Lan''s voice dropped, there was a footstep at the door of the bar. But a middle-aged and a young man entered the bar one after another. Among them, the middle-aged one was wearing simple leather armor with two one handed tomahawks on the back of his waist. The younger one was wearing full body armor without helmet. The armor was all silver and a cross sword was hanging around his waist. Look at him You two dress, then know that they can not be wizard class existence, but the thorough blood knight! Speaking of this, we have to say that in this nightmare abyss, there are only witches and blood knights, but there is no secret warrior at all. Therefore, Sha LAN speculates that the secret warrior may not be a very old profession, or even may be their unique profession in the world. At this time, Annan saw the two men coming in, and immediately got up to meet them. From this, Shalan immediately judged that the middle-aged one of the two men must be a second-class blood knight, otherwise Annan would not have stood up to meet him. After Annan got up, the two first-class witches, Weber and Linda, also stood up immediately. Seeing this scene, other natures that had not yet reached the extraordinary level did not have any reserve. They all stood up to express their welcome to the second level blood knight. Naturally, Shalan was the same. "Bob, my dear old friend, it''s really nice to see you." The middle-aged knight, known as Bob, also held Annan in his arms and said with a smile, "Annan, I still remember when we were young to go on a journey together. Unfortunately, things are different. Now we are all old Oh, by the way, this is my disciple. He is a younger generation of my family, probably the grandson of my younger brother. I don''t know about the details. Anyway, I don''t want to investigate these things. Now he is my disciple. He has a good aptitude. He just woke up to his blood one year ago, stepped into the extraordinary class and became a blood knight. " As soon as Bob''s voice dropped, the young knight stepped forward and said respectfully to Annan, "Hello, Mr. Annan. My name is birona. I''m a disciple of Mr. Bob." Nodding, Annan said to Ronald, "well, very good. You are also a talented descendant. I think you can surpass your teacher to reach level three." "Thank you, Lord Annan." In the same level, the strength of the wizard will basically surpass the blood knight of the same level. Of course, if a blood knight awakens a supernatural creature with extremely strong blood, it will naturally suppress the wizard in turn, and everything is not absolute.After a brief politeness, Annan got up and looked at all the people and said, "everybody, the time is up now. I think you can''t wait. I have explored the site myself, and no one else knows about it. So it can be said that it is a very primitive state. Therefore, there will be no less opportunities in that relic, but there will be no less crises of the same kind. So I hope you can be more cautious. If you see something, you should not be too excited. It is impossible to guarantee that there will be no crisis behind what you see. Next, I would like to say another thing. When I looked for you, I said that there are only three things I want. If you find them, you must give them to me. If they are other things, you can take them at will. I don''t care about this. Because I have signed contracts and vows with you, I don''t worry about your credit. Now I want to tell you what those three things are. The first thing is Stardust potion, the second is the eye of akathis, and the third is the sword of oath. Please remember. " PS: as soon as I opened my eyes this morning, the monthly ticket became one hundred and four, and three more chapters were added www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 218 Without saying more nonsense, Annan and Bob directly led the remaining ten people into an underground passage inside the bar, quietly left Liuhua City, and walked out from a passage hidden in the trunk of a thick tree in the dense forest outside Liuhua city. Out of the dense forest, Shalan immediately saw four carriages. There was no coachman in the carriages. The horses were cultivated by special means, which could be directly controlled by Annan through his mental strength. Annan and Bob got on the first car, and their three disciples got on the second. The rest two carriages happened to be the rest of the people. Weber and Linda, two first-class witches, got into the third car, which made the remaining five people only able to ride in the fourth carriage. Fortunately, the carriage was very large, and there were no large people among the five people, which was quite spacious. They took a group of them. Soon, the coach drove out along the remote road under the control of Annan, which was far away from liuhuacheng ¡£ At this time, in the carriage, five people sat opposite each other. Shalan sat on the back, leaning against the window on the left, Hal on the right, and in front of him were three wizard apprentices, two senior wizard apprentices, and one wizard apprentice limit. His strength was one of the best among the wizard apprentices, and there was no weak chicken in it. At this time, Hal, who was sitting next to Shalan, looked at them and said, "how about introducing each other again? My name is Hal Having said that, Hal looked at Sha LAN and saw his refusal. However, Sha LAN nodded and said, "my name is saran." After hearing Hal and saran''s introduction, the other three opened their mouths slowly. Next to him was a female wizard apprentice facing him, the only wizard apprentice among the three opposite. She was about 256 years old. She had a medium-sized appearance, some freckles on her face, and her hair was brown curly hair scattered at the back of her head, which was no different from ordinary young Western women. She glanced at saran and Hal and said, "my name is Julia." Julia''s voice dropped, and the male senior wizard apprentice sitting next to her, also sitting in the middle of their seat, also said, "my name is George, his name is Jon, my brother, we are brothers." Jon, sitting on the right, nodded and said nothing. He looked different from his brother. He was a man of few words. After introducing each other, Hal nodded and said again, "Sharon, Julia, George, Jon, I think you should all see that in our team, Lord Annan and Lord Bob should know each other, and Lord Webb and Lord Linda should be united. We are the only people who basically work on our own. If something happens, I''m afraid there is no one to take care of each other. So I wonder if we can temporarily unite. Once someone is in danger, on the basis of not threatening ourselves, we can reach out and pull each other. Do you think? " As for Hal''s idea, in fact, when he said he would introduce each other again, Shalan basically thought of Hal''s idea, but he did not agree with Hal''s idea. In Sha Lan''s opinion, a group of strangers temporarily unite together. If things go smoothly, it can also ensure the stability of the union. However, if something happens, the small things are OK, and if there is a big event, then there is really nothing to do. If you can''t help, you can''t do anything else. It''s not easy to be able to avoid falling into the ground. It''s just that Sha LAN couldn''t say it unless he had a bad brain. So he just waited for other people to express their opinions without saying a word. If they all agreed, Shalan didn''t care whether he would agree or not. Anyway, these people could not agree to enter into a contract. It was just a verbal Union. About half a minute later, George and the Jon brothers looked at each other. Then George said, "our brother has no problem. Anyway, we apprentices are vulnerable groups in this team. If we can unite, we can help others not to despise us too much. We agreed." Hearing what George and Jon said, Julia immediately nodded and said, "that''s right. I agreed." Now that they had agreed, there was no need for saran to refuse. He nodded and said, "I agree with the proposal." Seeing that everyone agreed to the proposal, Hal''s face immediately showed a smile, nodded and said, "well, in that case, we are now a temporary combination, and we hope that we can work together in the upcoming ruins to obtain the resources we want." At this point, everyone in the carriage laughed, and then the carriage fell into silence again. Meanwhile, in the carriage of the first carriage, Annan burst into laughter. Bob looked at Annan, who suddenly burst into laughter, and asked, "Annan, what''s the matter with your smile so happy?" Shaking his head, Annan said: "there is nothing special, just a few mice in order to deter the tiger, temporarily United.""Oh, those little ones? What are you going to do with them? " "How to deal with it? I''m older, but I don''t have the ruthlessness when I''m young. I really didn''t plan to deal with them this time. You should be very clear about the relic. If it is opened once every 30 years, we can break through the first level and reach the second level because of the ruins. This time, we entered again to look for opportunities to break through to level three. As for the dangers inside, Bob, you should also know that we can''t guarantee to survive 100% even if we have prepared in advance, not to mention those little apprentices. " "In that case, what about your two apprentices? Aren''t they apprentices, too? Are you going to use another energy to protect them? When did you become so soft hearted and attach importance to inheritance? " "Haha, Bob, my two apprentices are not just ordinary apprentices. They are selected by me carefully. Although they are only one-off, if there is a last resort, they are a disposable starlight wizard that can be used once. It is enough for me to give full play to the power of level three wizard in one blow!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 219 According to Shalan''s calculation, the journey took about three hours. When they entered a valley wrapped in thick fog, the carriage finally stopped slowly. The door of the carriage opened automatically, and people got out of the carriage. Looking at the valley with a visibility of only five or six meters around, and a small town with a faint trace in front of him, he frowned slightly. If there was no supernatural and strange existence here, Sha LAN felt that he would dare to eat excrement on his head. At this time, under the call of Annan, the crowd came to him. At this time, there were three camps among the twelve people present. Shalan had five apprentices in one camp, the two first-class witches Weber and Linda were in one camp, Annan and Bob and the other two third apprentices and disciples were one camp. But everyone pretended not to see it, including Annan, who was about to speak. "Everyone, maybe you can see that there is a small town in front of us, which has been abandoned for more than 30 years, and the entrance of the ruins we want to look for is in the center of the town. However, we should be careful not to enter the houses of the town. You should be able to guess that it is not so stable in this town. Be careful However, our purpose is not a small town. You can follow me directly to the ruins. As long as you don''t enter the houses in the town, you can be safe and sound. " After hearing Annan''s words, some people nodded to show that they understood. Some people had no reaction, and no one knew what they were thinking, while Shalan was moved in his heart. Annan seems to have a deep understanding of this town. Otherwise, he should not have said so sure. If the relics in this town were discovered by accident recently, it is impossible for him to know the truth of the town in a short time. What''s more, according to Annan, he knows what''s in the ruins like the palm of his hand, not completely unknown. Then there is a question: why does Annan know what is in the ruins and why can he be so sure. If he knows the ruins so well, why should so many people come along with him? In this way, Annan must have had to bring so many people here. There must be something that can be achieved by a lot of talents. As for the more specific Shalan, for a moment, he couldn''t figure out what was going on! One idea came out of saran''s mind, and some even conflicted with each other. However, he did not continue to study it. Anyway, it is necessary to enter the ruins. After entering the ruins and seeing more things, perhaps there will be an answer. What''s more, what Shalan thinks he can think of, at least the two first-class witches should also think of. He doesn''t need to be a pioneer at all. He just needs to protect himself and stay dormant and wait for things to develop. "Well, please be careful. Next, Bob and I will lead you into the ruins. If you follow up, please don''t leave it behind. Otherwise, there may be some problems." After that, Annan and Bob began to tidy up their own equipment, and so did the others. Saran didn''t take out the silver arc meteorite sword immediately. He just moved the burning ring and frost ring on his hand, and stood still. About three or five minutes later, Annan nodded and said to set out. He and Bob took the people into the dilapidated town. They did not look back or look at the houses nearby, but walked all the way to the inside of the town. The area of the town is not very small. In addition, Annan and Bob are very careful, and their pace is not fast. People''s speed is more like walking slowly towards the interior. At this time, Shalan suddenly heard the voice of closing the window from a two story wooden building nearby. He subconsciously took a look at the rest of the light. He just saw a little pale girl. Half of her face appeared through the gap in the window. She looked at them without blinking. She didn''t know whether it was because she found Sha Lan''s eyes and quickly shrunk her face Go back and disappear behind the window. At this time, saran''s right hand was slightly tight. He was ready to use silver white metal all the time. Maybe silver white metal had no effect on the existence of entity, but he had extremely strong restraint ability for spirit body. Of course, before the last resort, saran would not use that thing casually. It must be precious and unusual if you want to use it with your toes. Once it is seen, it will be hard to protect No, it can be said that it will certainly make people greedy, so I''m afraid that Shalan''s troubles will come one after another. As if nothing had happened, saran looked at Julia walking beside him. He saw that the face of the female wizard apprentice extreme became a little ugly. Obviously, she probably saw the little girl just now. "Bang!" With a slight sound, half of the wooden window fell on the ground, which changed the faces of all the people present. At this time, Annan looked at the half of the window, said nothing more, but continued to say to the rest of the people: "be careful, move on, we will be there soon."Passing by the half of the falling window, Sha Lan''s pupils shrank slightly. He saw the broken part of the window. The color was very fresh. It wasn''t broken naturally at all, but was broken from the inside by a strong force. When he thought of the little girl she saw just now, she suddenly felt that the situation in this small town was not ordinary! But now, he did not have any way back, can only go forward to the inside. Soon, people came to a well in front of a well located in the central square of the town. The well head was very large, and the diameter was about one and a half meters. Without any hesitation, Annan waved his hand slightly, which aroused a white light fog. He lifted his body slowly and then fell to the bottom of the well. At this time, Bob turned to look at the others and said, "everybody, under this well is the entrance of the ruins. You can use the rope on the well to climb, so I''ll go down first." After that, Bob climbed down the rope, followed by his disciple birona, and then the two Annam''s apprentices. They all went down to the well one by one, and soon only saran and George Jon brothers were left. He took a look at the brothers and climbed down with Julia. But at this moment, Shalan suddenly heard a childlike chuckle. When he looked up, he saw Jon standing on the edge of the well with a pale palm on his shoulder, which did not belong to George at all! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 220 Saran looked at the pale palm on Jon''s shoulder. He didn''t say much, but continued to climb down. The reason why spirits and weird things are so frightening is that they choose their targets randomly. You don''t know what you''ve done to get into these things. Moreover, in this strange place, saran didn''t want to meddle in his business and pretended not to see it. Just as Saran was climbing down, half of her white face came out of Jon''s back. He or she looked at the people below through Jon''s shoulder, especially after a long time, she turned to look at George beside Jon. She didn''t know what she was thinking. George followed saran down the well and crawled down, but just as he looked up to see if Jon was down, he saw the hand on Jon''s shoulder and the head behind his shoulder, just like saran! "Jon, there''s something behind you. Get rid of it, get down!" George didn''t see anything on his left shoulder or right shoulder, but he didn''t see anything on his left shoulder. However, George didn''t see it, but Jon could be seen in the mine. When Jon turned his head to look behind him, the spirit or strange face to face with Jon, but Jon looked puzzled as if he didn''t see anything. "Jon, come down, get down!" Although he didn''t see anything, his brother was so nervous that Jon did not doubt him. He quickly climbed up the well and was ready to climb down with the rope. However, when Jon just climbed to the well head, his body suddenly froze in place, and the expression on his face was completely dull. Only a pair of eyes slightly rotated, showing difficulty A feeling of fear in words. At the same time, the spirit or strange that George and saran saw disappeared on Jon''s body. At this time, Jon seemed to see something that made him extremely frightened. His face was still a dull expression, but his eyes kept widening, and the blood quickly spread to his pupils along the white eye. If there was any real panic from Jon''s eyes, the spirit or strange spirit that George and saran saw disappeared from Jon''s body The flow made George climb up quickly, trying to pull Jon down. But just as George''s hand touched Jon, Jon fell from the well, his body stiff and bouncing on the wall of the well twice, rubbing birona''s body and falling under the dry well, making a dull noise. "Jon! Damn it, damn it, Jon George leaped over saran and quickly fell down, anxious to find out about Jon. At this time, Sha LAN saw that at the mouth of the well, the pale hand was holding on to the well head, and half of his head was out of the well, as if he was peeping at the people below. Finally, having a look at the spirit or strange on the well head, saran quickly climbed down the rope. When he fell on the ground, he saw George holding Jon, who was dead in terror, with a whimper in his throat. At this time, Annan and Bob walked up to saran and said, "Saran, did you see anything just now?" As Sha Lan thought just now, if you don''t want to contact with spirits and monsters, try not to have any relationship with them. Only in this way can we ensure safety to the greatest extent. So Shalan immediately showed a daze and said to Annan, "I saw Jon''s body suddenly become stiff. As for the rest, I don''t know whether you see something, Lord Annan, or what you know?" Hearing saran''s words, Annan laughed and said, "although I''m here for the second time, I don''t know much more about this place than you do. I don''t know what happened here, so I asked you." Suddenly, she nodded. Sha LAN continued to pretend that she did not know why. She said to Annan, "Mr. Annan, what should we do now?" "There''s no way. The ruins are in front of us. We can only put Jon''s body here and move on. When we come out, we can take his body away. Otherwise, it will disturb us to enter the ruins. What do you think, George?" After hearing Annan''s words, the calm George turned to look at Annan. After a long time, he nodded slowly and said, "yes, let''s go into the ruins now. As for Jon''s body, we''ll come back and deal with it." As the words fell, George got up and dragged Jon''s body to the corner. He carefully held Jon''s body and sat under the corner. It looked like Jon was asleep. At this time, George reached out and touched Jon''s cheek and whispered something. Shalan, who was very close to George, didn''t hear him, and most of the others couldn''t hear what George had just said. Subconsciously, saran felt something was wrong with George''s attitude towards Jon, but for a moment he couldn''t tell what was wrong. He could only blame the good relationship between George and Jon''s brothers, but subconsciously, she paid more attention to George and raised a little vigilance.After a little rest, they set off again. Annan snapped his fingers. About seven or eight fist sized white light balls appeared around Annan''s body and floated around them to provide light for them. Under the illumination of the white light ball released by Annan, a group of people slowly walked forward. Before long, they found that the road at the bottom of the well suddenly tilted downward, and the angle of inclination became larger and larger, reaching nearly 60 degrees. When they walked down, they needed to support the wall. About ten minutes later, the road became more and more smooth. People stood on the ground and looked at the garden with bright sunshine, gorgeous plants and flowers outside the exit. They could not help but look at each other and saw the surprise and surprise in other people''s eyes. Saran deliberately paid attention to Annan and Bob. He could see that both Annan and Bob did not have much unexpected look in their eyes for this strange scene. On the contrary, there was a feeling similar to nostalgia. Saran did not know whether he was a little more thoughtful, but at least he could be sure that neither Annan nor Bob was just here Once, I explored it outside. It was so simple that they might have been here already! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 221 Annan and Bob walked in first, followed by their disciples and two first-class witches, and finally there were only four wizard apprentices left. At the moment when she walked out of the entrance, Sha LAN subconsciously raised her hand to block the sunlight. She walked in the dark environment for a long time. Inevitably, she felt a little uncomfortable with the strong light. But it was just at this time that Sha LAN suddenly realized that there was no nightmare abyss in this place that should be underground space. The intensity was enough to make a wizard apprentice feel his eyes Uncomfortable sunshine! With her hand half covered by the sun, Sha LAN looked up at the sky. The blue sky, the long white clouds, and the flying birds from time to time made her think that she might have come to another world. Other people are also like this, they are also looking around, look at this, look at that, everything seems very fresh. "Well, everyone, now you go into the garden one by one. You should be careful. According to the information I got, there are some magic arts in the garden, which may make you lost in the garden. Although this place is very beautiful, it is definitely dangerous. You must be careful." With these words, Annan took his two apprentices into the garden and walked forward along a large number of footpaths in the garden. It''s just that the road in the garden twists and turns. If it wasn''t for Annam''s apprentice who took him with him tightly, he couldn''t keep up with him at all. He could only take a chance and walk slowly along the path in the garden. As he walked, saran gradually lost track of Bob''s master and apprentice who were walking in front of him, and the footsteps of others behind him disappeared. Looking around, Sha LAN suddenly found that the height of the bushes and flowers on the side of the garden path seemed to have become much higher, and had reached his shoulder. Sha LAN could only barely see where other people were. At this time, the remaining 11 people had scattered in the whole garden in twos and threes. Shalan was in the east of the garden, and there was no one around, only himself. "This garden looks very beautiful, but I''m afraid it''s not a safe place. It''s unrealistic to walk back. The key now is to go straight ahead and see what''s ahead." Thinking of this, saran took a deep breath and went straight ahead. As he walked along, the shrubs and flowers on the side of the path were higher than Shalan''s head. He jumped up to look at the others. Except for a few very tall people, she could not see where anyone else was. Without any hesitation, he continued to walk towards the front, and as Saran passed a corner, he suddenly saw a small round European Pavilion made of white marble. The circular bottom of the pavilion is only about three meters in diameter. In the center of the pavilion, there is a sea demon siren statue with fish tail, which is also carved from white marble. Saran went to the pavilion and looked at the statue of siren. At this time, he found that the siren statue was closed eyes, and in the mouth of the siren, there was a key the size of a palm. The key is golden with red lines. Sha LAN looks at the key and touches it gently. She wants to find out what kind of material it is. But she doesn''t think about it. When Sha Lan''s hand just touches the key, the key suddenly falls from the statue of siren and bounces several times on the ground of the pavilion At the feet of saran. At this time, the eyes of the siren statue suddenly opened, and with the opening of the eyes, the siren statue seemed to live. Although the texture of its body was carved marble, it was full of flexibility. She looked at Sha LAN and sang with an aria singing poetry. This is a secret garden. What do you want, intruder. A beautiful girl is a shining treasure. This is a mysterious place, adventurer. What are you looking for. Powerful sword, or strong armor. This is the abyss of nightmares, witches, what are you avoiding. The spirit in the shadow, or eternal sleep. Come on, come on, embrace your destiny. Come on, come on, embrace your destiny. At the end of the song, the statue of siren slowly looked at Saran, and said to saran in a very pleasant voice: "ask me a question. If I answer correctly, you need to promise me a condition. If I answer wrong or can''t answer it, then you can make a condition like me." Listening to the siren''s words, Shalan suddenly felt as if there was an existence watching him. If the siren answered his question, he would face terrible results. But if the siren didn''t answer his question, it would be a very important opportunity to wait for him! Sha Lan thought about the siren. The siren once said that if she answered wrong or could not answer the question, she would win and could raise a condition. In fact, if you think about it carefully, I''m afraid there is no possibility that the siren can answer the question he raised. This option is more like confusing saran. In his opinion, he has only one choice, that is, to ask a question that the siren can''t answer!While Sha Lan was thinking, the siren suddenly said to Saran, "you still have three minutes. Please ask questions as soon as possible, otherwise you will be punished as your failure." Hearing this, saran felt a little awe in her heart. She immediately opened the power and accelerated her thinking. "You still have two minutes. Please ask the question as soon as possible, otherwise it will be treated as your failure." "You still have one minute. Please ask questions as soon as possible, otherwise you will be punished as failure." ¡­¡­ "Your time has already..." "Siren, can you answer me, the Almighty God, can he make a stone that he can''t lift up?" Hearing saran''s words, siren immediately wanted to answer, but when she just opened her mouth, she did not say a word. If the answer is yes, then the God in the question is not omnipotent. On the basis of the same topic, the answer is naturally wrong. But if the answer is not, then the God is not omnipotent. On the basis of the same topic, the answer is also wrong, that is to say, the answer to this question is wrong in any case, and there is no correct answer! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 222 If there is no correct answer to a question, naturally there is no way to answer it. The siren looked at Sha LAN and said slowly, "I have no way to answer your question. You can ask me a condition. Please choose carefully. If I can''t fulfill the conditions, then this opportunity will be void. You can rest assured that I will not lie. As long as the conditions that I can complete, I will try my best to help you complete them. " "Why didn''t you tell me before? It''s not fair. " "No, it''s fair. If I win, I''ll ask you for a condition that can be fulfilled. I won''t let you do what you can''t do. Similarly, I won''t help you complete the conditions that I can''t reach." Originally, saran wanted to let the siren remove his demon mark, which could completely solve the problem of demonic consciousness coming. However, after hearing the siren''s words, saran was a little tangled. However, after thinking about it, the stone statue of siren in front of her was not likely to be stronger than the demon with demon mark, so she basically wanted to borrow the siren The idea of strength to remove the mark of the devil is completely bankrupt. Since the sea demon siren could not completely solve the demon mark on her body, what questions should be raised? Subconsciously, saran thought of letting the siren raise her strength to the level of a wizard. Suddenly, he saw the golden key with red lines under his feet. Sha LAN suddenly thought that the existence of the golden key would not be for no reason, and rather than enhance the strength to the level of a wizard, it was better to know how to leave here first! Otherwise, even if you have reached the level of a wizard, what can you do? If you can''t leave here, you will eventually turn to dust, which is meaningless. Thinking of this, Sha LAN reached out and picked up the red stripe gold key under her feet, and said to the siren: "I want to know how to safely leave the ruins and the town outside." "You have two questions, so you want to ask me how to leave the site safely? Or is it safe to leave the town outside? " Her eyes narrowed slightly, and saran said again, "I want to ask how to leave this relic safely." The main danger of the small town outside is spirit and strangeness. The silver and white metal in the hands of saran can guarantee a certain degree of safety, but how to leave the ruins is not so reliable. "If you want to leave this relic safely, it''s very simple. Take away the key in your hand and remember that greed is the original sin, and three times is the limit. As long as you firmly remember this sentence and don''t give up the key in your hand, you can leave this relic safely." As the voice fell, the siren''s body gradually became stiff. Her eyes and mouth closed again, and she returned to the original shape. At this time, saran put the red and gold key into the space ring, and then continued to walk forward. Slowly, Shalan walked out of the path, came to a fountain, he looked left and right, found the fountain around is similar to the same place, at this time, he saw Annan slightly tired with his two apprentices out of one of the paths, and soon after, some embarrassed Bob and his disciples came out. Annan and Bob looked at Saran, especially when they saw that there was no damage on her body, their faces could not help but show a trace of surprise. Although they did not take a road, the crisis on the road was similar. They were quite tired and consumed a lot of energy, but they did not think that Shalan was not only more than They arrived here faster, and they didn''t seem to have any injuries, which naturally surprised them. "Saran, haven''t you met anything?" Shaking her head, saran said half truely: "I met a siren, she first sang some songs, and then said some messy words, and then returned to the original appearance, and I came directly." Annam and Bob looked at each other, and then Annan continued to say to Saran, "do you remember what the sirens sang?" "I didn''t listen to it carefully before. It''s probably similar to singing poetry. Besides, it seems that there are some shadow gods and sleeping words." Looking at Sha Lan''s confused face, Annan nodded with a smile and said, "Oh, so it is. Then your luck seems to be very good. There is no dangerous barrier. Bob and I are different. The barrier we met is very troublesome. We both spent a lot of effort." "Then it''s really time to have a good rest, but then again, are we here waiting for others? Which way should we leave later? " Hearing saran''s words, Annan pointed to the fountain and said, "this fountain is the way to get out of here, and only through this fountain can we enter deeper remains." "So it is. Now wait for others to come here." After that, saran found a place to sit down and wait for others to come.Before long, the two first-class witches, Weber and Linda, walked out of the path together. Before they arrived at the fountain, they did not suffer any danger. Even the wizard''s robes were clean and tidy. Obviously, they didn''t even run. It seems that their road is really safe. After waiting for about 20 minutes, Julia limped over with a bloody left arm, and Hal and George followed Julia with injuries behind her. Looking at the injuries on the three, Annan immediately released a white light on them, but saw Julia''s arms and legs improved quickly, which would not affect the operation. Hal and George''s injuries were also quickly relieved. Exhaling a breath, Annan said wearily, "what did you encounter? Why are you so embarrassed? " "We met an orc, an orc statue to be exact. Before we left, the statue suddenly moved and yelled at us. Then we continued to attack. The three of us united to kill the statue. This is the source of our injuries, but we also got something The eyes of carthius As the voice dropped, Julia took out a purple eye size crystal from her body and slowly handed it to Annan, who had been waiting for her. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 223 Annan quickly took over the acanthus eye, which was handed over by Julia, in the shape of purple crystal, the size of an eye. Carefully looking at the eyes of akathis, Annan nodded slowly and said, "yes, this is the eyes of akathis. Thank you very much for your help. When we leave the ruins, I will give you some extra compensation, which is a thank you." Hearing this, Hal and Julia''s faces showed a glimmer of joy, and even George, who had just lost his brother, became more relaxed. After closing akathis''s eyes, Annan looked at the crowd and said, "next, we are going to go deeper into the ruins. You should all see that the only unique place here is this luxurious looking artificial fountain, in which there are many coins. There are many kinds of coins. You can look for a kind of silver coin with a unicorn in the water. Only that one can take us out of here. Remember not to take any coin other than the unicorn silver coin out of the water. Once you do that, you can only be responsible for the consequences. " As the words fell, Annan walked forward and raised his hand in the water. His luck was very good. He just looked for it casually and found a silver coin with a unicorn pattern. He immediately took the silver coin out of the water and threw it at the angel statue with water flowing from the top of the fountain. When the silver coin with Unicorn pattern was thrown near the angel statue, the angel statue''s right hand with a long sword remained unchanged, and held out his left hand to catch the unicorn silver coin. The silver coin quickly turned into silver in the angel statue''s hand and fell around Annan''s body. It kept rotating around him and disappeared instantly with Annan. After Annan disappeared, the angel statue immediately returned to its normal appearance and stopped moving. At this time, seeing Annan''s action, the rest of the people immediately looked for it in the water. Sha LAN reached out to find the coins that landed at the bottom of the pool. There were all kinds of coins in it. Most of them were coins that Saran had never seen before. Some were carved with a rose in red, a mermaid in blue, and a crow with twelve wings in black gold A small line of text, nothing else. looked for it as like as two peas. The salon found a silver coin with a unicorn pattern. And under the unicorn silver coin, there was a silver coin with the same unicorn. Salan looked at Julia, who had not found the silver coin, put one of them in the water and put it straight away. Julia took the unicorn silver coin that Saran had given her, nodded to Saran, and stood aside with the unicorn silver coin, saying nothing more. Shalan didn''t expect the other party to thank him. He just took out his own Unicorn silver coin and was ready to leave. But at this time, Bob''s disciple birona was very angry because he had found a unicorn silver coin all the time. When he saw that George found a unicorn silver coin around him, he immediately reached out and took George out The unicorn silver coin on the surface of the water was seized. George looked at bilona, but he could not speak. After all, birona was not only a knight of first class blood, but also a teacher of second class blood knight. Therefore, George obviously swallowed his anger and looked for it again. After a while, almost everyone found their own Unicorn silver coins. Two of Annan''s apprentices first threw out the unicorn silver coins in their hands and disappeared in front of the fountain in the silver light of the unicorn silver coins. Then there was birona, a disciple of Bob. He also threw the silver coin out of his hand just like the two men just now. But just as the unicorn silver coin in his hand was thrown in front of the angel statue, the statue of Celeste suddenly raised his right hand and grasped the small cross sword. With one sword, the silver coin was cut in half, and the black smoke quickly dissipated ¡£ Seeing this scene, billona was a little stunned. He didn''t know what the problem was. Bob''s face changed a lot, and he immediately dragged him back quickly. Just as they were retreating, the position where birona was standing suddenly seemed to be hit by some kind of shapeless weight, leaving a very deep mark, if it was not Bao If Bo had responded in time, then billona might have been crushed into mud by the invisible weight. Birona''s face became very ugly. He grabbed his teacher''s arm and asked in a low voice, "teacher, what''s going on? Why are other people doing well? I''ll be like this when I get there." "Don''t ask so much nonsense, now the most important thing is to avoid the attack of the invisible thing on you. We must persist until the angel statue returns to its normal appearance, otherwise the invisible thing will not stop attacking you!" As soon as the words fell, Bob''s face changed slightly, and he dragged billona to escape quickly. Just as they were fleeing away, the ground under billona''s feet was once again made a deep dent by some invisible weight, which looked like the claws of some kind of animal, but saran didn''t understand what kind of animal''s claws would look like.Bob and birona constantly Dodge, the frequency of the invisible existential attack is not the same. Sometimes they attack two or three times in a row, and sometimes they won''t attack for more than half a minute. However, the target of the invisible existential attack is only birona, and will not attack anyone else. However, shangshalan and others are slightly relieved. About ten minutes later, the angel slowly recovered to the previous appearance, and the attack stopped completely. At this time, birona came to the front of the pool again and found the second Unicorn silver coin. He carefully threw the silver Unicorn out again, turning it into a silver light around birona, and in the blink of an eye, Biro was thrown out again NAH took it away and disappeared in front of the pool. Bob was relieved to see that birona had left successfully. He followed him, followed by the two first-class witches, then Julia, George and Hal. Sha Lan was the last one to stay in front of the pool. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw the cross sword in the angel''s hand. He suddenly saw a line of smaller letters carved on the blade of the small cross sword. It was a very remote text that Sha LAN had seen in the library of the gear tower The meaning of that text, impressively represents the meaning of contract and oath! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 224 "Pledge Oath, this word has the double meaning of oath and oath. Is it the sword of oath. But if this is really the sword of oath, then Annan and Bob do not know what the sword of oath really looks like, only that the sword of oath is in the ruins. But if this is really the sword of oath, how can I get this thing into my hands? " Thinking of this, saran tentatively released his spiritual strength, and slowly touched the sword of oath in the hand of the angel statue. At this time, the angel statue suddenly opened his eyes, and saw the angel slowly released his hands and made a lifting appearance. The pair of wings behind the statue, which were originally folded up, also became the flying appearance of stretching. At this time, the small oath sword suddenly flew up and fell into Sha Lan''s hand. Looking at the oath sword which was about the size of a palm, Sha Lan was surprised that it was so easy to get the oath sword. I put the sword of oath directly into my own space ring. I plan not to tell Annam and Bob for the time being. I will give them something after I leave here. Anyway, as long as I give them to them before I leave, it is not a violation of the oath of time. I don''t need to worry about whether I will be bitten by the oath. Taking the unicorn silver coin in his hand, saran reached out and threw it at the angel statue above the fountain. But to his great surprise, when he threw the silver Unicorn coin to the angel statue, there was no change. He flew directly past the angel statue and fell into the pool below. At the same time, a pungent smell of scorching smell, along with the smell of sulfur, gradually spread from the fountain. With the smell becoming more and more intense, the clear spring water that originally flowed from the angel statue turned into a thick and scorching smell. Sticky asphalt with sulfur smell flowed down a little bit, and gradually fell towards the pool water below. At the same time, Shalan can clearly see that the feet of the angel statue are slowly changing from white marble to Black Obsidian, and the feet that should have been wearing armor boots have turned into a pair of feet similar to hooves, as if the angel turned into a devil in a flash! "Damn it, I knew it wasn''t so easy. I couldn''t even get out of this damn place." With a murmur, saran immediately wanted to go back on the same way and stay away from the fountain for the time being. Otherwise, she didn''t know what other strange changes would happen. However, just as Saran was about to leave here, he suddenly saw that in the pool which had not been filled by asphalt, a large number of coins seemed to have been burned, turned red rapidly, turned into white smoke and disappeared. Even the unicorn silver coins that can be borrowed from here before are all turned into white smoke, but the only coin with an inverted Pentagram engraved in dark red still remains unchanged, without any change, and quietly sinks at the bottom of the pool. Seeing the abnormal situation of the coin, saran thought of something immediately. Without any hesitation, he immediately rushed forward to reach out and fished out the black red coin in the hot pool. When saran fished out the coin, the angel statue had been completely transformed into a demon statue that did the same action, and the devil statue was at the foot of it At this time, the hot asphalt flowed into the pool water below, gradually filling the pool water. At the same time, the asphalt in the pool suddenly swelled, and something similar to human shape slowly climbed out of the pool, and stretched out a hand full of asphalt and grabbed it in the direction of Shalan. Looking at these strange existence, Sha LAN immediately threw the coin out of her hand without any hesitation. When the coin fell on the demon statue, it immediately turned into scarlet flame and flowed to Sha Lan''s body, making Sha Lan''s body burn itself. As usual, she watched her body gradually scorched by the fire, whether the skin was burned through, the blood was dried, and the bones became brittle into powder. Saran did not feel any pain, and his perception of the body always existed. When the fire burned Shalan''s eyes, he only felt that his eyes were dark, and then the scene was a huge dark stone hall. When his hair appeared in the burning of the fire, the flame on Shalan disappeared completely, and he also came from the previous garden to this dark stone hall. "It''s really a unique transmission, but as I expected, the way of transmission is completely different. Annan and I came to a different place. I just don''t know what kind of danger there is in this place. In a word, it should be more dangerous than when we were with Annan and Annan." As he thought about it, saran took out a flashlight from the space ring. Since he knew that the space ring could follow him to the real world and the nightmare abyss, he put all the archaeological equipment into the space ring, including a flashlight tent, some simple dehydrated food and clean water. The flashlight illuminated the straight path of Sha Lan''s body within four meters on Wednesday. He looked around and finally got a general understanding of his environment by the light of the flashlight.This is a huge hall. From the height of the hall to the stone pillars and even the entrance and exit gate, it is unimaginable. Sharan can almost be sure that this hall was not for human use, but for some creatures with amazing height and body shape. Only from the dust falling inside the hall, the hall should be at least for a long time No one is using it. "Hoo Anyway, this place is so open, and there is only one entrance and exit. There is no other choice but to leave directly from that entrance. " While thinking, Sha LAN took out the silver arc meteorite sword from the space ring and carried it on his back. As long as he raised his hand, he could pull out the silver arc meteorite sword to deal with any emergency. No longer hesitating, Shalan went straight to the entrance and exit. At the moment when she walked out of the hall, a strong wind suddenly blew on her, nearly blowing him out and falling off the stone bridge outside the hall. Looking at the wide and long stone bridge under his feet, Sha LAN could vaguely see that there were a large number of thick chains extending from the stone bridge around the stone bridge, connected in the surrounding unknown darkness. After taking a deep breath, Sha LAN lowered her center of gravity and walked towards the front. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 225 "Choking!" The silver arc meteorite sword is inserted into the ground. Sha LAN holds the handle of the silver arc meteorite sword to resist the increasingly terrifying wind. At this time, he had already walked two-thirds of the distance of the stone bridge, but the corresponding wind blowing around the stone bridge became extremely amazing. Sha LAN could only move forward a little carefully. Fortunately, the weight of the silver arc meteorite sword also helped Sha LAN stabilize his body. Otherwise, he would not be blown by the strong wind and fall from the stone bridge. "Choking! Choking! Choking! Choking! Choking He put the silver arc meteorite sword into the ground one by one. Sha LAN walked slowly. After walking for a long time, Sha LAN finally came to the end of the stone bridge. He looked at the high gate at the end of the stone bridge and walked forward again with his teeth. When he walked into the high gate, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground, gasping for breath ¡£ "This place is really It''s a long story. " After taking out some food and water and taking a little rest, Shalan walked deeper into the ruins with her silver arc meteorite sword on her back. Just like the hall just now, this passage is very wide for Shalan. He walked forward step by step, without seeing any person, any living thing, or even any words and signs on the wall. He could only walk forward without knowing anything. Finally, after walking for more than 20 kinds, Sha LAN saw a corpse lying under the corner of the wall. The corpse has turned white. According to Shalan''s naked eye measurement, it is about five to six meters high. For humans, this height is absolutely giant, but for the giant buildings here, it is still just the height of a child. Obviously, this corpse is not the original owner of the building here. I''m afraid it''s also an adventurer like saran who came here to look for something. Before she went to the white ossified body, she looked at it in general. She could see that the ossified body was very strong, and its body structure was slightly different from that of human beings, but there was no big difference on the whole. There was a pile of decayed and tattered armor on the body, and not far from the body, there was a handle but half an axe blade missing The axe was left there at will. After a careful inspection, Shalan suddenly saw half a line of text under the body''s right hand. He immediately stepped forward to push away the ossified right arm of the corpse, and looked at the words under the right arm. His face changed slightly. Sha LAN is very lucky. He knows those words. Although he is sure that he can surpass each other in terms of language, even for Level 2 and level 3 witches, the world in this universe is so numerous that he can not completely master all the languages. It is really a very lucky thing that he can happen to encounter familiar and learned languages Yes. "This is the giant statue divine text, a hieroglyphic belonging to the giant clan. This corpse is indeed a member of the giant clan. Let me have a good look at the meaning of these words." We have found the traces of the blood of the Titans. Unfortunately, there are not only ancestors left here, but also the danger left by the ancestors'' enemies. I was very unlucky. I met one of them. Although I killed the other side, I was still badly hurt. If my ancestral legacy is about to decline, please let me know that my ancestral legacy is on the decline. ¡¿ after reading those giant statues, saran''s brow slightly frowned. According to what the giant said before his death, this remains, or at least this huge stone hall, should have been built by the descendants of the so-called thunder giant. There are the heritage of the descendants of the thunder giant, but there are also means left by their enemies. For this point, Sha LAN is very vigilant. Let alone how many opportunities there are, if the dangers can not be effectively avoided and dealt with, then Sha LAN feels that he will soon become the same as this giant. Thinking of this, saran continued to check whether there was anything worth collecting on the giant. After confirming that most of the things on the giant were rotten, she shook her head helplessly and got up and walked towards the inner part of the passage. Before going far, Shalan saw a mass of shriveled and huge seaweed like things, but when she got close, she immediately saw many cut-off parts scattered around the dried seaweed like things. Looking at the dried seaweed scattered on one side, Shalan knew that these things had been cut off by a sharp blade. Moreover, looking closely, there was a long and narrow opening in the core of the seaweed like thing. Inside the opening, there was a piece of decayed metal material. Thinking of the bones of the giant he met before, and the axe which was still on one side but without a large axe blade, Shalan also guessed that the giant left behind by the giant as mentioned in the divine text of the enemy should be this huge sea grass creature. It''s just that compared with the white bones of the giant, this unknown thing is dried up after death and becomes the same state as the withered seaweed, but I don''t know what these seaweeds looked like before they died.After reaching out and pulling out the silver arc meteorite sword, saran turned over the shriveled seaweed. After confirming that there was no discovery, she set out again and walked toward the interior. This time, Shalan did not go far, then entered a super large hall which was several times larger than the previous hall. Moreover, this super large hall was different from the previous one. There was nothing in the former hall, but in this hall, there were a large number of huge statues and one placed in the super large hall The huge sarcophagus in the center is nearly 20 meters long, 78 meters wide and nearly 10 meters high. Sha LAN looked at a large number of dry creeper like real plants attached to the sarcophagus, stretched out his hand and gently pulled it. After confirming the firmness, Sha LAN put the silver arc meteorite sword into the space ring, and quickly climbed up along the dry gecko, ready to explore the huge sarcophagus. However, at this time, the red and gold key that Sha LAN had been holding in her arms suddenly sent out bursts of heat, which made Sha LAN immediately notice the abnormality of the red stripe gold key! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 226 "This is Is this key used here Feeling the hot trend of the key on her chest, saran immediately took the red and gold key out of her arms. However, when she took the key out, the temperature immediately dropped and returned to normal level. However, looking carefully, Sha LAN can see that the key seems to have some changes from the time he got it, and it has become more slender. Moreover, the teeth on the key also have some differences. If the red lines and gold materials on the key have not changed, it really looks like a completely changed key. "What''s going on? How did this key suddenly change? " Although there are still doubts, but Shalan did not continue to study, he put the key back in his arms, continued to climb up, when he came to the top of the sarcophagus, through the light of the flashlight, saw the scene that made Sha LAN incomparably shocked. A huge stone spear like the pillar of heaven directly penetrated the sarcophagus and nailed into it. On top of the huge stone spear, an arm seemed to be torn by the elbow tightly. Sha LAN looked carefully and found that the torn arm was covered with scales. There were seven fingers in total. Each finger was thicker than Sha Lan''s thigh When you look carefully, you can find that the seven fingers are full of muscles, and the sense of strength is amazing! Taking a deep breath, saran carefully walked forward. When he approached the huge stone spear, he could clearly see pieces of dry blood falling on the sarcophagus, which was dark. When she looked carefully, she immediately felt dizzy and dizzy. At the same time, she suddenly felt the desire to kill, which made Sha LAN for a moment Wheezing between aggravating, eyes red, face became extremely ferocious. However, at this time, Shalan''s mind suddenly appeared a light soul wave, driving out those negative emotions, making Sha LAN out of the desire to kill, gasping for breath, and his clothes were soaked in cold sweat. "Hoo Whoa Whoa This thing It''s really terrible. Just dry blood makes me almost controlled by the desire to kill. Who is the owner of this broken arm and has such terrible power? " Looking at the broken arm with a trace of fear on his face, saran stopped looking at the dried blood on the sarcophagus, and went straight to the position where the huge stone spear pierced the sarcophagus. He looked at the cracks spread out from the stone Spear''s position. He reached out and measured it a little. Sha LAN found the biggest cracks among them, and he could enter them completely Into this huge sarcophagus. But now there is a very important question in front of Sha LAN. How can he make sure that there is no danger in the sarcophagus. Once there is something dangerous in it, it is impossible for him to fight against it with his current strength. But this hall is only the entrance and exit where Sha LAN came here, and there is no other exit. If Sha LAN wants to leave here, he must find another way to leave. In this hall, the only chance for Sha LAN is the huge sarcophagus. Without any hesitation, saran took out some archaeological equipment from the space ring, including rope and long alloy cone, which could make a sliding rope to let Sha LAN enter the sarcophagus. Quickly nailed the alloy long cone on the sarcophagus. After tying the rope, Sha LAN threw the rope along the crack he had chosen. Then he took out a flashlight and tied it to the belt around his waist. Finally, he climbed down slowly along the rope. The length of the sarcophagus is very long, but the height and the thickness of the sarcophagus itself are only more than 10 meters away. Shalan did not take a long time to slide down. When he fell into the sarcophagus, he immediately saw a giant in full body armor. The armor was airtight, and there was no trace of corpse in the armor. Only through the stone spear that pierced the sarcophagus, could he pierce the armor wound On, you can see some dry blood, and there seems to be no trace of rotten blue and black skin in the armor. "These beings are all too abnormal. Obviously, it has been a long time here, but there is no trend of physical corruption. By contrast, it is too weak to install two white bones and dried seaweed outside. Only if I am not wrong, the body in the armor should be dead before it is put in the sarcophagus Since the noodles are dead, why should the owner of the stone spear and the broken arm make up for it? Is there any reason in this? " Shaking her head, saran did not go into it, so she groped for it in the sarcophagus. Before long, Sha LAN found a large number of burial objects piled in the sarcophagus at the corner of the sarcophagus. Among them, in addition to a large number of weapons and other things that have been decayed with time, they are some precious things such as gold, silver and precious stones. Sha LAN searched all four corners of the sarcophagus, and basically all of them were such things. In other words, there is no way to leave the sorcerer first. "So I''ve come here in vain. Do I need to go back and have a look if I want to leave here?"Thinking of this, Shalan sighed helplessly. Although it doesn''t matter to him that he is really trapped here, he can leave the world and return to the real world as long as the mark of the devil is restored again. However, if this happens every time, he will stay here when he comes to the world. For Saran, can he avoid or avoid OK. With a helpless sigh, saran grabbed the armor on the body of the giant and climbed to the body of the giant, ready to walk from the body to the rope to leave. But at this time, Shalan suddenly saw that there was something in the brow of the giant corpse helmet. The golden red light let Sha LAN ring the red stripe gold key in his arms! With a slight frown on her brow, Sha LAN took out the red striped golden key from her arms. As soon as the key was taken out, he immediately felt a faint attraction. It was like a magnet that attracted each other. Its strength was very small, but it actually existed. Feeling the attraction, saran immediately stepped forward. When he reached the brow of the giant''s body helmet, he saw a small keyhole appeared there, emitting a little golden red light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 227 Carefully insert the key in his hand. Suddenly, the position where the key is inserted suddenly seems to melt into a large amount of golden liquid. Then more and more parts of the armor melt, until they are completely melted and gathered together. They pour into the pendant in front of the giant''s body. So far, the giant''s body completely appears in front of Sha LAN, and Sha LAN stands in front of the giant Above the forehead. Looking at the giant with blue skin and black lines like thunder and lightning under his feet, Sha LAN felt as if he had seen the natural enemy. His heart was filled with a sense of unspeakable fear. His hand holding the key trembled slightly. He bit his teeth and forced himself to calm down. Then he put the key in his arms and prepared to leave here. The giant''s body was given to him It''s too dangerous. However, when Shalan had just reached the giant''s chest and was ready to grasp the rope to leave, his light suddenly saw that the giant''s forced eyes had opened again. Moreover, the giant''s golden pupil was staring at Sha LAN, and there was no feeling, as if he was watching a bug disturbing his sleep! The heart trembled slightly, Sha LAN did not have any hesitation, immediately grabbed the rope and then climbed up, but at this time, the giant''s palm suddenly lifted up and seized Sha LAN. Although she did not directly crush Sha LAN to death, she was unable to move at all! "Damn it, it can''t be like this!" With a murmur, Sha LAN immediately urged thirty-three blood colored seeds of life in his back spine, hoping to transform the devil from here. But at this moment, a blue electric current flowed from the giant''s hand and penetrated into Sha Lan''s body, like an invisible chain. It completely penetrated Sha Lan''s body and firmly blocked the spiritual sea of Sha LAN The blood gas in her spine and chest made her strength blocked completely and couldn''t mobilize a little bit! At the same time, the other hand of the giant also lifted up, seized the stone spear which pierced into his chest, slowly pulled the stone spear out of his body, and then the giant threw the stone spear along the hole into which he had been stabbed. Soon, there was a deafening sound outside the sarcophagus. Sha LAN knew that it was the sound of the stone spear falling on the ground after it was thrown out. The giant who pulled out the stone spear, as if he had lifted some restrictions, took a deep breath, raised the hand that had pulled out the stone spear, and slowly pushed up the coffin cover of the sarcophagus. He sat up from the sarcophagus, looked around into the dark hall, and made a roar that almost broke Shalan''s head. Then the giant stood up from the sarcophagus Up, slowly left the sarcophagus. "After a long sleep, cleotos wakes up at last." After that, cleotos, the giant, stepped forward, picked up the stone spear on the ground, threw the broken arm out with his backhand, and raised the stone spear violently. All of a sudden, blue thunders were raging from the stone spear, and constantly bombarded the walls and top of the hall, making the whole Hall vibrate. In the light of the thunder, Shalan finally saw the real appearance of the hall. The whole hall was built by various bones. The framework of the hall was built by the white bones of a large number of giant creatures. The periphery was poured with some unknown concrete and metal. The construction style was very rough, but it was full of a wild aesthetic feeling. As for the white bones of those large creatures, Shalan could see the bones similar to dragons, giant bones with several arms, bones of some giant beasts, giant snakes, giant wolves, and even some giant birds! "Dong!" The stone spear fell heavily on the ground. Cleotos slowly lifted up Saran, changed his grasp to a holding, and said to saran with the Colossus: "human beings, where do you get the key to recovery, my resurrection is your credit, and I will give you a satisfactory reward!" Listening to cleotos, saran stood up in his hand and said, "great cleotos, can you first lift the blockade of my strength?" "Man, I blockaded your power to protect you. Now you can answer me, where do you get the key to recovery?" As for cleotos'' arrogance and aloofness, saran did not die, but said respectfully, "great cleotos, the key to recovery in my hands comes from a beautiful garden, from the mouth of a siren statue!" "Beautiful garden The statue of siren Ancestral garden! It''s that place, so it''s no wonder. In this case, you can give me the key to recovery. You weak human beings, holding things of this level, will only usher in disaster for themselves. Only I can completely master the key to recovery! " "As you wish, critus." There was not a trace of discontent on saran''s face. With a faint smile, he took the key of recovery from his arms and put it in cleotos'' hand. Looking at the key of recovery in his hand, cleotos immediately pinched the key of recovery with his other hand carefully, and thunder flowed out of his hand and poured into the key of recovery.But at this time, a wave of light like sea water surged up on the key of recovery. At the same time, with the spread of sea wave light, the sound of sea tide, mixed with an inexplicable sadness, but also extremely pleasant song sounded. But a huge force gushed out from the small recovery key, quickly wrapped cleotos, and a little bit of Cleo Tosra is in the key to recovery. At the same time, an illusory siren appears behind cleotos and sings the siren''s voice as if it can charm the world. With the sound of the song, cleotos'' resistance became more and more weak. He even could not continue to restrain saran''s strength, which made saran jump from cleotos and quickly away from the shadow of cleotos and sirens. At this time, cleotos turned to look at the shadow of the siren, and roared with despair: "this is your plot. Siren, I will not let you go. Sooner or later, I will come out of the ancestral garden. At that time, I will find you, kill you completely and destroy all your blood descendants. I will make siren completely removed from the universe! ¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 228 "To remove my descendants from the universe? Well, I''ll wait for that day, but I''ll talk about it after you''ve really escaped from the ancestral garden. I don''t think there''ll ever be one! " Most of cleotos''s body was sucked into the key of recovery. No matter how hard he struggled, there was no way to escape from the capture of the key of recovery. Finally, he could only give out an unwilling roar and his body was completely inhaled. At this time, the statue originally belonging to siren in the ancestral garden suddenly twisted like mud, and gradually changed from the appearance of siren to the image of a giant holding a rough spear and roaring up to the sky, which was the appearance of cleotos. When the statue was transformed into cleotos, the shadow of the siren, which was still somewhat illusory, gradually solidified, and changed from the original tall appearance to a height higher than that of saran. As for the fish tail, it quickly split up and became a pair of slender legs. Looking at her body, siren''s heart was filled with excitement. She took a deep breath and reached for a move. The key to recovery fell into her hand and disappeared between her backhands. Then she looked at Sha LAN, and she said, "thank you very much. I have planned so many times, and only you have successfully helped me to reach the goal I have to say, the feeling of freedom is really good. " When saran heard the siren, she thought of all kinds of coincidences that she had met before. She suddenly said, "I came here and everything was controlled by you behind my back." "No, no, no, it would be too exaggerated to say that I controlled it. I was forbidden in the ancestral garden at that time, and it was impossible to manipulate anyone to do anything. At most, I was a guide. I have led you here to the sarcophagus with the key of recovery. I have led you to awaken cleotos with the key of recovery, and then replaced me as a prisoner in the garden of the ancestors with his greed for the key of recovery. Everything is just a guide. You may not understand it now, but you just need to know that if you can master the rules of the world, this kind of thing is really easy "So Do you mean that the key to recovery will fall into my hand? Did I suddenly see that the sword on the statue of angel has oath, which is also your guide "Of course, otherwise, you think, why don''t other people see it? Only you can see it. Although your observation ability is very strong, it is not stronger than that of a second level wizard. Besides, do you think the sword of oath in the angel statue''s hand is so easy to get? Without my secret help, you would not be so easy to get the sword of oath. As for the coins left behind in the fountain pool, I tried to fix them for you, otherwise they would have been burned with other coins. " "But why me?" "This is really the fate of the arrangement, you found me, nature is you." "You are free now, why don''t you leave here?" The siren slowly came to Sha Lan''s body. She reached out and touched her cheek. Suddenly she said with a smile, "you should feel very lucky. My control of fate is different from other ancestors, otherwise You''re a rare delicacy. I''m sure I''ll have a good taste. " After a long time, she raised her head and reached for a flick. A drop of golden blood with faint electric light was suspended on Sha Lan''s palm. Looking at the blood floating on his palm, saran could clearly feel a strong force contained in it. The feeling was like observing a thunderbolt suspended in his hand at a close distance. "Is this "Your reward, cleothos, is one of the twelve awakened Titans in the body. Although there is only one drop of thunder Titan''s blood, it is enough for you to have the blood of thunder Titan and replace the weak one in you. Besides, you can''t get out of this place on your own, so as a reward for your helping me, I will help you get out of here. " After the words fell, the siren reached out again, and a sparkling light spread out, forming a round door leaf beside Sha LAN. On the other side of the door, Sha LAN saw a channel lighting torches. On the walls on both sides of the channel, there were a large number of carvings, which seemed to be some kind of more ancient hieroglyphics. "This gate leads to the passage of your companions, and you can catch up with them as long as you go out and go straight ahead." Looking at the gate beside him, although he had some doubts about why the siren treated him so favorably, Shalan did not say much. He saluted the siren, took out a test tube from the space ring and put the blood of thunder Titan into it. But at this moment, the blood burst out a flash of light, which exploded the crystal tube Split.Saran looked at the thunder Titan blood that had been suspended in the air. She just wanted to ask how the siren could take this drop of blood away, but suddenly found that the siren had left here and disappeared without a trace. A little stunned, Sha LAN breathed a sigh of relief. The siren of the sea demon brought him too much pressure. Although he did not ask how to take away the blood of thunder Titan, the siren left here and finally let saran relax a little. "If I can''t take this thing with me, then I won''t take it. Anyway, I don''t know whether the blood given to me by the siren is good or bad. There''s no need to be too greedy for this thing. Once you get caught up with something, it''s really not worth the loss." Thinking of this, saran finally looked at the drop of blood, turned around and planned to abandon this drop of blood and leave here. But at this time, the blood of thunder Titan suddenly burst out a silk of electric light, turned into an electric light, and shot straight to saran. When she was about to get into the heart of Saran, suddenly a Rune of eye of black thunder appeared at the center of Sha Lan''s eyebrows. She shot a black electric light, and instantly caught the drop of blood, and absorbed the blood with electric light into the Rune of black thunder''s eye! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 229 Thunder Titan''s blood was suddenly absorbed by black thunder''s eye, which really brought great shock to saran. He subconsciously reached out and touched the black Ting eye of his eyebrow, but the black Ting eye automatically shot out an arc and flicked saran''s hand! Just when Sha Lan was at a loss, his black eyes, which had been flashing in his eyebrows, suddenly released a large number of electric arcs, entangled in Sha Lan''s body one after another, and penetrated into Sha Lan''s body. But to Sha Lan''s surprise, these arcs not only did not bring him any harm, but also did not even feel paralyzed. Looking at his hands, there is an arc constantly jumping between the fingers and hands. At this time, the black eye suddenly burst out a trace of black electric light, kneading those blue arcs from the black Ting''s eyes wantonly released, constantly bombarding the surrounding ground and walls. Just when saran didn''t know what to do, the black current completely swallowed up the blue arcs, and then the Rune of the eye of black thunder suddenly changed. Each line that forms the eye shaped rune is made up of tiny runes. The pupil rune, as the core of the eye of black thunder, is replaced by a blue gold blood. Under the perfusion of black current, the drop of blue and gold blood gradually changes into a round blue gold rune, which is the new pupil of black thunder eye. At the moment of the evolution of black thunder''s eye, Sha LAN felt as if there was a black thunder directly cleaving into his own spiritual sea, which made his spiritual sea undergo earth shaking changes. The mental power surges wildly. The water drops like the sea water quickly absorb the black thunder that splits into the spiritual sea, making every wisp of spiritual force attach a trace of black thunder mark, just like the transformation of spiritual force version! When the black thunder fell into the spirit sea, Shalan felt the sharp pain in her head. It seemed that someone was chopping her head one by one, and it was like someone was trying to pierce the brow with an awl. With a dull hum, Shalan stumbled forward. His little sense controlled his body, bumped into the energy gate, lay down on the ground on the other side of the gate, and passed out in a coma. I don''t know how long, Shalan groaned, slowly woke up. As she sat up, she put her hand over her head and shook her head slightly. She looked at her place in a daze. After a long time, she reflected that she had passed the energy gate and left the tomb of the giant. "Before I fell into a coma, I vaguely remember that the black thunder eye absorbed the blood of the thunder Titan, and then a thunder fell into my spiritual sea. Then I don''t remember much, I...." Just thought of here, through meditation to see their own spiritual sea of saran slightly stunned, because he saw his spiritual sea at least expanded nearly ten times. Moreover, every spiritual force seems to be transformed by black thunder. The spiritual power which was originally like the sea water is now completely transformed into the appearance of black electric light. The spirit sea, which used to be as sparkling as a lake, is now completely turned into a black minefield ten times larger. This change made Sha LAN a little bit stunned and couldn''t react at all. "What the hell, how can my spiritual sea become this virtue?" Murmuring to herself, saran immediately reached out and tried to release the boiling ray. But when the boiling ray was released, the original red ray turned into a red electric light and fell on the wall, leaving a black mark on the wall. "It''s not boiling radiation, is it? What the hell is this? " He reached out again and condensed a black smoke missile, and saw the wisps of black smoke condensing in Sha Lan''s hand. Looking at the usual black smoke missile, Sha Lan was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he suddenly found that there was a trace of black electric light in the condensing black smoke, which could not be seen without careful observation. When the black energy ball about the size of the thumb of the black smoke missile agglomerates, it emits a trace of black electric light. When Shalan ejects the black smoke fly, the black smoke missile directly blows a fist sized hole in the wall, which is more powerful than before. "Hiss Well, am I not so low-key now? It''s too high-profile, too rampant and exciting to perform witchcraft. It''s just that the boiling rays and black smoke missiles have changed. I don''t know if the enchantment magic has changed. I hope it hasn''t changed. Otherwise, it would be a waste of such a convenient witchcraft. In other words, what is my present situation? The manifestation of mental power has almost completely turned into the appearance of black electric light, and the witchcraft I use to perform also has a trace of lightning attribute. However, when I was performing witchcraft just now, the black smoke missile was still mainly based on dark energy, only with the power of thunder and lightning. In other words, my spiritual power may have been fixed and turned into darkness and lightning.If that''s the case, then does my solidified witchcraft model, black smoke and spark, still suit me? " Thinking of this, Sha LAN scratched his head and thought that it might be a bit troublesome. He had a vague premonition that he might not be suitable to use the black smoke and spark as a solidified sorcery model. Even if he did not care whether the black smoke and spark fit himself or not, he would not be able to solidify it successfully. Scratching his head, saran said impatiently, "it''s really troublesome. If it''s true, then I''ll have to look for a solidified witchcraft model with the dual attributes of darkness and thunder and lightning? Where can I find this? Is it still the same as before, to find a way to join a strong wizard organization? " The fixed sorcery model is actually a first-class sorcery. If it is not solidified as a fixed sorcery model, it can also be learned as ordinary witchcraft. Just as fireball can be used as a fixed sorcery model, people who are not fireball as a fixed sorcery model learn this level-1 witchcraft, but need to spend mental energy when using it. No It doesn''t take a lot of mental energy to do that. So for Shalan, even if the black smoke and spark can''t be used as a fixed sorcery model, it doesn''t really suffer much. Therefore, for Saran, the most troublesome problem is that it is likely to need to search for the solidified witchcraft model again. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 230 "Hoo Without considering those problems, the key now is that my mental power has successfully reached the level of wizard apprenticeship limit, and the quality of my mental power has also reached a very high level. If it was not for the fact that I did not have a suitable model for curing witchcraft, I would have started to try to solidify witchcraft. As for the trial solidification of black smoke and spark, it''s better to find a safe place to do it in the real world. In this world, it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no danger in the next second. It''s not suitable to do such things as trial solidification witchcraft. " Thinking of this, Shalan stood up, moved her body, and walked forward. Although the abnormal change of mental strength is very important, it is more important to leave here. She probably knows her current situation, that is, this place is not the time to study the changes of her body. As Shalan walked forward, he gradually saw some traces left by Annan''s moving forward. Just as Shalan walked out of the passage and came to a hall full of water, he immediately saw Hal lying on the bank, with his chest and half of his left arm missing. Seeing his fully enlarged pupil, he lost too much blood and looked extremely pale It''s been dead for a while. Walking to Hal''s side, Shalan examined Hal''s body, and roughly judged that Hal''s wound was directly torn by some kind of giant beast with sharp teeth. Moreover, from Hal''s hopeless and twisted face, Shalan could probably know that his death must have been extremely painful. With a sigh, saran stood up and looked at the water in front of her, but found nothing that could pass through it. After thinking about it, Sha LAN stretched out her left hand and cautiously triggered the frost ring of her left hand. Fortunately, although her mental strength had changed, there was no problem in using the sorcery. She saw a white frozen air on her left hand, which fell on the water, and immediately condensed a thick ice layer about two meters in diameter, like a bamboo raft Like floating on the surface of the water. Taking out the scabbard of the silver arc meteorite sword as the oar, Sha LAN stood on the thick ice layer and slid out a little bit. At first, she was not very smooth about rowing, but after a period of sliding, she became much more agile, and her speed was faster and faster. After a while, the thick ice came to two-thirds of the position, only one-third of the distance from the opposite shore. At this time, Shalan suddenly felt a sense of crisis. Without saying a word, she immediately grasped the scabbard of the silver arc meteorite sword, and the whole person jumped into the air. At this moment, a huge crocodile rose from the water, broke the thick ice of Shalan with one bite, and roared at him. At the same time, Shalan fell from the air. Seeing that he was about to fall into the water, she once again stretched out her left hand and used the magic frost like hand attached to the frost ring. On the surface of the water, a large thick layer of ice formed again. He stepped on it and jumped up again. When the crocodile launched another attack, he jumped out, just two jumps across the rest A third of the distance from the surface of the water, landed on the shore. But the crocodile in the water was obviously unwilling to let the prey go like this. It quickly swam from the water to the shore, suddenly jumped out of the water, opened its mouth and bit down on the upper body of Sha LAN. However, at this time, Lianchuan Muxi was holding the silver arc meteorite sword with both hands. His arms muscles were completely inflated, which was nearly ten times as large as before, and attached to the silver arc meteorite sword like a red flame. With Sha Lan''s sudden swing, a red track as red as a crescent moon blooms in front of Sha Lan''s body, turning into a bloody crescent shaped blood gas blade, mixed with incomparable great power, cuts the crocodile''s head on the front, and cuts off the crocodile''s head obliquely. The two parts of the corpse twitch slightly in the air and crash to the ground around Sha Lan''s body ¡£ "Hoo The strength has increased by 30%, and the blood gas has increased by nearly 10 times, which is equivalent to the level of senior knights. It seems that the benefits brought by that drop of thunder Titan''s blood are not only the increase of mental strength, but also the physical fitness and blood gas of me have been greatly improved In fact, if the blood of thunder Titan was not absorbed by the black thunder eye for evolution, and only a small part of its strength was used to increase mental strength, physical fitness and blood gas, then after Sha LAN really absorbed the blood of thunder Titan, he could immediately obtain the blood of thunder Titan. Although it was a weakened version after five or six generations, it was completely diluted Can support Shalan to become a wizard of level three or four in a short time. Of course, Shalan didn''t know that. Even if he did, he couldn''t care much about it. It was good to get it, but it doesn''t matter if he didn''t. anyway, he was absorbed by himself. Both the body and the black eye are part of himself, and they will not be wasted after absorption. The silver arc meteorite sword is inserted into the scabbard by the backhand, and Sha LAN carries the silver arc meteorite sword on his back, and then continues to walk forward. This time, the passage was very short. After walking for five minutes, Shalan came to the end. He looked at the winding spiral stairs and the light at the top of the spiral stairs. Saran knew that there might be an exit or other hall, so he ran up the stairs without any hesitation.But when Shalan ran half way, suddenly a figure fell down from the top. Looking at it carefully, Shalan immediately recognized that the figure was birona, Bob''s disciple. His armor had been completely scrapped, only his leg armor and arm armor were still hanging on his body. As for the main body of the armor, there was no longer any body armor, and birona was injured The potential is also very serious, almost can be said to be all over the blood. Hearing the muffled sound of birona''s body falling on the ground below, saran''s face became dignified. He was almost sure that there was a big war going on above. As for the intensity of the war, it was enough to kill a knight of first class blood! However, Shalan would go up anyway. He knew that he could not escape the battle. Otherwise, once all the people above were killed, Shalan would not be able to go on his own. He might as well join them and wipe out the enemy who doesn''t know what kind of enemy he is, once and for all! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 231 Taking a deep breath, saran quickly climbed up. When he rushed out of the spiral stairs and came to the hall above, he immediately saw Annan, who were fighting three or four meters tall giant humanoid creatures. At this time, the bodies of two giant humanoid creatures were lying on the ground, and there were the bodies of Julia and Linda the first-class wizard torn into three or four pieces on the ground. As for other people, they were injured, even Annan was no exception. Shalan''s sudden appearance immediately attracted the attention of both sides. Among the three giant humanoid creatures, standing behind the other two, with two heads and holding a short stick like a dead tree branch, the humanoid roared at Saran, while Annan and they were slightly excited, making Shalan meet them quickly. Annan, the second level wizard, was trapped in a bitter battle. Naturally, the opponent could not be Shalan''s easy confrontation. Therefore, he immediately rushed to Annan and them without any hesitation. At this time, the head with two eyes on the right side of the two headed humanoid recited a kind of language mantra that Saran had never heard before, while the head on the left of one eye immediately gave orders to the other two giant humanoids with only one head! At once, one of the giant humanoid creatures rushed up immediately, waving a big stone stick on his hand and smashed it at saran. The speed was not consistent with his body shape. His short legs moved very fast, and he caught up in the blink of an eye! Without any hesitation, saran pulled out the silver arc meteorite sword with her back hand. Her muscles slightly swelled and her skin turned red. She urged the magic ox breathing method with all her strength. Then she held the sword in both hands, and her blood was attached to the blade. She swung the sword out and crossed a bloody track. Secret sword heavy wheel! "Boom The sound of deafness diffused. The human beings stepped back three or four steps, shook their heads, and looked confused, as if they could not believe that they would be repulsed by a small human being. However, Sha LAN had a bloody mouth, his hands burst, and his arms were numb and painful. The whole person flew backward, if not for Annan''s release of a white light Shalan, then he must have hit the back wall directly. "Pooh!" With a big breath of blood, Sha LAN stood up with the silver arc meteorite sword, and looked at the human creature on the other side. Although the defense and anti attack ability of the other party can''t compare with the state after the transformation of the devil, the strength is absolutely no less than that of saran after the transformation of the devil. I''m afraid that even if he becomes a demon form, he needs to kill the other party It took a lot of effort to make it possible. At this time, Annan''s hands released a white light, around Sha Lan''s body continuous circulation, so that Sha Lan''s body injury slowly healed up. "Saran, you are so powerful. It seems that once you break through, you will awaken to the power type blood." Hearing Annan''s words, Shalan immediately nodded and said, "Lord Annan, how did you meet these guys? What exactly are they?" "These guys are ogres. The one with two heads is a cannibal magician. You don''t need to learn to wake up a lot of skills. At present, we can see three kinds of skills: bloodthirsty, cobweb and fireball burst. The reason why the two level-1 ogre soldiers are so difficult is that they have been applied with bloodthirsty, and their speed and strength have been greatly increased. As for the most troublesome thing for us is that burst fireball, which is equivalent to the magic power of level 2. Before Before that, birona was killed by the cannibal magician. His armor was blown up and died in the powerful explosion power. Otherwise, we would not be so passive When saran heard the news of birona''s death, Yu Guang looked at Bob standing on one side and found that Bob''s face was frosty. Although he didn''t show it, she could see the anger in Bob''s heart from his almost burning pupil. "Mr. Annan, what are we going to do next?" "What? Of course, it''s time to get rid of them. Otherwise, it''s meaningless to continue to stay. " Hearing Annan''s words, Bob finally opened his mouth and said to Annan, "are you willing at last?" "Bob, my old friend, you can''t blame me for birona''s death, can you?" "Well, that''s it. I don''t want to affect our relationship. However, it takes a lot of time, energy and resources to cultivate a first-class blood knight. I think you can make some compensation for me?" Nodding slowly, Annan said, "of course, this part of the compensation I''m sure will satisfy you." "That''s good. It''s up to you now." "Of course, of course!" As the words fell, Annan suddenly reached out and snapped his fingers. He immediately stood behind him with two nervous apprentices on his face. His expression immediately became dull. He walked slowly towards the three ogres in the opposite direction like a walking corpse. At this time, the two ogres immediately roared and rushed to the two apprentices.At this time, Annan''s mouth quickly recited the mantra, the two apprentices suddenly emerged a rune, all over the body of the two apprentices, and then the two apprentices suddenly took a potion from their bodies, a drink down, about three or four breaths, their bodies trembled and knelt on the ground, their skin burst and spewed out A lot of blood. At the same time, the two ogre soldiers have rushed to the two apprentices, waving the stone sticks in their hands and smashing them down continuously, smashing the bodies of the two apprentices into a pool of mud. Then the two ogre soldiers roared at Annan and others and continued to rush towards them. Looking at the two ogre fighters coming, Annan''s face showed a sneer, and then the incantations he recited became impassioned, and white light came out on his body. When the voice of the spell stopped suddenly, behind the two ogres, the blood and rotten meat suddenly burst apart in the bodies of the apprentices, who were completely smashed into mud. Two reddish translucent virtual human energy bodies rushed out from them and gave out a piercing roar. The unreal body ignored the resistance and attack of the ogre soldiers. One left and one right penetrated into the bodies of the two ogre warriors. However, the bloodstained veins spread from the parts where the two energy bodies penetrated. In the blink of an eye, they completely covered the whole body of the two ogres! PS: I won''t forget the monthly ticket of last month. I''ll add more in the first half of this month. There were some physical problems last month, so I''m tired of daily updates, so I''ll postpone some. Don''t worry, I''ll forget to add more. Sorry, I''m sorry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 232 "Roar!" The two ogres slowly knelt on the ground and struggled. However, with the passage of time, the frequency of struggle became lower and lower. Finally, they could only fall on the ground and let the blood veins completely cover their whole body. At this time, the two headed ogre magician behind gave a roar to the two fallen ogre warriors, and cursed with their vague language. However, no matter how the ogre called, the two ogre warriors were just lying on the ground. If their bodies didn''t fluctuate slightly with their breath, they would really look like It''s dead. Shalan stood behind Annan and looked at the back of the second level wizard. He felt a bit of fear for the guy who took his apprentice as a weapon, and was alert to him. At the same time, his remaining light saw Weber standing not far away from him, and found that his face also showed a trace of vigilance, and even retreated a little invisible Step. Annan didn''t know what Shalan and others thought. Of course, even if he did, he would not care. His right hand was holding on to the crutches, while his left hand was emitting a faint light. The original white light was now stained with a trace of blood, echoing the bloody lines on the two Ogre soldiers. When Annan''s left hand slowly lifted up, the two ogres stood up from the ground, but their faces were dull at this time. Under Annan''s control, they slowly turned around and blundered toward the double headed cannibal magician. Seeing the two ogre warriors rushing towards him, it is not difficult to find that they have been controlled by Annan with the wisdom of the double headed cannibal magician. Therefore, he roared at the two ogre warriors again, raised his hand abruptly and released a huge purple cobweb, which covered the two ogre warriors with his head, making the two cannibals get rid of them For a moment, the warrior is trapped in the spider web. At this time, Annan whispered to the people around him: "I''m controlling the two ogre warriors. I can''t use other witchcraft. You can deal with them quickly. Now our opponent is only the cannibal magician!" Hearing this, Bob took the lead to rush up. A pair of one handed axes in his hand sent out a faint cold light. He quickly rushed through the two ogre warriors and rushed to the cannibal magician. When the wooden staff like a small tree in each other''s hands hit it, Bob immediately knelt down on his knees, raised his head to avoid the cannibal magician''s blow, and wiped with the ogre magician at the same time As he passed by, an axe was cut on the ogre''s knee, which made the ogre fall to his knees and let out a howl of pain! Then, Bob jumped up from the ground, and his two axes chopped at the back of the kneeling ogre''s head. But at this moment, the cannibal magician suddenly waved his wooden staff, and the skeletons of five human beings and other creatures flying out one after another, and the black eyes twinkled with fire and exploded suddenly! One of the human skulls and the skull of a goat exploded in front of Bob, which was equivalent to the explosion of level I witchcraft. In an instant, Bob was blown out, and the whole person fell to the ground and rolled several times before he got up from the ground. Shalan and other people who rushed to cannibal magician with Bob also stepped back one after another because the explosion just now interfered with the battle. At this time, the cannibal magician suddenly stretched out his hand, but saw his palm quickly condensed a trace of hot air, and soon a burst of red fireball condensed in the hand of the cannibal magician. Then, without any hesitation, the cannibal magician suddenly waved his arm, and the fireball burst in his palm toward the shackles of just tearing off the cobweb, and rushed towards himself On the ogre warrior who came over! "Boom!" The fireball exploded, and the ogre''s huge body flew backward, the skin of his chest was completely charred and disappeared, his broken bones and shattered viscera were exposed to the air and died on the spot. "Ah With a scream, a translucent, bloody shadow shot out of the ogre warrior''s body. After a few howls in the air, it disappeared. At this time, another ogre warrior also broke through the shackles of cobweb, waving a stone stick to smash down at the ogre magician. At this time, the cannibal magician gave a roar, and his body was immediately covered with a layer of blood light. His body quickly lifted up and became more massive. With a roar, he waved his wooden staff and smashed it at the head of the ogre warrior. "Bang! BAM, BAM, BAM... " The cannibal magician and the ogre warrior fight each other. To our surprise, under the blessing of bloodlust, the ogre''s body strength completely suppressed the ogre warrior. Although he was hurt badly under the ogre''s stone stick, the ogre still grasped the ogre''s head and directly twisted his neck. "Roar The two heads roared together, and the cannibal magician, with three scarlet eyes on Annan, rushed straight forward.But at this time, Bob flew past the cannibal magician again, leaving a deep visible bloodstain on his body. Then bob''s body seemed to flow like a whirlwind, pushing him to move around the ogre''s body faster than before. Bob''s two one handed axes seem to be attached with wind blades and become sharper. Each attack makes the cannibal magician have a deep bone wound. No matter how the ogre roars and how to fight back, there is no way to hurt Bob! At this time, Shalan''s hands closed together, and a large amount of black smoke condensed between his hands and turned into ten black smoke missiles. Sometimes, black electric light flowed on the black smoke missiles. With Sha Lan''s hands and ten fingers popping out in turn, the ten black smoke missiles flew out in turn, and the cannibal magician''s body exploded, leaving blood stains the size of fists. At the same time, George also shot a wind blade, leaving a bloodshot on the cannibal magician, while Weber reached out to the cannibal magician. His legs immediately froze and covered with a thin layer of ice, making it impossible for the ogre to dodge. Finally, in the roar of the cannibal magician, Bob leaped from behind the ogre, his body rapidly rotated, and the axe in his hand chopped off the two heads of the ogre together! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 233 The headless corpse of the cannibal magician falls to the ground. Bob shakes his two one handed axes, inserts his backhand into his waist, and returns to Annan and others. At this time, there are only five left in the original team of twelve, including Shalan. Annan and Bob''s disciples all died, and now Weber is the only one wizard left. As for the former five apprentices, there are only two left. If Shalan hadn''t caught up with them, there would have been only four left. Five people stand together, Annan and Bob are standing beside each other as usual, while Weber is standing not far from Shalan and George, intentionally or unintentionally. As if he didn''t see these Annan, he said with a smile to Shalan: "Saran, I''m glad you''re still alive, but I don''t know if you can tell me why you didn''t follow me in time before, and whether something happened during your transmission?" Hearing Annan''s words, saran knew that he doubted what he had found, so he spent a lot of time looking for something. After thinking about it, Shalan immediately nodded and said, "Mr. Annan, I did find something and got the sword of oath. When we leave here, I will give it to you. I think there will be a long time oath. Mr. Annan, you don''t have to worry that I will break my promise or cheat on something, don''t you?" Annan looked at Sha LAN, nodded slowly, and said: "of course, there is a long river of time oath, I naturally will not worry about you hiding the oath sword, breaking the oath we two concluded, so I promise you, and I can promise that for the sword of oath you gave me, I will give you some compensation." Smiling and nodding, saran said to Annan, "thank you, Lord Annan." Annan nodded his head, looked at the others, and said, "well, let''s move on now. As long as we go through one of the channels below, we can go to the last hall, which is also the real ruins. When we find what we want, we can leave that place, the passage to the outside world, and leave here." "Well, then let''s..." Bob''s words just opened, suddenly there was a roar in the hall, and with this roar, it seemed that there were many animals crawling on the ground, and gradually echoed in the hall. When people looked around, a huge shadow suddenly fell from the sky. A five meter high single headed ogre fell from the sky and stood behind Bob looking down at Bob! "Roar!" With a roar, the tall ogre immediately raised his hand and hit Bob with a blow. Bob felt the strong wind behind him. He immediately dodged, pulled out his one handed axe from his waist and chopped at the tall Ogre with an axe. "When!" One handed axe was chopped on a big knife full of dried blood and scratches. The forging level of this sword is very poor. Even there are traces of rust in many places. Moreover, the blade looks very blunt. The only thing is that it is huge and heavy. If it is waved by this five meter tall ogre, even an elephant will be killed Cut off! The tall ogre swung his knife, rolled up the dust on the ground, and beckoned to Bob. At this time, Annan and Shalan and others were ready to start their work, but suddenly they heard the roar of heavy objects falling to the ground. One by one three or four meter ogres jumped down from above and landed on the ground here. Annan looked at the falling ogres, his face slightly changed, as if thinking of something, immediately reached out and shot a white light ball into the sky. The white light ball exploded in the sky, lighting up the top of the hall, making people immediately see that thousands of Ogres climbed out of the caves in the top wall of the hall and jumped down to the ground of the hall. Most of them were first-class ogres, and a few were second-class ogres and ogres The huge amount is not Shalan and others can deal with! "Damn it! Close your eyes With a cry, Annan immediately reached out and released a dazzling light, which instantly stabbed the eyes of those ogres who were watching them. For a moment, the hall was filled with the roar of ogres. A large number of Ogres fell from above and fell on the ground. The ogres who had fallen on the ground for a long time were in a panic and attacked everywhere, which made the ogres on the ground The ogres immediately fell into chaos. As they had been prepared for a long time, Shalan and others rushed to the entrance of the passage about 100 meters away at the moment when the strong light released by Annan lit up. Shalan directly put the silver arc meteorite sword in his hand into the space ring, dressed light and went all out to rush towards the entrance of the passage. Ogres have strong physical fitness and strong adaptability. When Shalan and Shalan have just rushed out to 20 or 30 meters, the tall Ogre with the strongest physical fitness has recovered his eyesight. Looking at the escaping Shalan and others, they let out a roar, and the ogres, who have recovered their eyesight one after another, roared one after another and chased after Sha LAN and others."Boom, boom..." More than a hundred ogres chased together. Their footstep sounds superimposed on each other, making a roar like an earthquake. Shalan turned to look at the ogres. Many of them, with the blessing of bloodthirsty, caught up with them at an amazing speed. The fastest one was only five or six meters away from them, and they were nearly thirty or forty meters away from the entrance Meters away! "Hoo..." He immediately adjusted his breathing rate and mobilized the power of the magic ox breathing method. His muscles expanded slightly and his speed increased in an instant. He surpassed George and Weber around him and kept pace with Annan, who was the second. "Boom At this time, a huge stone fell on Sha Lan''s side. If Sha LAN didn''t dodge in time, the stone would have hit Sha LAN directly. However, the stone just now was not an accident. With the fall of the stone, more and more stones fell and fell on the ground, which made people pay attention to the stones falling from their heads when they were running. The speed was greatly reduced, and they were about to be chased by those ogres! At this time, Annan bit his teeth and took out a scroll from his arms. After tearing it, he threw it directly behind him! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 234 The strong light, the incomparable strong light, blooms from the scroll thrown by Annan, and the dazzling light lights up the whole hall in an instant. However, several ogres close to the scroll are burned out in the strong light, and their bodies are rapidly charred and scattered into a handful of ashes. A little farther away, although the ogres didn''t suffer any fatal injuries, their bodies also suffered different degrees of damage. One by one, they wanted to retreat. However, those ogres in the back had obstacles in front of them. They didn''t get any damage. Instead, they pushed the ogres in front of them to keep moving forward, which made the bodies of those ogres in front of them suffer The light became more and more fierce, and it was burned out just like those ogres before. Almost all the ogres couldn''t get in because of the strong light. But at this time, the tallest ogre suddenly yelled at the ogre behind him. Immediately, three ogres came up, reached out to the tall ogre and released green smoke, which wrapped the body of the ogre to form a protective layer. Then the tall ogre roared, jumped up, and jumped into the air. The green smoke was consumed continuously, which isolated the damage of the strong light to the tall ogre, making the tall ogre crash to the ground, just blocking Sha LAN and others from entering the channel! "Roar! Human beings Food Escape Don''t drop it It''s very poor mans American, but it doesn''t delay Sha LAN to understand. A ogre who can learn foreign languages and is not a double headed cannibal magician has only one possibility. This guy is the leader of this ogre group! When Shalan wanted to understand these holes, the cannibal chief swept at them with the huge machete. At this time, they ignored the others and immediately dodged. Shalan knelt on the ground and leaned back to avoid the cannibal chief''s knife. Then he immediately bounced from the ground. With the movement of his five fingers, five black smoke missiles shot out quickly and landed on the ogre chief''s body in turn. However, it only made the ogre chief''s body tremble slightly He immediately regained his ability to move, and his resistance to supernatural powers was terrible. No wonder he became the leader of this ogre tribe as a non cannibal magician! "Boom After another cut, there was a deep scar on the ground. At this time, Annan looked at the weak light behind him and immediately said to the others, "don''t keep it. Go all out to kill this guy. Otherwise, once the ogres come, one of us will not survive!" Hearing Annan''s words, Bob immediately said, "Annan, what''s going on? I haven''t seen the existence of these guys before. Why have so many ogres suddenly appeared?" Annan did not care whether Bob''s words revealed that they had been here. He directly said to Bob: "this is a nightmare abyss. Anything can happen. A group of Ogres is already very good. If you have bad luck, it will be regarded as a giant dragon. I don''t think it''s unexpected!" "Well, I''m going to the final place, anyway. I don''t have to hide anything!" As the voice fell, the image of a four winged eagle appeared behind Bob. He raised his head to the sky and made a hissing. Suddenly, Bob''s eyes turned into Eagle like. Behind his back, there were four blue wings, which vibrated slightly, and a strong wind rolled up. Bob instantly disappeared in his place. The one handed axe held by his hands was as crazy as a whirlwind Cut into the ogre chief''s chest. "BAM Bang Bang..." In a flash, Bob chopped on the ogre chief more than ten times. When the ogre chief reached for it angrily, the four blue illusory wings behind Bob vibrated again and disappeared there, appeared behind the ogre chief, and a pair of one handed axes in his hand were chopped out again. The cannibal chief kept waving his sword to drive Bob away. At this moment, Webb suddenly reached out to the cannibal chief''s knife, and immediately there was a large amount of ice covered on it and frozen on the ground. For a moment, the ogre chief couldn''t swing the sword again, so he simply released it , waving his arms toward Bob, who was constantly attacking him. At the same time, Annan looked at the ogres who had broken through the strong light and rushed towards this side. He gritted his teeth fiercely, turned and walked to the ogres. He thrust his wooden stick into the ground with both hands, then spread his hands and read aloud: "kuzan!" in his mouth When kuzan blurted out the word, Annan''s body released a dazzling light. His body seemed to become a light source, especially his eyes and mouth. A strong light was emitted from it and turned into a translucent spherical film. Gradually, saran and other people behind Annan and the cannibal chief were shrouded in it, temporarily isolating him Some ogres are coming. "BAM Bang Bang..." Those ogres constantly attack the mask, but there is no way to break through the mask defense. Only the fireball shot by some cannibal magicians in the rear can shake the mask and make the mask fluctuate. However, under Annan''s control, it is also rapidly stabilized.At this time, both Shalan, George, or Webber, who has always kept a low profile, all know that they can no longer retain their strength, otherwise they will die here completely. As a result, Weber took the lead to move his hand. Accompanied by a low voice of singing, a gust of wind swept around his body, which was mixed with a large number of small pieces of ice and snow. When Weber''s singing ended, those ice edges and snowflakes condensed into a one meter long ice spear, flashing a faint cold light, and under Weber''s control, they shot directly at the cannibal chief. At the same time, George also took out a potion and smashed it directly under his feet. With the silver vapor emitted after the smashing of the potion, George opened his mouth and spit out a flame. The flame poured into the silver vapor and immediately turned into a huge fireball, which crashed into the ogre chief. However, when Webber and Bob saw George''s hand, not only did they not have any joy, they cried out to George: "stop it, don''t use fire attack!" PS: No, I''m going to get rid of the problem of delaying the third chapter until the next morning!!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 235 The huge fireball fell on the ogre chief. Although Bob and Weber yelled loudly, it was still a step late! The four blue illusory wings behind Bob vibrated slightly, ready to stay away from the ogre chief for a while. But at this time, in the flames still enveloping the ogre chief, a huge machete suddenly stretched out and chopped at the elusive Bob, leaving a deep scar on his chest and taking away Bob''s left arm Bo fell to the ground, spewed out a lot of blood and almost fainted. At this time, the machete was waved again, dispersing the flames. Both Weber and Shalan looked very ugly at the sight of the cannibal chief who was back in action again, and George stood still as if he were stupefied. "Roar With a roar, the ogre chieftain strides towards Shalan and Weber. His key target is Weber. He has frozen his machete and body just now. The ogre chief still remembers well and will not miss the opportunity to kill the enemy. As Weber watched the ogre chief come towards him, he immediately took out a potion from his body and poured it into his mouth. Then, visible to the naked eye, the blue traces appeared on Weber''s forehead. At the same time, the spiritual sea of Weber''s eyebrows almost turned black, and the huge spiritual power roared in Weber''s spiritual sea. He reached out and pointed at the ogre chieftain, and an astonishing cold air filled the body of the ogre chief in an instant, making half of the body of the ogre chief frozen. This power has surpassed the level I wizard''s level and reached the power of level II witchcraft. However, Weber also suffered a very amazing price. His seven orifices overflowed with blue blood The whole person fell to the ground, gasping for breath, and had lost most of his activity ability. At the same time, the ogre chief constantly struggled to get rid of the ice shackles. But when he really got rid of the ice shackles, he found that only a short part of his left arm and leg remained on his body, and the rest had been completely necrotic. Under the struggle of the ogre chief, he got rid of his body, which was also due to the amazing cold The pain sense nerve, makes the ogre chief ignorant, this just desperate struggle, but let his arm and left leg are completely off the body. At this time, Bob put some medicine into his mouth and yelled to saran and George in a low voice: "kill him, take us out of here. We can leave only if we kill him completely, otherwise we will all die here!" After hearing Bob''s words, saran looked at George who was shocked. The silver and white metal turned into another ring and put it on her right hand. Then saran took out the silver arc meteorite sword from the space ring. Her body expanded slightly and went around to the left side of the ogre chief. She went all out to chop the ogre chief. Secret sword heavy wheel! "Bang!" The silver arc meteorite sword, which was burning with blood flame, was chopped on the machete on his left side by the cannibal chief. With a light sound, the machete broke directly from the middle. It was affected by extreme cold and heat. The material of the machete became more fragile. Under the heavy wheel of Shalan sword, it broke completely. However, the silver arc meteorite sword, which cut off the machete, also lost its indomitable power. It only left a deep bone scar on the left rib of the ogre chief, which was not fatal. On the contrary, it made the ogre chief more crazy. He waved a broken knife with only one-third of its length left. He stepped on the ground with his right leg on the ground and rushed to Shalan, He chopped at saran. Although he lost an arm and a leg, the strength of the ogre chieftain is still at the peak level of level 2, which is infinitely close to level 3. If Shalan thinks that he will definitely eat the ogre chief under such circumstances, he is really stupid. Therefore, when he sees the ogre chief rushing towards him, he immediately dodges away and keeps circling to the left On the left is the cannibal chieftain''s blind spot, and he can''t react to saran''s attack. Compared with the cannibal chief who lost a leg and an arm, Shalan''s flexibility and speed are higher than his. If time is enough, Sha LAN is fully confident that he can defeat him by his sword and witchcraft. But the key is that there is not much time now, and he must show his real ability! After all, the devil''s blood was changed into 33! However, Sha Lan''s body suddenly expanded. His coat and robe were all smashed into pieces and turned into a height of 2.12 meters. His body was completely turned into purplish red. A large amount of steam emanated from his body, and wrapped around the body of Sha LAN. Even a pair of slightly raised sharp corners on the left and right sides of Sha Lan''s forehead became more obvious. Seeing Shalan''s sudden transformation, both Bob and Webb, who was lying on the ground with only gasping, showed a trace of excitement on their faces. If they had seen Sha Lan''s demon transformation before, they might have had some sense of crisis. But in this situation, nothing can be more reliable than Shalan''s sudden transformation!"Drink! Heavy wheel With a roar, Shalan held the silver arc meteorite sword, which was more like a one handed sword than his body shape at this time, and chopped at the cannibal chief again. However, the silver arc meteorite sword at this time, under the great power, the shadow of the sword fell directly on the broken knife waved by the cannibal chief like a curve, and the broken knife broke again. This time, there was no blade left, only the handle remained in the hand of the ogre, while the silver arc meteorite sword waved by Shalan''s hands seemed not to have been touched at all The impact is the same, directly on the ogre chief''s chest, the entire blade embedded in the ogre chief''s chest. However, the body strength of the cannibal chief is on the verge of level 3. Although Shalan has done his best, the silver arc meteorite sword did not cut off the body of the ogre chief. It only cut off about a third or more, and was intercepted by the ogre chief with his bones and muscles and the remaining right hand! Then, the cannibal chief roared out and hit Sha Lan''s head in the middle of his fist, which hit the wall behind him! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 236 "Damn it, I''m dizzy with this punch." When she got up from the ground, Shalan shook her head and looked at the ogre chief who had only one breath left. She was glad that the sword had made the ogre chief''s strength drop to the bottom. Otherwise, even if he didn''t blow his head, at least his skull would be broken. "You hit me, now it''s my turn!" With a roar, Shalan rushed up immediately, and the concussion force was completely opened. A fist blocked the fist of the ogre chief, and a severe blow hit the head of the ogre chief. With the blessing of the concussion force, the ogre chief''s left eye was immediately blasted by Shalan. In his fury, the ogre chief stood up with one leg, waved his right arm and smashed it down to Saran, and saran simply did not care about the cannibal chief''s bombardment. At this time, he was able to bear the fist of the ogre chief and attack the ogre chief wholeheartedly! "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." From fists to meat, blood and roar flew, and saran became more and more crazy, like a wild animal roaring from his throat. Fortunately, however crazy, there was still a trace of calm in Shalan''s mind. He stepped on the handle of the silver arc meteorite sword embedded in the body of the cannibal chief, which made the blade of the silver arc meteorite sword directly pierce from the back waist of the ogre chief, and directly nailed to the ground, so that the ogre chief was fixed in place. Then Shalan''s feet quickly moved to the left side of the ogre chief. The blood and strength in his body were completely attributed to his right fist. His left foot, left leg, waist, back and right shoulder formed a line. The strength of his whole body was attributed to a point. A blow hit the head of the ogre chief. With a sound like a shell explosion, the head of the ogre chief exploded and melted For the red and white blood, fireworks scattered! Sonida! One punch, Shalan''s body quickly changed to the original state, while the ogre chief''s body fell to the ground. At this time, Bob, who had just stopped bleeding and recovered some physical strength, got up from the ground and immediately said to Saran, "Saran, you take Weber, I''ll take Annan, and we''ll leave together Be careful When Bob''s voice was carefully blurted out, Shalan suddenly felt a strange smell coming from behind. His eyes lit up and he immediately lowered his body. However, he saw a dagger with black smoke cut his shoulder and pierced into the air. Regardless of the pain in his shoulder, saran threw his backhand and hit George on the chest. For a wizard apprentice, such a blow was not his body could bear. His sternum burst and sank in an instant, just like being hit by a running mad cow. His whole body flew out and smashed hard on the wall behind him There was a big gush of blood. He looked up grimly. George looked at Sha LAN and said in a hoarse voice, "when did you start to be on guard against me?" "In that garden, the unicorn silver coin you found was taken away by birona and was attacked. It seemed that the silver coin was attacked because it was not found by herself, but Julia''s Unicorn silver coin was not found by herself. Of course, maybe it''s just a coincidence, or something. It doesn''t mean that you deliberately took a non Unicorn silver coin and just a similar silver coin to let birona fall into a trap. It''s just that since then, I''ve paid more attention to you. Until I saw Hal''s body, saw a piece of cloth that didn''t belong to his clothes from his hand, and later found out that the cloth strip was in line with the gap in the back of your robe, I really began to doubt you. In addition, just now you have committed a seemingly unintentional but actually no apprentice will. When you attack the frozen enemy with fire, I know you must have a problem. Besides, you sneaked around behind me in the battle between me and the cannibal chief. The fool knows you have a problem "Well, it''s a failure. I didn''t kill you to avenge Jon. That''s my own incompetence. But birona is dead, Linda is dead, Julia is dead, Hal is dead. Their death has something to do with me. Besides, Bob is disabled. Webb doesn''t know whether to live or not. That''s enough! Ha ha ha Looking at George laughing wildly, saran raised a foot to pick up the blade of the machete on the ground, and then threw the blade out with his backhand, directly through George''s chest and nailed him to the wall, which made George''s laughter stop suddenly. "Sad fellow, do you think it''s your will to avenge Jon? You don''t know until you die that you have been bewitched by some existence in that misty town. " Murmured to herself in a faint invisible voice. Sha LAN looked at her hands, and her hands were light waves, which turned into silver white metal in the shape of a ring. She turned and pulled out her silver arc meteorite sword and put it into the space ring. She held Weber and ran quickly into the passage. At the same time, Bob also quickly rushed to Annan''s side, holding the waist and abdomen of the south bank with one hand, and rushed into the passage with Annan following Shalan. As for Annan''s wooden stick, it continued to emit a light light light, maintaining the light shield to support Shalan and they left completely!Without Annam''s power, the power on the wooden staff was quickly exhausted. The ogres who had been blocked outside immediately rushed in. The first ogre stepped on the wooden staff and passed over the corpse of the ogre chief. Before George''s body was nailed to the wall, he directly tore off a thigh, opened his mouth and tore off a large piece of flesh and blood Ogres swallow before they snatch. However, the ogre obviously didn''t have a second bite. Before he opened his mouth, the stronger ogre took his thigh and got a slap. A group of Ogres kept fighting for George''s body, but a corpse was just a drop in the bucket. Soon the ogre chief''s body began to be contested by the ogres who had lost their fear. However, the number of Ogres was too large. Even the huge body of the ogre chief was not enough for each Ogre to crack his teeth. As for whether to continue to chase saran and them, they are no longer in the thinking of these ogres. Even if some ogres are hungry, they are not willing to step into that channel, as if something frightens them from their heart! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 237 When it was determined that the ogres did not catch up with them, the four survivors sat down on the ground. Shalan and Weber sat together, facing Annan and Bob. The four looked at each other. Suddenly, Annan was the first to laugh, followed by Bob, and then saran and Weber. The four people laughed very hard. They were out of breath and almost had a relapse But none of them stopped. I''m afraid that if Annan came here for a long time, I don''t know how long you came here, and I don''t know how long you came here. I don''t know how long you came here. If you didn''t find a way to solve this problem, I don''t know how long Listening to Annan''s words, saran laughed and shook her head and said, "I''m also for myself. There''s nothing to thank. Of course, if you insist on thanking me, maybe you can think about telling me what the eyes of akathisis, the sword of oath, and the Stardust potion you need Shalan''s voice dropped, Weber also looked at Annan, Bob did not say a word, took out a potion and poured it on his wound. "Acanthus eye and Stardust potion are all things I need. The former I need to replace my own eyes. As for the effect of transplantation, I can''t tell you. After taking the latter, it can enhance the absorption speed and efficiency of light energy, which is absolutely a favorite potion of white wizard in the nightmare abyss. As for the sword of oath, it is the most precious of the three things. The knight who uses it can make a vow. According to the size of the oath, he can gain powerful power from the sword of oath. Of course, if you want to get the power to satisfy yourself, the oath you make will be very difficult to achieve. Even some people will not be able to achieve it after their whole life. Before that, the strength will never be improved. " "In that case, I can take a very big oath to gain strength. As long as the strength is obtained, it doesn''t matter if the oath is not completed. Anyway, if the strength is enough, it doesn''t matter whether I mention life or not? So there must be some restrictions in it, right? Otherwise, the effect of this thing will be too amazing Hearing saran''s words, Annan immediately nodded and said: "yes, as you said, there are naturally some additional restrictions. The first limit is that after using the sword of oath, no matter how much life you have or how much you have left, you will only have a life span of 100 years. The second limit, if you use the sword of oath, you will never be able to leave the abyss of nightmare. The third limit, you can get Strength can only be improved by one level, but it is invalid if it is more than four levels. Now you should understand? " With a slight frown, saran looked at Annan and said again, "who made this thing? It''s so strange. " "It is said that it is something left over by ancient witches to produce powerful soldiers in mass production. Because it is aimed at blood knights, it is not very famous among wizards." Shalan believed that Annan had no need to cheat himself on the sword of oath, so his covetous heart for the sword of oath was greatly weakened. He took it out of the space ring and handed it to Annan. "Now we are clear." Nodding, Annan said: "yes, we are cleared. Now let''s go to the last ruins. Now that things have developed, I have no intention to hide from you. There are some opportunities in the last ruins, but whether we can get them depends on our own luck." When the voice dropped, the four men walked inside. The passage was not long. Soon they saw the light blue light from the exit ahead. It was OK for saran and Weber, but their faces were a little strange, but Annan and Bob were completely excited. There was no more nonsense, and the speed of the four members of the party accelerated again. When Sha LAN walked out of the passage, he saw a huge blue crystal floating in the middle of the main hall, which was about 50 times 50 times 50. Then he saw the light blue runes arranged on the walls, floor and ceiling. There was a very unique feeling in the hall Sha LAN even felt that his fatigue and injury had been swept away. Turning to Annam, who had already reached a wall and looked at the runes above, Sharan asked, "what are the opportunities here?" Without looking back, Annan looked at the runes on the wall and said, "go and see the runes. If you''re really lucky, you''ll get what you want from the runes." At the end of his speech, Annan said nothing more and turned to look at the runes on the wall. After hearing Annan''s words, Shalan and Weber did not say much. They found their own places and began to look at the runes on the wall one by one like Annan and Bob. Gradually, the hall became quiet. Saran looked at the runes above, and felt that with his own watching of the runes, those runes seemed to be slowly changing into other forms in his eyes, some of which were composed of lightning, and some were like the illusion of black smoke. These runes seemed to have changed in saran''s eyes.Saran turned on the powers and wanted to memorize these runes, but to his surprise, the first time saran''s powers lost their effect. He did not remember those runes, as if the runes themselves were constantly changing. Each Rune contained amazing principles of heaven and earth, or the rules between heaven and earth. With the passage of time, the runes in this hall seem to form complicated and changeable figures in Sha Lan''s eyes, and these figures with different shapes constitute a three-dimensional model, which gives Sha LAN a unique sense. "This is the best solidified witchcraft model for me." Murmuring to herself, saran looked at the fixed sorcery model composed of countless runes, and then constructed slowly in the spirit sea according to the solidified witchcraft model in front of her. But at this time, Shalan''s soul suspended above the sea of spirit suddenly shook slightly, sending out two kinds of same source but different soul forces. One fell into the core of the solidified sorcery model being constructed by Saran, and the other fell under the solidified witchcraft model being constructed. In its shadow, through the connection with another soul power, another similar but completely different second solidified witchcraft model was gradually formed! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 238 The two fixed sorcery models, one bright and one dark, above the spiritual sea gradually take shape under the outline of saran''s spiritual power. At the moment of real completion, the two solidified witchcraft models quickly superimposed together. It is very coincident that the two solidified witchcraft models look very similar but different. When the two are really superimposed together, each line on the one bright and one dark solidified witchcraft model does not overlap at all. It just inlays into the gap between the lines of the other solidified sorcery model, forming an inseparable whole, sinking into the sea of spirit and spirit, and integrating into one completely! With the fusion of two superimposed solid witchcraft models and the spiritual sea, the spiritual force in the spiritual sea began to compress itself. When the spiritual force in the spiritual sea was compressed to the extreme, a qualitative change occurred immediately. Shalan looked at Annan, who climbed up the well head a little bit under the light of the light ball. Shalan was not seen by Weber and Bob He manipulated the silver and white metal on his finger as a ring to spread out quickly. In the wizard''s robe which was put on after the demonic transformation, a layer of metal skin was formed. Only his hands and neck were still exposed outside. However, as long as Sha Lan''s mind moved, his whole body could be wrapped in it, completely protecting any spirits and monsters Strange sneak attack. After Annan, Bob, who recovered from injury in the hall before, quickly followed him with one hand holding a rope, followed by Weber and finally saran. When Sha LAN climbed up the well head and saw that she was about to leave the well, a pair of pale palms stretched out from Sha Lan''s body and grabbed her legs! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 239 The hands directly caught saran''s ankle, but at this moment, as if normal people were scalded, the hands immediately separated from each other and quickly returned to the dark. As for the existence of those hands, Shalan naturally understood, but he pretended not to know, just as he had just climbed up, but he did not see Weber''s thoughtful eyes standing not far from him. Four people all left the well, no more nonsense, quickly toward the fog outside the town. Under the influence of the light ball on Annan''s head, the fog around was dispersed by the light emitted by the light ball, forming a round ball around the four people. No matter whether there was any strange sound or a faint figure outside, the four people thought they had not seen it and left the misty town quickly. As soon as the four of them walked out of the misty Town, they saw that the fog around them quickly dissipated. When the fog completely dissipated, the fog town that had been behind them completely disappeared and was replaced by a piece of broken walls and wild grass. Seeing the disappearing foggy Town, saran frowned slightly and asked Annan, "what''s the matter? Is it alien transmission? No, it should be the fog town we just entered. Is it some kind of field? " Hearing saran''s words, Annan immediately nodded and said: "yes, that is a field. As for the relics we enter, the entrance is placed in that field, but it is not in the same time and space as the fog town. According to my speculation, the ruins should exist in another world, but the entrance is placed here, otherwise there will be no ethnic group The ogre is in that relic She nodded clearly. Looking at Annan and others, she said, "well, this time our exploration is over. I should be able to leave now." Looking at Shalan, Annan suddenly said with a smile: "of course, our deal has been completed, and according to my promise, these are the rewards for finding the sword of oath." Shalan took over a head sized pocket handed over by Annan. He could see that there were ten pieces of standard nail size magic stones, which were completely different from ordinary magic stones. Sha LAN knew that these were intermediate magic stones, not ordinary ones. The quality of them was very good. One piece was about 100 ordinary low-level magic stones. Of course, the price of a thousand ordinary magic stones can''t be regarded as a rich reward. In fact, these magic stones are only a small part of the reward. The real value lies in the three potions in his pocket, which Shalan recognized. These three potions are famous potions in the nightmare abyss. They are very good for level I and II witches Effect, can increase a lot of mental power. There are about 8000 magic stones for each of the ice water. There is a price of 30000 magic stones in this bag. It''s really not cheap. "Mr. Annan, thank you very much." After the voice dropped, Shalan put the things into the space ring, and then he saluted Annan and left quickly. After Shalan left, Weber also left directly. At this time, Bob looked at the leaving Weber and said to Annan, "Annam, Weber, that guy should be looking for Shalan''s little guy?" "Weber has been doing these things since his apprenticeship. Eating black is his favorite thing. This time, if he thinks that Saran is easy to deal with, he is really too careless. He may be killed by saran "So, where did Shalan get a lot of money?" "I don''t know what he got, but I know that Shalan has become a first-class wizard. In addition, his ability to instantly improve his physical fitness to three points more powerful than the first-class power blood knight, I think Weber will die in the hands of saran if he is careless." "Are you so sure that Weber didn''t get anything from that place?" "Hey, it''s not a place where everyone can get benefits. Although Webb covered it up, how could he hide it from me? I can see if he has got anything at all." In the wilderness, Shalan suddenly stopped and looked at Weber standing in front of her. She said, "are you waiting for me here?" Weber looked at Saran, without any nonsense, and said directly: "for the sake of saving me in the ruins before, hand over your space ring and the thing that can avoid the spirit body, and I can let you go. I advise you, don''t lose your life because of something. There is nothing more important than life in this world." As the voice dropped, the ground around Weber was gradually covered with a layer of frost, which gave out a light chill. Saran looked at Webb and said, "how can you be sure you''ve got me?" "Hum, I have observed you for a long time. Your transformation ability can make you reach extraordinary combat ability in an instant. It can''t be a conventional ability. If you remove these abilities, how can you fight me head-on with the ability of half a high-level knight and the ultimate strength of a wizard apprentice!"As the voice dropped, Weber stepped forward again, and the ice marks on the ground spread forward again. "Weber, you didn''t get any benefits in that hall. Did you think that others were just like you and didn''t get anything?" After hearing this, Weber was slightly stunned, but he didn''t say anything more. He just continued to approach saran. But at this moment, a spirit pressure that made Weber''s color change suddenly released from Sha Lan''s body. Sha LAN once again said to Weber, "it''s really unfortunate. I just got a lot in that hall just now, and successfully completed the curing sorcery The process of magic model has really become a first-class wizard. You can also have a try at it. What kind of power is my solidified witchcraft? " The voice dropped. Under Weber''s astonished eyes, saran''s eyes turned blue and white, and there was a trace of electric light flowing in it. Then the clouds rolled over the sky. Wind and water elements, one of the four basic elements, quickly surged and converged. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a cloud, sending out wisps of lightning. At this time, Shalan looked at Weber, reached out to Weber, and whispered, "Zhan Ting Shu!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 240 "Boom..." With a thunder, a blue thunderbolt fell from the dark cloud above Shalan''s head. Like a whip waved by a God, it crossed a winding arc and fell on Weber. "Bang!" A large number of pieces of ice shot out, Weber''s body was emitting light white smoke, and there was a black burning mark on his chest. The whole person quickly retreated, and at the same time pointed sharply in the direction of saran. In the crackling sound of the rapid freezing activity of the ice, the ice layer like a wave rushed toward Saran, but at this time, the dark cloud on the top of Sha LAN once again shot a blue thunder, which broke the ice instantly, and then the blue thunder scratched a burning black mark on the ground, and then dropped it on Weber again. "Boom The thunder exploded, and Webber flew upside down, rolled several laps on the ground and stopped. Slowly climbing up from the ground, Webb''s body is covered with scorched black marks. What was once a smart white wizard''s robe is now covered like a rag, emitting wisps of white smoke. Looking at Saran, who was flickering all over his body and slowly suspended in the air, Weber''s face showed a trace of dignified expression. He had heard for a long time that some wizard apprentices would have extremely terrifying strength once they got the top-level solidified witchcraft model. He had tried hard to find a suitable solidified witchcraft model, but only got this one Fireball is a little better, but it''s limited. At the moment, looking at saran who controls the thunder like a God, Weber''s heart is filled with jealousy and anger. He keeps roaring in his heart, why he didn''t get anything in that hall, but this little wizard apprentice limit can get such high-end, which can be called the top-level solidified witchcraft model! With a Fierce bite of his teeth, Weber took out the medicine he had taken against the cannibal chieftain again. After about two or three breaths, Webb''s eyebrows turned black and blue, and a large number of blue lines spread from the blue and black of the eyebrows to the whole head. "Ah With a cry, Weber felt that the mental power in his brow became surging again, just as the breeze and drizzle suddenly turned into a storm. The violent spirit almost burst Weber''s mental sea, making his head produce severe pain, as if someone was chopping his head with an axe. Looking at Sha LAN with a ferocious face, Weber pointed to Sha LAN with all his mental strength. Suddenly, a terrible cold air quickly wrapped up her. Under the action of those cold air, the ground quickly froze, like an activated ice storm, wrapped up the past toward Sha LAN. Looking at the ice wrapped around her, Sha LAN raised her hands slightly, and her mental strength quickly turned into a filament of electric current, which flowed from her body to the dark clouds on the ground and sky like static electricity. "Boom..." There was another deafening thunder. Three deep blue thunder fell from the dark clouds in the sky and turned into thunder. The storm revolved around Sha Lan''s body. No matter how much ice was wrapped up in Saran, it was completely exploded by these thunders and became powdery. "Boom Under the control of Saran, the three thunderbolts were instantly squeezed together, and then burst into a large number of small arcs, which spread rapidly in all directions. Not only did they destroy the ice layer, but also plowed the nearby ground thoroughly, turning it black and full of flaming mottled flames. As for the withered trees that were still standing on the ground, they were also In the thunderstorm, it was burned to nothing. Slowly falling on the ground, Sha LAN gasped for breath. The blow just now almost extracted 60% or 70% of his mental strength. There was no more power left to continue to use Zhan Ting technique. Looking up at Webb, whose face was gray not far away, saran knew that his condition must be the same as that of himself, or even worse. The potion for instantly improving his mental strength is not so easy to drink. Before that, in order to deal with the potion that the cannibal chief drank, the sequela was cured by the mysterious blue crystal stone in the hall. Otherwise, don''t look for Sha now LAN''s trouble, to be able to walk back to the old nest is a good recovery! "You, how can you, my cold finger did not hurt you at all!" "Weber, you think you''re going to eat me, but I''ll eat you in turn. Even if you save your life because of me, you shouldn''t be. Unfortunately, if you choose this road, then I have nothing to say." With the fall of the voice, the eyes of black thunder, which absorbed the blood of thunder Titan, gradually emerged on saran''s forehead, emitting a silky black light. At this time, Weber looked at Saran, his face changed rapidly, and he immediately looked remorseful. He said, "Lord Saran, I was out of balance for a while. After all, you all got something there, but I didn''t get anything. So I''m a little bit out of balance. I really feel regret now. I''ll never be with saran in the future My Lord, you are right. And after I go back, I will give you my precious resources, which is my compensation and apology to you. "Looking at Webb, saran chuckled and said, "well, I should have let you go, for the sake of the fact that you have helped me devastate the ogre chief." On hearing this, Weber immediately seemed to grasp the straw to save his life, and repeatedly said, "yes, yes, I helped you to defeat the ogre chief. This time I was really confused and asked Lord saran to have a lot of money. How about giving me a break?" Shalan looked at the flattering Weber, nodded slowly, and said with a smile, "of course, I really should forgive you, according to the truth, I should do the same, so you can rest assured that I won''t do it in the future." "Thank you very much. Thank you very much. Thank you very much. Thank you for your generosity," said Weber There was a trace of anger and hatred in Weber''s eyes during the continuous salute, but when he looked up, the expression on his face turned to gratitude and regret again. At the end of the salute, Weber planned to leave quickly. However, when he looked at saran again, Weber felt that his eyes were dark, and then he lost consciousness and fell to the ground. PS: This is the third chapter of yesterday. There are four updates today. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 241 Shalan looked at the headless corpse in front of him. He had just used the black Ting''s eye to stare. Originally, he just wanted to attack Weber''s eyes, and then quickly rushed forward to blow up his dog''s head. But Sha LAN didn''t think of it. She didn''t know whether it was because of the evolution of black Ting''s eye or because she became a wizard. The black Ting gaze from the black Ting eye turned into a black light. That black light looks like a black thunder, pinched into a ray of light, but has unparalleled speed and destructive power. It was just the light of the thickness of the chopsticks. When it hit Weber''s forehead, it instantly evaporated or swallowed up the whole head and neck of Weber, and it also had a small part of his chest. It was really amazing to see saran. Squatting down and searching for the valuable things on Weber, he murmured to himself, "I''m more or less a self-propelled gun now. I can''t see who''s not satisfied with the thunder and lightning directly. It''s really impossible. There''s also the black eye. One * * can dry explode each other''s dog''s head, which is also the rhythm of eating chicken in the evening." After searching for five or six minutes, a pocket the size of a palm was found on Webb''s body, which contained a large number of magic stones. The number was so large that Shalan thought that Weber was a wizard organization of the second generation. Six high-level magic stones, namely 60000 ordinary magic stones, 57 intermediate magic stones, namely 5700 ordinary magic stones, were directly available More than 13000 yuan, which is the number of crazy magic stones. In addition to these stones, there were only two intermediate psychic recovery potions, and a silver potion that Weber had used to overdraw his mental power. The specific name of this potion was unknown to saran. Except for these things, there is nothing in Weber''s space bag. Even a wizard like tool doesn''t exist. "There are nearly 79000 magic stones. What does he want to do with so many magic stones? What does he want to do? He looks like he lacks resources. He doesn''t have any magic tools in his hand. Is it possible that he is saving money and wants to do something, but he died in my hand without time?" It has to be said that Saran''s conjecture is still very correct. The reason why Weber has accumulated these magic stones is that he is a top-level dark sorcerer. The price is about 100000 magic stones. In his opinion, it is possible to find a magic stone of 10000 or 20000 for the exploration of the relics, but then he can make a collection of them. In the end, I didn''t find anything. I almost died. I wanted to find some supplements on Shalan, but I was killed by Shalan. It was also a bad time for me. "Forget it, I don''t want to. Anyway, these magic stones belong to me now. It''s just that I can continue to buy some things that I can use, such as the burning flow ring and the ice ring, which are no longer used." Just thinking of this, Shalan suddenly reacts that there is a magic tool that can''t be used in his space ring. Thinking of this, Sha LAN immediately took out the box from the space ring, opened it and looked at the black cane inside. When it was not touched by hands, the black walking stick looked like an ordinary walking stick, without the feeling of sorcery. However, as long as he reached out and touched it, the essence of the magic tool would be revealed immediately. Slowly reached out his hand and held it on the walking stick. Suddenly, a red line appeared on the stick of the black walking stick. The silk flame was emitted from the black walking stick to resist the grasp of saran. The rest of the spirit was mobilized and rolled directly towards the black walking stick. Suddenly, the flame from the black walking stick quickly weakened under the suppression of Shalan''s mental power, which was quite a bit of a storm. At the same time, Shalan can feel that his spiritual power is gradually invading into it. After about ten minutes, the flame on the black walking stick was finally completely dissipated by the spirit power of Shalan. The spirit power broke through the outer layer of the black walking stick, and smoothly poured into the black walking stick, breaking through a layer of defense, leaving a smooth line of belonging in the core of the black walking stick Saran''s spiritual imprint! When the spiritual imprint on the core of the black cane, Shalan felt that there was a certain connection between himself and the black walking stick, and he also had a very intuitive understanding of the black walking stick! This is a starlight wizard one level higher than Weber''s top level Dark Wizard. Like the level 1 or level 2 witchcraft of the matte wizard, the level 3 and level 4 witchcraft are constant in the starlight wizard! This melting wand is a top-level starlight witchcraft, in which three kinds of witchcraft are constant. The level 4 lava giant statue is once a day, the level 3 ground fire bursts twice a day, and the level 2 molten core bursts four times a day. The term "Daily" here refers to that it takes a whole day to recover after the last use of witchcraft. In other words, if a lava statue is used once, it will have to wait 24 hours a day before it can be used again. However, two times a day, such as earth fire eruption, are calculated separately. Of course, this does not mean that Sha LAN can use the magic of the melting wand at will. At this time, the melting stick only opens the second level of nugget burst to Sha LAN, and each use needs to consume about 30% of saran''s mental power, which can be regarded as a killer''s Mace.As for the level 3 underground fire, Shalan can only be opened at the level of level 2 wizard, while the level 4 lava giant can only be used when Sha LAN reaches level 3 wizard. Generally speaking, it is impossible to hope for it now. Of course, in addition to these constant sorcery, the melting wand naturally has other functions, otherwise it is just a large and sustainable use of witchcraft scroll. For the sorcerer, the ability to use fire wand or fire wand can only be used to melt fire in the hands of the sorcerer It''s a little bit of trouble, but it''s nothing compared to its effect. "I really found a treasure. Level 2 witchcraft is definitely a killer mace for me. It''s a pity that I can only use it three times in a row, which requires me to recover my mental power. It seems that my strength still needs to be improved." Thinking of this, Sha Lan was in a good mood and laughed, holding a melting stick in his hand, and walked slowly towards the six Flower City in front of her. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 242 In liuhuacheng, a courtyard at the end of an alley, Sha Lan was leaning on a stick of melting fire with one hand, and slowly raised the other hand. At once, there was a black smoke with sparks flickering in her hand. When Sha LAN shook slightly with one hand, the black smoke flashing with Mars immediately fell on a piece of wood in the yard, and in the blink of an eye, the wood was turned into black ash, and the black smoke at this time It''s a big circle, and Mars becomes more obvious. With the right hand pointing again, the black smoke fell on a fine steel cross sword which was inserted upside down in the courtyard. It immediately turned the blade of the cross sword into a pool of molten iron and flowed on the ground. At this time, the black smoke was completely consumed and slowly disappeared. "The black smoke and spark witchcraft can increase itself when encountering combustible materials, but it will consume its own strength when encountering non combustible materials. It is a good witchcraft, and its power is not small. If it is used as a solidified witchcraft model, it is not bad. Of course, it can''t be compared with the two solidified witchcraft models in the ruins hall. ¡± thinking of this, Sha LAN looked at another huge rock the size of a person and placed in the yard, recited the mantra in a low voice, and immediately a large amount of dark energy gathered around him. When Sha LAN reached out to grab the huge rock, the dark energy gathered around him immediately condensed and turned into one with only six fingers The black, scaly hand of energy grabs the rock and lifts it up. Then Sha Lan''s hand gently pinched, the huge rock then issued a sound of squeeze, the sound of crushing, quickly broke up and scattered on the ground. "This is another Sorcerer''s hand recorded on the black page. It is the palm of energy condensed by dark energy, which can be used for defense, attack and assistance. As for lifting things, it''s not my strength, but my spiritual strength. Theoretically, if the spiritual strength is enough, then a planet can be grasped, and it seems that it can also be one Witchcraft grows with the growth of witches. " Witchcraft can be divided into two categories: can grow and can not grow. The types that can grow are basically not completely specialized in witchcraft. Basically, they are like the hand of herzaro and the eye of black thunder. They have many effects and functions, and can be competent for many situations of witchcraft. However, most of the growing types of witchcraft are more specific in some aspects Some kind of witchcraft that has to grow. Of course, the hand of heisaro may be regarded as the vast majority of growing witchcraft, but after the evolution of black eye, it is absolutely not the majority of that kind, it can only be regarded as a small part of the kind. Now it has been three months since Shalan came back from the ruins. In these three months, he has lived in seclusion. In addition to being familiar with the power of wizard level, he is still learning the two witchcraft of black smoke, spark and black Saro''s hand. Of course, during this period, he is also interspersed with the familiarity and training of his own strength. The place where Sha LAN lives is a very remote small yard. There are basically no other people living around. It is a very quiet place for Sha LAN. Especially when several people who came to the neighborhood saw Sha LAN practicing witchcraft and spread the matter out, few people came here, but today is an exception. "Is Mr. saran Winman here?" Hearing the sound coming from outside, Sha LAN pushed the door of the house and went out. She immediately saw five people standing outside the yard. Their clothes were more close and gorgeous than ordinary people, especially the young man with a small beard who was smiling at her in the middle. Her clothes were a little bit better than what she was in the real world Not bad. Looking at each other, saran said directly, "I''m saran Winman. Who are you?" When he heard that Shalan had admitted his identity, he immediately saluted him and said, "Hello, Mr. wenman, I am a court scholar of the gray Castle Kingdom. My name is Mandel. I am here to invite Mr. wenman to join us as a court wizard." "Court wizard?" Shalan knew that this should be the way in which the grey Castle Kingdom gathered witches after many wizard organizations left. The grey Castle Kingdom needed witches to fight against those spirits and monsters. Naturally, it also needed to gather witches. Moreover, the disaster of the collapse of the boundary membrane occurred in the grey Castle Kingdom, and the black mountain kingdom and the white Valley kingdom were still the same as before. Even from the perspective of state to state relations, the grey Castle Kingdom needs to be powerful enough to maintain its security. As for becoming the so-called court wizard, saran has no desire at present. He has nearly 80000 magic stones on his body, which is enough for him to become a second level wizard. However, the world is a dangerous place after all. It is difficult to ensure the peace of these three months. Tomorrow, it will be in crisis. Moreover, the court wizard can also use the power of the royal family of grey Castle Kingdom to learn more about witchcraft and various knowledge. So after thinking about it, saran decided to agree with them. "I think it''s OK to be a court wizard, but I want to know what kind of treatment I''ll get when I become a court wizard."Hearing that Saran didn''t say no, Mandel, a court scholar, immediately showed a sincere smile on his face and said to Saran, "Mr. wenman, if you become our court wizard, you can get a fixed salary of 1000 magic stones per month according to your first level wizard rank. Once you have completed some tasks or helped the royal family solve some problems, you will Pay according to the importance of the problems solved. In addition to these magic stones, you can also watch our royal palace collection for free, buy potions and witchcraft with the royal family, and even when you buy witches'' utensils, you can get certain benefits that the outside sorcerers desire but can''t reach. " "In terms of treatment, I don''t have any more requirements, but I am used to traveling around. During this period, I will travel in the gray Castle Kingdom. Maybe you can''t find me for a month or two. If you can accept this, I can join you and become a member of the court wizard." "Mr. Winman, our court wizard is still very relaxed and can travel by himself. However, in this way, the fixed monthly salary will be temporarily suspended until you come back to continue to calculate. I wonder if it is OK?" PS: it''s too late So the fourth chapter is tomorrow morning www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 243 Shalan knew very well that although she was also an official wizard now, she was only a first-class wizard who had just become a formal wizard. It was also unrealistic to insist on how much the grey Castle Kingdom valued itself. Therefore, it should be reasonable to say that salary would be suspended when he left for a "tour". "Mr. Mandel, this calculation is fair and reasonable." Hearing saran''s words, Mandel immediately said with a smile: "in this case, we will leave for the time being to prepare the contract. These contents will be written in the contract, so that either of us can guarantee our rights." "Of course, it should be." "Then I''ll leave and see you tomorrow." "See you tomorrow!" After saying that, Mandel turned and left with the four attendants. After seeing them leave, saran also returned to his own cabin, simply prepared some food, and sat down at the table to eat. Now it is about a month before the demon mark is restored. Of course, in the nightmare abyss, it is different from that in the real world. In the real world, after the demon mark is restored, it will be transmitted to the nightmare abyss immediately. However, in the nightmare abyss, as long as Saran does not want to return to the real world, it is considered as the demon mark recovery Now, he can stay here without triggering the mark of the devil. Therefore, in Shalan''s plan, he will continue to stay in the grey Castle Kingdom for a period of time, and will not go back until he can be allowed to return to the real world. Anyway, the time flow rate in the real world is almost equal to none. It doesn''t matter whether he goes back early or late. In fact, it is the same. "Click, click Boom Hearing the sound coming from outside, Shalan immediately put down his knife and fork and rushed out of the room. He looked up at the boundary membrane in the sky. But on the boundary membrane far from the sky, a crack spread in the direction of liuhuacheng at a speed visible to the naked eye. It took more than a minute to stop slowly, although the crack was still some distance from the sky above liuhuacheng From, but if according to this speed, sooner or later will spread to liuhuacheng sky! "This speed, if there is no way to prevent the spread of cracks, sooner or later, the whole kingdom of gray castle will fall outside the boundary. At that time, without the help of Heishan Kingdom and Baigu Kingdom, the kingdom of grey castle will be completely destroyed. Tomorrow, we should have a good look at the contract brought by those people in the kingdom of grey castle. Otherwise, once I am asked to die for the sake of the kingdom of grey castle, I can''t violate it That''s a big loss. " Murmuring to herself, saran went back to the room and continued to eat, which was a big heart. "Mr. Winman, no, it''s time to call you Lord Winman. This is your robe and badge. Dust removal is attached to the robe to ensure the cleanliness of the robe. As for the badge, it represents your identity, so that you can freely enter the palace and other facilities." Now she has two pieces of space equipment on her body. One is the space ring on her hand, which contains some real world goods and valuable things. Most of the magic stones are in the space ring. As for the rest of the fragmentary items, such as food and laundry, a small amount of magic stones and gold coins, they were all put in the space bag. Seeing that Saran had received something, Mandel immediately stood up and said to Saran, "Lord Winman, please come to the Lord''s house of liuhuacheng in three days'' time. After three days, we will go to grey castle, the capital of the kingdom. Then I will arrange for you to live and do some chores for Lord wenman." "OK, I see. Thank you very much." "It''s all for gray castle." After a salute to Saran, Mandel left. Just as Mandel left, a white carrier pigeon suddenly flew in from outside and landed on the table beside Shalan. Looking at the carrier pigeon, saran took a small sheepskin roll from its leg. After opening it, she saw a mantra and a secret seal with light white light. Seeing this secret mark, Sha Lan thought for a moment, then reached out and popped up her own secret mark, a twin crow with back to back and wings slightly unfolding. The seal of the secret law is suspended in front of her body. According to the incantation on the scroll, Sha LAN slowly activates the seal of the secret method on the scroll. Immediately, the scroll burns on its own, and the five white ring shaped secret law marks inlaid in the shape of five white rings are suspended in front of Sha Lan''s body, turning into a little white light and putting it into Sha Lan''s twin crow seal. Soon on the other side of the mark of the secret law, Annan''s voice sounded in saran''s ear for a long time. "Hello, saran. I don''t know if you have joined the grey Castle Kingdom and become their court wizard. If you want, we can continue the good deal we made last time and make another new one. What do you think?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 244 "New deal? What do you mean? " "How about joining us in white Valley?" Hearing this, saran''s face immediately showed a trace of dignified look, and slowly opened his mouth and said, "Annan, are you the wizard of white Valley kingdom?" "Of course "When did it start?" "From the beginning." "Why did you come to me?" "Because we have cooperated before, and most importantly, you have become the court Wizard of the gray Castle Kingdom. In fact, I have secretly passed on your existence and name. Otherwise, why do you think people in the gray Castle Kingdom know where you are, and why do you know that you are a first-class Wizard?" With a slight frown, saran said to the seal of the secret law again: "in this case, then you should also know that I have signed the contract of grey Castle Kingdom." "Yes, of course I know, but as long as it is not the oath of time, most of the contracts can be avoided and terminated. Especially, the contract you signed with the gray Castle Kingdom is only a relatively low one. If you want to evade it, the price will not be very high. Of course, if you promise me, it will be entirely up to us, the king of white valley The country will undertake it. " After listening to Annan''s words, saran thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, "I will not agree to this matter. What I want can be found in the gray Castle Kingdom. I don''t have to take the risk to cooperate with you." "In that case, I won''t disturb you. If you change your mind, you are welcome to contact me. This secret seal can directly contact me. I hope you can bring good news to me next time we contact." As the words fell, the mark of the secret method in front of Shalan disappeared, and Annan''s voice stopped abruptly. Sitting on the chair, saran took out a basic book on alchemy from the space bag. He came to the world mainly to improve his witchcraft strength quickly. There was no need to take such a big risk. Whether it is the gray Castle Kingdom or the white Valley Kingdom, Shalan does not want to participate in these national level affairs. He is very clear that although he has become a first-class wizard, he is only a small role on the stage in this world, and joining in these things is really looking for death. Three days later, three carriages and twenty high-ranking knights on horses set out from Liuhua city and headed for the gray castle, the capital city of the Kingdom''s core in the southeast. At this time, Shalan was sitting in the first carriage. With him was a female first-class wizard, who had just been recruited by Mandel in liuhuacheng. She was originally a vagrant wizard, but due to the recent breaking of the boundary, the danger level of the outside world rose sharply. Even the first level wizard could not completely protect herself, so she was there Mandel invited many times, decided to become a member of the court wizard, also to find a safe home for himself. "Shaman, I don''t know where you came from?" "I was born in the gear tower. Of course, now the gear tower has disappeared. I don''t know where you came from, firefly wizard." "My teacher was just a senior wizard apprentice. He gave me all he could and he died. As for me, I was lucky to get a promotion after traveling around. But I''ve heard of the name of the gear tower. It''s a pity that now the gear tower has been destroyed. Otherwise, you don''t have to join the grey Castle Kingdom. After all, it''s not a good place to go. It''s not as good as the freedom to travel. " "I think it doesn''t matter. In any case, as long as there is enough cost, it doesn''t matter who drives me." While Sha LAN and firefly were talking, the carriage stopped slowly. Soon Mandel took two senior knights to the outside of the carriage and said respectfully to saran and firefly: "Lord Saran, Lord firefly, please come out and have a rest and eat something." When Shalan entered the motorcade, he told Mandel to call himself Shalan directly. However, Mandel was obviously not a very casual person. Although he called him saran directly, the word "adult" did not fall behind. As for Mandel''s choice, Shalan did not interfere much. He got out of the carriage directly and said to Mandel, "Mandel, how far away are we from the gray castle?" "Lord Saran, we are two days away from gray castle, and we will be there soon." After hearing Mandel''s reply, Shalan nodded and sat with the firefly in front of a newly burning bonfire. However, one of the four retinues before Mandel was putting a grill on the bonfire. He took out a whole hind leg of a sheep from a freezer with a faint rune, put it on the grill and roasted it Take out some of the treated vegetables and potatoes, simply cut, then put into an iron pot, the same on the grill, add water to boil up. Looking at the agile appearance of the followers, it is obvious that there is no lack of doing this kind of thing. It has to be said that it is really not easy to achieve this level in the wild.Sha LAN and firefly did not continue to say anything more. They sat opposite each other. While the firefly nibbled at a piece of bread from his entourage, she was staring at the flame in a daze, while Sha LAN closed her eyes and began to meditate without waste. About 20 minutes later, Shalan opened her eyes and watched the attendants put the roast mutton slices down on the plate. Then she took some vegetables and peeled potatoes from the iron pot and handed them to saran and firefly respectfully. After taking the plate, saran ate it with a fork and nodded with satisfaction. After sweeping all the contents of the plate, she stood up and nodded to the attendant. She came to Mandel, who was sitting on the other side, and whispered, "Mr. Mandel, I want to talk to you." Hearing saran''s words, Mandel was stunned for a moment, and immediately put down his plate, which contained some minced meat and bread, which was obviously much worse than Shalan and firefly. Mandel came to Sha Lan''s side and said in a low voice, "Lord Saran, what can I do for you?" "Mandel, someone''s following us." On hearing this, Mandel shivered and asked, "Lord Saran, are you sure it''s human?" Nodding with a smile, saran said, "yes, I''m sure it''s human." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 245 Hearing that it was a human being, Mandel''s face slightly returned to three parts of blood. He nodded slowly and said, "if it''s a person, I don''t know what do you think of Lord saran?" "I don''t have any idea. I just came here to tell you. As for how to deal with it, it''s up to you. Those people who want to come here will not let me do it. You should be able to deal with it." When Sha Lan''s words fell, Mandel''s face had completely recovered. He immediately nodded and said, "since it''s human, it''s up to us to deal with it. It''s not troublesome for you. In addition, thank you for your warning. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen." "You don''t have to thank you. I just sensed it. So to tell you, it''s not a big deal." After saying this, saran went back to her carriage and continued to sit in the carriage and fell asleep. At the same time, the firefly finished what she had in her hand and went back to the carriage. She looked at Shalan who was sleeping. She was sure she wasn''t meditating. She said to Saran, "sorcerer Saran, are you going to tell Mandel about the things they are watching around them?" Hearing the firefly''s words, Sha LAN nodded and said, "yes, I told them that this matter has gone, and now I am a member of the same camp. In a word, it is nothing. Otherwise, once those guys attack the motorcade, at least a few people will be killed and injured." "Ha ha, you are really a kind man." Shaking his head, Sha Lan said, "I''m not kind. I''m just afraid of trouble. Once those people do harm to the team, it''s necessary to slow down the speed of the team. In that case, I''ll have to stay outside for a while, which will reduce my practice time. Therefore, it''s the most appropriate way to balance out and warn them." When she heard Sha Lan''s words, the fireflies were no longer numerous. Since she and Sha LAN sat together, she had been able to feel a faint threat from Sha Lan''s body. To be able to break through from a wizard apprentice to a first-class wizard as a wandering wizard, the firefly must have great wisdom besides talent, otherwise it would not have reached the present level. Therefore, when the firefly confirmed the strength of Sha LAN, she immediately gave priority to her. Even in her words, there was a trace of compliment, which was regarded as a kind gesture to Sha LAN. As for Saran, he could probably see the firefly''s thought, but he didn''t care much about it, so he didn''t care about it. Before long, there were shouts and sounds of fire coming out of the forest. After about ten minutes, the sound gradually weakened. Ten senior Knights came out of the forest. Basically, everyone in the ten had more or less injuries, big or small, but not serious. After smearing some medicine, they continued to eat Yes. Shalan regained her mental strength and stopped paying attention to the matter. It was indifferent to saran whether the guys who were watching were robbers or people with other purposes. About an hour later, the motorcade drove again. There was no accident along the way. Finally, at noon two days later, the motorcade came outside the gate of the gray castle. With the respectful attitude of the soldiers and officials guarding the city, the carriage slowly entered the gray castle and drove towards the Royal Palace in the core of the inner city area of the gray castle. Huibao is a very huge city, which is divided into three layers. Each layer is separated by a moat, which is the outer city area, the inner city area and the King City area. The Royal district is also called the royal palace. There are various relatives of the royal family and some people who serve the royal family. As for the court wizard, they live in the Royal area. Therefore, the carriage of saran and firefly directly enters the Royal area and stops slowly in front of a magnificent tower. "Lord Saran, Lord firefly, please get off the bus. We have come to the high tower of grey castle, where the court witches live and live. Now I will take two of them into it." Out of the carriage, saran looked at Mandel and said, "well, thank you, Mr. Mandel." "This is what I should do. It''s all for gray castle." With a little humility, Mandel walked into the grey castle tower with saran and fireflies. The grey castle tower has seven floors. The bottom three floors are public facilities and apprentices'' living places, while the upper four floors are the places where witches live and live. Generally speaking, it is similar to the gear tower, but it is not as big as the gear tower. As an official representing the gray Castle Kingdom, Mandel had the right to enter and exit the tower freely, so he went straight to the fourth floor of the tower with saran and fireflies to go through the corresponding procedures. The corresponding procedures did not let Shalan and firefly go in person. Mandel handled all the procedures for them, so saran and firefly found a place to drink on the fourth floor and sat there to have a drink. "Shaman, what are you going to do next?" "It is said that the newly recruited court wizard needs to complete a task immediately. After completing this task, it is nothing more than switching between the task and practice.""Isn''t such a life boring? I''d like to enjoy my life and become a wizard. I don''t want to continue to work so hard. " With a smile, saran said, "everyone has the freedom to choose a lifestyle, and the way you choose is good." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, firefly held up the coffee cup in his hand, saluted saran for a moment, and then drank a large mouthful of satisfaction. Looking at the firefly, saran also laughed and took a sip of coffee. However, at this time, Shalan suddenly felt an evil look falling on her body. She frowned slightly and turned her head. She immediately saw an acquaintance who was not far away from a table. She was surprised to see that the man was no one else. She left the gear tower for chasing saran before, so as to escape the disaster of Grier! Saran looked at griel, who was full of disbelief. She held up her coffee cup and laughed at her. She stopped watching him and continued to taste the coffee in the cup. At this time, Sha Lan''s action was also seen by the firefly. She immediately turned her head and took a look at Grier''s direction. She said to saran in some doubt: "Saran, did you see any acquaintance just now?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 246 "Acquaintances." Light said a word, Sha LAN looked at, quickly left here Grier smile, no longer say anything. At this time, greyl, with a very ugly face, came to the fifth floor of the grey castle tower. He found a room on the edge. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door of the room. With a creak, the door opened, and Grier looked at the half man and half insect who opened the door, and a trace of disgust passed through his eyes, but he was well hidden, and the other party didn''t see it. Under the insect man''s respectful salute, Greer came to the center of the laboratory, but saw a middle-aged man sitting on the test bench, tearing a dead worm man''s body. When Grier came behind him, he said directly without looking back: "griel, what''s the matter, you come to me in person." "Ron, I saw that asshole who used to tease you." As soon as this was said, Ron''s scalpel gave a slight pause, turned his head to griel and said, "you''re kidding my son of a bitch? Is it the apprentice who ran away from you? " "Hum!" Gril''s face showed a trace of discomfort, and said, "it''s that guy, the apprentice named saran Winman, but I just saw that he was wearing a dark red robe with golden border. Although I don''t want to believe it, he should break through to become a wizard." There was a look of surprise on Ron''s face, and he said, "wizard? When I saw him about a year ago, he was a junior wizard apprentice and became a wizard in only one year? When was it so easy to be a wizard? " "I don''t know, but I think he has either a lot of resources or some kind of secret, otherwise he can''t be a wizard so easily." Hearing griel''s words, Ron suddenly looked at him with a smile and said, "so, Greer, are you going to fight him? Being here means he is already a court wizard. Do you think it''s appropriate for us to fight him here? " Looking at Ron, griel grinned and said, "it''s not a big deal. I''ve been making friends with the officials at the mission release Office recently. It''s OK to ask them to do me a little favor. It''s just that you need to pay a certain amount of money. If Ron is interested in this, you can make a deal with me. Two people are better than one, aren''t you? " "I''ve made a lot of money buying and selling worm people and servants recently. Some magic stones are nothing to me, but if you really kill a court wizard, if you suspect me, it will be a lot of trouble." "Ron, there was a saying in the gear tower that no one would offend a living wizard for the sake of a dead wizard. This sentence is also practical here. Besides, the greyburg tower has such a large demand for witches. If this matter has become an established fact, as long as we do it more cleanly, we will not be afraid of the grey castle tower asking for us, right £¿¡± "That''s true Well, I''m one of them. This time, I won''t let him run away again. I''ll have a good account of the things that made fun of me at the beginning, planted the dead people of the gear tower into my hands, and killed all my masterpieces. " ¡­¡­ Sha LAN looked at her room on the fourth floor and nodded with satisfaction. The room was divided into three parts: a meditation room for practicing witchcraft, a laboratory for studying various kinds of witchcraft and knowledge, and a rest room for normal rest and life. Taking out most of the clothes and daily necessities from the space bag and putting them in the rest room, saran came to Mandel who was waiting in the living room of the rest room and said, "Mr. Mandel, I heard that the newly joined court wizard needs to complete a task in three days. I don''t know what my task is?" "Lord Sha LAN, your task has just been issued. You can complete a very simple task by yourself. There is a fire swallowing beast in the red maple forest outside the gray castle, which causes great trouble to the red maple forest. Therefore, your task is to kill the fire swallowing beast and bring back the body parts that can prove the death of the fire swallowing beast." Fire swallowing beast is a kind of low-level supernatural creature. The strongest one can only reach level 1, and the weaker one is at the level of high-level knight and senior wizard apprentice. For a level-1 wizard, it is very easy to deal with. As long as you don''t use fire witchcraft, you can basically kill the fire eater. Of course, if you have enough strength, you can burn the fire swallowing beast completely if you use more than one level of fire witchcraft. As long as you are not a level one wizard, you can easily kill the fire eater. So for this task, saran really has no opinion. It''s just something like casting a name. Find a time to get rid of that thing. "Thank you, Mr. Mandel. I see. I''ll kill that guy tomorrow, but after I kill the fire eater, who should I give the body parts of the fire eater to?""Lord Saran, just give it to the task exchange office on the sixth floor." "OK, I see." "Then I will quit." "Well, go ahead." Looking at Mandel leaving, saran got up and went to the meditation room, sat down on a blanket spread in the center, and slowly entered the state of meditation. "The source of no light" is really suitable for saran. The elements and the power of darkness constantly converge from the void in the process of meditation, and flow into saran''s body and turn into wisps of spiritual strength. However, the only deficiency is that since the black eye absorbed the blood of thunder Titan in the previous ruins, Shalan''s physical qualification has changed, from the state of darkness as the main element supplemented by the state to a state of balance between darkness and thunder. Although for the present situation, "the source of no light" is still quite suitable for meditation, but saran is very clear that the most suitable method for him now is the meditation method of the dual attributes of darkness and thunder. It''s a pity that the power of thunder attribute is always very rare. It''s not easy to find the corresponding witchcraft, let alone thinking. Therefore, saran did not insist on it. Since the source of no light can continue to be used, there is no need for him to demand more at this stage. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 247 Self confidence comes from strength, which is the case with saran now. Not to mention the two top-level solidified witches, only the black eye of evolution, as well as the two powerful witchcraft of black smoke and spark and black Saro''s hand, are enough to let Shalan crush most of the same level witches. What''s more, he still has the magic tool of melting fire stick in his hand. He has a certain resistance ability when facing the second level wizard, so that he will not be crushed to death. Therefore, as long as he does not die to provoke the second level or the third level wizard, he will have enough confidence to hold his head high. After a little rest, Shalan left the tower slowly with an ordinary burning stick. At the gate of the tower, she got a carriage specially for the court wizard and drove towards the red maple forest outside the castle. As the name suggests, 70% of the trees are made up of the maple trees with red maple leaves all year round. It is a special tree species in this area. Because the maple tree is rich in a special sap, it can be used to brew a kind of very valuable red maple wine, which makes the red maple forest quite protected. Therefore, it is necessary to burn a small piece of maple tree from time to time Fire swallowing beast, grey castle is to find a court wizard to deal with it. The carriage stopped at the outside area of the red maple forest. Shalan got out of the carriage directly and let the coachman drive the carriage farther away. He walked slowly into the red maple forest with his walking stick. Under the special ability of melting fire stick, Sha LAN can clearly feel the fire element power in the red maple forest. He senses the intensity of the fire element, and slowly walks to the place where the fire element is most concentrated. Before she went far away, Sha LAN heard a roar, and the black eyes emerged and gazed forward. She immediately passed through the trees and the thick smoke of the fire. She saw a fire swallowing beast that was more than three meters tall and three meters long, with red hair all over the body, just like a lion and tiger. At this time, the fire swallowing beast is spouting flames to ignite the three maple trees in Huibao. Then, when the flame is rising, it opens its mouth and swallows up all the flames into its own body. After the fire swallowing beast devoured the flame, Sha LAN could clearly see through the eyes of the black thunder that there was another life constantly gestating in the belly of the fire swallowing beast. The flames absorbed by the fire swallowing beast were almost absorbed by the life in the process of being pregnant. "Oh, I said, how can the fire eater, an intelligent and extraordinary creature, stay in the woods near the gray castle for such a long time. It turns out that there are cubs in the belly and they need to replenish energy, so they don''t have too many scruples to come here?" Murmuring to herself, saran raised her feet and walked forward. When his naked eyes could see the fire swallowing beast, the black Ting''s eyes disappeared immediately. At this time, the alert fire swallowing beast has found the arrival of saran. He looks at Sha LAN and makes a low roar, which is obviously warning Sha LAN. Looking at the fire swallowing beast, saran shook her head and said, "you are here to destroy the forest, but you are looking for a dead end, i..." Before Sha LAN finished his words, the egg of reciting beast in his spirit sea, which was almost forgotten by him, was suddenly shaken. Then it turned into a silver light and shot into the spirit sea of Sha Lan''s eyebrows. When the fire swallowing beast had no time to respond, it went into the belly of the fire swallowing beast! Seeing the silver light coming into his belly, the fire swallowing beast immediately roared and kept rolling and jumping on the ground, as if he wanted to throw the silver light out of his body, but his idea was obviously too naive. ''s intense activity turn from a guest into a host of animals, which makes the eggs of the beast away from him. Instead, the eggs of the beast are quickly swallowed up, and the young animals are swallowed up. They become the targets of the animals that are devoured by the fire and the animals. They constantly absorb the nourishing essence of the whole body, and almost see the body of the fire swallowing rapidly weakening and becoming thin. The roar of the fire swallowing beast became more and more powerless. The four strong claws could not bear the weight of their bodies. They slowly lay down on the ground, and looked at Sha LAN with anger in his eyes. Finally, more than ten minutes later, the whole body strength and nutrition of the fire swallowing beast were absorbed by the egg of the reading animal. At this time, the fire swallowing animal''s hair was dried up, and its appearance of incomparable aging lay on the ground, and its eyes lost their vitality, and the last breath completely dissipated. "Dong Dong Dong... " The heart beat in Sha Lan''s mind. He looked at the belly of the fire swallowing beast, which was like an unreal and physical animal''s egg. It came out of the fire swallowing beast''s abdomen and slowly suspended in front of Sha Lan''s body. Looking at the animal''s egg in front of him, Sha LAN could feel that there was a trace of inseparable connection between the animal''s egg and his own spiritual sea. He slowly stretched out his hand and touched the egg. Suddenly, the egg turned into a silver light again, and it continued to float on the spiritual sea as before. "The eggs of Nian animal need to be bred. It seems that if I want to hatch the eggs of Nian animal, I need to find some pregnant supernatural creatures. However, a first-class fire swallowing beast can''t absorb enough, and I don''t know how long it will take to breed the eggs of Nian animal."At the same time, Sha LAN unscrewed the head of the fire swallowing beast with the hand of black Saro, put it into the space bag, and then released a trace of black smoke and spark to burn the body of the fire swallowing beast. She turned around and walked outside the red maple forest. This time, Sha LAN did not contribute at all. At most, she used the black smoke and spark to deal with the aftermath. Out of the red maple forest, Sha LAN looked at the carriage stopped about 100 meters away, and walked directly past. But when he came to the carriage, his face suddenly changed. He looked at the dull faced coachman and the horses, who had almost no breath of living things, stopped ten meters away from the carriage, and his mental strength was rapidly mobilized. There was also a trace of red lines on the melting stick in his hand, emitting a faint red light. "Bang!" "Bang!" There were two muffled noises before and after. The body of the coachman and the horse exploded together. Mosquitoes like a dark cloud gushed out from the body of the driver and the horse. They made a buzzing sound. They threw themselves at Sha LAN in a big way, covering the sky and the sun. In a twinkling of an eye, they surrounded Sha LAN, and they were still shrinking. They wanted to completely trap Sha LAN appearance. But at this time, a little light of fire, a little black smoke escaped from the mosquito sphere, and then the fire was very strong, which instantly burned the mosquitoes. Only the black smoke of Mars flickered around Shalan''s body. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 248 "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang With the five muffled sounds, five figures appeared under the ground around Sha Lan''s body. However, they were full of wrinkles, no eyes, slender bodies, and their hands were turned into a pair of bone spines. They ran out from under the ground and rushed towards Sha LAN. The bone spines of both hands went straight to the key points of Sha Lan''s body. Seeing these wormlike people, Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed, and her heart turned to understand who was dealing with herself in the dark. With a slight smile, she lifted her left hand, and the black smoke and sparks that had not yet spread quickly whirled around like a storm, invading the five worm people, burning them up in an instant and turning them into black ashes Come on. "Ron and griel, you''re still in the dark, just how can this garbage threaten me? Even when I was an apprentice, there was no way to hurt me, not to mention now. " "Ha ha, of course we know that these little guys can''t kill you. We just want to see your strength. Now it seems that your strength is really good, but it''s just that." When saran heard this, she turned her head and looked at Ron and greyl standing behind her. She was surprised and said, "it''s true that I have been a wizard for so many years. At least, I really can''t detect this hidden ability." In fact, it''s not true that she didn''t want to frighten the snake. Ron and griel used the mosquito and earthworm people to test Saran, but she didn''t mean to go deep into the danger to test them. Looking at Saran, greyl sneered and said, "saran Winman, you didn''t expect to have such a day, did you? I can''t wait to see you in despair. " "Despair? You mean me? I think it''s you who are going to despair. " "We? What nonsense are you talking about? Now we will let you know how stupid you are to face us two witches With no hesitation, Greer stepped forward, and three fist sized fireballs, emitting black smoke, shot at saran with one hand. Seeing the three fireballs coming, saran didn''t dodge, just gently raised the melting stick in his hand and gave a slight meal on the ground. "Heavy energy field!" The ground in front of Sha Lan''s fan-shaped area sank to a depth of about half a meter. A trace of black gas, like a rapidly falling raindrop, dropped from the sky into the ascending area in front of Sha LAN and fell to the ground. Even the air seemed to become heavy and fell towards the ground! As soon as the three fireballs were shot into this area, they immediately crossed a parabola toward the folded wing birds and fell to the ground, giving off three blasts. However, the three exploding fireballs were also affected by gravity, and the cracked flames were directly crushed to the ground. Looking at this sorcery, when greyl just felt something was wrong, Ron had already fled to the rear, but neither gril nor Ron escaped from the attack of Shalan. The area in front of Shalan''s body expanded rapidly, and in a blink of an eye, griel and Ron were wrapped in it. Almost instantly, the powerful gravity pressed them on the ground. If Ron, who is a blood wizard, has strong physical fitness, he can barely guarantee that he will not be completely crushed on the ground by this gravity. He is just griel of ordinary elemental wizard, But can not bear the crushing of gravity, the whole person lies on the ground, the body is almost pressed into the ground, into which. Under the pressure of gravity, griel''s skin broke, and a large amount of blood flowed out of it and fell to the ground quickly. Even his eyes and ears were also severely damaged under the pressure of gravity. Blood flowed out of griel''s seven orifices without money. Ron did not care about griel. He stepped back to his back step by step, bearing a huge weight at each step. At this time, his skin on the surface of his body had been covered with a layer of crustacean. With the support of the blood of the supernatural creatures in his body, Ron was able to leave the gravity range step by step. However, how could saran just watch them leave. At this time, he slowly stretched out his left hand. The melting stick on his right hand sent out a trace of heat. The flame like red lines appeared on the black surface of the melting stick. With saran''s low voice, a half human sized lava ball condensed in front of the left palm of Saran, facing Ron and gray Shoot in your direction! Second level witchcraft, nugget burst! The interference of level 1 heavy energy field to level 2 witchcraft is not big, but there is interference after all. However, the half human sized lava ball was originally intended to shoot at Ron, but in the interference of heavy energy field, it fell in front of Ron and on the ground behind Grier. "Boom!" The lava ball exploded, and the turbulent elements of fire and dark energy turned into surging lava torrents, which spread in all directions in the explosion. Despite the interference of the focused energy field, it still devoured griel and Ron''s bodies. The violent interference of nugget explosion made it difficult for saran to maintain the heavy energy field. He just released his second solidification witchcraft and gave full play to the power of lava explosion!The lava from the core burst gradually turned into fire and the dark energy dissipated, leaving only half of Grier''s charred corpses, and Ronna''s still a completely charred corpse. However, at this time, Shalan looked at Ron''s body, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she felt something wrong. Just as Saran was going to look at it, Ron''s charred body suddenly had a crack, and then the surface of the charred body broke into pieces. A slender figure wrapped in a white shell rushed out of it Quickly towards saran! But see that the white figure''s hands on the back of the hands, each has a half meter long thorn out, toward the Shalan thorn. But before he got close to Saran, a black, scaly six fingered palm emerged out of thin air. He slapped the white figure and shot it out of the sky. Then Shalan''s hand of black Saro disappeared in the same place and appeared above the white figure in a blink of an eye. However, he saw that the hand of black Saro turned into a fist and hit the white figure on the ground directly. Half of his fists fell under the ground! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 249 Black Saro''s hand pulled out the white figure, or a new form of Ron, which had been blasted into the ground. However, to saran''s expectation, what he pulled out was not Ron, but just a layer of white crustacean that Ron had just taken off. As for Ron inside, it was completely lost! He pinched the hard white carapace with a sudden pinch, and Sha LAN looked around. He could feel Ron peeping at him nearby. Moreover, he knew that he could not defeat saran in any case if he was fighting with saran. Therefore, he could only peep secretly and look for an opportunity to assassinate saran. After herzaro''s hand was gone, Shalan''s mental strength was not much, which was less than half of his. He needed to save the use of his mental power to prevent his mental power from being insufficient at the critical time. He didn''t use psychic recovery potions, because saran knew very well that he and his potion must be when Ron launched an attack on himself. As a blood wizard, Ron''s means were not the same as those of other types of witches. The power of blood was changeable, and Paul had no special ability. So saran knew that he could not take risks ¡£ Of course, not taking risks does not mean that Saran has no way to hide Ron. A faint fluctuation of spiritual power spreads from saran''s eyebrows, which is a magic puzzle! As long as the effect of confusion is affected by the fluctuation of mental power, it will immediately disturb the other party''s mind, produce hallucinations and auditory hallucinations, and be dragged into the illusion. Therefore, saran does not mind Ron hiding. He knows that if Ron wants to attack himself, he can only be near him, so he doesn''t worry that Ron won''t be hit. When the confusion completely spread, there was a strange sound on the ground not far from Sha Lan''s body. The ground suddenly and strangely bulged. Seeing the bulge, Sha LAN immediately shot out a nugget burst, and the huge molten rock ball fell there and exploded. The hot wind spread along with the shock wave, blowing the earth and rock rolls on the ground nearby Up and down. But at this time, the ground behind Sha LAN suddenly broke, a cicada wing on his back, and Ron, a slender figure, sprang out from under the ground. His sharp claws, one left and one right, grabbed saran''s neck! However, at the moment when Ron''s sharp claws were about to grasp saran''s neck, Shalan''s body suddenly lowered to avoid Ron''s claw. At the same time, with saran''s body turning around quickly, a black light suddenly shot out from the black eyes on his forehead. Although Ron had quickly dodged away, the black light still passed through Ron''s right arm, and almost the whole right arm and half of his right chest disappeared in an instant, as if swallowed by the black light, leaving a smooth wound, a large amount of purple blood sprayed out, was instantly hit! At this time, Ron fell to the ground, and his wormlike mouth, or mouthpiece, kept flowing purple blood. Although the strong recovery ability of the blood wizard has been promoting Ron''s body self-healing, his injury is really too big to completely recover. "You How could you, could be so strong! " "Because I''m a genius, just like when I met for the first time, didn''t you? I am a rare genius. Naturally, I have to look like a genius. " "You You Let me go! Let me go! I can be your servant, I can make a army of wormholes for you, and you can build a powerful force of your own "Even if I let you go, you can''t live." As she spoke, Shalan turned and walked toward the direction of the gray castle. As she turned her back, Ron''s eyes showed a trace of color, but saw his mouth slowly open, and a caterpillar like insect crawled out of his mouth clumsily, ready to drill into the ground. But at this time, there was a thunder in the sky, but I didn''t know when a small piece of dark cloud began to gather in the sky above Ron. When the insect crawling out of Ron''s mouth was ready to drill into the ground, a blue thunder fell from the dark cloud and landed directly on Ron, who had no breath, with the little insect Son also in the arc into ashes, only a unwilling and desperate hissing disappeared in the thunder! "Oh, if so, you can continue to live, even if I lose But then again, a small task turns out to be so tired and nobody else. I''d better hurry back and have a good rest. " The story that Saran killed Ron and greyl finally got around, and of course saran didn''t want to hide it. From the beginning to the end, it was Ron and Greer who made trouble for him. He was just a passive counterattack. No one could tell why. It''s just that in the first level Wizard of the grey castle tower, different from the cannon fodder of Grier, as a blood sorcerer, Ron really has great strength, and is also one of the first-class witches. In particular, his unique blood ability "shelling evolution" which is equivalent to other types of witches solidifying witchcraft, is that as long as he has one breath, he can recover by shelling, and his strength will become stronger than before.Perhaps Ron''s strength in direct attack is not very good, but in terms of saving his life, Ron is definitely one of the top level wizards in the tower of grey castle. Therefore, Shalan, who can kill Ron, actually becomes the top of the first level wizard in the tower of grey castle, whose status is greatly different from that of ordinary first level wizard before! "Lord Sha LAN, according to the decision of the high-rise tower of grey castle, your monthly salary has been increased to 3000 magic stones for one month. In addition, you have three months'' vacation every year to travel around, and you can freely allocate these three months'' time." "Is this an increase in treatment for me?" She said with a smile, looking at Mandel, who had risen in the same position and seemed to be enjoying the spring breeze. Hearing Sha Lan''s words, Mandel immediately nodded and said: "of course, since the high-level leader of the grey castle tower knows that your level of strength is not an ordinary first-class wizard, he will give you more treatment. I hope you can learn and live in the gray castle tower with peace of mind. In addition, Lord Sha LAN, you have also processed the certificate you need to go to the library, so you can go to the grey castle tower library and the Royal Library to borrow books at will. Please accept the voucher! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 250 "Sand and sand..." While reading the book, Sha LAN wrote notes. He wrote in detail, because these notes are things that need to be brought back to the real world. Detailed notes can help Sha LAN truly retain these knowledge. After closing his books, Shalan opened another book again. Since he got the book certificate, he has been in the library for a week. His main things are the knowledge of sorcery array, Rune and alchemy. It must be said that in terms of knowledge itself, any of these three is not inferior to the vast knowledge that needs to be a wizard. At sunset, Sha LAN put down his pen and breathed. He put the books on the table and put them on the edge of the table so that the librarian could put them back on the bookshelf. He packed up his notes, put them in the space bag, and left the library on the sixth floor of the grey castle tower. Back in her room, saran took a rest, took a bath and changed her clothes. Then she came to the restaurant on the fourth floor, ordered steak and mashed potatoes for about three people, and sat down to eat. Just as Shalan finished a steak, firefly carrying a vegetable, Shalan sat on the opposite side of Shalan, drank a yoghurt drink, and then said to Saran, "Shalan, help me!" After swallowing the beef in her mouth, saran wiped the corner of her mouth, looked at the firefly and said, "what''s busy? I''ve been very busy recently. If I spend too much time, I may not be able to help you It''s not a secret that Saran has been studying runes, sorcerers and alchemy recently. So when she heard what she said, the firefly immediately said to him, "Saran, I''ve taken a task, but I need three wizards and seven apprentices to form a team of ten to work together. I have my own way of apprenticeship, but I really can''t do it. I''ve just just been a wizard There are few reliable witches who have just come here, so they can only come to you. " "Mission?" Shalan raised her eyebrows. "Isn''t your task finished? Two days ago, you told me that you helped to deal with two senior wizard apprentices who betrayed the high tower of grey castle and completed the task. How could you suddenly have another task to complete? " With a smile of embarrassment, firefly said to Saran, "I have another task It is the reward after the completion of this task that I didn''t resist You know, this place needs some magic stones to live a good life, so I can only work hard. " "I don''t want to participate in this matter. If I think about it, it must be a very troublesome task. Otherwise, where will I get so much reward? I have been studying alchemy recently and have reached a more critical place. Therefore, I will not participate in your affairs. If I want to get such a rich reward, there must be many people willing to help you." Seeing Sha Lan''s refusal, firefly smiles awkwardly, and chats with Sha LAN for two more words. After eating something, she leaves. Looking at the firefly leaving, Sha LAN didn''t care too much. Although she was a wizard who came to the gray castle with herself, she didn''t want to be involved in the firefly too much. She was a woman with a deep mind. Although Sha Lan was not afraid to play tricks with her, she was still learning more things. She didn''t have much time to do these things. She simply refused. After all, firefly finally found two other witches and left the tower with Seven Wizard apprentices to complete the task with rich rewards. During this period, Shalan also heard about this task. It was said that she was going to hunt down a wizard who betrayed the gray castle. Moreover, it was said that the wizard had some important documents about the tower of grey castle You have to get those things back. In the following life, Shalan was immersed in the library as usual. He had forgotten about the firefly, but when he heard about the firefly again half a month later, she was shocked for a long time. The firefly has betrayed the tower of the grey castle! Not only firefly, but the two witches who went with her to complete the mission, one died and the other was seriously injured. The one who was seriously injured was still receiving treatment in the tower of grey castle. Sha LAN didn''t feel much about the fact that the firefly betrayed the grey castle tower. She was just a wizard who had had several exchanges. But the key point is that the firefly''s ambition to join the grey castle tower is to eat and wait for death here and live a good life as a master. The price for her betraying the tower is too high. She can let firefly choose this way It is that betrayal has great benefits to be seen, or there are other reasons that make the firefly have to betray the gray Castle Tower! After finishing the last stroke, Shalan closed the 15th notebook with two fingers thick. He has now used the power to organize most of the books on alchemy, sorcery array and runes in the tower of grey castle into notes. Although he has not fully understood and learned most of the things, as long as he records them down, he will learn slowly later Yes, it can. She picked up a cup of cold coffee on her desk and took a sip. She thought about the firefly. She always felt that something was wrong. Shalan didn''t think that firefly, a woman who had regarded the first-class wizard as the destination and was ready to spend the rest of her life here, did not think that firefly would take the initiative to betray the grey castle tower.Unless she has to betray, if it is, it means that the firefly has discovered some secrets about the grey castle tower, which must be negative. These secrets have reached the point that the firefly does not have any luck and chooses to betray the tower at once. Moreover, betrayal also needs to be backfired if they violate the contract. Even if the contract signed between these witches and the grey castle tower is only the lowest one, even if it is reversed, it will not take the wizard''s life, but there is no problem in causing irreversible damage to the wizard. The powerful wizard is OK to say, but the weaker wizard, such as firefly, will almost fall from the wizard''s realm after betraying. It can be said that it is very difficult to return to the wizard level. In this case, firefly still chose to betray, but let Sha Lan''s heart produce a trace of inquiry emotion. In the dark, Sha LAN felt that this matter was not so simple, and it was likely to affect his own safety. He had to understand the reason for the firefly''s betrayal, otherwise Shalan could not continue to stay in the grey castle tower! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 251 Because the wizard and the wizard apprentices share the same place, there are a lot of wizards and apprentices coming in and out, which makes people feel crowded. However, when a wizard in a dark red gold edged robe comes in, the apprentices basically take the initiative to get out of the way. It''s not because the apprentices respect these wizards, but because of simple fear, especially when there are This is especially true when a wizard apprentice is directly killed by a bad mood wizard. Sha LAN went to the task taking place. He looked at the task and finally found the task of chasing down the traitor firefly and steel beam. He thought that the wizard named steel beam in parallel with the firefly was the wizard that firefly and firefly pursued before, but he did not think that now they were put together to pursue and kill. As for the matter of looking for fireflies, Shalan did not intend to show his real purpose. If things were as Sha LAN guessed, the firefly knew some secrets about the grey castle tower, and had to escape because of these secrets, Shalan could never make people doubt what he thought about the so-called secret, so Shalan was coming Before thinking about how to let people not doubt themselves in this respect, after all, it depends on Acting! She lowered her head slightly, and Sha LAN mobilized two mental forces to stimulate her eyes. Soon, her eyes turned red, and a drop of tears came out of her left eye. Although she seemed to wipe away the tears, in fact, he deliberately left half of the tears, which could be seen if she was not blind. Zhuang Ruo impulsively pushed the apprentices in front of him, and even a wizard. When the wizard''s face just changed and was ready to say something, saran immediately put out his hand and clapped it on the workbench of the task receiving place, and growled at the wizard apprentice at the task receiving place: "give me the task of firefly! Now give it to me, this damned, damned I believe her so much, I give her so much, even I give my heart to her, this damned woman betrays me, she dares to betray me! I''m going to kill her! Kill her! Give me the task Shalan''s roar almost resounded through the whole task receiving place, which made most people in the task reception place dumbfounded, and some of them were quiet. Many people like to watch gossip, especially when they face the gossip. For example, the wizard who was deliberately withdrawn by Sha LAN wanted to teach Sha LAN a lesson, but when he heard what Sha Lan said, his face showed a trace of watching the excitement and stepped back slightly Close to the start of watching the eight trigrams. At this time, looking at the crazy Saran, the senior wizard apprentice at the task reception place pursed his lips nervously and said cautiously: "this, this adult, the task you want to take must be completed by many people, so your own is not allowed to..." Before the senior wizard apprentice finished speaking, saran suddenly reached out and grabbed the senior wizard apprentice''s collar. She lifted him up, staring at him with red eyes, and said, "I told you, I''m going to take the task to kill the bitch firefly. You give me the task now and hand in the corresponding information together, Or I''ll kill you before I kill that damned bitch! That damned woman and I came to the gray castle, I gave her so much support all the way, she even betrayed me at this time, I must kill her, so now I give you an ultimatum, give me the task, otherwise I will kill you directly today! " As he spoke, Sha LAN immediately mobilized his mental strength and slightly urged Zhan Ting Shu. All of a sudden, his eyes turned blue and white, and the electric light emitted from Sha Lan''s eyes. Occasionally, an arc or two came out of Sha Lan''s body and fell on the ground, sending out all kinds of sparks. At this moment, a hand suddenly caught Sha Lan''s wrist. Sha LAN suddenly turned her head and looked, but saw a man about 30 or 40 years old standing by his side, holding his right wrist, almost instantly, Sha LAN judged that this guy must be the high-rise of the grey castle tower, but he did not show it on the surface, but pretended to be vicious Ruthlessly said: "who are you! Are you also the one who has come to stop me from taking over the task? " Listening to saran''s words, the middle-aged man said with a faint smile: "saran Winman, calm down!" As soon as the word "calm" was uttered, saran immediately felt a unique mental strength in constantly calming down his mind. He immediately showed a slightly calming down appearance, and his electric light and eyes returned to normal. He looked at the people around him who watched the heat, as if he suddenly reacted. He let go of his hand and let that one go The senior wizard apprentice, who was almost scared to pee his pants by Saran, sat back in his seat. At this time, saran looked at the man and said, "this, this adult, thank you very much." A smile, the man said: "no harm, betrayed by the beloved, no one can accept such a thing, right?" Hearing this, saran''s eyes turned red again. Word by word, she said with gnashing teeth, "if she dares to betray me, I will kill her completely! No one dares to get my heart and betray me, even dare to play with my feelings, I will not let her go, certainly not! I''m going to kill her and the guy called the steel beam, not one of themThe man listened to saran''s words, the smile on his face deepened three points, he slowly nodded and said: "I am also a man, I understand your mood, so I will help you We can''t stop our own wizard from getting revenge, can we Hearing this, the senior wizard apprentice immediately gave the task to Saran, and took out a memory crystal stone and put it on the workbench. It seems that he was very frightened by saran. At this time, Sha LAN reached out and grabbed the crystal stone, put it directly into the space bag, and then said to the man, "my Lord, time is pressing, I will not delay. I will kill that cheap woman as soon as possible, otherwise I will not be able to lift my head for the rest of my life and leave first!" "Go ahead and wish you success." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 252 Sha LAN didn''t even go back to his laboratory to prepare anything. He left the high tower of the gray castle and drove to the direction recorded in the crystal stone in the carriage. After Shalan''s carriage left, the man and another old wizard stood together and looked at the leaving carriage through the landing window and opened his mouth slowly. "Sven, do you think that Shalan Winman look real?" "I never feel how to judge things. The reason why I give him the task is that after my judgment, his performance is likely to be true. According to my inquiry of the court scholar who invited Shalan Winman and firefly to our grey castle tower, on the way here, she and firefly had been sitting in a carriage, and in the eyes of that court scholar, they looked quite intimate. I asked some people just now. When Shalan Winman learned about the firefly betrayal, there was something wrong with him. On the way to the reception, he looked very angry. As for his performance in the reception area, he basically proved this. Besides, I don''t think that any wizard will make fun of these things. After all, witches have to face. If it''s not really too angry and sad, I don''t think any wizard or even any man will put himself in this situation, right? Unless this person is really shameless into a situation, and also aware of our plan, otherwise there is no need to do so, right? " The old man nodded slowly and said, "what you said is very reasonable, but I still made some backers. In fact, in the carriage arranged for him, there is a small sorcerer array that I deliberately placed in the carriage, which can transmit the appearance and harmony of saran Winman in the carriage to us. If he really pretends to be, I want to be in the carriage The place, no one should continue to behave like that. " As the voice dropped, the old man stretched out his hand on the landing window in front of him, and Shalan''s appearance in the carriage appeared in front of them. At this time, although Shalan sat quietly in the carriage, her eyes were flushed with anger and shame. From time to time, she looked out to see where she was going, or opened the window to ask the coachman when she could arrive. The frequency of inquiry was very high. Looking at saran''s appearance, about half an hour later, the old man reached out to erase the picture on the window, nodded to the middle-aged man, and said: "your judgment is correct. Saran Winman is really killing fireflies and steel beams. Moreover, his mental state is impossible to believe their words. Your choice is very correct." With a smile, Sven said: "his strength is very strong in the first level wizard. In his rage, he is enough to deal with the steel beams and fireflies that have been bitten by the contract. However, for the sake of insurance, we still have to send the wizard from the law enforcement team to go there. After all, this matter is related to our plan. Once it is leaked out, the tower of grey castle will be unilaterally by the gray castle So we have to be careful "Yes, it should be." ¡­¡­ For Sven and the old man''s prying, saran naturally did not know, but he knew that he wanted to act on the whole set of truth, otherwise once a bit of a mistake, then immediately will be seen through his real ideas, so we must be careful, do things to perfection, play until they believe that they are abandoned by fireflies. As for whether he will be ridiculed by the people in the gray castle tower in the future, Shalan is not a person of the world, so he doesn''t care about the matter. The contract he signed with the gray castle tower was only one year. After he got the knowledge he wanted, Shalan didn''t plan to continue signing the contract with the gray castle tower. It doesn''t matter whether he is ridiculed for a year Smile, for these things can not really damage themselves, saran never care. After half a day, the carriage finally came to a small town near the gray castle. The name of the town was called Linhu, because there was a small lake beside the town where it was built, but now the lake has completely disappeared. Only some pebbles and shells still remain outside the city where the lake was originally located, indicating the lake The existence of pozeng. Shalan got out of the carriage, and immediately disappeared into the town. In the carriage, he had read all the things in the memory crystal stone, and successfully found a tavern according to the above information and information. As usual, he showed a look of anger and impatience, from which he got information about fireflies and steel beams, but he did not stand up Carved to find fireflies and steel beams, but quietly hidden. As for the problem of fireflies and steel beams, Shalan never thought that the tower of grey castle would really give him all the tasks. There must be someone else to deal with it secretly, so as to prevent him from being killed by the fireflies and steel beams, or being instigated by the fireflies and steel beams, to solve the problem thoroughly. As for becoming a mantis, Sha LAN is not very happy. He prefers to be a yellow Finch, peeping in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to harvest.At night, under Shalan''s peeping in the dark, at last, a team of 12 sorcerers and apprentices in black robes arrived. There were four witches, eight wizard apprentices, extreme and senior wizard apprentices. After finding the secret tavern and getting the latest information, they immediately turned to the firefly and steel beam The east part of the lakeside city slowly surrounded the past. The team was divided into four teams, each wizard leading two apprentices, surrounded the past from four directions. As for Sha LAN, he concealed his breath by using the breathing technique and followed them a little closer. About ten minutes later, the three men team in the West found the traces of fireflies and steel beams. The two sides immediately started a war. To his surprise, Shalan felt that no matter the firefly or the steel beam, their strength did not weaken, or they did not There is no contract backfire after betrayal! As soon as they met, the group of three witches and two apprentices was immediately suppressed by steel beams and fireflies. When the other three witches and six apprentices arrived, the wizard in the group was unwilling to die on a thick metal spear. The number of witches on both sides was three to two! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 253 "Firefly, steel beam, you betrayed the gray castle, and now you have killed the wizard of the gray castle. It seems that you will not be able to leave your lives today." Looking at the wizard who was talking, the firefly immediately said, "wait, you don''t know why we betrayed the high tower of grey castle."? If you know the secret of grey castle tower, you will choose the same as us! Don''t you doubt why we betrayed the tower of grey castle, but we were not bitten by the contract When the wizard who was talking just now heard this and was about to say something, the female wizard behind him suddenly stepped forward and directly and fiercely rebuked: "nonsense, don''t be alarmist here. If you really have to suffer, why don''t you explain to the silk wizard who was killed by you just now, but two people work together to kill him Well, I think you are here to procrastinate, and I will avenge the sorcerer After the female wizard finished speaking, she immediately reached out and shot a faint yellow light towards the firefly. Among the two witches, firefly and steel beam, the strength of steel beam is absolutely more than that of firefly. So, with the idea of killing the weak ones first and reducing their strength, they aimed at the firefly and played their own witchcraft! "That''s too bad. It''s a slow fire!" Seeing the dim yellow light, the steel beam immediately reached out and pulled the firefly behind him. Then a large amount of liquid metal spread out on his body and turned into a mirror shield to resist the slow light. When the slow light hit the mirror shield, it was immediately reflected out, hit a nearby wall, and exploded a fist sized pit. "Wuguang wizard has mirror shield! I''ve known that you have this sorcery, but it can only work on ray sorcery. We''ve been prepared for it "Boom The ground suddenly vibrated, and two earth puppets, two meters high, slowly got up from under the ground and walked towards the steel beams and fireflies. At the same time, the middle-aged wizard who summoned the two local puppets immediately whispered to the six apprentices: "surround them two and use corruptions against them!" Hearing this, the six wizard apprentices immediately dispersed and displayed apprentice level sorcery corrosion on the steel beam and the firefly. However, they saw a stream of dark green liquid shooting from their fingertips and shooting towards the steel beam and firelight. The sticky dark green liquid gave off a pungent smell, which made the steel beam''s face slightly ugly. "Firefly, don''t keep your hands, we''ll get out of here at once!" Hearing the words of the steel beam, the firefly clenched her teeth fiercely, folded her hands, and then suddenly opened, displaying her solidified witchcraft. Occasionally, she got the meteor firefly from a relic! A large number of firefly like sparks shot out of the hands of the fireflies, and nearly ten million of them turned into six strands. They were attacked by the corrosive art of the apprentices. In the twinkling of an eye, they burned the apprentices'' bodies. Then they gathered together again and turned into a torrent of flame, and rushed to the female wizard who had shot slow rays before. Seeing the fire torrents formed by Mars coming, the female wizard again shot a slow ray, which reduced the speed of the flame torrent to the lowest, and slowly approached the female wizard like a slow playing camera. "I''ve stopped her witchcraft. You two have to deal with the steel beam!" "I see!" The young male wizard answered, his eyes turned into scarlet color, and his body was filled with a strong smell of sulfur. However, he saw that the male wizard suddenly spewed out a yellow flame in the direction of the steel beam. It was his blood ability sulfur breath! The scorching heat is accompanied by toxin and corrosive sulfur breath, leaving a scorched black mark on the ground, and the front of the steel beam blows on the body of the steel beam. But at this time, the steel beam body has completely turned into silver white, and the body surface is covered with a layer of metal skin, which forcibly resists the sulfur breath force from the young blood wizard! "I''ve heard that you have the blood of a demon, but now it''s true." As the voice dropped, the steel beam forced his metal skin to breathe against the sulfur, and attacked the two earth puppets one by one. Under the steel beam''s metal fist, the bodies of the two earth puppets quickly broke apart, but at this time, the middle-aged wizard quickly recited a word of incantation. At the moment when the two earth puppets were broken, a huge earth rock palm stretched out from under the ground, seized the steel beam''s body and pressed him on the ground. At the same time, the young sorcerer stepped forward, and the sulfur breath from his mouth intensified again, and pointed at the steel beam''s head, which made the steel beam''s head turn orange red slowly! The firefly immediately cut off the use of the meteor firefly. A fireball was condensed from the backhand and shot on the earth rock palm holding the steel beam body. At the moment, a huge hole was blown out of the earth rock palm. However, there was a gap in the firefly''s movement. The female wizard threw out three energy darts composed of dark energy, which instantly penetrated the firefly''s left leg and right arm, making the firefly Snort and fall to the ground. She could barely use the meteor firefly to resist the female wizard''s attack.At this time, although the steel beam was impacted by the fireball, the injury caused by the fireball was nothing compared with that of being pressed by the earth rock palm. "Drink With a roar of fury, the steel beam burst the stone palm thoroughly, reached out to block the sulfur breath from the young blood wizard. At the same time, he held out his hand and slightly grasped a large metal spear about three meters long in the distance. Suddenly, the metal spear collapsed and turned into a large number of sharp metal fragments, which shot at the three people opposite like a storm. Seeing the attack of the metal fragments, the middle-aged wizard murmured, his hands suddenly lifted up, and the ground vibrated slightly. A huge half body clay puppet condensed from under the ground and stretched his arms to resist the attack of the metal fragments. At this time, the steel beam immediately reached out and caught the firefly, and the two of them ran towards the back lane without looking back. When the three witches rushed out from behind the earth puppets filled with metal fragments, only their two backs disappeared in the night could be seen! "Damn it, we can''t let them escape, otherwise we will have no face to go back, we must catch up with them!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 254 Steel beams and fireflies are constantly running in the dark alleys. It has taken all their strength for them to escape. As long as they can escape from this step of pursuit, then according to the importance of the plan of the grey castle tower, they will not spend more efforts on chasing them, because the plan is in front of them, and they can''t consume human and material resources for nothing! After leaving the city, steel beam and firefly ran to the woods in front of them, but at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them, blocking their way. "Firefly, where are you going Looking at the man in front of him, the firefly immediately whispered: "Saran, for the sake of our meeting, please get out of my way, or we will only be rude to you!" "Firefly, don''t give him any nonsense. He must come after us. We don''t have time to talk nonsense with him. Let''s get rid of him and leave here." As the words fell, the steel beam''s body was covered with a layer of silver white metal skin. With a roar, she rushed toward Sha LAN. But at this time, her eyes turned blue and white, and small arcs swam around her. Just as the steel beam was about to rush to Sha Lan''s body, a blue thunder accompanied by a thunder came from the sky Down, directly bombarded in the chest of the steel beam, the steel beam flew out in an instant, and hit the ground severely. At this time, the firefly looked at the steel beam which was defeated in an instant and bit his teeth fiercely. Then he raised his hand and prepared to release a fireball to saran. But before the firefly''s mantra was finished, another blue thunder fell from the sky, just hitting the firefly, leaving a dark hole. "Firefly, you are not that guy. If you are hit by my strike, Zhan Ting skill, I''m afraid you will be here immediately." Gasping for breath, the firefly looked at Sha LAN, whose hands were folded in front of her body, leaning on her cane, and her eyes emitting light blue and white light. She swallowed her saliva slightly and said slowly, "Saran, let us go. I can tell you a secret. Don''t you wonder why people like me choose to betray the gray castle tower? Why did I betray the grey castle tower, but I didn''t get any feedback? " "I came here for this reason. Now you tell me the details, so I can let you go." After sipping her lips, the firefly nodded slowly and said, "well, I have no other choice but to tell you about this matter, but I don''t need to tell you about it. You can see it by looking at this document!" He took out a document from his space bag, and firefly threw it to Shalan. After taking the document, Sha LAN put the stick into the soil in front of her body, then opened the document and looked at it. She looked at Sha Lan''s face and became ugly. This document records a plan called boundary membrane repair. In a simple way, it is to use Alchemy to repair the broken boundary membrane. Although it can not guarantee that the boundary membrane can be restored to the original level, it can at least ensure that the boundary membrane will not continue to expand. It is only to repair the boundary membrane by Alchemy, which naturally requires the principle of equivalent exchange You have to spend a lot of material and energy. If the plan is just like this, it is still a very good plan in Shalan''s opinion. As long as the materials and energy are sufficient, the boundary membrane can be repaired completely. However, there is a problem. If you want to complete the boundary membrane repair plan, the materials and energy required will be enough to draw 70% of the blood of the gray Castle Kingdom. Although the rest can barely maintain the operation of the gray Castle Kingdom, the vested interests of the gray Castle Kingdom will not easily spit out what they have in their hands. Therefore, they should be observed by the gray castle When I realized the problem, I immediately made another plan! Sorcerers and wizard apprentices for blood sacrifice, can completely replace the consumption of materials and energy! There are 32 level-1 wizards, 128 senior wizard apprentices and wizard apprentices! In other words, the reason why the greyburg tower is constantly recruiting witches and wizard apprentices to join the tower, and promising a lot of benefits, because they don''t have to pay too much. The sorcerers and wizard apprentices they find exist as sacrifices from the beginning to the end. It''s no wonder that the fireflies who know this matter will immediately choose to betray the tower Yes! As to whether the mass death of witches and wizard apprentices will lead to the emptiness of the domestic power of the gray Castle Kingdom, although it will have an impact on the gray Castle Kingdom, the top-level wizards in the gray Castle Kingdom have not been affected. They can guarantee the continued existence of the gray Castle Kingdom. After reading the document, saran looked at the firefly and asked again, "firefly, how do you avoid the reverse of the contract?" "Saran, is there a sentence in the contract you signed at the beginning, that is, as long as the gray Castle does something harmful to your life and interests, the contract will be automatically terminated. You can leave the gray castle at will, right! In fact, when we didn''t know about the so-called boundary membrane repair plan, grey Castle did not do anything harmful to our lives and interests, because they just wanted to do it, but what was written in the contract was done, so our contract was established all the time.But when I saw the plan, I learned the content of the plan and knew that the plan would harm me. The act of making a plan was considered to have done harm to me, so the contract was automatically terminated. In fact, grey Castle used a tense and polysemy word in mans American After hearing this, saran directly followed the firefly''s words and said: "that polysemous word will cause some minor changes in the terms of the gray Castle endangering our lives and interests in the contract when the actual situation is different. As long as we don''t know the plan, then the contract will still be established before the plan starts and really endangers our lives and interests. But when we knew the plan and knew that they were going to do something harmful to our lives and interests, although the terms of the contract did not change, there were some changes in the contract in terms of identifying the harm, which made us know that the people who knew the plan broke away from the contract and unilaterally terminated the contract between us and gray castle, right £¡¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 255 When firefly heard saran''s words, she nodded slowly and said, "yes, that''s right. Of course, those who see this plan must believe it. Otherwise, if he thinks that this matter is nonsense, the contract will not change. It will continue to maintain its original form. Until they do specific harmful acts, the contract will be completely terminated In that case, there is no possibility of escaping. " When the firefly''s voice fell, Shalan also suddenly felt that the mutual binding force between the gray castle tower and himself suddenly disappeared. Even if he did something harmful to the tower, he could not be punished by any retaliation, because the contract had been lifted by itself! Looking at her hands, saran could clearly feel that her soul seemed to have become free, as if something that had bound the soul had just disappeared. At this time, the comatose steel beam was hit by Sha LAN and Zhan Ting Shu. He slowly got up again from the ground. His eyes were full of fear. The most confident thing about steel beam was his own defense ability, and a wizard who could severely hurt him in his complete defense could not help but feel fearless. At this time, seeing the steel beam awake, the firefly immediately came up to hold the steel beam, and whispered to him, "steel beam, I have told Sha LAN everything. Now Sha LAN should also break away from the contract. You don''t have to worry about it." Listening to the firefly, steel beam swallowed his saliva and said to Saran, "Lord Saran, do not know if we can leave here?" Sha LAN looked at the steel beam and a pleading firelight. As soon as she wanted to say something, she heard another voice suddenly. "Leave? You can''t leave anywhere. You''d better accept the sanctions! " With the fall of the voice, the three witches who chased the steel beam and the firefly suddenly appeared on the right side. At this time, the female wizard looked at Sha LAN and said in a low voice: "saran Winman, as the leader of the law enforcement team, I order you to join us to solve the Betrayers of steel beam and firefly." When the female wizard finished speaking, the middle-aged wizard suddenly showed a slightly ironic and hilarious expression, and slowly opened his mouth and said, "I''m afraid you don''t order him, will he also do it? When he was in the gray castle before, he was not able to let go of the firefly and the steel beam. After all, he was a sufferer, wasn''t he? Ha ha ha With a slight eyebrow pick, saran looked at the middle-aged wizard, and suddenly said with a smile: "just right, I want to try to see if the contract is really released. Your arrival just allows me to do a small experiment." As for Sha Lan''s present appearance, the female wizard immediately felt a little bad, because she had found that she was very calm at this time. She did not want to kill the fireflies that betrayed him. It was as if the appearance he had shown before was all fake! Thinking of this, the female wizard immediately cried out: "be careful, everyone. The way he showed before is likely to be fake. He has no relationship with fireflies. We have been cheated by him, and he is also a Betrayer!" "Pa!" With a snap of her finger, Sha Lan said with a smile, "yes, but there is no reward." "Boom With a roar, accompanied by a gentle press of Sha Lan''s left hand, the dark system of Sha Lan''s solidified witchcraft field opens again, and instantly presses the three female witches on the ground. However, at this time, the blood wizard in the three men slowly stood up from the ground, his eyes completely turned red, and the sulfur breath belonging to hell slowly spread. The heavy energy field is very strong, but it is not so good for the blood wizard. The young blood wizard is walking towards the boundary of the important energy field step by step. Although his steps are heavy, his speed is not slow. Frowning slightly, saran said slowly: "it seems that for the blood wizard, level 1 heavy energy field can only interfere at most. It''s not like the two witches. They can''t even say the incantation because of gravity crushing." As the voice fell, Sha LAN breathed a breath, her eyes turned blue and white again, and a trace of electric current was escaping from the corner of her eyes. Then the electric light on Sha Lan''s body was very strong, and the dark clouds rolled over the sky. The electric snakes darted out of the sky and got back into the dark clouds again. The sound of thunder was loud and continuous. At the moment when the young blood wizard immediately reached the boundary of the heavy energy field, blue thunder came down from the sky and fell on the young blood wizard and the other two witches who were completely suppressed on the ground. "Boom, boom..." The three thunderbolts dissipated, and the middle-aged wizard among the three witches was completely turned into coke, but the female wizard and the young wizard of blood did not die under the thunder. In particular, the female wizard, even the young wizard who was a blood wizard, was scorched and blackened. He was only badly hurt by his strong physique and didn''t die immediately, while the female wizard was not injured at all!Her eyes narrowed slightly, and saran murmured to herself, "is this a sorcerer? I didn''t expect to have a very small number of defense type witches. I really despise you. " The spirit of the sea of spirit quickly mobilized, which is far more pure than the ordinary wizard, the number is also more huge, the rapid consumption of spiritual power, the sky''s dark clouds become more thick, one of the thunder is constantly flashing, about three or four thunder kneaded together, into a Tomahawk like thunder from the sky, toward the female wizard Hit it! "Boom The lightning flashed, and the Tomahawk like thunder was resisted by a small Brooch suspended on the head of the female wizard. A large number of electric snakes splashed everywhere, and the seriously injured young wizard flew out of the heavy energy field, fell to the ground and fell into a coma. At this time, saran simply released the use of the heavy energy field, and her body slowly suspended. Her hands were lifted up, and a series of electric lights were released from saran''s body, guiding the dark clouds in the sky to continuously blow out thunderbolts toward the brooch on the head of the female wizard. "Click..." Listening to the broken voice almost drowned in the thunder, Sha LAN smiles and releases the last part of her mental strength. She condenses the last Zhan Ting skill, which is like the thunder sword and cuts straight from the sky! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 256 "Bang!" The brooch was broken, and the thunder ran through the female wizard''s body. The huge electric current continuously swam around the body. The female wizard was silent and howled. The electric light spurted out from her seven orifices and splashed everywhere. Finally, the thunder dissipated. The black body of the female wizard also fell to the ground, emitting wisps of white smoke, but there was no sound. Slowly fell on the ground, Shalan''s eyes returned to their original state, and the electric current on his body was completely disappeared. He slowly went to the young blood wizard, and took out two thick needles from the space bag. One pierced into the other''s heart and drew a whole tube of blood in his heart. The other bit painstakingly pierced his spine and extracted some spinal fluid He nodded with satisfaction, put the two needles into the space bag, and then put out the black smoke and spark, burning his body into a pool of black ash, which gradually scattered with the breeze. Sha LAN has always been interested in the research of blood wizard. Different from other kinds of witches, they all follow a similar path, whether they are black wizard, white wizard, elemental wizard or necromancer. They can solidify witchcraft model to intercept a small part of the rule fragments, and then lay the foundation for their own wizard road. However, blood wizard doesn''t need to solidify the sorcery model at all. Their road is just to continuously increase the proportion of their own supernatural creatures'' blood veins, so as to obtain the power of the supernatural creatures close to the blood source, and even have all the power of the corresponding supernatural creatures. If the function of the other four kinds of wizard meditation is to purify and increase the number of spiritual power, then the blood wizard will gradually increase the purity of blood with the growth of spiritual power. Strictly speaking, there are still some differences between blood wizard and other wizard, and this is the reason why blood knight evolved from blood wizard ¡£ Everything extraordinary, all comes from the wizard! Looking at the firefly and the steel beam, Sha Lan said faintly, "well, this is the end of the matter. Let''s separate ourselves. Although there are some regrets, but things have developed to the present situation, I will also be far away from the gray castle. As for where you are going and how to choose, it has nothing to do with me." As the words fell, Sha LAN turned around and disappeared into the night. She went to the northwest, where the kingdom of white valley was located. She planned to go there and have a look. Firefly and steel beam looked at saran leaving. They swallowed their saliva and immediately left each other. They soon disappeared here. In the early morning of the next day, the task of chasing Shalan Winman was at the top of the list, which was much higher than the task of chasing fireflies and steel beams. Some people in the tower said that this was because they had been deceived and believed by the blustering performance of Shalan Winman, which made the high-level of the tower dark. However, some people said that no one would have thought that such a shameless wizard existed, and even took the initiative to let others see jokes, in order to obtain some information and information, and let his behavior not arouse suspicion, he was also a deep-seated guy. Although his acting skills are indeed very embarrassing, but can achieve the effect, even if it is successful. All in all, the discussion about saran lasted for a certain period of time, especially among the apprentices and the first and second level witches. However, when they were later put on the alchemy array as an equivalent exchange material to repair the boundary membrane, they knew how wise saran''s choice and behavior were, and they also wanted to understand why Shalan preferred to perform an abandoned play with an embarrassing roaring performance, but also to leave the gray castle tower. If it''s theirs, they will even exaggerate it. As long as they can leave, it''s only late for them to say anything at that time. ¡­¡­ Open his eyes, Shalan looked at the familiar room, stood up and stretched. He stretched out his hand and took out the space bag from his arms. Then he looked at the space ring on his hand. This really confirmed that the only thing he could carry between the two worlds was the space equipment. This made Sha LAN breathe a little, and he could carry things between the two The world is good. Otherwise, it would be a pity to waste the opportunity to travel between the two worlds. After finishing the space ring and the contents in the space bag, most of the magic stones and gold coins, as well as various notes and materials, were put into the space bag. As for the valuables, such as some sorcerers and medium and high-level magic stones, they were put into the space ring and carried with them. When Shalan finished his rest, he suddenly sensed the familiar smell, turned to the window, and immediately saw seleya standing there. "Selea, Matt Gray''s business is settled?" Nodding gently, selea said, "it has been solved. Although Matt gray has not become very strong under my training, now his strength can at least protect himself, which is roughly equivalent to the fighting ability of senior knights, and the speed far beyond that level, which is enough." "Well done, but what are you doing here?" When she heard this, she immediately nodded and said, "yes, there is something you want to consult, young master. Now we have taken all the major forces in peace street, and I don''t know whether we can expand outwards.""Expand outward Yes, you can make up your mind about this matter. Now you can make a relatively high profile. Our strength should be enough to ensure safety. It is the most important thing to pay close attention to development. In addition, on the surface, you also need to find an identity. My suggestion is to purchase a company, which is better to be connected with the aviation industry. In this way, you can directly hook up with Matt gray, and initially integrate the strength of both sides. Finally, you can tell Matt gray not to be too low-key. Now I have a certain confidence, at least in the kingdom of Greenland, you don''t have to worry about the blow from the extraordinary power. " Silk Leia''s face showed a trace of joy, said to saran: "young master, is your strength improved?" In the beginning, when I met with Chenxi LAN, I would like to say that if I met with you, I would like to keep a low-key smile, and those who did not have the strength would be better than me The voice fell, the blue and white electric light flickered in Shalan''s eyes, and the sound of thunder rolled in. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 257 Hearing the thunder coming from the window, seleya''s face showed a trace of fear. For their dark creatures, thunder is something they absolutely don''t want to encounter. It is something that they fear more than light. If darkness and light restrain each other, thunder is the enemy of all creatures, and the destructive power contained in it is enough to destroy Ren What is the life of living things. Although Shalan has not yet reached the ability to control the thunder that destroys everything, seleya is not a strong blood clan. She has only a level of strength, and she has no possibility of surviving in the face of the thunder controlled by saran. As for saran''s submission, she said to her, "master, when I go back, I''ll arrange it according to your requirements." "Well, you go. Besides, I''ll go to your place tomorrow. It''s time to give you something." "Yes, I will wait for the young master''s arrival tomorrow." As the voice fell, selea stepped back into the shadow and quickly disappeared into the shadow. At this time, Shalan thought for a moment, left the room directly, came to Rolle''s study, reached out and knocked on the door of Rolle''s study. "Saran? Come in Hearing Rolle''s words, saran immediately opened the door and went in. He looked at rolle, who was writing something in front of his desk. He sat down in the chair in front of the desk. Facing the tired rolle, he opened his mouth and said, "father, you should pay more attention to your body. Don''t damage your body. It''s not worth the loss." With a smile and a nod, Rolle said, "Saran, I know what you mean. There are a lot of things at home recently. I have a way to deal with them. So you don''t have to worry about it. You just need to prepare for school. Wait until I..." Before rolle had finished speaking, saran interrupted him and said, "father, I killed the three extraordinary people sent by the Franklin family. I killed them alone." Stunned for a moment, roll frowned and said with a dumb smile, "Saran, this joke is not funny. I know you want to help me share the family affairs. You don''t need to do this. I know what you mean. Go back to have a rest soon." Seeing that her father still didn''t believe her words, saran took the melting stick out of the space ring and held it in her hand. Then, under the eyes of rolle, she slowly raised her left hand, and immediately a member of the staff flickered a little spark black smoke in her hand. "Father, I didn''t cheat you, and now I''m extraordinary!" When he thought about it, the black smoke and spark in his hand immediately rushed out. Under the eyes of rolle, he gathered on a small tree planted in a large flowerpot. In an instant, the small tree was turned into ashes. The black smoke and spark expanded by three parts, and then it fell on a pair of armor in the room. The upper part of the armor made of fine steel could be seen with the naked eye The speed of seeing turned into a pool of molten iron, which flowed slowly along the lower part of the armor. If it had not been for Sha Lan''s mental strength to restrain those molten iron, the carpet and floor might have been ignited, causing a fire. As the smoke slowly dissipated, saran looked at rolle and continued: "father, this is not my strongest ability, but it should be enough to prove my strength. You should be very clear that I have never been in the habit of lying, so I can seriously tell you that my current strength is enough to protect our family from any infringement from the extraordinary." Looking at Saran, Rolle took a deep breath and said, "Saran, I see. You really have a great strength now, and I believe you can deal with a lot of things. But there are more than two or three extraordinary people in the Franklin family. There are 22 extraordinary people under their command. Of course, after you kill three of them, there are only 19 left. Only 19 are still extremely amazing power. You can''t deal with all of them alone. Besides, although you have become a warlock of extraordinary level, there are more than one Warlock of extraordinary level in the Franklin family, so you should calm down and don''t be too impulsive. Promise me, OK Shalan blinked. He suddenly found that for rolle, an ordinary man, he could not understand the difference between a wizard and a sorcerer. He could not understand the difference between a formal wizard and a so-called super level wizard. No matter how he explained it, rolle, as his father, could not understand the difference. To understand this, saran sighed. After all, she had to teach the Franklin family a lesson before she could prove her own strength with the results of the event. Otherwise, no matter how she explained to rolle, she would not be able to prove her own words. "Father, I see. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything impulsive." Nodding with a smile, Rolle said, "it''s good that you can understand. Now we have an extraordinary warlock who belongs to our family. I''m really happy. But then again, how did you become an extraordinary warlock? I haven''t heard you say that you are practising"Father, it''s from the warlock around Vanessa that I got some things from him, and then I got into the wizard''s road..." Of course, saran would not tell about the nightmare abyss and the "magic cow breathing method". He simply blamed the matter on the sorcerer named the black dove, and later got some witchcraft from the archeological seleya tower. He simply told rolle these things and gave him an explanation. Saran left Rolle''s study and returned to self In my own room. At this time, he sat in the chair in front of his desk, and through the connection between his souls, he said to her, "selea, change your schedule for tomorrow. After I go to you tomorrow, you and I will go to Yuk new city. I will go to Franklin manor. They have brought us three extraordinary gifts, and I will also send them a large one Courtesy. " "Young master, can you let Sen and Meng Han go together? If there are enough super strong people to provide blood, I think their strength should be improved quickly "All right, let''s go to Franklin manor together. This time, we''ll reduce the extraordinary strength of the Franklin family by at least half." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 258 Some of them looked at the badge in their hands. Meng Han looked up at seleya and looked at saran. Some of them said, "mistress, young master, what''s going on?" "Meng Han, you have found the treasure, put that badge on your chest, and then reach out and press it." "Oh In response, Meng Han immediately put the badge in front of his right chest, and then immediately pressed the badge. Suddenly, a large number of armor components flew out of it and fell on Meng Han''s body one by one, which wrapped Meng Han firmly and covered him perfectly. "Ha ha ha, this armor is really good. I can use it anytime and anywhere when I fight like this!" While laughing, Meng Han moved his hands and feet, hardly feeling the weight from the armor. "Meng Han, how does the armor feel "Young master, I can feel that my strength and speed have been improved, about two or three times. Now I am confident that I can face the knight of extraordinary level!" The three men were all equipped with their own satisfactory equipment. Sha LAN went over and looked at the bronze astrolabe and the silver sword in the box. She said, "I haven''t found any effect on the bronze astrolabe, but the silver sword should be a weapon with witchcraft attached, and it can also be regarded as a sorcerer. Since you all choose your own equipment, then The silver sword is Matt Gray''s, don''t you mind? " "Of course Hearing their reply, saran nodded and put out her hand to put the bronze astrolabe and the silver sword into the space ring. As for the two boxes, selea had to ask for someone to deal with them directly. At this time, saran saw Jim standing on the side, full of envy, and said with a smile, "Jim, I heard from selea that you want to learn martial arts?" Hearing saran''s words, Jim immediately nodded and said, "yes, young master, sister seria is arranging for me and Mr. Sasha to learn martial arts." With her eyebrows raised, saran looked at selea and said, "I thought Sasha had left here." "Ah? Did anyone mention me? " Before he saw anyone, Sasha''s voice rang first. Saran turned her head and saw Sasha coming in with a big sack. "Sasha, what are those things?" "These? Oh, here are all kinds of herbs I bought, which can be used to make some ointment for relieving fatigue and pain. Since I have accepted Jim as a disciple, I will naturally try my best, won''t I? " Shalan looked at Sasha with a strange expression and asked, "Sasha, what the hell are you? Before you had to die to leave here?" "I''ve changed my mind. I think it''s better to join you and become one of you rather than fight outside and take part in any fighting contest." As soon as Sasha''s voice fell, Meng Han said directly, "you didn''t say that before. I''m afraid you saw our development getting bigger and bigger, so you want to hold your thighs?" On hearing Meng Han''s words, Sasha immediately waved his hand and said with a smile, "Oh, don''t say it so bad! I want to take the initiative to join you, and my strength is not bad! I''ll be able to reach the extraordinary level in half a year or so. You won''t suffer from me, won''t you? " Shalan looked at Sasha. He felt vaguely that the reason why Sasha joined them was not so, but there were other reasons. However, as Sasha said, he was a secret warrior who was about to become extraordinary, and there was no reason not to let him join. So saran immediately nodded and said, "well, in the future, you will be one of us, and you will be selea''s I hope you don''t do anything harmful to us "Ha ha ha, this is definitely not. You can rest assured that I am not so stupid to do anything harmful to you. Otherwise, if you kill me, there is no place to reason." "OK, so it''s settled. You''ll continue to teach Jim MIWU here. We''ll go out and do something." "All right, all right. Take your time. I wish you success." Looking at Sasha, who was not formal, she hesitated for a moment, but she still stepped forward and whispered to him, "Sasha, no matter what reason you join us, you need our help to do so. So I hope you can take the initiative to tell the story next time, otherwise we can''t really believe you." After saying that, in sassananming''s look, saran left the blue star bar with seleya and walked out of the city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 259 As the capital of the kingdom of Greenland, Yuk new city covers an area which is absolutely huge in the kingdom of Greenland. Not to mention the urban area, it is only the manors built around the capital outside the city outskirts, as well as the villages and towns between the manors, which form a part of the main urban area of Yuke new city, especially in olan 7 Franklin manor, one of the best in the League of nations, is the most remarkable. In the magnificent mansion, all kinds of crops planted in the manor are also very precious and rare varieties. The outside world has always had the reputation of taking a weed out of Franklin manor to eat and wear for a year. Although it is somewhat exaggerated, it can indirectly prove how rich the Franklin family is in the eyes of the outside world. Just so envious of the place, but destined to usher in destruction tonight. First, the flowers and plants fell on the ground one by one, and then the branches of the trees drooped towards the ground in a visible range. Finally, some birds in the sky fell one after another, falling on the ground and bursting out one after another of flesh and blood flowers. The residence of Franklin manor began to vibrate, and the frequency of the vibration became more and more frequent. The chandeliers and paintings in the house fell one after another. Almost at the same time, a large number of extraordinary people living in the house found the gravity anomaly, and quickly rushed to each room in the residence, and quickly rescued the main members of the Franklin family from the residence. But at this time, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and landed directly on the roof of the mansion. With his fall, the six story mansion collapsed rapidly, and a large amount of smoke and dust spread in all directions and never dispersed for a long time. At this point, Ryan stood outside the mansion where gravity returned to normal, looked at the dust, and immediately said to a man next to him, "wind falcon, blow the dust away!" "Yes, young master!" The middle-aged man, known as the wind falcon, immediately stepped forward. Behind his back appeared a virtual image of a snow-white hawk Falcon with three heads and six wings. It made a silent call to the smoke in front of him. Immediately, with the hands of the wind Falcon pushed forward, there was an amazing gust of wind blowing and blowing the smoke and dust quickly. When the smoke and dust dispersed, the people of the Franklin family who stood outside the house were still looking at the figure standing on the ruins of the collapsed house. Although the house had completely collapsed, the huge house itself, even if the debris after the collapse, was at least two stories high, making them look at the figure I can''t help but raise my head slightly and look up at the man on the ruins. Taking a deep breath, the patriarch of the Franklin family stepped forward slowly. His old face was full of anger. He looked at the figure and slowly opened his mouth and said, "who is your excellency? Why did you suddenly attack our Franklin family? Is it because we have done something sorry to you?" Although Shalan is confident that he can kill most of the people below, he doesn''t want to turn himself into a person independent of this society and country. Besides, there is a whole Winman family behind him. Naturally, it is impossible for him to be stupid enough to show his identity. Therefore, after coming to Yuke new city, Shalan first found the design plan of Franklin manor house. It has to be said that the Franklin family''s defense was not enough in this respect. Although they did not publish the detailed construction drawings, they published the concept plan of construction, which made it easy for saran to find the drawings and know the residence When the bearing columns and walls collapsed, the whole mansion could not bear its own weight and collapsed in an instant. Then he found a mask to hide his true appearance, which was the official attack on the Franklin family at night. Shalan looked at the old man. He knew that the other party was the patriarch of the Franklin family. Although he wanted to kill him directly, Shalan knew very well that if he did, the secret mobile team of the League of seven would really come out to investigate the matter. Although he is confident that he can deal with more than ten or twenty Knights without high-end blood and warlocks with little inheritance, once the number increases, Shalan will not be able to continue to be strong. Moreover, with a large number of people, the existence probability of inheritance and strong blood will also increase, and it is difficult to guarantee that he will not encounter a strong enemy. So Shalan came here just to frighten the Franklin family and reduce the extraordinary number of Franklin family. As long as the number of them is reduced as much as possible, the Franklin family must reduce its sphere of influence and strive to protect itself. Otherwise, those families and forces that had a grudge against the Franklin family would not have watched the Franklin family, whose strength was greatly reduced, slowly recover. Without much nonsense, the eyes behind the mask quickly turned blue and white. Two arcs escaped from the corners of his eyes, and the whole person was suspended from the ground. The road current swam on saran''s body. Soon, dark clouds gathered and clouds rolled in the sky above Franklin manor. There was thunder in the sky! "Boom..."With another thunder, a blue thunderbolt fell from the dark clouds and hit the Falcon who used the strong wind to blow away the dust. The thunder came so suddenly and so fast. Although they had been prepared for it, they were still shocked and shivered. When the thunder dissipated, the blood knight named wind Falcon fell directly on the ground, emitting white smoke. Although they did not die immediately, they also lost the ability to resist. At this time, seeing that Saran suddenly shot at them, Ryan immediately called out to the people around him: "don''t hesitate. Now, let''s do it all. Kill that guy for me, or we''ll all die!" Hearing Ryan''s words, the rest of the supernatural almost immediately made a decision and rushed to saran from all directions. Among them, the two fastest ones have rushed to Sha Lan''s body in an instant, and their daggers and broken swords stabbed at the key points of Sha Lan''s body. But at this time, a pure black six fingered big hand with fine scales on its surface condensed out of the air, slapped the two people out, and at the same time, two thunderbolts fell from the sky and instantly devoured the two extraordinary bodies. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 260 In other words, there were 11 extraordinary people belonging to the Franklin family who were not in the manor at this time, which also gave Shalan a good opportunity. Among the eight supernatural, two died and one injured, and the remaining five finally felt something wrong. They were shocked at the strength of saran. They could not imagine what kind of person could control the thunder so simply, which was so much more powerful than the same extraordinary warlock! "How are you, Nightingale?" The best way for me to speak to my companion is to get ready for a long time "I see!" As the words fell, the four supernatural immediately rushed to saran. Looking at the four people who were coming, saran calculated his remaining mental strength. His body moved rapidly, bypassing the four supernatural encirclement, he rushed to the supernatural warlock who was preparing the technique. But at this time, behind a tall man, a virtual image of a mouse with silver white hair suddenly appeared. Almost instantly, he disappeared in the same place, appeared in front of the extraordinary warlock Nightingale, and slashed at Shalan with his axe. "The blood power of blinkers?" Murmuring to himself, Sha LAN immediately lowered his body, his right hand on the ground, his body straight up, his right hand with the same hand suddenly shrunk, his body quickly rotated, avoiding the big man''s hand to chop the Tomahawk and kick the leg, followed by Sha LAN quickly landing, in the tall man''s feet have not yet stood, the Tomahawk did not have time to defend At that time, the blood flow above the right fist turned into a whirlpool, and a blow blew out of the side waist of the tall man in the middle! Sonida! Although this record of sonida heavy artillery was not all-out, its power was not too weak. Moreover, the tall man had no time to defend himself. He took a blow in the side waist and hurt his internal organs. He quickly backed out with a grunt, and his feet were soft and fell directly on the ground. At the same time, Sha LAN looked at the Nightingale who was preparing the technique. She stepped on one foot and shot out like an arrow from the string. Her right hand went straight to the Nightingale''s neck. However, at this time, three other blood knights and secret Warriors also arrived here. One of the secret warriors punched Sha LAN from the air, and immediately a blood gas bullet flew out of his fist and hit Sha Lan''s right hand with great speed. Although Shalan used his own blood gas to defend before being hit, but the defense in a hurry did not completely resist the power of the blood gas bomb. Sha LAN felt that the place where his right hand wrist was hit hurt for a moment, so he had to withdraw his right hand and quickly left the Nightingale''s body, otherwise he would have been surrounded by the other party just now. Falling on an inclined concrete, saran calculated the spiritual force in the spiritual sea, and recited the mantra in a barely audible voice. In the palm of his right hand on the ground, a black smoke and spark condensed out and quickly penetrated into the gap between the concrete. After that, Shalan jumped up from the concrete to avoid another attack from the other side. At the same time, he used close combat to deal with them. Occasionally, when he was surrounded, he used magic to confuse their normal senses, so that they could not accurately capture the track of saran and get out of the surrounded state. At this time, the extraordinary warlock Nightingale suddenly raised its head, raised its head and spewed out a large number of gray green fog. The gray green fog quickly flowed over its head and turned into a huge skeleton. Under the control of the Nightingale, it quickly rushed towards saran. Feeling the breath of death contained in the huge gray green fog skeleton, saran immediately knew that the Nightingale''s magic should be something similar to necromancy, and its intensity had reached the level of witchcraft. Naturally, the degree of danger was needless to say! With one hand in his right hand, he took out a melting stick and a high-level psychic potion from the space ring. After drinking all the potions, he reached for the gray green skeleton that rushed towards him. Suddenly, there was a huge lava ball agglomerated in front of Sha Lan''s body and shot out in front of Sha LAN. It hit the gray green skeleton and exploded violently Green skeletons quickly disappear invisible, and the lava ball is accompanied by the explosion split, into a large number of lava fragments shot out, like the lava rain shrouded the Nightingale! At the same time, the other three extraordinary quickly rushed over, each of them used all their strength to try to kill Shalan at one stroke, but at this moment, Sha LAN looked at them and laughed and said, "the preparation is finished, and it''s time to solve you completely!" As the words fell, Sha LAN lifted it with one hand, and suddenly a large number of black smoke from Mars gushed out from the cracks of the ruins. The wave of black smoke suddenly filled most of the manors. These black smoke and sparks were the wisps that Saran released just now. In the burning and absorbing ruins, they were the scale of all the wood products in Franklin''s residence Three turbulent black smoke quickly wrapped the three extraordinary bodies, which made them unable to resist the high temperature brought by the black smoke and spark after all. They were burned up in a howl and scattered into coke.At this time, Saran, leaning on the scepter of melting fire, walked towards all the Franklin family step by step. Along with his steps, several outstanding Franklin family members who had not yet died were quickly burned up in the black smoke around them. When she came to the Franklin family, she looked at them, used her blood changed voice, and said, "which of you is Ryan?" Hearing saran''s words, a few people in the Franklin family subconsciously looked at Ryan, and Ryan could not help but shiver. Suddenly, he smirked to saran and said respectfully, "this adult, don''t you know what you''re looking for me for?" "It''s nothing. I just want to avenge you." On hearing this, Ryan''s face immediately changed. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly a huge six fingered hand fell from the sky, directly patted Ryan into a pool of rotten meat, but he didn''t even say a word. Before that, Ryan was still considering how to steal the power of the Franklin family step by step, but he didn''t expect that he would be killed so soon ¡£ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 261 Looking at Ryan, who had been crushed into mud, and the Franklins, whose faces were hard to see, Shalan burst into laughter, turned away from Franklin manor, and disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye. At this time, old Franklin looked at the direction of saran''s departure, his face suddenly turned red, and then a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth, and the whole person fell on the ground. Suddenly, some of the Franklin family members who had just calmed down became confused again. Some people were panic, some were confused, some were laughing in their eyes, some were looking up There is a look of schadenfreude on one''s face, and the dark human nature is revealed incisively and vividly at this time! Saran slowly came to a bar in Yuke new city. The bar was of a very high grade. It was not as crowded as other bars. Instead, it was as quiet as a high-end coffee shop. Several people sat around a table, drank wine and talked happily. He sat down directly in front of a table and simply asked for a glass of wine and two snacks, sipping while waiting for selea''s return. More than an hour later, the three of seleya walked into the bar. When they found Saran, they immediately sat down beside her. They also asked for some drinks and snacks from the waiter and ate and drank. After three rounds of wine, seleya took a napkin and wiped the corners of her mouth. She said to Saran, "master, the plan has been completed. The Franklin family in Yuke new city has successfully solved three of them. If we had not been discovered by the secret mobile division in Yuke new city, we would not have come back so early." "The secret mobile division of Yuke new city? For them, we''d better not have a conflict at this stage. Next, we''ll make preparations and return to Cynthia in the morning. " "Yes, young master." When the voice dropped, Shalan continued to drink the wine. But at this moment, the three waiters went to the other tables of guests and whispered something to them. Soon those guests left quickly. At this time, Sha LAN noticed that one of the waiters seemed to take a casual look at them when he was talking to one of the guests, However, when he found out that Saran noticed him, he immediately turned his head and continued to persuade the guests at the last table except for them to leave the bar. Seeing this picture, even though Shalan was slow, she knew that the bar was aimed at the four of them. Just after the three waiters left, a decadent man with black hair and a cigarette in his black windbreaker came in slowly. He went straight to the bar and poured himself a glass of the strongest manshnier. The amber wine flowed into the crystal cup. The man took a sip of the glass and breathed a satisfied breath. Then he said to saran "Mr. saran Winman, I wonder if you''d like to come here and talk to me?" Looking at the man, saran smiles and nods to the three, indicating that they should not be impulsive. She brings her glass to the man, and they sit together in the high chair in front of the bar. "Saran Can I call you that? " "Of course." "Well, well, Saran, you''ve gone too far tonight." "Tonight? Sorry, I don''t know what happened. I came to Yuke new city to see the university I was about to enter. I don''t know what went too far? " "Have you brought three blood clans, one of them is still an extraordinary level to see the university?" "No? Is there a law that forbids taking friends to university? " "You and I are very clear. I mean the Franklin family. Although I don''t like the Franklin family very much, you have gone too far. Ryan Franklin is the successor of the future Franklin family. You killed him directly. Not only did the Franklin family lose their adults and suffered great losses, but also let us hide the mobile team and the king of Greenland There is no honor for the Chinese government. " Pretending to be surprised, saran drank the wine out of the glass and said to the man, "Oh? Ryan Franklin that guy is dead? That''s really worth a drink With these words, Sha LAN took out a bottle of wine from the bar, filled her glass with light red wine, sipped it gently and nodded with satisfaction. Looking at Sha Lan''s appearance, the man''s face did not show any anger, but just continued to speak as faintly as before: "there are many kinds of supernatural abilities in the world, and there are some predictive existence. As the largest transcendent organization in the League of seven, our secret maneuver team naturally has such people, so We''ll know who did it. Although we can''t convict you in law, there is no need for ordinary people''s law to restrict the transcendental. Since our prophet has got the result, and you are indeed here, your three subordinates happen to be three blood clans, and the three extraordinary Franklin families in Yuke new city just died in the hands of blood clan, then I You have a good reason to put it in your head, whether you admit it or not. ""I didn''t do it. If you want to be tough, I can accompany you. I have some confidence in my own strength." "Furs..." After spitting out a puff of smoke, the man put out his cigarette in the ashtray on the bar and drank a sip of wine. Then he said, "Saran, I don''t want to threaten you or anything. In fact, no one knows about you except me and my predictable friend. This is my sincerity. I hope you can also take out some To be honest, those conversations just now are not nutritious "I still won''t admit that I did it, but if you have something you can tell me directly, if you need my help, I can''t do it as long as there is enough reward." Hearing this, the man suddenly laughed and said, "in that case, let''s not talk about those boring things. The Franklin family has done so many bad things, and it''s reasonable to be called on by enemies. As for what I want you to help, it happens to have something to do with the city of Cynthia. We, the secret mobile division of the kingdom of Greenland, want to get rid of you and help us catch a wanted criminal. He is called blood butcher www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 262 "Blood butcher? A wanted criminal should even ask you to look for foreign aid. What''s his origin? You can''t deal with the people in the secret mobile team. What''s the effect of adding me? " "Well, that''s it. That''s all for this meeting. I''m looking forward to your call." After saying that, the man put a business card on the bar in front of Saran, then nodded to saran with a smile, and then nodded to the three of seleya, and then turned away. On the top of the bar, Vincent picks up the name card of the division, murmurs to himself, "the name of the kingdom of Greenland?" After reading the business card, saran tore the card in half and threw it into the ashtray. She put down enough money to pay the bill under the wine bottle at the bar. She got up to greet the three and left the bar. At the same time, in a car outside the bar, Skye lit a cigarette, leaned against the back of the driver''s seat and smoked leisurely. He took a look through the rearview mirror at Sha LAN and others who were leaving in the direction of the bar door. He sighed and said, "Tong, you''re really right. This guy can''t be used by us at all." Hearing Skye''s words, a girl sitting in the back seat of the car, who was reading the knight princess love story, squinted at Skye in the cab and said, "I told you that this matter doesn''t make sense. In the scenes I saw, this saran Winman can be said to be extremely fierce. If it hadn''t been for you who bought me a complete set of" overlord knight in love with me ", I would have If I don''t come with you, if you annoy the other party, it''s the result of being blasted into slag every minute. " The corner of his mouth twitched. Skye reached out and flicked his pupil''s head. He turned his mouth and said, "where did the little girl learn so much? Give me some ladies." "Cut, go back quickly. I''m hungry. Today, the canteen made my favorite mashed potato with chicken juice. I don''t want to miss it." "Well, I''ll go back now. But then again, you said that the blood butcher won''t live long. Is it true or not?" "If you think it''s fake, you can kill it yourself." "Tut, you are really not cute." ¡­¡­ Instead of staying in Yuke new city, the four people took the train to leave Yuke new city. After half a day, they finally returned to Cynthia city. When saran and selea separated and returned to the manor, they immediately saw Haster waiting at the gate. "Master Saran, where have you been? The count is worried about you." "Uncle Haster, I went to Yorkshire and gave a gift to the Franklin family." On hearing this, Haster''s face changed slightly, and he stepped forward and whispered to Shalan, "master Saran, please go with me to the count''s study. It''s not convenient to say these things here." Nodding, saran said, "OK, then go to my father''s study." Haster quickly took Shalan back to the mansion and came to Rolle''s study. When Shalan came into the study, he immediately saw rolle, who was serious and worried. After entering the study, Haster closed the door from the inside, and then stood directly at the door of the door, while Shalan sat opposite Rolle''s desk again. "Saran, did you do things at Franklin manor?" "Yes, I did. I said that I would help our family through this period of time. Therefore, I destroyed the residence of the Franklin family and killed half of the extraordinary people of the Franklin family. At this time, they have to spend all their strength to maintain their power. As for the trouble of finding our family, it is unrealistic, so our family can stay in this period of time When the Franklin family comes back to God, we can confront them and even destroy them. " Saran didn''t tell rolle about Matt gray and Lambert airlines, which were his own secret forces and didn''t want anyone else to know. As for the Franklin family, Shalan has already regarded them as the first goal of his forces. After the development of the forces dominated by Lambert airlines, the first goal is to completely destroy the Franklin family, which occupies the alliance of seven countries in Europe, and to eat them separately, so as to fight for the strongest countries on the mainland such as the United States of England and the Hughes empire Lay the foundation! Looking at Saran, Rolle suddenly breathed a breath and said with a wry smile: "Saran, when you told me that your strength can fight against the Franklin family, I really didn''t believe it. I thought that after you became extraordinary, you were blindly optimistic about your own strength because of the improvement of strength. However, I didn''t understand that your strength has really reached It''s so powerful. " With a slight smile, saran looked at rolle and said, "father, our family doesn''t need to be so nervous now. Although it still needs further development, under the condition that the extraordinary power of the Franklin family has been greatly damaged, I think it''s not just the wenman family who have ideas about them. Father, you can go and find someone who shares the same goal People, United should be enough to put a lot of pressure on the Franklin family"Well, I see. Thank you very much for this." Hearing Rolle''s words, saran just wanted to say something, but her face suddenly changed slightly. She immediately returned to normal. She swallowed what she had just wanted to say into her stomach. She changed her mouth and said, "well, father, I''m going back to continue my practice. In the future, if you have anything to do, you can come to me directly. After all, I am also a member of our family and work for the family That''s right. " "I see. You can rest assured." Hearing Rolle''s words, Shalan laughed, nodded with rolle and hasde, and turned back to his training room. When she came to the training room and closed the door, she quickly walked to the center of the training room, sat cross legged on the ground, raised her hands slightly and put them in front of her chest. The blood balloons in her chest immediately surged up and poured into her 33 vertebrae. The blood gas layer upon layer wrapped up the 33 blood colored life seeds, suppressed the 33 blood color life seeds that seemed to be burning again, forced them to return to normal state, separated from the situation of imminent breakthrough, and returned to calm! PS: today''s task must not be pushed to tomorrow, otherwise handstand eat excrement!!! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 263 "Hoo..." After breathing out a breath, Sha LAN could still feel the burning and burning feeling of the thirty-three blood colored life seeds behind him. Since he returned to the real world, he did not know whether it was because of the breakthrough of spiritual power that he reached the realm of wizard, which promoted the essence of life, and further increased the number of thirty-three lives Strong, so that "magic cow breathing method" really reached the level of breakthrough, even reached the limit of self breakthrough. Originally, Shalan thought that he would be ok if he suppressed him. As a result, he fought a battle in the Franklin family, which stimulated the 33 blood colored life species in the spine behind Shalan. When talking with rolle just now, he almost broke through the level of blood knight himself. If Sha LAN practices the normal Knight breathing method, then this kind of thing is certainly not desirable, but he practices the devil breathing method. Once he has achieved transcendence, it is equivalent to strengthening his body to a state that can withstand the arrival of demon consciousness. It can be predicted that the consciousness of the hell Tauren corresponding to the magic ox breathing method will surely come. Therefore, Sha LAN immediately returned to the training room, and with the strength of Mi Wu, he suppressed 33 blood colored life seeds again, and calmed the trend of breakthrough. "Now, the last step in fighting against the arrival of demonic consciousness is to cultivate Shenxi Miyu synchronously to the point of breaking through the transcendence. This is the last link. As long as you are ready, you can face the coming of that demon consciousness!" Thinking of this, Sha LAN closed her eyes again and began the practice of "Shen Xi Mi Wu". In the early morning of the next day, Shalan got up and went to the banquet hall to have breakfast. He looked at rolle, who was eating at the table. He was stunned. Then he sat down with a smile and took the warm milk prepared by Sally and drank it. After wiping the corners of her mouth with a napkin, saran looked at rolle, who had been away for a long time, to have breakfast at home. She did not say much. She picked up a knife and fork and ate bacon and scrambled eggs, which were his favorite breakfast collocations. There was no one of them. After breakfast, Shalan said goodbye to rolle, took the family car to peace street, and once again entered the blue star bar. For Mi Wu''s problems, Shalan wanted to consult Sasha in detail. Sitting on both sides of the table in the bar, Sha LAN looked at Sasha and said, "now I have cultivated Mi Wu to the level of high-level knight, but recently I found that Mi Wu''s entry into the country has become very slow. So I want to ask you how to continue to practice so as to recover the speed before." Listening to saran''s words, Sasha froze for a moment, his face was full of disbelief, and he said in shock: "do you think your secret military entry has reached the level equivalent to that of a senior knight? How can this be possible? How long have you been practicing Shenxi Miyu? " Carrying a piece of blood, saran reached out to Sasha and said, "since you don''t believe it, you''d better try it yourself and know." As soon as her eyebrows were raised, Sasha immediately put her right hand on the palm of her right hand. When her hands were pressed together, the blood of both sides ran into each other''s palms together. "Bang!" A muffled sound came, and the chairs under Shalan and Sasha''s buttocks burst apart at the same time. Saran stepped back three steps, and Sasha stepped back two steps. Naturally, Sasha was better than Sasha, but Sasha''s expression was like seeing a ghost. "You have really reached this level. Although the power of Shenxi secret martial arts is very powerful, it is also a secret martial art that is difficult to practice. How did you practice this step? I''d like to ask you about it Of course, saran couldn''t tell Sasha that he was due to a drop of thunder Titan''s blood. In fact, until today, Sha LAN didn''t understand why he could improve the vitality and vitality of the blood color of life because of the blood of thunder Titan. Of course, all these are good things for Shalan anyway, and he doesn''t have to understand them. Since there is no way to fully understand the reasons, he will put the problem on hold for the time being. Looking at the puzzled Sasha, saran said directly: "maybe there is the reason that my knight breathing method progress has reached the verge of breakthrough. In the case of physical fitness on the verge of transcendence, Mitsuo''s cultivation has naturally been improved." Is that so? There is no reference. Forget it. You just asked me how to improve the cultivation progress of secret weapon. In fact, I don''t have many ways. However, I can give you the big killing moves about Shenxi secret martial arts that I said before. You can take them back for reference. If you take them back, you can speed up the cultivation of secret weapons Progress. " "So Well, please tell me the killing move of Shenxi Miyu "This move is called" hundred style rhinoceros horn ", which is a continuous attack. It is said that it can perfectly condense the blood of" Shenxi secret martial arts "into two fists. It is very powerful. However, I have not seen anyone really practice this move completely. At most, I only see 32 attacks in a row, but that has already made people feel better It''s amazing. ""I understand, I will not go back to practice this move well, and strive to let you see the real power of this move." With these words, Sasha wrote down the practice method of "hundred style rhinoceros horn" and gave it to Shalan. After she put it away, she continued to say to Sasha, "Sasha, how is Jim''s recent practice?" "It''s not bad. His aptitude is not very good, but it''s enough. But his perseverance is very strong and his practice is very hard. Maybe he can achieve very good results." "That''s good. You should pay more attention. If you can, I will adopt some orphans in the future. At that time, I may still ask you to help train them." "No problem. It''s up to me." After talking about some other things, Shalan got up and left the blue star bar. As Saran left, Sasha stood in front of the window and looked at saran who was leaving in the car and murmured, "let me see how far you can go. If you can really become the master of the underground world in the League of seven, then I will try my best Some help you, until you can help me to destroy that high place completely. Even if it''s worth risking my life www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 264 On the top floor of a 12 story building in the city of Xinxi, Beicheng District, Xuetu, dressed in a very wide red robe, looked down at the whole city through the window, and opened his mouth slowly to the four people who were almost afraid. "Have you heard from the sacristy?" "Tell your Lord bishop, we have news. Our men have got information from the police station in Cynthia. The sacristy is very likely to be in Winman manor. We have sent people to look for it." "Winman manor? I''ll give you a week. If I don''t see the sacred objects in a week, then none of you guys will live. I will crush your heads one by one and sacrifice them to the great tarolfama. " Hearing this, the four men didn''t know what they thought. They trembled a little. They immediately lowered their heads, even said yes, and quickly left here. At this time, Xuetu continued to turn his head to look at the city of Cynthia outside the window, with a trace of bloody intent in his eyes. He muttered to himself, "fast, fast, the boss said that the tide of extraordinary power is constantly rising. Within one year, it can reach the second level boundary, and then I can really break through the second level. As long as you sacrifice 10% of the people in Cynthia City, it will be enough to support my breakthrough. Then I will catch up with everyone and become a second-class strong man. At that time, I must crush the heads of the two guys, double-sided and the boss, and then dry up all the extraordinary things in the world, and sacrifice them to the great tarolfama! " ¡­¡­ "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." For seventeen times in a row, Sha LAN looked at the sandbags packed by herself, and couldn''t help but breathe out. Since she got the "hundred style rhinoceros horn" from Sasha, Sha LAN only raised the hundred attacks of "hundred style rhinoceros horn" from five to seventeen in a row. It has to be said that this progress is far lower than Sha LAN expected. "The familiarity with the hundred style rhinoceros horn, the amount of blood and the state of secret martial arts are all factors that determine how many times I can achieve" hundred style rhinoceros horn ". However, I can also feel that, in addition to these three factors, I can raise the number of times again. What I need is more hard practice!" Thinking of this, Sha LAN drained the water in the bottle, and then took out a new sandbag from the training room, hung it in the center of the training room, took a deep breath, and began to practice "hundred style rhinoceros horn" again. At seven o''clock in the evening, after finishing the meal, saran sat down at the table and had dinner with her father, Rolle. "Father, have you ever considered marrying a new wife?" Hearing saran''s words, Rolle''s knife and fork slightly stopped. He looked at saran unexpectedly and said, "Saran, how could you have such an idea?" "I just think Father, you should find someone to accompany you to the end of your life. Although it''s a pity that the person is not my mother, I don''t think you should continue to be so lonely. Of course, this time you need to find someone who really likes you and who really likes you, no matter how your family is, as long as you like each other, and if you can I think Father, you should give us more blood to the weymann family These words are not Shalan''s sudden whims, but the problems he has already thought about. He is still very satisfied with rolle, his father. If saran is nothing, he will be happy to step into Rolle''s class and become the future Earl of wenerman at some time in the future, and strive for the recovery of the family. But now he has become a first-class wizard, and he is quite fascinated by the wizard''s world. Although he has a strong affection for Irwin in his heart, he is willing to marry her. However, saran was almost sure that coco, like herself, had already stepped into the extraordinary world. They could not marry and have children like normal people and lead an ordinary life, which made saran not so fond of becoming the future Earl of wyrman. Moreover, in the future, he will not continue to be trapped in the city of Cynthia in the kingdom of Greenland. He will surely go to the most dazzling places on the mainland and leave his own mark to succeed Earl Winman. It is already a burden to saran. So after thinking about it, saran said these words. Although he could go away, he didn''t want to hurt his father, rolle, who was really good to him. So saran came up with this method to let rolle continue to marry a wife, give birth to another child, and replace himself as the future Earl. Rolle chewed a steak. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Maybe he thought of saran''s idea. Maybe he didn''t think of it. But when he swallowed the steak he had chewed for a long time, he finally nodded slowly and said, "OK, I''ll pay attention. You can rest assured." With a smile, saran continued to eat. After eating, she said goodbye to rolle. She followed her back to her room. When he entered the room, she suddenly turned her head to Sally who was standing at the door and wanted to come in. "Sally, go and get me some fruit, and it will be delivered in the kitchen."She was stunned for a moment, but soon Sally reacted. Although Sha LAN didn''t eat fruit like this, since it was Sha Lan''s request, Sally naturally had no reason to refuse. She immediately answered and turned to the kitchen to cut fruit for Shalan. At this time, Sha LAN suddenly reached out and closed the door. At the moment when the bolt of the door was closed by herself, a powerful mental force poured out of her body and filled the whole room. At the same time, Sha LAN looked at the shadow behind the curtain beside the window and said, "do you come out by yourself or I will pull you out?" When Sha Lan''s voice dropped, a figure suddenly appeared behind her, waving a dagger and stabbing her spine. This can ensure that Sha LAN loses the ability to move, and also allows him to keep his sanity and answer their questions. However, Shalan was obviously not the opponents they had met before. At the moment when the dagger stabbed her clothes and was about to pierce into her skin, a huge black palm suddenly emerged behind her. She grabbed the man who attacked him and pressed him against the wall. Then, saran looked into the shadow of the curtain on the other side. With a flick of his hand, three black smoke missiles with flashing lights flew out, forcing the people who were hiding in them out. PS: today''s third chapter is about one point. I''m sure there will be one. I will never break my vow www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 265 The assassin forced out by the black smoke missile rushed towards him immediately after he appeared, stepping on the bed of Shalan. At the same time, his body was emitting a light blood light, which was not blood like light, but mixed with blood smell, full of filthy sense of blood light! The assassin, with his dagger in his hand, rushed towards Shalan with the blood light from his body. But at this time, a black smoke suddenly gushed out of Shalan''s palm and quickly wrapped up the assassin. The spark contained in it kept circulating in the black smoke. In the blink of an eye, the assassin''s body was burned up and turned into black ashes scattered on the ground under the feet of Sha LAN. Only the burning red dagger was inserted upside down On the ground, a hole was burned in the carpet and floor, leaving a dark mark. At this time, Shalan thought, and herzaro''s hand grabbed the assassin and came to him. Saran looked at him and asked, "who are you? Why did you sneak in?" "I won''t tell you, even if you kill me, I''ll just go back to the arms of the great tarolfama!" If the assassin said nothing, Shalan really had no way to know anything from him, but the assassin thought he didn''t say anything, but he didn''t know. To Saran, the name of tarofema was enough to explain everything! "It turns out to be a member of the tarolfama church. You came here to find your so-called sacred vessel, that old bronze bowl?" Hearing this, the assassin was shocked. He looked like a dog and looked at Sha LAN in disbelief. He could not even say a word. "In that case, I will know. It seems that you guys from tarophama church are still after me." As the voice fell, a black smoke and spark lit up again from Sha Lan''s hands, quickly wrapped up the assassin, making him instantly turned into black ashes, and his body was completely burned. Speaking of this, I have to say that after Shalan returned to the real world, he found that as long as the melting wand was around him, even in the space ring, he could use the connection with the melting wand to use the magic of the fire system, such as the black smoke and spark. He didn''t need to take out the melting stick, but if he wanted to use the magic contained in the melting stick Then you have to take the melting stick out of the space ring. After solving the two assassins, Shalan was not interested in resting in the room that had not been cleaned. He opened the door and looked at Sally, who came with a plate of fruit. He said to her directly, "Sally, bring the fruit to my training room. I''ll sleep in the training room tonight, and find someone else to clean up the room thoroughly." "Well, I see, master saran." She put the fruit on the table, and Sally immediately turned away and went to the maid and servant who cleaned the room. At this time, Shalan ate a melon with a fork, and then lay down on the couch in the training room, thinking about the problem about the talofama cult. Since they found the door, they must have got the news from somewhere. As for the place where she wanted to go, she only had the police station in Cynthia city. I think it was someone inside who leaked the news The people of the talofama cult knew about it, or they just let the news out on purpose, trying to force themselves to hand over the so-called old bronze bowl of sacred vessels. To understand this, Sha LAN closed her eyes, and her mental power spread rapidly. From the training room as the center, she continued to spread to the whole mansion and even to the whole manor. After about half an hour, her mental power completely spread to the whole manor, which also made her face a little ugly, because he felt another in the manor The other six are from the talofama cult, and one of them has just killed a manor guard in wyrman Manor! She got up and opened the window. Shalan marked the six men with her own mental strength. Then she went to the door one by one and killed all the six people from the talofama cult! "Click!" After pinching the neck of the last believer, saran carried the corpse to the corner of the manor. At this time, there were five bodies, three men and two women. Sha LAN had no hesitation. Regardless of men and women, all of them were killed and left here. It was considered that equality between men and women had been brought into full play. With a snap of fingers, a trace of black smoke and sparks spilled from the hands and fell on the five bodies. First, they were burned from their hair and clothes, which expanded the volume of the fire. Then, one of the five bodies was completely wrapped in them. A little bit of it was burnt out. Only a few black residues were left, which were scattered on the ground like cinders. After all this, Shalan went back to the training room and lay down on the reclining chair to have a rest. However, even if it was a rest, Sha Lan also shed three points of spirit, in case someone sneaked in. The next day, saran got up and had morning exercises and meditation. After breakfast, she washed, put on her clothes and left the manor. She took the family car to the police station in Cynthia city. As he got out of the car, saran went straight into the police station and said to one of the police officers who came up to him, "I want to see your detective Rocher. You can tell him that Saran Winman is coming."In the police station of Cynthia City, no one did not know the wenlman family, so when he heard saran''s self report, the police officer immediately asked him to sit on one side of the chair, and he quickly arrived at the second floor of the police station and found Luoshe, who was having breakfast in his office. "Detective, there''s a man outside called saran Winman." "Saran Winman?" Luoshe''s eyes turned slightly, and with a thoughtful smile, nodded and said to the police officer, "please come here immediately and say I''ll wait for him here." After saying this, Rocher immediately put all the sandwiches in his mouth, and then put the rest of the things and the packaging bag into the garbage can. When Luoshe finally swallowed the food in his mouth, saran had followed the police officer to his office. She went straight to Rocher''s desk and sat down. After Rocher let the police officer leave and closed the door of the office, saran said directly to losher: "detective Rocher, eight tarolfama cult members infiltrated into our Winman manor last night. I wonder if you can tell me why they sneaked into our Wehrmann manor What about it? " PS: Hey hey, the task is finished! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 266 There was no obvious change in Luoshe''s expression. He just looked at Shalan and said, "Mr. Saran, you should know that all the members of the talofama cult are murderous and bloodthirsty scum. They have been looking for some so-called sacred objects. We can''t trace their whereabouts. Moreover, our police force is very limited It is hard to protect some important government facilities, so I feel extremely sorry for them to break into the Wineman Manor " " detective Luoshe, I suspect that the reason why they sneaked into our wenman manor is that someone in the police station leaked to them the false information of the talofama cult''s holy ware in our wenman manor I would like to ask inspector Luoshe to tell me whether there are people in the police station who have leaked out the false information, with the intention of endangering the safety of our Winman family with the help of the talofama cult! " Looking at Shalan, Luoshe''s back slowly leaned against the back of the chair, arms and elbows on the armrest of the chair, hands crossed in front of her chest, Luoshe looked at Sha LAN, showed a standard smile as an official, and said to Sha LAN: "Mr. Saran, you should know how much this accusation is for a government organ, in the absence of evidence Under the circumstances, it''s not a good thing to say this accusation rashly, whether it''s to our police station or to your manor, is it? " Shalan stood up, put his hands on Luoshe''s desk, looked at Luoshe with a hint of condescension, and said calmly, "detective Luoshe, believe me, it''s not difficult for me to find the evidence. I came to you this time mainly because I didn''t want to cause you any trouble for the sake of our meeting. So I took the initiative to tell you about this matter. If you can solve it, I will also take care of your face and not give you any trouble. But now it seems that you don''t want to protect the face of your police station. In this case, I can only deal with this matter by my own way. At that time, once your face was lost, the people of Cynthia became suspicious of your police station. Don''t get in the way of driving to our weymann manor as before ¡£¡± Since Luoshe and herself play official roles, there is no need for saran to take into account their faces. Moreover, for this matter, saran did not expect that they can have any good treatment, but his every move represents the Winman family. He can''t act arbitrarily according to his own ideas, and the superficial things still need to be done This time, Luoshe''s attitude is irritating, but it just meets the needs of saran. Even if he makes a big fuss, Luoshe and his family can only break their front teeth and swallow their blood! She got up and left losher''s office. At this time, saran said to selea through the connection of her soul: "selea, how was the matter that I asked you to check last night?" "Young master, it''s not difficult to find out. There are three people in the police station of Cynthia city who have been black policemen all the time. They are well-known in the underworld of Cynthia City, and they are all connected with each other. The three of them did not do less to bully men and women and rob people''s property. It was just because they had some background, the police department had no way to deal with them. As for the person who leaked the news about Winman manor this time, although it is not possible to accurately identify that person, I am sure it is among the three of them "Is it in the three of them?" "Yes, young master, I''m sure." "Then tell me their names." Standing in front of the police station''s police identification wall, saran quickly locked the photos of the three people according to the three names she told him. Looking at the photos, saran''s mental strength spread and soon found two of them in the police station. One of them was flirting with a female clerk, the other was reading the horse racing information in the newspaper, which was just the third one People Sha LAN did not find in the police station, but do not know whether it is not to come or in the mission. The spirit locked the two men. Shalan got out of the police station and sat in the car and drove towards the north city. At the same time, in a dark corner of the police station, a group of black smoke with sparks flickering gradually appeared, rolled along the shadow of the corner, and swam away towards the two people who were locked by the spirit force. At the same time, Rocher was sitting in the office. He thought of what Shalan had said and looked like when he left. He felt a little bad in his heart. He immediately stood up and rushed out of the office. Looking at Bob standing outside the office, he immediately said to him, "Bob, who are the three people you told me this morning? Who is in the police station now? " Looking at Rocher''s expression, Bob knew that there must be a big problem, so without any hesitation, he immediately replied, "boss, out of PIM, both van der and Pierre are here." "Now find them right now, I always think these two bastards may suffer!" Rocher and Bob rushed to the police office area on the first floor, but just as they rushed to the office area, they immediately heard a scream. Luoshe could clearly hear that it was the voice of Helen, the clerk. She had been fighting with Pierre all the time. At this time, she would make such a scream. Rocher almost could have guessed that Pierre had an accident!Looking for Pierre''s place, Rocher soon saw Pierre who had knocked down a lot of people and chairs. However, he was holding his neck in both hands, his face was red and his face was full of pain. He just opened his mouth and could not say a word. When he saw the arrival of Rocher, he seemed to see the Savior. He didn''t have the usual tit for tat appearance. However, before he rushed to Luoshe, Pierre fell down on his knees in despair. The despair color on his face gradually hardened on his face. Then it was visible to the naked eye that Pierre''s body started from the chest and abdomen and quickly became charred. Under the influence of black smoke and Mars, his body quickly turned gray and black. In the blink of an eye, it spread to the whole body. Then, with a bang, Pierre''s body broke into pieces, and wisps of black smoke and sparks scattered with carbon ash. At this time, the scattered black smoke and sparks suddenly gathered together. Although Luoshe quickly drew out a pair of daggers to block the black smoke and spark, his action was still a step late. Rising up again, the black smoke and sparks quickly poured into the body of van der Waals not far away. In the blink of an eye, he became like Pierre and turned into carbon ash and scattered! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 267 Looking at the bodies of van NER and Pierre, or ashes, loser was very ugly. He could hardly be sure that it was related to Sharan. But he had no evidence at all. There was no evidence. Even if he knew the motive of Shalan, he could not publicize the motive of Shalan. Should police of the police disclose the noble information to cult Are you a believer? Once he does, it is foreseeable that the new police station of Cynthia city will definitely fall into the bottom of the valley. Loser can never allow things to become this way. Therefore, even if he knows that Sharan did this, even if he has evidence in his hand, he can not really catch Shalan! In a word, this loss is fixed! Taking a deep breath, although I don''t know how Shalan or his men have such a strong ability, the key is not to trace back to the source, but how to protect the last person, the black police named PIM. For this PIM, loser hated to kill him personally. However, the person behind the other side was the deputy mayor of Cynthia and also had the status of nobility. No matter how loshe wanted to kill the other party, he could not really take the hand. As for protecting PIM, it is the last veil of the police station. Otherwise, all three people die. Not only the chief of the police station, but also his detective also has to pay joint and several responsibilities. Roche does not want to put his future on these losers. So loser turned to Bob and said, "Bob, I think we can tell PIM that if he doesn''t want to die, let him go to the safe house for a while, and when the wind goes by, if he doesn''t believe it, you will tell him directly that the news that he betrays the Winman family to the cult is discovered. He should understand it if he hears it The seriousness of the situation! " Bob nodded at once and found two police officers and immediately found a way to inform PIM. At this time, loser looked at the extremely nervous police station, and took a deep breath. Suddenly, he felt that he had chosen to leave yuck new city to come to Cynthia city was really stupid, and thought that with his own strength, he could live in Cynthia very much. But now it seems that the city of Cynthia, which has frequent special events, is not as safe as the New York City. At least the officials and nobles who deal with it are living people, and are living ordinary people, and Cynthia is now a ghost. Loser has felt that she can''t help it. About 20 minutes later, Bob and two other police officers returned to loser and said to loser, "boss, it''s done. PIM has gone to our safe house in the North City District. No one can find it." "That''s all right I''m going to report these things to the director now, and I''ll wait for other things to come back. " "Yes, boss!" Loser left quickly. At this time Bob was directing the police officers to cooperate with the forensic medicine to clean up and take away the two ashes. Then the cleaners cleaned the inside and outside the office three times. The police officers finally returned to their positions and started their work. Only to see their samples, obviously did not get out of the scare. Sighed, Bob looked at the two officers behind him and said, "you have been hard, go to dinner, it''s noon." "Yes!" "OK." In response, the two officers left the police station with their own wallet and private coat together, and walked on the road. One of the younger officers suddenly said to the other slightly older middle-aged police officer: "brother Vincent, I''m going to have lunch with my girlfriend. I''ll go first." Hearing this, the middle-aged police officer suddenly smiled and said, "OK, go, just as I am going to eat something new." "Well, let''s see you at the police station in the afternoon!" "OK, see the police station in the afternoon!" After that, Vincent, a middle-aged police officer, walked to the other side, about ten minutes later. He came to a large number of medium-sized restaurants. He asked for a stewed beef and pasta with potatoes, and brought the plate to the table in the corner of the restaurant. At this time, a young man in a black suit and a pale face sat here, eating a steak, In Vincent''s opinion, this is raw beef at all. Sitting on the table, Vincent, eating, said to each other in a restaurant full of various conversations: "the last man is in the security room of the police station. I will give you the specific address. I hope you can kill him as thoroughly as the two before." Speaking, Vincent pressed a small piece of white paper under the cup and placed it in the middle of the table. Then he ate quickly, and ate in about 35 minutes and was ready to get up and leave. But at this time, the young man suddenly said to him, "Vincent, are you interested in working with us all the time?" When Vincent shook his head, he said, "no, I am not a black cop, but PIM, they are three losers who are acting in the police station, and they just happen to meet each other. I will not cooperate with you in the future. You will not come back to me, otherwise I will tell all these things, We will have no good results. ""Vincent, we have said since we found you that cooperation is entirely voluntary. You can take this business card. Maybe there are still triad police who need to be dealt with in the future, or those who can''t be punished by the court. Although our blood shadow is an organization in the dark, we also want to see a stable and stable city of Cynthia. You should be very aware of the heinous money We never touch the blood shadow. " I don''t know what words moved Vincent. He took a look at the young man opposite him, and finally nodded slowly. He put the business card away and put it close to him. He got up and left the restaurant quickly. After Vincent left, the young man picked up the glass and took a sip of the water. When he put it down, the white paper under the cup had disappeared. Soon the young man ate the rest of the steak, got up and tidied up his clothes. Then he walked out of the restaurant and came to a tailor''s shop at the end of the street. As if no one else was there, he went to the interior of the tailor''s shop and dialed the phone. When you heard Hello from the receiver, he immediately said, "mother, the third person is on the Fifth Avenue of Beicheng District, Hansen apartment five Floor 16, the third target, PIM, is there www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 268 "Beicheng district? It''s a coincidence that my goal today is in this area. " "Young master, do you really need our help?" "Seleya, I don''t need it for the time being. In addition to killing PIM, the main purpose of my visit here is to find out the false and real situation of the talofama cult. If there is any strong one among them, I will not rush to attack. Of course, if they are only two or three big cats and three kittens, I will not let them live through you today." "Well, I see. But you should be more careful, young master." "Don''t worry, I understand!" After the soul connection, saran broke away from the seemingly dazed state and said to the driver, "just put me on the side of the road in front of you, and then you can go back." When the driver heard saran''s words, he immediately said to him, "young master, why don''t you fix a time for me to pick you up at that time?" "You don''t have to pick me up. I''ll go back by myself. You can get off work directly after you return to the manor. Go back to have a good rest. It''s compensation for the long time I let you go out with me so early today." "Well, thank you for your consideration." The car stopped at the front of the road. After Shalan got out of the car, she waved with the driver, then turned and walked down the fifth avenue toward Hansen apartment. Before walking to the cafe downstairs of Hansen apartment, saran stepped into it and ordered a cup of coffee and tasted it. At the same time, his mental energy slowly radiated out, and immediately penetrated the walls and roofs of the house and spread towards the fifth floor of Hansen apartment. In less than half a minute, Shalan''s mental power came to the fifth floor of Hansen apartment. Then she continued to control the mental power and found room 16 on the fifth floor, that is, Room 516 of Hansen apartment. The mental power slowly penetrated into the gap of the alloy door, which was three or four times thicker than the normal door. She saw that she shrank in it and was in constant panic PIM! After a sip of coffee, saran showed a satisfied smile and murmured to herself, "finally I found it." As the words fell, a sharp flash flashed in saran''s eyes. The spiritual power quickly absorbed the dark energy and fire elements in the void, turned into a black smoke with sparks, and rushed to PIM. Before he could react, he directly penetrated into his mouth and nose, burning PIM into a human coke from the inside out In an instant, it turned into a lot of carbon ash and scattered. Having done this, saran drank the rest of the coffee, laughed at the waiter with satisfaction, put the coffee money and some tips in his tray, got up to tidy up his clothes, and walked out of the cafe to the front. ¡­¡­ "The eight assassins, all of which were destroyed in wyrman manor, are the strength of High Knights. Are the four of us going there next time?" These four people are among the most powerful members of the taroframa cult who came to Cynthia this time. In addition to the blood butcher, they all have the extraordinary level strength equivalent to the blood knight. Of course, in the talofama cult, those who have gained extraordinary strength are called blood knights. Like the paladins of the Church of the mother of dawn, they are not following the path of traditional blood knights. When they reach transcendence, they draw on the power given by the gods of faith, and obtain the supernatural power of the supernatural level rather than the power of blood. This form of extraordinary knight is called belief knight. Compared with the same level of blood knights, without blood to increase physical fitness, no extraordinary power given by blood, their physical quality is much weaker, and their strength has not changed too much. Basically, the knights who believe in a God have the same ability as the knights with the same level of blood, and their abilities are generally carved out of the same mold without any change. However, they are easier to be promoted than blood knights, and the number of them will naturally increase. However, their combat ability is very low among the extraordinary ones. Xuetu also took the road of believing in knights, but because of his crazy belief, he became a crazy believer of taropharma who had lost his self-consciousness, and even became the son of the evil god now. He replaced tarophama and became the God of half of the talofama cult. In fact, half of the power of blood sacrifice of the believers of the talofama cult flowed into the blood butcher. When the upper limit of the world''s extraordinary power was maintained at one level, most of the power of those blood sacrifice was wasted, and a small part was continuously increasing the strength and purity of the blood slaughter body under the upper limit of the first level extraordinary power. In fact, if there was no upper limit of extraordinary power, the current blood butcher might have become a second or even a third level existence with the support of blood sacrifice and the power of faith! "The bishop has said that he will find the sacrament within a week. I don''t think you three want to be killed by the bishop, do you? So we have to do it. Today is the fourth day and we don''t have much time "Well, it seems that there is no other way. Tonight we will start to search Winman manor. If necessary, we will not have to continue to endure. We will directly kill them and sacrifice all the people in that manor. Anyway, the city is being ravaged by spirits and monsters, and those guys have no time to take care of our affairs.""Well, even if we don''t find the sacred vessels, our large amount of blood sacrifice should be able to please the great tarolfama and the bishop." Four people sitting on the sofa talking about something, but did not find that there is a dark gas in the corner of their room slow flow. At the same time, Shalan, standing on the top of another building, slowly regained his mental strength. He could feel that there was a very terrible existence on the top of the four people, on the top of the building. Saran knew that it should be the bishop they called. If you include the former head of the Greenland Kingdom division of the secret maneuver team, the guy named Skye Vincent who found saran in Yuk new city last time, the bishop is the second person Shalan has met in the same level, but it makes him feel dangerous. Even this bishop is one point better than Skye Vincent! "If this kind of strength is carried out rashly, the bishop will cooperate with these four people, and I will not capsize in the gutter. I can only endure until the evening. When they come to wyrman manor, I will catch them all. It will be regarded as weakening the power of talofama cult in Cynthia City in advance." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 269 When Shalan returned to Winman manor, it was already sunset. He took a simple bath and changed his clothes. He had dinner with the apparently relaxed lol at night. Then he returned to his house. He sat quietly in the chair and kept his eyes closed. His spirit spread to the whole manor, waiting for the people of tarofama cult to come. Just as night came, the sky suddenly rolled over the clouds, accompanied by a thundering, and it was raining heavily. Hearing the rain outside, Shalan got up and looked out through the wet window, and suddenly smiled and said, "it''s really lucky. Thunderstorm weather, it saves me a lot of trouble." With the voice of Shalan falling, his spiritual strength obviously felt four powerful breath into the Winman manor. These four breath dived in from four positions of Winman manor, and fumbled towards the direction of the residence. Fortunately, it rained heavily. The manor guards basically only need to ensure the safety of the residence, and no one patrols outside, Otherwise, even if Shalan reacted quickly, they would not be able to prevent them from harming the guards in the manor. "Boom and rumble..." The thunder above the sky rolled. One of the supernatural talofama cult looked at the sky with his hand in his eyes. He saw a blue electric snake shuttling through the clouds. His majesty made him fearless. In fact, not only the extraordinary of that tarafama cult, but also Shalan himself was surprised. The power of Zhanzheng under thunderstorm weather was almost broken, far beyond the limit of first level witchcraft. If non Salan could obviously feel that a little spiritual power still had a connection with the thunder in the cloud, he was afraid that his Zhanzheng skill would be out of control. "Thunderstorm weather can increase the power of Zhanzheng. It seems that it is necessary to thank the four tarofama cult for their extraordinary. If not for them, I will not try to use Zhanzheng in thunderstorm weather." Slowly raised his head, looked through the window to the dark sky outside, his eyes completely turned blue and white, a large number of arc overflowed from the corner of the eye, spread towards both sides, and the spiritual force led the elements in the void to gather continuously, and turned into a thunderbolt swimming in the middle of the dark cloud. "Boom and rumble..." Another thundering, four taorama cult believers who dived into the manor mansion did not think it was ordinary thundering. But at this time, four of them, who had been marked by the spiritual strength of Shalan, welcomed the first thunderfall attack! The blue and white light flashes, and then the roar of the rolling sound rings. One of the four extraordinary pagans of the talofama cult locked by saran was shattered under the same thunder, and scattered on the ground in four parts. There were a lot of marks of high temperature burning in the place he had stood. It was full of green grass. It was already on the ground The heat turned black. The thunder that happened just now has attracted the attention of three other talofama cult believers. However, they have no much thought about it. They continue to dive into the direction of the residence. But at this time, the second thunder falls again and destroys the supernatural of the second tarofama cult in the world. At this time, even if they are so dull, they finally feel a bit of wrong. First, it is not said that there are trees and the tall mansion, the lightning will fall on the ground. It is too suspicious to say that the frequency of the thunder falls is too suspicious. Moreover, they are very clear that the eight senior Knight class believers who secretly sneak into the place but disappear are enough to make them alert. At this time, the two remaining members of tarofama cult, because of their close distance, met. Both of them saw the doubts and vigilance in the eyes of each other. They did not say much, and they ignored whether they would disturb the people in the residence or cause the attention of the residence. Both of them rushed towards the direction of the residence. At this time, the thunder above the sky rings again. The dazzling blue and white light is shining on the top of both of them. They both feel bad for the first time. One of them immediately accelerates to the mansion in front of them, but the other is to reach out and grab the arm of the companion, and hit the other''s neck again, and make it fall into a short faint Fans. Then he threw his companion to his head, accompanied by a deafening explosion and shock wave. The last extraordinary of tarofama cult, under the rain of his companion''s body, hit into the glass of the mansion in front of him and broke into the mansion! Looking at himself finally escaping from the outside, the man''s face showed a smile of excitement. He turned to look at the body scattered around the window, and he would turn to hide it in the mansion. He knew that he could guide those who were attacked by thunder outside, and he could not have played it. So he didn''t plan to do anything in the mansion, Just when he turned his head to leave the place to hide, he saw a young man with a smile like a young neighbor standing in front of him. Shalan looks at the man who broke into the mansion. Only one of the four extraordinary men is left. In fact, the companion who was killed by him can not die. If they accelerate together, even if they don''t break into the mansion, his Zhanzheng skill can not harm them if they stand under the corner of the wall outside. Only he chose to protect his life with his companion''s life and pour it down It is to let Shalan need to deal with the opponent at this time less than one, invisible help him.The man looked at Sha LAN and immediately put on a fighting posture. His voice was a little hoarse and said, "you Is that the one who controls the thunder? " Extraordinary appearance can''t be judged by common sense. A man once saw a transcendent like a one or two-year-old baby talking to Xuetu. Since then, the man will never judge whether a person is extraordinary because of his appearance. Of course, all these have nothing to do with Shalan. He just looked at each other and grasped his right hand slightly, and the melting stick appeared in his hand. As soon as Sha LAN put the melting stick on the ground, the carpet under his feet quickly burned up, turned into a large amount of black smoke, and then rose up, bypassing other furniture around him, turning into black The boa constrictor with red dot, toward the man in the past! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 270 "My Lord, give me strength!" With a low voice of prayer, the man''s body suddenly rose a bloody fire, wrapped around the body into a layer of energy armor, so that his battle front against the black smoke star into the python, so that he was not hurt by the black smoke and spark. "Bang! Bang! Bang With one punch and one foot, the man explodes the python transformed by the black smoke and spark. However, even if the black smoke and spark is exploded, it can still condense again and attack him again. In fact, during the exploration of this period of time, Shalan had an intuitive impression of the power of black smoke and spark. In his opinion, the greatest effect of black smoke and spark is not in the simple power of witchcraft, but the use form of black smoke and spark is the real power of this witchcraft. For example, when he killed the three black policemen, he could display the black smoke and spark from a long distance within the scope of his mental power, and could control the black smoke and spark to attack all the people within the scope of his mental power. Of course, the farther the distance, the weaker the power of the black smoke and spark, and the lower the fineness of the control. At this time, the use of the black smoke and spark has various changes It is even more simple to use the form against the enemy. Reach out to the man''s body to make grab action, those black smoke spark immediately toward the man wrapped in the past, although he constantly dodge and resist, but still by the black smoke spark gradually wrapped in it. When the black smoke and spark completely trapped each other, Sha Lan''s palm slightly turned, and the black smoke and spark also whirled like a whirlpool. With the increase of the speed of rotation, the Mars in the black smoke continuously burned the blood color energy armor on the man''s body surface. Finally, under the condition of the man''s lack of strength, the blood energy armor instantly broke The man also in the wail, body piece by piece into ashes, dissipated in the black smoke spark constitute the vortex! "Oh? Under the rotating state of black smoke and spark, the burning temperature can be increased so much. The faster the rotation speed is, the greater the burning area and temperature are. Does this witchcraft still have this effect? " Generally speaking, there are many skills for mastering witchcraft. The simplest example is not to perform ice magic in the desert during the day, and the power of fire witchcraft in cold polar regions will be reduced. As for the higher skills, depending on the different witchcraft, the power of zhanting magic can be improved by almost one level under thunderstorm weather For example, when the black smoke and spark revolve around the target, it can exert the maximum temperature, which is a new skill that Sha LAN found himself. As the smoke and fire gradually dissipated, Shalan took back the melting stick. Although the melting stick can give the user the ability of dark and fire attributes, it can also play an effect in the space ring. However, for the increasing effect of the dark magic and fire magic, it can only be played by holding the melting stick in his hand. The spirit scanned the manor again, and it was sure that there was nothing wrong with it. Only then did saran recover his mental power and relieve the illusory confusion that lay on the boundary of this area in the mansion. Shalan had been determined by his mental strength before. When the remaining two supernatural people wanted to enter the mansion from here, he immediately came to wait for them to enter. He also used magic to confuse and put a layer of magic protection around him, so that all those who wanted to come here to check the situation or hear the voice were intercepted outside by the magic. At this time, when Shalan lifted the confusion, the people who had been stopped outside finally rushed over. Roll and Haster rushed in first. They looked at the burning marks on the floor and the walls, and the broken windows that were leaking in. Rolle immediately went to Saran, reached for her, looked up and down, and finally breathed, saying, "Saran, you''re OK. What happened just now?" "Someone broke in, but father, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." "Master Saran, is it from the Franklin family?" Turning to hassle, Shalan shook his head and said, "it''s not them. They don''t have time to look for our troubles. They have enough troubles of their own. As for who it is, I can only say it''s a disaster free. Uncle hasde, don''t worry, I''ll solve it." "But young master..." "Hasder, since Shalan said it could be solved, we should trust him, but we adults should not be so useless after all the efforts of the children, right?" Haster, hearing the second half of Rolle''s words, had a clear look on his face, nodded and said, "I see, your honor." Shalan looked at rolle and hasde. He could feel that his father, Rolle and hasde, seemed to have some plans to prepare. However, it seemed that neither of them wanted to explain, and Shalan did not ask any more questions. In any case, whatever plans rolle and hasde had, they were in their own interests. After that, she went back to her room. After a simple wash, she lay down on the bed and went to sleep. As for the broken windows, someone would repair them in the morning. At night, they simply cleaned and covered them up to ensure that they would not continue to seep into the room.At noon the next day, Shalan sat cross legged in the training room, feeling the more and more blood in her chest. Within five days, with the cooperation of "shenximiyu" and "Baishi rhinoceros horn", the growth of blood gas was very fast, almost increasing by 30%. It is no wonder that Sasha did not give the hundred style rhinoceros horn to saran. "The blood gas is also about to reach the limit. As long as you wait for a period of time and digest your gains, you can try to break through. Unfortunately, I haven''t found a suitable auxiliary wizard array. Otherwise, with the strength of the sorcery array, it should be able to help me resist the arrival of demonic consciousness." Thinking of this, saran closed her eyes again and began to polish the blood in her body. At this time, in the temporary residence of the talofama cult, the blood butcher slapped the head of one of the tarolfama cult followers, making the remaining believers shrink like quails. The blood butcher looked at them. The blood flame from his body was just like substance. He even burned two black footprints on the carpet under his feet. "Four extraordinary people are missing in a small manor at the same time in one night. You waste money. The great tarophama has given you strength. It seems that I have to go to see this matter myself after all." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 271 "Zizizi..." If the real blood flame is burning the body of the blood butcher kneeling on the ground praying, but he does not seem to notice the burning of the blood flame at all. He just continues to kneel there and recites the prayer words in his mouth. At this time, there were a large number of headless corpses lying around the body of the blood butcher. Nearly 20 headless corpses shed blood and brains, which almost smeared the whole floor with blood color. These dead people are all the members of the talofama cult in Cynthia city. As the blood butcher said just now, the blood butcher has dealt with all the believers who have wasted the power of the great tarophama by killing them all for sacrifice and absorbing their strength back into their bodies! "Hoo Thank you for the gift of the great tarolfama. I will take back the sacred vessel and let your glory return to the world At the end of the last prayer, Xuetu stood up, looked at the dead, and suddenly said with a smile: "when I prayed just now, the great tarophama praised my killing of unqualified believers. When this was over, I would go back and kill all the false believers and sacrifice them to my Lord. After all, what else is there in this world except me There are qualified believers When the words fell, Xuetu suddenly burst into laughter. The violent sound wave spread quickly, which exploded all the glass around. Then, Xuetu rushed out of the broken window and landed on the roof of another building. He kept jumping between the roof and the roof, and rushed towards the direction of Winman manor. At the same time, Shalan, who was meditating, suddenly ended his meditation, frowned slightly, and stood in front of the window looking at the sky outside. He was suddenly a little restless just now, as if there was a huge crisis approaching. If Sha LAN is an ordinary person, he may think that it is an illusion. But for a wizard, his strong spiritual power makes him different from ordinary people, and there will be no illusion and other problems. If Sha LAN is like this at this time, he will really encounter some danger of approaching himself in the dark! "Danger I don''t think there will be anyone else except that guy of the talofama cult. Besides, I killed four extraordinary people of the talofama cult last night, and it''s time for them to find out. I''m not surprised that the powerful bishop came to me for trouble. " Thinking of this, saran immediately contacted seleya and said to her through soul connection: "selea, bring those two living armor to Winman manor, there is a very strong enemy to come to my trouble, in addition, there is no need to bring Sasha, mon Khan and Sen, they are not strong enough to help, do not say, once you need to escape, it is just a burden!" After hearing saran''s message, she was lying on the second floor of the blue star bar, drinking red wine mixed with virgin''s blood. She immediately drank the wine, and without saying a word, manipulated the two living armor lying in the basement of blue star bar, and quickly got on the truck behind the blue star bar. At the initiative of Sasha, he drove the truck to take seleya and The living armor was speeding towards wyrman manor. At the same time, Shalan put on a suit of sportswear and walked slowly to the hall of the mansion with a walking stick in his right hand. Now rolle and hasder are not in the manor, so saran''s words are absolute orders. "Now everyone is staying in the basement of the mansion. Our basement is well ventilated and strong. There are some food and water in it. After you go in, you don''t come out unless I let you out." After hearing Sha Lan''s words, the maids and attendants in the mansion looked at each other in surprise. I don''t know if they really want to do according to saran''s words. After all, Sha Lan''s words are too strange for them to react for a while. But at this time, the housekeeper Berman went to saran and said to him, "master Saran, what''s going on?" "In the follow-up of last night, I was for your safety. After all, you can''t help in the next battle. In fact, if it wasn''t too late for you to leave the manor now, I might have let you all leave the manor." "Master Saran, do you need to tell the master about them?" "There''s no need. My father can''t help me with this matter. I can handle it by myself. Besides, I''ve got help and will be here soon." "Well, I see!" Old Berman answered, and immediately looked at the maids and attendants, and even some of the manor guards, and told them to quickly hide in the basement as Saran said. The strongest of the two manor guards guarded the basement gate outside. The others, as Saran said, quickly hid in a short period of 20 minutes In the basement. Seeing the housekeeper old Berman entering the basement last, saran nodded to the two manor guards guarding the basement gate, then dragged a chair to the gate of the mansion and sat down, quietly looking at the gate of the manor, waiting for the arrival of the enemy. About ten minutes later, a huge figure fell from the sky and landed on the road in front of the Wineman manor house. He looked at the quiet Wineman manor, grinned and said, "it''s really a quiet place. It can be transformed into a large-scale sacrificial place, and the people in this manor can be used to sacrifice the great tarolfama!"As the words fell, Xuetu kicked the gate of the manor out before he arrived at wyrman manor. One iron door on the left was pulled to one side, and the iron gate on the right flew high, just inverted into a fountain in front of him. Xuetu slowly walked into wenman manor. He stood beside the fountain and looked at saran sitting on the chair in front of the mansion. Suddenly, he grinned and laughed wildly: "OK! Good! It seems that you are not an ordinary person. It''s interesting to kill in this way. The great tarophama should be very satisfied with your sacrifice! " Looking at the blood butcher, saran slowly got up, gently leaning on the melting stick in his right hand, and said, "the tarolfama you said has already fallen. Although I don''t know what you believe in, I can guarantee that the so-called tarofema evil god is no longer in this world." As Sha Lan''s voice dropped, the whole manor suddenly fell into a strange silence. At this time, the blood butcher''s look was hard to see. But in the next second, an unimaginable huge flame exploded from the blood butcher, and an amazing blood flame, like a red plume, went straight into the sky! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 272 The body is mixed with incomparable ferocity. The blood flame on the body is like a blood butcher in essence. He stares at Sha LAN and says to him crazily: "good, good, such blasphemous heresy, after sacrificing you, will surely get more rewards from my Lord. Good, good! Good With a roar, the ground under Xuetu''s feet instantly exploded, and he rushed to Sha Lan''s body, surrounded by a large number of blood flame fists, and directly hit Sha Lan''s head! However, at this time, the gravity of the ground under Xuetu''s feet suddenly increased. It was just a small area on the ground at the foot of Xuetu. Under the heavy energy field driven by Sha LAN, Xue Tu''s movement was slowed down. This slow down made Sha LAN avoid the sharp edge of Xuetu quickly, and the melting stick in his hand pointed to Xuetu, and a lava ball quickly condensed, It''s directly on the blood butcher! Nugget burst! "Boom!" The violent explosion blew Xuetu''s body out. The rag doll bounced on the ground for several times. Finally, a wall collapsed and lay on the ground. At the place where the lava ball exploded just now, a burnt black fan-shaped area appeared, and the ground was almost ploughed away. Sha LAN looked at the blood butcher''s body. According to the truth, there was only one level of existence in the world before. A level-1 extraordinary knight who took the road of believing in knighthood was burst by the second level witchcraft nugget. There was no possibility of survival at all. However, the fear of seeing the blood butcher in Sha Lan''s heart did not weaken at all, even In also more rich three points! Sure enough, at this time, Xuetu slowly stood up. At this time, most of the flesh on his left face and shoulder, as well as his left arm and left rib, almost all of his internal organs could be seen from the burnt black wounds and white bones. However, for other extraordinary injuries that were absolutely fatal, not only did he not die, but also he was also killed Did not affect his body that burning energy blood flame! "It''s really dangerous. If I didn''t block it with my arm at the critical moment, I would have hit my head with that move. I''m afraid my head will be blown off in an instant? That would make it impossible for me to recover. I have no choice but to offer sacrifices to me, but it''s a strong enough sacrifice for me With the fall of Xuetu''s voice, the wound on his body suddenly healed with the speed visible to the naked eye, and recovered in the blink of an eye! But seeing that Xuetu moved his arm, clenched his fist, and confirmed that he was in good health, he looked at Sha LAN again and rushed up in an instant. "Eat me! Oh With a roar, Xuetu blows out his fist, and the visible blood flame turns into an energy column, which is accompanied by Xuetu''s blow towards Sha LAN. "Hoo..." With a breath, Sha Lan''s body turned red, and a light vapor came out of her body, exerting the strongest power beyond the devil''s transformation. Sha LAN disappeared in the same place at a very fast speed, avoiding the energy column of blood Tu''s fist, and appeared on the left side of Xuetu. Leg, waist, back, shoulder, four line - sonida heavy artillery! With a blow, he pointed directly at the injured and most vulnerable left rib. Shalan''s sonida, which contained shock waves, was heavily bombarded on the left rib of Xuetu. With a sound like shelling and explosion, the blood gas on Sha Lan''s fist went through the flesh and blood skeleton with the shock wave and attacked the internal organs of Xuetu. A dull hum, not blood butcher, but Shalan! However, although Xuetu got a punch and stepped back a few steps, his face did not show any pain. Instead, he grinned and rushed towards Sha LAN again. As for Sha LAN, at the moment when Xuetu''s body was destroyed in that boxing, his whole body flew backward because of the strong shock force generated by Xuetu. The shock wave of that blow not only did not damage Xuetu, but also affected Sha Lan''s own arm, making his right arm bone have a strong pain. "What kind of monster is this guy? It''s so powerful!" After biting her teeth fiercely, Sha LAN knew that she couldn''t beat the opponent with empty hands. She immediately put away the melting stick, and the silver light flashed in her hand. The silver arc meteorite sword appeared in her hand. Sha LAN held the sword handle tightly with both hands, and her body whirled rapidly. Along with the blood color tracks, the blood gas completely attached to the blade of the silver arc meteorite sword. When Xuetu''s fist came Wait, Sha LAN splits out a sword, the blade and fist collide head-on together! Secret sword heavy wheel! "Bang!" The Silver Lake meteorite sword flew upside down and inserted into the trunk of a big tree behind it. The whole blade of the sword was submerged in it, while Sha LAN flew backwards, collapsing a wall and half of her body was buried in the rubble. As for Xuetu, his fist was almost completely split by the sword just now, and he tried to endure the pain. Xuetu stretched out his hand and crudely squeezed his hands together. When the wound fit, the blood color of his body immediately wrapped around the wound of his right hand, promoting the rapid healing of Xuetu''s wound!"What a pain! What a pain! Ha ha ha, very good, great, finally someone can let me suffer such a heavy injury, I must deal with you well, I will tear off your skin inch by inch, crush the bone piece by piece, and then sacrifice you alive to the great taloframa! " About half an hour later, Xuetu''s right fist finally returned to its original state. He looked at Sha LAN lying in the rubble and gravel, and strode towards Sha LAN. But when Xuetu was close to Shalan, the sunny weather suddenly became gloomy. At the same time, a thunder came out. Xuetu could not help looking up at the dark clouds on his head. Just when Xuetu felt something was wrong, a blue thunder suddenly fell from the dark cloud and hit him in the head with the speed that Xuetu could not avoid. As if someone had given him a heavy blow, Xuetu leaned back. If he had not adjusted his gravity immediately, he would have fallen to the ground. "Ah Damn, you can control thunder! It''s so painful, so painful... " The deafening sound waves spread from Xuetu''s mouth, and the windows of Winman''s mansion were broken one by one, and even the lawn at the foot of Xuetu was tumbling and flying around. At this time, Shalan''s closed eyes suddenly opened, which had completely turned into blue and white. The current of the Tao was escaping from the corner of his eyes. At the same time, his whole body floated up from the ground, suspended in the air, and there was a continuous flow of electric arc around him! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 273 At this time, Sha LAN could feel an invisible force holding himself up, and the source of that strength was the electric current around him. Before that, he had to suspend his body when he tried his best to use Zhan Ting technique. However, Sha LAN didn''t think much about it at that time. This time, she suddenly felt a little strange. Sha LAN knew that there must be some changes in Zhan Ting''s art that she didn''t know. Of course, it''s not the time to explore these changes. Dealing with blood butcher is the most important thing he should do at present! The thunderbolt just now cut down Xuetu''s right ear and left a black mark on his body, from the right eye socket to the left side of his abdomen. The most important thing is that he did not choose to completely recover the wounds on his body at this time. He just chose to recover the facial injuries that affected the battle. And even so, Xue Tu''s body The speed of the recovery of the injury is also significantly reduced! "The blood flame became smaller, and his recovery speed also slowed down. Moreover, he did not choose to recover from the injury on his chest. Obviously, it was to prevent the consumption of the country''s strength. It seems that his amazing recovery ability is not simply obtained, but also has its upper limit, so it is easy to do!" At the thought of this, saran''s arms slightly raised, and the electric current flowed on his hands, drawing the dark clouds above his head, again dropped a thunderbolt toward the blood butcher. "Boom..." This time, Xuetu was already on guard. Although the speed of thunder was still incomparable to him, due to his preparation, Xuetu''s right hand, which was surrounded by a lot of blood colored flame, caught the thunder falling from the dark clouds in front of him! "Zizizi..." Thunder and lightning flashed between the black cloud and Xuetu''s right hand, which pushed Xuetu to slide backward. His feet left two deep marks on the ground. Looking at the blood butcher who was hard connected to the thunder, Sha LAN urged the spirit of the sea to run wildly. The rest of the spiritual power was consumed in a large amount, which made the area of the dark clouds in the sky expanded by nearly half. At the same time, two thunder fell down, one left and one right, and they were roaring towards the blood butcher! At this time, watching the second and third thunder fall, blood butcher roared. His body suddenly expanded. His original height of two meters was raised to nearly three meters, and his skin was broken one after another, and the skin surface showed lines of blood flame. At the same time, his wounds quickly recovered, and his skin and muscles were tightly stretched like iron armor. There was a large amount of bloody flame rising from the blood butcher''s body and turned into a round shield. Three thunderbolts fell from the hard clouds on the front! Looking at the sudden outbreak of blood butcher, Sha Lan''s face changed slightly. She took out the last two spiritual recovery potions and poured them into her mouth. She again mobilized her mental strength to maintain the suppression of the thunder on the blood butcher. In fact, saran didn''t know that the power used by the blood Butcher at this time was beyond the ability to believe in Knights. He had mobilized the power as the son of evil gods. Through the connection between the power of belief of the believers and their own, he gathered all the power that the believers had gained from their faith into themselves, not only supplementing the blood Tu Zi His consumed power has given him more powerful, which has surpassed the energy of human beings at the same level. At this time, he has become a half evil god! Although the strength is still only level one, the power of believing in Knights and the power of half an evil god are totally different in essence. At this time, the blood butcher has the strength to crush most of the first level existence, whether the opponent is a blood knight or a wizard! "Drink With a low drink, Xuetu took the initiative to lift the blood color mask, waved his arms around, and the blood color flame flowed. He even blew out two of the three thunder storms. He was facing the third thunder and rushed to Sha LAN. At this time, two tall silver figures fell between Shalan and Xuetu, one left and one right, waving huge scythes and tomahawks, chopping on Xuetu, which made Xuetu step back. At this time, seria fell in front of saran and looked at the blood butcher with blood flame flowing on her body, and her face showed a trace of surprise. "Young master, this guy is an evil god No, it''s just that human beings with the characteristics of evil gods are the sons of evil gods "Selea, do you know him?" "Yes, but I can''t say clearly for a while that this kind of existence strength can be matched by few people of the same level. It can only wear away his strength and defeat him when his strength is exhausted. There is no other way to defeat him!" "In that case, selea, you control the two living armor, buy me some time!" "Understand!" After that, seleya pulled out the Black Dagger from the scabbard of her thigh. She moved around the blood Butcher at a high speed, and at the same time controlled the two living armor by mental force, and rushed towards the blood butcher! "Bang! Bang! Bang The steps of the living armor were very heavy. They rushed towards the blood butcher step by step. Two living armor, one left and one right, were seen. Under the control of seleya, they cooperated with each other to attack the blood butcher.The sickle and the Tomahawk cut toward the blood butcher with the sound of the wind. They are very powerful. I''m afraid most of them can''t be ignored. They must dodge. However, for the blood butcher, although the strength of these two living armor is not vulgar, it is not as powerful as the thunder of Shalan before. Even his former form is enough to deal with these two living armor, let alone now! "Bang!" A blow out, the sickle was hit by the bloody butcher and flew backwards. The sickle retreated with the sickle''s living armor, and finally stopped the retreat trend. Just about to attack the blood butcher again, he did not think that the blood butcher would step forward and rush to the body of the sickle living armor. A fist surrounded by blood flame exploded from the front and exploded the chest of the sickle living armor The fist poked out from behind the sickle''s living armor. But at this time, the sickle living armor suddenly reached out and grasped the blood Tu''s right arm and trapped his right hand in his body. At the same time, the Tomahawk living armor had come behind the blood butcher, chopping on the head and back of the blood butcher one after another. Feeling the pain from his back, Xuetu bit his teeth and roared. His right arm suddenly lifted up. He even lifted the sickle living armor that caught his right arm, and directly hit the living armor of the Tomahawk behind him. A lot of mechanical parts and steam burst out, making the two living armor fall to the ground, which is completely exploded by Xuetu''s one punch and one punch ! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 274 "Bang Bang... " The living armor was almost completely disassembled into parts by the blood butcher, and the head of the living armor pulled down was thrown aside. The blood butcher looked at Sha LAN, who was suspended on the ground, and the number of electric arcs around her body was more and more amazing, so she rushed to Sha LAN immediately. But at this time, a black shadow passed by the blood butcher, leaving a deep knife mark on the left leg of the blood butcher, cutting off his calf muscles, making the blood butcher involuntarily kneel on the ground, and then another black shadow passed by. The right arm of Xuetu, which blocked his neck and head, was cut off again, and the whole right arm was pulled down ¡£ At this time, seria appeared in front of Xuetu. She looked at the Black Dagger in her hand, and her face showed a trace of excitement. Although she had already tested the sharpness of the dagger, her previous tests did not detect the real power of the dagger. It goes without saying that the strength of Xuetu''s body is not comparable to that of the same steel if it collides head-on. However, the body with such strength has no resistance ability under the dark dagger, and its muscles are cut off instantly. Standing up slowly from the ground, Xuetu''s body has been restored to its original state. Looking at the Black Dagger in seleya''s hand, he showed a cruel smile on his face, and said, "very sharp dagger, your speed is also very fast. After I catch you, I will use this dagger to cut your body a little bit. It happens that you are also a blood clan The recovery ability is very fast, we can play for a long time "Bang!" The ground under his feet suddenly burst out, and the blood butcher rushed to seleya at a very amazing speed, and his fists, which were wrapped in blood and flame, burst out to seleya one after another, leaving deep holes on the ground. While avoiding Xuetu''s attack, she waved a Black Dagger in her hand to fight back. However, Xuetu was obviously prepared. He did not expect that he could completely avoid selea''s attack. Instead, he chose the body parts that did not affect his movement as a shield. No matter how many times they were attacked, he would not affect his pursuit of selea, And his ability to recover can completely ignore the injuries in those positions! Xuetu''s response to seria also can see, but she has no way. It seems that her speed is higher than that of Xuetu. However, under the fierce pursuit of Xuetu regardless of the injury, she must spare some energy to avoid Xuetu''s attack. This makes selea, who is faster than Xuetu''s line and holds sharp weapons, is suppressed by Xuetu! Seleya knew that she would be completely defeated if she went on like this, so she flashed a light of blood in her eyes, and suddenly opened a pair of black bat wings behind her. She suddenly shook her wings and kept rotating around the blood butcher, increasing the speed to the maximum. At the same time, holding the lacquer Black Dagger in her hands, a touch of blood appeared on it, and she turned into a dark color together with seleya Red blood awn, straight to the blood butcher stabbed in the past. Blood stab! At this time, Xuetu just watched the attack of sleya''s move without any evasion. He just raised his left hand to meet her. However, he saw that the dark dagger pierced Xuetu''s palm and stabbed at Xuetu''s heart. But at this moment, Xuetu''s left hand suddenly grasped the handle of the Black Dagger and selea''s hands with strong force The direction of the Black Dagger deflected and penetrated into Xuetu''s left shoulder, firmly stuck in the skeleton of his left shoulder. Then the blood color energy flowed from Xuetu''s right hand, and a blow burst out of her abdomen. With a scream, selea''s whole body was split into two parts. The whole body was torn apart by the powerful power of Xuetu. The upper and lower parts of her body flew back and forth, falling on the ground and losing movement. At this time, selea raised her head and stared at Xuetu. Her upper and lower canine teeth stretched out. Her original black pupil turned scarlet, and she gave out a sharp cry to Xuetu. Looking at seleya, Xuetu snorted coldly. He pulled out the Black Dagger that had penetrated his left hand and nailed it on his left shoulder and threw it on the ground. He walked towards seleya step by step. But at this time, an arc suddenly hit the grass in front of Xuetu. When Xuetu looked at Sha LAN in the direction of the arc, he saw that there were a lot of blue and white electric arcs around her body, flashing dazzling light. Without any hesitation, the next second, Xuetu rushed to Sha Lan''s front and waved his fist to Sha LAN again. However, before his attack hit Sha LAN, a thunderbolt fell from the dark cloud, which just hit the fist waved by Xuetu and bounced Xuetu out. Then Sha Lan''s hands were lifted up, and the arc flashed between the dark cloud and the Shalan along the Shalan''s arms and the open fingers. The dark clouds quickly gathered and highly condensed. A large number of thunder shuttled through the dark clouds, and finally merged into one. The hands suddenly waved down, and the five thunderbolts were entangled and kneaded together and turned into a pillar of thunder Bang in the body of blood Tu, although the blood butcher spared no effort to confront the thunder column attack, it was still pushed back by the thunder pillar.At this time, seleya slowly raised her right hand, and again applied a blood stab to Xuetu''s left leg. She shot a blood thread and hit the bend of Xuetu''s left leg. Although she lost the sharpness of the Black Dagger, the simple blood stab only injured the skin and flesh of Xuetu''s left leg and suffered a little impact. However, when the two sides were in a standoff, the bombardment was already completed To crush the camel''s last straw! Unable to help but half kneel on the ground, Xuetu is not good, and immediately wants to stand up, but how can Shalan let him do it? The remaining spiritual force in the spiritual sea surges wildly, and Lei Zhu''s strength increases one point. Xuetu''s body just about to stand up is pressed down again, and his left knee falls heavily on the ground. Then, although the blood Tu lost his balance, he still resisted the thunder column''s bombardment, but his body had been slowly pressed on the ground, and with the breaking of the blood color mask after reaching the limit, the whole body was crushed on the ground by the thunder column, and the energy contained in the huge thunder column intruded into the body of blood Tu recklessly Body, destroy everything in blood butcher''s body, the light of thunder completely covers the blood color flame! The winner or loser has been decided? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 275 "Boom..." When the last thunder went away, the thunder column gradually turned into a large amount of tiny electric light and dissipated. On the ground, there was a huge deep pit on the ground where the original blood butcher was. Under the hole, there were traces of scorching black and high temperature burning. Even some soil and rocks were in the melting state, and the blood butcher was even lost. At this time, Shalan fell back to the ground, legs a little soft, kneeling on the ground, his hands on his knees, gasping for breath, the consumption of mental energy and his body also became extremely tired, the spirit of the sea has been completely dried up, although the spirit of the wizard is always recovering, but for the completely dry spirit sea, the point of natural recovery Mental power is just a drop in the bucket. After a little rest, saran picked up the lower body of selea not far away, and came to her upper body. She carefully put her upper and lower body together. Although some of the viscera and flesh disappeared, the skeleton was still intact. When saran spliced her body, she saw her injury The mouth has begun to heal slowly. In fact, if there was enough blood for selea now, she would recover more quickly. When the spine was connected again, selea finally felt her lower body again. She was relieved. She didn''t care about the damage on her body. She said directly to Saran, "young master, this time should be over?" Hearing this, saran nodded and said, "yes, it''s over. It''s over." "Boom The ground behind him suddenly burst apart, but he saw the burnt blood Tu come out from under the ground behind Sha LAN. There was no good place for him. Even his right hand was still holding his left arm. At this time, Xuetu''s left eye has completely disappeared, and the rest of his right eye radiates bloodthirsty light. He stares at Sha LAN, and his extremely hoarse voice slowly rings out: "your strength is very strong. It''s almost that I''ll die in your hands. Unfortunately, you didn''t kill me. Now I won''t give you another chance!" Before Sha LAN got up, Xuetu kicked out and directly kicked her on the chest, which made Sha LAN bounce on the ground for several times before collapsing the surrounding walls of the manor and even the trees outside the manor. This just rolled on the ground for several times and slowly stopped under a huge rock. "Cough Cough, cough Poof Severe cough, Sha LAN spit out a big mouthful of blood, slowly from the ground to climb up. Looking up, while connecting the broken left arm to his shoulder, he walked towards him step by step, and the large pieces of burnt skin fell off, revealing the new blood butcher inside. Sha LAN pressed the right hand of the huge rock around her gradually turned into purplish red, and her right hand was gradually growing larger. With a slight grasp, she broke the rock under her hand, and the traces of cracks spread around her. Slowly up, Sha LAN stretched out her hand to tear off the clothes that had been torn by her swollen body, and revealed her huge purple red body. She roared at the blood butcher, which was one head higher than herself and was at least one circle tall! At this time, Xuetu looked at Sha Lan''s appearance and stretched out his hand to tear off the burnt black flesh on his left face, along with some newly grown flesh and blood, and even showed his white teeth inside. However, Xuetu grinned and said: "I didn''t expect that you, a wizard, have such physical strength. I have to say that I really underestimate you, but you If your body only has this strength, there is no way to kill me! " Listening to Xuetu''s words, he was surprised that Xuetu knew that he was a wizard. However, it was obviously not the time to say this. He urged the blood in his chest to spread gradually on his body surface and turned into blood gas armor. At this time, he looked like blood butcher. Without saying a word of nonsense, Sha LAN rushed directly to Xuetu, and her strong body crashed into Xuetu. The two sides fought madly. Their physical strength was far higher than that of ordinary people, and they both took the route of pure strength. Although Xuetu''s strength was much larger than that of Shalan, she had not recovered completely in her left arm, so she could not use it At the same time, Sha LAN had a fight with Xuetu. "BAM Bang Bang..." "Boom Shalan and Xuetu fight each other, but with the passage of time, Xuetu''s injury is not only not aggravated, but also recovers more quickly. Even the left arm that has just been connected has recovered its ability to move! "Bang!" Xuetu''s fist was more powerful than before. Sha Lan''s arms were in front of her, but she was still thrown out by Xuetu''s fist. In a moment, she knocked down three or four big trees and made two deep grooves on the ground. "Ka "Ka..." Blood butcher moved his neck for a moment, and gave a sneer. He said to Sha LAN, "it seems that your ability is here. I''m tired of playing with it. Let me directly result in you!"Listening to Xuetu''s words, Sha LAN sneered and said to him, "are you tired of playing with me? What, are you tired? " "Sharp teeth, I''ll break your mouth first!" A lunge Xuetu''s massive body rushed to Sha LAN, and her hands clawed at Sha LAN. At this time, Sha Lan''s arms suddenly crossed, and the blood around her rolled like boiling. When Xuetu rushed in front of her, Sha LAN burst into Xuetu''s arms, and her arms turned into countless shadows. In the blink of an eye, thirty-three punches hit Xuetu''s chest without reservation above. Rhinoceros horn! "Bang!" Step back, the ground shatters, and Xuetu''s upper body leans back. But soon he straightens up and looks at more than 30 punches on his chest that are covered with his whole body. He slowly opens his mouth and says, "it''s a very powerful move. Each punch is equivalent to the level of your full strength. If the frequency of attack is more, I can''t bear it It''s just that I can''t do anything about it now! " As soon as the words were finished, Xuetu''s fist hit Sha Lan''s chest without warning. With the raging blood color flame, the flesh and blood of the chest burst and the sternum burst. The whole person flew out like a shell. The trees, rocks, walls, and a corner of the wyerman residence collapsed. Most of Sha Lan''s body was buried in the rubble and masonry, and she was transformed from a demon He was restored to his original state and lost his consciousness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 276 "What''s the situation? What about saran? Find him quickly "Yes, count. Master saran is here, and there is breath." "Wait, what kind of monster is that? FireStarter! Fire "Damn, what''s going on? What is he? Why are guns useless! We... " "He''s crushed the captain''s head. Damn it, we''ll fight with him!" Hazy, Shalan faintly heard many people''s words, but it was like the dream of nonsense is not real, the true and false is not clear, he just felt that he was immersed in a black ocean, with the current floating in the sea, his ears from time to time sounded full of bewitching nonsense, making Sha LAN more and more immersed Black ocean bottom! In fact, the voices saran heard did exist. At this time, he was being held in his arms by rolle, while seleya and hasder, who had just recovered some mobility ability, were stationed here. As for the front, a group of fully armed soldiers, using modern guns and firecrackers and other weapons, launched an attack on the approaching blood butcher, just for the blood butcher That''s not enough firepower to threaten his life! "Hasder, are the people from the underground arena here?" "Monsieur count, in our underground arena, the fighters of seven extraordinary levels who have been recovered by us have come here, and they will be able to arrive in about ten minutes." "Ten minutes I''m afraid the damned monster will come in ten minutes "No, my Lord, we will hold on till then, and I am still here." Hasder''s voice dropped. Selea looked at him and said, "don''t worry, I''ll help you too. This guy''s strength has obviously begun to weaken. As long as we continue to consume his power, and when his power is exhausted, we will win." Listening to selea''s words, Rolle looked at the ferocious but rapidly recovering wound in her abdomen and asked, "what''s the relationship between you and my son saran?" "I''m master saran''s super vasleia. Don''t worry, I''m on your side." With that, she took off her clothes and wrapped around her waist and abdomen, which had not yet grown up. After tying them firmly, she suddenly opened a pair of black bat wings behind her back. Under the surprised eyes of Rolle and Haster, she grasped the dark dagger just picked up, and whispered, "your soldiers can''t entangle for too long. I''ll cooperate with them And it can be delayed a little longer. " The bat wings behind her vibrated slightly, and seleya ran out in a black shadow. When a rocket was blasted by Xuetu with her bare hands, she flew past Xuetu, leaving a bloodstain on Xuetu''s leg, which made Xuetu''s movement slow down and a large number of bullets tilted to him immediately. "Damn little bat, I must kill you!" He raised his fist and slammed it on the ground. At once, the bloody flame spread in all directions and turned into a bloody shock wave. Several private soldiers of the wyerman family who were very close to each other flew out and fell on the ground and hit the trees on the wall. Basically, all of them died on the spot, and some of the others were also left and right There is no way to continue to damage the blood butcher. At this time, seria once again launched an attack on the blood butcher. She did not want to be able to let the blood butcher hurt, but wanted to delay the blood butcher! "Monsieur count, I will also help you. I am afraid that the lady''s own words will not be able to resist completely!" In his heart, Rolle looked at hasder who had pulled out his cross sword. He just wanted to stop him, but suddenly he saw the determined and incomparable fighting spirit in his eyes. He took a deep breath, grinned, and said, "Haster, come back alive, just like when you were young." "Ah, it must be the same as when you were young, Hoo..." The breath was adjusted in an instant. Haster''s body swelled slightly and was completely stretched up by some loose clothes. At the same time, his skin turned blood red, emitting a light vapor, and rushed towards the blood butcher. "Zheng!" The cross sword made a sound, and Haster suddenly knelt on the ground and passed Xuetu with the speed of forward rush. At the same time, the cross sword in his hand turned into a silver light and swept over the leg bend of Xuetu, making Xuetu not soften his knees and kneel down at tea. With a roar of anger, Xuetu waved and patted Haster behind him. But at this moment, Haster suddenly jumped up, rolled around, trampled on Xuetu''s wrist, and quickly retreated from Xuetu''s side like an arrow from the string. At the same time, the Black Dagger in her hand pierced into the belly of blood butcher like a poisonous snake. It was only three points into the flesh, and it was caught by the blood butcher''s muscles. She slapped her whole body on the ground, and then stepped on it. In a roar, she screamed, I was trampled under the ground, and most of my body fell into the ground.He raised his foot again, and Xuetu continued to step down towards seleya. However, at this moment, a silver light stabbed silently from behind and hit the vest of Xuetu. However, although hasde''s Cross sword was excellent, it could not be compared with the Black Dagger. It was only half an inch into the flesh that it could not enter. The blood flame burst out from Xuetu''s body. The cross sword flew out and stuck on the ground. When Haster wanted to avoid it, the fist of Xuetu had already exploded. "Bang!" Haster''s body flew upside down, and the bone of his left arm, which he used to defend, was smashed to pieces, which made his left arm like a tattered sleeve. His body hit the wall on one side and spewed out a large mouthful of blood. Although there was still breath, he had no ability to resist. In fact, if hasde had not used his own blood ability to enhance his defense ability at the critical moment, he might have died on the blow of blood butcher. The downfall of Haster and seleya represents that the last resistance of Winman manor has disappeared. It has only been less than five minutes since they started to attack the blood butcher. Now, the extraordinary hidden in the Wineman manor has not yet arrived. At this time, the blood butcher has made great strides towards Saran, who is only left with rolle ! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 277 Rolle gently put saran on the ground. He stood up and looked at Xuetu. He took out a silver revolver from his arms. Without a tremor, he aimed at Xuetu and pulled the trigger! "Bang! Bang! Bang... " Six bullets hit Xuetu''s body, but they only made the blood flame on his body surface tremble slightly, and his skin was slightly sunken, and then he recovered. However, Rolle did not feel any sense of urgency, he was very calm to put the revolver into the bullet, like shooting at the blood butcher. Three times in a row, 18 bullets did not cause any damage to Xuetu. When rolle installed the bullet again, when installing the last bullet, he seemed to reach out and touch it on his belt. A pure black bullet appeared in Rolle''s hand, which was blocked by his hand and inserted into the revolver. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang The first five bullets did not cause any damage to Xuetu, but when the sixth bullet was fired, he suddenly felt an inexpressible sense of crisis in his heart. He subconsciously deviated from his body. At this time, a dark light shot through Xuetu''s right shoulder, both skin and bone, under the bullet It''s like paper paste, it''s pierced directly! Xuetu looked at the wound on his right shoulder. Although he was recovering rapidly, there was a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. The power of the shot just now was several times stronger than that of the psychic sniper gun. If he didn''t suddenly feel a slight mistake and dodge for a moment, the gun would undoubtedly pierce his head or heart! Once the brain and heart are shot through, no matter how strong the recovery ability of blood butcher, it is impossible to continue to recover. The brain and heart are the only two key points of blood butcher. If these two places are severely damaged, then blood butcher will be killed eventually! "Damn it! damn! You almost killed me, you almost killed me! You damned bastard, you almost killed me With a roar, Xuetu slapped rolle on his right hand, but saw that his whole right forearm was completely broken, and the flesh and bone stubbles were flying everywhere. Meanwhile, Rolle''s body also bumped into the wall on the other side under the inertia, and made a groan of pain. Even so, there was no look of panic on Rolle''s face, he was just flat Looking at the blood butcher coming towards him, he has no fear of the coming death! "You are one of the few people who can nearly kill me. What is that bullet that can threaten my life?" Rolle looked at Xuetu, only stretched out his left hand to pinch the fracture of his right arm, temporarily stopped the blood, and his expression was as calm as ever, just looking at Xuetu quietly without saying a word. Seeing that rolgen didn''t answer his question, Xuetu grinned, nodded slowly and said, "good, good. Since you don''t want to say it, you don''t have to say it. Die!" He raised his foot and stepped directly on Rolle''s head sitting under the corner. However, the expected fireworks did not bloom. Instead, a force that was not weaker than Xuetu slowly lifted his right foot and pushed his right foot away with another force. When his right foot landed, Xuetu found that Sha LAN stood in front of rolle, his body drooped slightly, and his expression was not visible. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Xuetu did not hesitate. He immediately threw a fist at Shalan. But at this moment, Sha LAN suddenly jumped up at a very fast speed. His feet stepped on the wall behind him, and his body rolled around in mid air. His legs bent and bumped against Xuetu. He hesitated. When Xuetu''s fist was not taken back, Shalan rushed To his arms, and then legs together, suddenly pedal in the face of blood Tu. "Hum!" A strong shock wave hit Xuetu''s face along Shalan''s legs, which even pushed Xuetu out directly, leaving two deep dents on the ground. When the body stopped, the blood butcher covered his face, and a lot of blood flowed out of his mouth and nose, which directly smashed his nose and teeth in his mouth! "Asshole!" With a pinch of his hand, he reset his nose and chin. Under the wind of blood flame, the wound quickly recovered, and soon the nose and mouth of Xuetu were restored to their original state. At this time, Xuetu saw Sha LAN standing on the lawn with her eyes closed and barefoot, her hands slightly raised, and she was embracing the nature. Cold hum a, disdainful said: "the guy who plays tricks." Hearing this, Sha LAN suddenly turned her head and "looked" in the direction of the blood butcher. Her eyes opened slowly, revealing a pair of completely black eyes! It was at this time that Shalan, who was at least 10 meters away from Xuetu, came to Xuetu in a blink of an eye. Her body was extremely flexible and quickly climbed to Xuetu''s body. Her legs caught Xuetu''s neck, and her waist and abdomen suddenly exerted force. She even threw Xuetu''s huge body out and bumped into a manor wall behind her!At this time, Shalan fell on the ground, and gradually emitted black smoke and red blood gas. The two energies kneaded together, forming a virtual image of hell Tauren about five meters high, full of strong evil thoughts and sulfur smell! However, seeing this statue of hell Tauren smiling at Xuetu disdainfully, he could not wait to turn into black and red smoke and quickly penetrated into Sha Lan''s eyebrows. When the virtual image of the hell Tauren penetrated into the heart of saran''s eyebrows, he immediately rushed to the soul above the spiritual sea. However, when he saw the soul of Saran, he gave a cry of surprise, and then said with ecstasy: "it''s a heavy soul! It''s really lucky! my This soul must be mine Without any hesitation, the virtual image of the hell Tauren rushed to the soul of Shalan immediately. But at the moment when he was about to rush into the soul of Shalan, a bloody chain shot out from the body of the Tauren of hell and connected to the spiritual space in Sha Lan''s eyebrows, making the virtual image of hell Tauren unable to move half a minute towards the soul of Shalan. Just when the hell Tauren doubts about the blood chain flowing out of his body, the spiritual force in the spiritual sea below suddenly rotates and turns into a spiritual whirlpool. In the core of the whirlpool, a large number of crystal like chains are shot out from it, entangled in the virtual image of the hell tauren, truly trapping him in the same place! At this time, Shalan''s soul changed a little, from the shape of the ball to the image of Shalan. He looked at the hell Tauren completely blocked by chains in front of him! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 278 "No surprise? Surprise or not? When I asked you to come to my body, you didn''t expect it to happen? " "You damned bastard, you dare to design me. When I get rid of these chains, you must get rid of your father and all the people in this city!" "It''s a good thing to have a wish, but your wish will always be a wish!" Although the time in the spiritual space and the outside world is not unified, Shalan doesn''t want to delay any more. His soul body slowly stretches out his hands, and a series of arcs and black smoke emanate from his body, one up and one down, respectively on the top of the head and the foot of the human body of the hell tauren, turning into a solidified sorcery array of two spheres, and transforming the helltauren into a solidified sorcery array The body of consciousness is wrapped and inlaid with each other without overlapping! "Asshole, you know how to use the fixed sorcery array to attack me, so you were prepared for it "Oh, how can you be unprepared to deal with you?" As the words fell down, Shalan''s soul body turned into the original soul power, and rushed into the solidified sorcery array, penetrated into the hell Taurus human consciousness body, and began to wantonly occupy the unreal body of the hell Taurus human consciousness body. At this time, the solidified sorcery array wrapped with the hellhead human consciousness body was like a grinding plate, constantly rotating and grinding up the hell ox head The consciousness of human consciousness and body makes the Tauren of hell send out a series of roars. "Bang Bang... " Hell bull head human consciousness body continuous struggle, those by the blood and spiritual force of the chain in his struggle issued a continuous sound, and faint in the chain surface cracks revealed. "Ah Moo With a primitive roar, a wave of shock waves spread from the Tauren of hell. As the source of the shock force, even if it is only a conscious body, the shock force emitted by it really makes saran suffer a lot! Shalan, who had already devoured half of the consciousness of the helltauren, had broken three-thirds of his soul power under the force of this concussion. However, the helltauren regained part of the control of his own consciousness. Even the chains bound to the helltauren were completely broken and disappeared! "Ha ha ha, soon, soon. When I regain the autonomy and break away from these shackles, it will be your end!" "It''s too early to celebrate who won!" The soul power shrinks rapidly, and it even sends out another shock wave. Although it is not as powerful as the shock wave emitted by hell Taurus human consciousness body, the shock wave emitted by Shalan weakens the power of the shock wave of hell Taurus human consciousness body layer by layer, so that the power of the shock wave released by hell Taurus human consciousness body can be reduced to that of Shalan The degree of suffering. "No! no Without me, how can you still exert the power of concussion? It''s impossible This time, saran did not answer the words of the hell tauren, but went all out to urge the soul power to cooperate with the suppression and grinding of the solidified sorcery array, gradually encroached on the body of the hell Tauren and eliminated his consciousness. "Forgive me! Forgive me! I leave your spiritual sea immediately, completely leave, and never come back, as long as you forgive me "Let the tiger return to the mountain. I''m not so stupid. You''d better die for me!" "No! I''ll fight with you With all his efforts, the consciousness body of the hell Tauren suddenly exploded and turned into a large number of fragments flying out towards the spiritual sea in all directions. He wanted to use the force of the explosion of consciousness body to seriously damage the spiritual space of Shalan. But at this time, the thunder and black smoke crisscrossed into a big net, which gathered up all the explosive consciousness bodies, and gradually kneaded together into a group of pure and incomparable soul power, including the memory and skills contained in the human consciousness body of the hell bull head, constantly refined and refined, and finally turned into a group of about The soul fragment, equivalent to one tenth of the soul of Saran, slowly fell on her hand. Gradually, the chain of blood and spiritual strength gradually dissipated. Sha LAN looked at the soul fragment in her hand, but she was not confused. She absorbed the soul fragment into her own soul. It was taboo for the wizard to be complicated with the soul. She would not give up her future and unlimited possibilities for the sake of the beautiful interests in front of her. "Mi Wu and breathing have reached the limit of breakthrough. This soul fragment can be used to break through the integration of the two!" Throwing out the soul fragment, a large amount of blood and black smoke suddenly rolled up, quickly injected into the soul fragment, and gradually turned into another completely different image of hell Tauren. Roaring up to the sky, the virtual image of the hell Tauren disappeared into the spiritual space of Shalan. It turned into a little bit of fluorescence, and integrated into the deep blood of Sha LAN, coordinating the power of life and blood. It turned into a force similar to blood, but with a different nature, it filled Sha Lan''s whole body. This power makes Shalan''s physical quality grow rapidly, the essence of life has been sublimated, breaking through the physical limit of ordinary fetus, reaching the extraordinary level!At the same time, Shalan in the outside world, just in a blink of an eye, the control of his body changed from the consciousness of the helltauren to saran himself. Looking at his hands, he could feel the incomparable power flooding his whole body. A force that coordinated the blood and the power of life was very different from the power of blood, but it was very similar! "It''s called The power of blood "Boom After a moment of thinking, Shalan''s body was filled with a haze of bloody energy, which was constantly circulating around him, and behind him formed a virtual image of a hell tauren, and raised his head to send out a silent roar. Then the virtual image of hell Tauren gradually became smaller and integrated into Sha Lan''s body. As a result, Sha Lan''s body gradually expanded, and her naked body quickly became tall and bulky. There were dense lines on the surface of his hands and feet, like black flame, spreading out until his elbows and knees stopped. At the same time, the skin of Sha Lan''s body was completely turned into blood red. A curved horn grew on both sides of her forehead. Her long black hair was densely scattered behind her back and her shoulders, like a mane, drifting in the wind. At this point, she has become a three meter high Shalan. Looking at the blood butcher in front of her body, she opens her mouth full of sharp teeth and smiles, and says, "OK, now it''s comfortable. Let''s start the third round of battle now." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 279 "The third round? Oh, I''ll crack your head now Xuetu''s blood color flashed again, like a chariot rushing towards Sha LAN, and Sha LAN didn''t have any hesitation. His legs started to stride, and he also rushed towards Xuetu. The speed of both sides became faster and faster. Finally, like two opposite locomotives, they ran into each other! "Boom Saran stepped back three steps, and the blood butcher flew backwards, crashing down a corner of the wyerman manor house, making a deep trench in the ground, and then slowly stopped. "Damn it!" With a murmur, Xuetu reached out and grabbed a large piece of concrete around him and threw it at Shalan. At this moment, Xuetu broke out all his strength by blocking his sight with concrete, and rushed towards Sha LAN again. Sha LAN didn''t mean to dodge the flying large concrete, but saw that the space around his right fist vibrated slightly. Before his fist hit the concrete, there was a shock wave that completely shattered the concrete, and Sha Lan''s fist collided with Xuetu''s fist which was surrounded by a lot of blood color flame! "Hum Boom The shock wave and the blood color flame spread around. Almost instantly, the blood color flame on Xuetu''s fist dissipated under the power of the shock wave, and the right arm of Xuetu also burst apart under the impact of the shock wave, and turned into a large number of flesh and bones flying away, making Xuetu look at his blasted right arm with disbelief on his face. He never thought that he would be killed one day Other people blow up their arms! "Damn it!" He scolded him secretly. Although Xuetu was crazy, he was not a fool. Sha Lan''s strength at this time was not what he could face up to. He looked at Sha LAN, as if he saw the leader of the organization. It was so hard for him to resist. He defeated him so simply that there was no room for resistance at all! It''s just a level one strength. Why can someone reach such an amazing level? Xuetu can''t understand, and he can''t understand. At this time, he has only one idea in his mind, that is, escape as far as possible. He likes killing, but it doesn''t mean that he likes to be killed. In such a situation, there is no alternative but to escape! "Ah Holding his left arm high, the blood flame around the blood butcher quickly converged on his left fist, and a fist burst out. The fierce blood flame fiercely whipped on the ground. The blood flame aroused the dust and gravel to spread and covered the sight of Sha LAN. At this time, the blood Tu immediately turned around and ran away. In a blink of an eye, he left wenman manor and rushed into the nearby woods in The speed of Xuetu was very fast, and almost instantly he ran a hundred meters away. Everything that blocked him, whether it was trees or rocks, was destroyed by Xuetu. He could rush out of the woods and enter the downtown area of Cynthia to hide. Suddenly, a dark shadow came down from the sky and fell in front of Xuetu, and the shock waves of great power and scale were all over the place They spread all around, like a sudden burst of energy storm, destroying everything around. The shock wave of Taoism spread and spread to the blood butcher who had not yet had time to escape, and immediately weakened the blood color and flame of his body. Under the influence of the shock wave, the strength of his body became difficult to gather together, which made him extremely miserable. "What the hell is this?" Listening to Xuetu''s scolding, saran slowly came to him and said, "this move is called trampling." With his eyes narrowed, Xuetu roared and gathered his remaining strength. He burst out from his feet and ran out behind him. Since there was no way to run away, if he wanted to escape now, he would only use hostages to threaten the road. Looking at the situation before, Xuetu naturally knew who he should control in his hand. Naturally, his target was only rolle It''s just that Shalan can''t make blood butcher do what he wants, especially when he guesses the idea of blood butcher! He raised his right foot and stepped on the ground in the direction of Xuetu''s escape. Suddenly, a crack and Ravine spread from Sha Lan''s feet. In a blink of an eye, he came to Xuetu''s feet. The vertical shock wave almost tore Xuetu''s body into two parts, and the strength in his body collapsed completely. The whole person was like a rag doll He fell to the ground, and the blood colored light flowed out of his body like water, and his body rapidly weakened at the speed visible to the naked eye. Slowly walked to the blood butcher''s body, Sha LAN looked at him, said faintly: "the move just now is called split ground heavy step." Listening to saran''s words, Xuetu slowly turned over and lay on the ground and looked at saran. At this time, his body became extremely thin, about 1.6 meters tall. His astonishing eyes, which were too thin, were extremely prominent and big. He was staring at Sha LAN with a hard voice and said, "I will not die, the great taro Fama I will be resurrected. Even if you completely smash my body, my soul will return to the arms of talofima. Sooner or later, I will come back again. At that time, I will kill the people around you. I will make you miserable. I will make you regret why I didn''t kill you directly! " "To this day, do you still expect the tarophama, which no longer exists?""Heresy! Blaspheme my Lord''s heresy! When my lord returns to the world, there will be only endless pain and regret waiting for you "Oh, return? He would like to return, but I have killed him At the end of the speech, Sha LAN did not wait for Xuetu to refute, so she took advantage of her magic power to transform the things after she got the old copper bowl, until the blood light emitted there was completely crushed by her own soul, into an illusion and injected into blood Tu''s mind. At this time, he did not have any ability to resist illusions. He could only let the illusions pour in and watch the original things happen step by step! "No! No way, this is impossible, my Lord will not die, my Lord will not die! It''s all fake. It''s all fake. I don''t believe what you show me. I won''t believe it! " At the end of the illusion, Xuetu''s face was ferocious, like a beast that chose people to eat. He roared at Sha LAN crazily. But from the blood and tears from the corner of his eyes, he said he didn''t believe it. In fact, his heart was very clear that what saran showed him was true and true. He had no way to refute it except his hard mouth! "Believe it or not, you know it. Now, die!" As the voice fell, Sha LAN stepped on it, and the shock wave spread out, leaving a monstrous blood flower on the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 280 When Shalan returned to normal shape, carrying almost like rags, he could hardly see that they were pants. When he returned to the manor, he obviously saw the existence of seven extraordinary powers, hiding in the vicinity of wyerman manor. When they saw the returned Saran, almost everyone''s face showed a trace of fear and reverence. This is right The worship of the strong is due. He walked quickly to rolle, who was lying in a chair. The broken arm of his right arm was completely wrapped up. Two doctors were giving him blood transfusion to replenish the blood he had lost. There was nothing more to say. Saran put on the clothes that Sally had handed over and scanned Rolle''s body with mental force. When she was sure that there was nothing else wrong with her, she was finally relieved. At this time, Rolle opened his eyes and said with a smile, "Saran, you''re back. Did that guy kill you?" "Yes, I trampled it into mud. I can''t die any more." Slowly nodded, roll said: "well, kill well, now I finally know that you really have the ability to protect yourself, I am finally relieved, as for the future of your road, you need to go on your own, I have nothing to help you." "Don''t worry about my father. I know my own way and I can protect my own." "Well, that''s good. I''m a little tired. Go to work. I''m going to have a rest." As the voice dropped, Rolle fell asleep. Saran looked at the doctor standing by and asked in a low voice, "how''s my father?" "Fortunately, the count''s right arm can be recovered after a short period of time, but it''s not good for the count to recover from the injury "I know that. I will try my best. As for my father''s health, I will trouble you to treat it." "Please don''t worry, young master." "By the way, where''s uncle Haster?" "Lord Haster is in the infirmary. He is in a serious condition. His left arm bone is completely crushed. There are some problems with his spine. His internal organs are also ruptured. He is under emergency treatment." "So serious? Do you have any good ideas? " "It may take a long time to cure with ordinary medical skills, but you can consider asking for help from several local churches in Cynthia, such as the mother of dawn church, the Sea God church, and the Sun Temple. They will be happy to help us as the great nobles in this city." Hearing the doctor''s words, saran suddenly nodded. He did neglect the existence of these religions. Today, when the extraordinary power returns, the power of those religions is gradually returning. Perhaps their strength is not so strong in the battle. However, in terms of treatment, the priests in religion have a very good ability. It is only for the vast majority of people that they want to ask a priest to help themselves. Only a great aristocracy like the Winman family is qualified to seek religious help. "Grandfather Berman, please come here." At this time, the servants and maid guards in the manor had already left the basement. After hearing saran''s words, the housekeeper old Berman rushed to Shalan and came to her. "Master Saran, what can I do for you?" "Granddad Berman, please take people to the three churches of mother of dawn church, Sea God church and Sun Temple to look for priests to help save people. You can promise them some benefits. But if there are lions who talk big, you can come back and tell me, and I''ll go to them for a theory." The two words "theory" are so murderous that old Berman naturally knows what they mean. He just wanted to persuade Sha LAN not to be too impulsive, but when he thought of the strength Shalan had shown before, he swallowed back what he wanted to say, nodded slowly and said, "good young master, I understand. In addition Young master, Miss Serie is resting in your room, and there are two of them brought by Miss Serie Armor and weapons have been collected and stored in the basement. Young master, if you have time, you can deal with it On hearing this, saran immediately nodded and said, "OK, I see. Thank you, granddad Berman." "That''s what I''m supposed to do, so I''m going to the three church lovers." Looking at the old Berman who left, Sha LAN suddenly thought of something. She immediately took out two life potions from the space ring, which were mainly used to supplement the vitality of the body. In other words, it was a kind of medicine that can hold one breath. For the seriously injured body, it can also promote the self healing of the body by replenishing the vitality, whether for rolle or not It''s a very good potion for Haster. Thinking of this, saran immediately gave the two potions to a doctor nearby, and said to him, "these two potions can help my father and uncle hasde recover. When they wake up, give them the medicine. Don''t forget it.""Yes, sir." Under the respectful salute of the doctor, saran followed Sally to his room. At this time, he was very glad that his space ring could change with the change of his body. As long as it did not exceed a certain limit, the space ring could be changed arbitrarily. It was not necessary to consider the space ring when Shalan was fighting. Back in her room, saran looked at selea, who was sitting on a chair, gulping blood from the blood bag. She opened her mouth and said, "selea, how is your injury?" Throwing the sixth empty blood bag into the garbage can, seleya looked at saran and said, "the recovery is OK. Your housekeeper brought these blood bags to me and helped me a lot. Otherwise, without blood support, I can''t recover so fast, at least not affect my daily activities." Before that, she didn''t recover easily. "This time I trouble you. In the future, as long as you don''t betray me, I can guarantee that I won''t endanger your life." Upon hearing this, selea''s eyes brightened, and she immediately nodded and said, "thank you so much, young master. I have been waiting for your words for a long time. Well, if there''s nothing else, I''ll leave here. If you have anything, please tell me directly, and I''ll come here immediately. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 281 "Bishop Mira, bishop Donna, bishop Amicus, thank you for your help. We, the Winman family, remember that in the future, if there is anything, you can come to our Winman family. As long as it is in accordance with the law, we will try our best to help you achieve your goal." At this time, in the small banquet hall of the highest standard in wyerman residence, saran was entertaining three principals from the Church of mother of dawn, the Church of God of the sea and the temple of the sun. As a result of the strong fighting power shown by Shalan in the previous battle with blood butcher, bishop Mira of the mother of dawn church, bishop Donna of the Church of God of the sea, or bishop Amicus of the Sun Temple, the proudest bishop of the Sun Temple, gave great enthusiasm and help to the Winman family. Under the divine treatment of the clergymen of the three churches, except for two who died of serious injuries and delayed for too long, the others were one by one. No matter how serious the injuries were, they were all rescued from their lives, and their bodies were fully recovered as much as possible without any sequelae. Although there are still at least 30% of the people completely dead and disabled, but in the face of these people''s aftercare, Shalan gave the old Berman the full power to ensure the future life of them and their families. This move made the wenman family unite unprecedentedly, and the loyalty of the people to the wenman family almost rose to a higher level! Today is the third day after the battle between Shalan and Xuetu, and the treatment of the wounded has been completely ended. Shalan spent a lot of high-end food at a high price, and held a grand banquet for the three churches participating in the rescue. Of course, as the agent of the Winman family today, there are also three leaders of the three churches in Cynthia, saran and the three The bishop opened a banquet for the four of them in the most luxurious small banquet hall in his residence. There were only four of the most beautiful ladies in the wyerman house who served them here. When Shalan raised her glass to toast, the atmosphere in the banquet hall had reached its peak. The four had begun to match their friends. Although they all knew that the so-called friends were superficial, it did not delay the enthusiasm of the atmosphere they were in at the moment. "Shalan, this is nothing. You have suffered such a great loss in order to kill the most wanted criminal of the League of seven countries, Shalan. Naturally, we should give you a helping hand." Hehe, you should give me a helping hand. You received the money three days ago, but you paid me back. In this way, of course, saran couldn''t say so. He reached out to Mila, who was speaking, raised his glass and drank all the wine inside. Then the atmosphere of the banquet became more heated. It was only in the middle of the night that the Winman family''s motorcade took the clergy of the three churches back to their respective churches. Shalan stood at the door of the mansion, looking at the departing motorcade, exhaled a breath, took the antidote soup from old Berman and Sally. After drinking it, she breathed out a breath and said, "it''s over. When my father recovers, it''s better to leave it to my father. I don''t have the patience to do these messy things." Listening to saran''s words, Sally took the cup that Saran handed over and poured him a cup of hot tea. The old Berman said to saran: "master Saran, you have done a good job. Everything has been arranged in order. Moreover, our family has got in touch with the three major churches. If we want to continue to associate in the future, there is a reason." "I don''t care personally. I''m going to leave these things to my father. I''m a little tired and need to go back to have a rest." When the words fell, Shalan took Sally to go back to her room. But at this moment, a guard of the manor suddenly came over and whispered something beside old Berman. Hearing the guard''s words, old Berman''s brow slightly frowned, or went to Shalan''s side and said, "young master, someone is visiting?" With a slight eyebrow, saran looked at old Berman and said, "granddad Berman, who is so uninteresting? It''s 11 o''clock in the middle of the night, and he even comes to visit him at this time!" "Skey Vincent, head of the Royal Greenland division of the covert maneuver team, and our chief inspector of the city of Cynthia, lother, and two of their entourage." If it was just Rocher, Shalan would not pay any attention to him. Although he killed the three black policemen who leaked information to the talofama cult in the police station, it does not mean that the matter of the wenman family has nothing to do with the police station''s dereliction of duty. It''s just that together with Luoshe, there is also the secret mobile team of the kingdom of Greenland, who once had a relationship with saran Minister Skye Vincent, the strength of the other side alone is not something that Shalan can refuse at will. With a sigh, saran said to old Berman, "Grandpa Berman, go and invite them in. I''ll meet them in the small conference room. Besides, Sally, you can''t make people say that we have no rules in the wyerman family." "Yes, young master!" "Yes! Young master Looking at the old Berman and Sally leaving quickly, saran followed by the other two maids to the small conference room on the second floor. He went in and sat down in the middle of the room. Soon Sally took two attendants and brought five black tea and snacks to the table next to her seat.Saran took a cup of black tea with milk and sugar, and took a sip. She breathed slowly and waited for the arrival of the four people. Before long, under the leadership of old Berman, sky Vincent and Tong, Luoshe and Bob came to the conference room. After Shalan said hello, they sat down in the nearby chair. Instead of saying anything at once, the five men drank some hot tea to drive away the cold. Then, Skye took the lead to say to saran: "Mr. Saran, first of all, congratulations on killing the most wanted blood Tu in our secret mobile team. Originally, I intended to invite Mr. saran to deal with him with us, but I never thought Mr. Shalan refused us Instead, he turned around and solved him by himself. " Listening to the subtle teasing contained in Skye''s words, Shalan kicked the ball to Luoshe. "I can''t help it either. After all, some people in the police station of Cynthia city even sold the false news that I may have the sacred relic of tarolfama cult to Xuetu. Naturally, I can only recognize the unlucky only son to deal with the wanted criminals." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 282 When saran''s voice dropped, Rocher''s face turned red, as if someone had slapped her mouth from left to right. Bob, who was sitting next to her, yelled at saran: "saran Winman, you''ve killed three people in our police station. Isn''t that enough?" When she heard this, saran squinted at Bob. She didn''t speak to him at all. She just looked at Luoshe and said, "Inspector Luoshe, are people in your police station so impolite? Come to my Winman family. I''ve been waiting for tea. I''ve brought you to the only good conference room in our residence to talk. But your police officer pointed to me and killed three policemen. Are you going to take me away in handcuffs in the next second? Or do you want to bring me to justice? " As soon as he said this, the anger on Bob''s face became more obvious. He watched saran bite his teeth fiercely and cried out, "saran Winman! You... " "Bob! Shut up Rocher''s anger interrupted what Bob wanted to say, and made Bob shut his mouth reluctantly, and sat down in his seat. At this point, Rocher looked at saran and said, "Mr. Saran, I''m really sorry. I apologize for detective Bob''s rudeness." "It doesn''t matter. After all, everyone''s recuperation is different, and I won''t be too harsh. I just ask inspector Rocher to wait a moment. I have something to discuss with Secretary Skye." Speaking of this, saran turned to look at Skye and said, "minister Skye, we have met again. I don''t know what''s the matter with Minister Skye coming to our Wineman manor this time?" "Mr. Shalan, on behalf of the secret maneuver team headquarters, I''m here to invite you to join our secret maneuver team and contribute to the maintenance of the alliance of seven nations. Of course, joining our secret maneuver team is not a complete effort. We will also give the participants enough benefits, such as the skills and various combat skills you can learn , everything After hearing what Skye said about magic, saran was not interested in the so-called benefits of secret mobile teams. From the understanding of witches, we can see that the secret mobile teams established by the alliance of seven European countries are just like the League of seven countries to the whole continent. They are small organizations in remote places, and they are not on the table at all If you can''t see the real reality of the transcendental world, it''s better to meditate more when you join them in the wasted time. What''s more, Sha Lan''s "magic ox breathing method" and "divine rhinoceros secret martial arts" are completely integrated together. The blood power of blood knight and the blood gas of secret warrior are fused together, and the new power of blood source that Sha LAN has never seen in books, whether it is the power of cultivating "magic ox breathing method" or "Shenxi secret weapon" for blood source Sha LAN is trying to create a self-cultivation method to cope with the power of blood source. How can she spend time in secret mobile teams. Shaking her head, saran said directly to Skye, "thank you for the invitation, but personally I don''t think much about these things, and I don''t want to be involved in all kinds of dangers. I''m sorry, I can''t join you." Hearing that Saran refused his invitation, Skye immediately nodded and said, "well, it doesn''t matter. After all, everyone''s ambition is different." Shalan looked at Skye and felt that this guy was dealing with his own invitation, as if he had known for a long time that it was impossible for him to join the secret maneuver team. Shaking his head, Shalan put off the confused thoughts in his mind, looked at losher again and said, "detective Luoshe, you come here late at night. Is there something important? Please say it''s very late. I want to have a rest. " Listening to saran''s words, Rocher immediately said: "Mr. Saran, we need to take the blood butcher''s body for testing, to make sure that it is really the blood butcher''s body. In addition, as the biggest wanted criminal of the alliance of seven countries, the death of blood butcher, we need to know the details. I would like to ask Mr. saran to cooperate with us." Shalan looked at Luoshe, sighed helplessly and said, "Inspector Luoshe, are you wrong? You can take away the corpse of blood butcher. After all, we don''t need to keep that pile of rotten meat, but please investigate the content of blood butcher''s death. We don''t have any spare time to cooperate with you. If you want to take credit, you have to pay at least something. I killed people. I want to tell you the details of the killing. I want to ask, what do you think of our Winman family by the people of the Cynthia city police department? Are you free fighters! Before that, there was a problem in your police station and leaked the false news to the tarolfama cult, which caused us to suffer a heavy blow to the Winman family. Now that we have solved the blood butcher, you want to come to pick fruit. Does it look like we are so easy to bully the Winman family? " As the words fell, a powerful mental force swept out, causing Rocher and Bob to snort, almost completely paralyzed in their chairs. At this time, Skye suddenly coughed. An invisible force enveloped Rocher and Bob, helping them to avoid the oppression of saran''s mental strength, and finally returned to normal. However, how could they have recovered immediately? Rocher and Bob were sitting on the chair, panting, sweating, and full of heart Palpitation.Skye looked at Saran, and said with a smile, "Mr. Saran, although losher has some Sorcerer''s foundation, his cultivation is very weak. He is just an ordinary person in front of you and me. As for the detective Bob, he is an ordinary person through and through. They don''t know the extraordinary power. They look at things from the perspective of ordinary people. Naturally, they will treat us like this It''s a little offensive. Please bear with it a little. After all, ordinary people''s society still needs them to maintain, isn''t it? " After hearing this, saran nodded slowly and said, "Skye, your words are right. I''m a little impulsive, but sometimes some people do things with an inch. I give them three points of respect, but they hold me for six points. I want to step back and give them six points of respect. They stand on my head and let me kowtow to them So it''s a little uncomfortable, but it''s a joke for Skye www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 283 Saran and Skye went back and forth, completely without taking the gaffed Rocher and Bob in their eyes. As a matter of fact, if losher is really a man who is dedicated to public affairs, even if he is a little clever or uses some means in treating Saran, then Shalan will not care about him. Although he does not like those who are dedicated to public affairs, it does not mean that he does not respect him. However, some later things let Shalan know that Luoshe was not such a person. He paid more attention to his own interests and his own future. If his interests and prospects were in conflict with the public interests and future, she would undoubtedly choose the former, whether it was the leakage of information from the past, or the current matter about blood butcher, or before It can be seen from the handling of the black police that losher was not that kind of person. Therefore, saran was no longer patient with Luoshe''s various behaviors and would not continue to give him any face. After a brief chat for a while, Skye and Rocher left Winman manor. However, when leaving, Skye intentionally or unintentionally put a document on the table, and when he left, he knocked the document gently and laughed at saran and left. When Skye and Rocher left, saran took the document and went back to the room. After opening the document, she immediately saw the detailed records in it, which recorded an organization called "tidal knights". Of course, the so-called Knights was only a name. In fact, the members of this organization, whether warlocks, Knights and secret warriors, existed There is also a spirit that has its own will. As for the so-called tidal order, it is the organization where the blood butcher is located. If the blood butcher is the top wanted criminal organization in the alliance of seven European countries, then the tide Knights order is the top wanted criminal organization in the whole continent. Their personnel are unknown, but the number is absolutely small. Their purpose is usually to seize some ancient cultural relics or documents and books, and really grab money On the contrary, it is rare. Its most famous case is that it directly attacked the National Bank of entendi, the capital of the United States of England, and found the federal secret library hidden in the underground space of the National Bank, and seized three of them. As for what it is, it is unknown. Anyway, this document does not specify it. After putting down the document, Shalan frowned slightly. Before he fought with Xuetu, he basically knew the character, madness and killing of the bloody butcher. If the members of the tidal Knights'' order were basically inferior to him, he could not have stayed in that organization, and even killed all those guys and sacrificed them to non-existent ones Taro Fama. Since Xuetu can stay in the tidal Knights'' order, it means that either there are people who can absolutely suppress him in that organization, or everyone''s strength is not weaker than that of Xuetu. At least, when Xuetu wants to kill them, he can retreat calmly and not let Xuetu succeed! "According to the document, there are at least 10 members of the tidal Knights'' order. In other words, there are nine members with the same strength as blood butcher in this world, and they are likely to threaten me. Although it seems to me that blood butcher is unlikely to have any friends, it is hard to guarantee that there will be no exceptions. It seems that my strength should continue to improve." Thinking of this, Sha LAN put the documents in her hands, locked them in her safe, took a bath, and had a long time lost sleep. In the early morning of the next day, when Shalan got up early to take a bath, he found that the demon mark on his chest became bright again. However, the devil mark did not directly send saran to that world. Obviously, after Shalan solved the problem of demon consciousness coming, the devil mark was also completely transformed into Sha Lan''s own ability, and he no longer sent saran to other worlds by himself Yes. She simply put on her clothes. She looked at the hot workers outside. After thinking about it, she put her hand on her chest and communicated the demon mark on her chest. Suddenly, she felt as if her body was floating in the sea water. Just as he wanted to sink into the sea as before, he suddenly felt that there was a very warm energy calling on him above the sea. Subconsciously, she wanted to get close to the warm energy. As a result, she felt her body suddenly separated from the sea and quickly flew into the sky. The whole person came to a shining green sun and got into the warm green light! Consciousness blocked a moment. When Sha LAN opened her eyes, she saw a green forest. Not only the leaves and weeds, but even a large part of the flowers were green. When she looked up to the sky, she found that the whole sky was emitting an inexplicable light green, as if green was the Lord of the world Melody, although other colors are not without, but just embellishment, not mainstream! "This place full of forgiveness is obviously not the world called the nightmare abyss. I just don''t know where this place is. Why do I come to this world after I open the devil''s mark. Can we say that the world connected by the devil''s mark is not only one nightmare abyss, but multiple worlds?"Thinking of this, Sha LAN planned to leave the woods first. But at this time, he suddenly found a very embarrassing problem. Due to the different world, Sha LAN came to this world in different states. Of course, the space ring is still in Sha Lan''s hands, but Sha Lan''s clothes are not brought. At this time, he is a light suit The appearance of the array is naked! "Well, it''s a little embarrassing." After looking around, Sha LAN suddenly saw a big tree with leaves almost half the size of a person. He raised his eyebrows slightly, nodded and said, "if you don''t see any animals, you can only get a set of environmental protection version of Tarzan. You can''t walk around naked like this." As soon as she jumped up, she jumped onto one of the big trees. She pulled down four or five leaves and a vine that was attached to the tree. After a simple knitting, she made a leaf skirt and put it on her body. After moving for a while, she found that at least she would not fall off because of her normal walking. She nodded her head and quickly climbed to the big tree Top of the tree, want to see the boundary of the forest. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 284 Looking at the boundless forest in front of her, Sha LAN suddenly felt as if she had come to the wrong place. She sighed helplessly, looked for a direction casually, and simply walked forward. Fortunately, Sha Lan''s physical quality has reached a very high level. There are few enemies in the first level, but she is not afraid of the bad environment. She converges and moves forward slowly Three points out of the magnificent forest. As she walked along, Sha Lan thought about how to combine Mi Wu and breathing method to create a unique practice method that belonged to the blood source of her own body. As time went by day by day, five days passed in the blink of an eye. Like an ordinary person, she walked forward step by step in the forest, but she realized that there was little peace and harmony since she came to this world relax. "Whew!" A wooden spear made from a dead tree branch was shot out. In the middle of a fat rabbit, Sha LAN picked up some dry firewood and built a small firewood pile. After hitting an index finger with his right hand, a trace of black smoke and spark condensed out. It circled the firewood pile for three times, slowly lighting the fire and turning it into a bonfire. He took out a stone knife from the back of his waist and simply dealt with the rabbit''s body. After that, saran strung the hare up with a long wooden stick and baked it on the campfire. While he was rolling the hare, he continued to think about the fusion of martial arts and breathing method. Ten or twenty minutes later, Shalan watched the roasted oil drop by drop, and the rabbit immediately began to eat it. But just as he ate two front legs, he suddenly heard a very weak sound, but he kept approaching his own footsteps from behind. The footstep sound was so weak that ordinary people could not find it. However, for Sha LAN, it was very weak It''s a sound that can be easily detected. After eating a hare, Sha LAN suddenly jumped up from the dead wood under her buttocks. At this time, a huge saber toothed tiger rushed on Sha Lan''s seat. Because of Sha Lan''s sudden jump, the saber toothed tiger did not have time to slow down. It unexpectedly bumped into the bonfire, ignited his hair, and made the saber toothed tiger roar The ground kept rolling, and finally put out the flame on his body. His body was full of burnt black spots. At the same time, the saber toothed tiger looked at the sand orchid on the tree, gave a roar, jumped up and rushed to the Shalan squatting on the tree trunk. It has to be said that the strength and speed of this saber toothed tiger is really good, and its jumping power is also very amazing. In an instant, she rushes to the height where Sha LAN is, waving his claws, opening his huge mouth and biting at Sha LAN. But at this moment, Sha LAN suddenly reaches out and slaps the saber toothed tiger on the head of the saber toothed tiger, and slaps the saber toothed tiger directly on the ground, shaking his head and sobbing and staggering After all, he didn''t get up again. He was lying on the ground with his tongue outstretched and fainted in the past. Looking at the sky, Sha LAN jumped down and lay on the saber toothed tiger. The softness and temperature were good. It was a good temporary rest place. After yawning, Sha LAN ate up the hare and lay on the saber toothed tiger and fell asleep. Shalan was sleeping very well, and during this period, the saber toothed tiger had also awakened. It watched the bold man dare to lie on his body, and wanted to go back and eat the human without saying a word. However, when the saber toothed tiger wanted to move, Sha Lan''s body accompanied by the saber toothed tiger''s movement naturally sent out a high-level hunting The breath of the tiger reminds the saber toothed tiger of the memory of seeing an extraordinary Python when he was a child. He immediately lowered his head and pretended that he didn''t know anything. He let Shalan lie on his body. When she got up early and stretched herself, she looked at the saber toothed tiger lying quietly under her head, rubbed its head and said, "yes, it''s very good. You can follow me for the time being." As the voice dropped, Sha LAN rode directly on the saber toothed tiger, patted his head, pointed to the front, and whispered, "go!" The saber toothed tiger is very spiritual. At least he can understand some of the instructions of saran. When he saw the hand of Sha LAN, he immediately rushed out. Sitting on the saber toothed tiger, Sha LAN slowly came to a wide stream. He looked at the slightly turbulent stream. His eyes lit up. As long as he could follow the stream, he could probably find the way out of the forest. When the saber toothed tiger finished drinking water, Sha LAN rode the Saber Toothed tiger and went straight to the downstream of the stream. "Roar With a roar, the saber toothed tiger rushed directly to the ground and knocked a wild deer to the ground, biting through the head of the wild deer. Then he trotted with the wild deer to Sha Lan''s side. He put the deer at the feet of Sha LAN and skillfully lay down beside him. He reached out and rubbed the head of the saber toothed tiger. In the murmur of the saber toothed tiger, Sha LAN took out a bone knife and peeled the wild deer, divided them into several large pieces and baked them on the fire. Looking at the wild deer baking on the fire, the saber toothed tiger''s eyes showed a look of excitement and desire, and the grunt in the throat became more obvious. When the venison was roasted, Shalan left himself a back row and a rib row. All the rest was placed on the leaves in front of the saber toothed tiger. Immediately, the saber toothed tiger began to bite the roasted deer meat on the leaves.Sha LAN watched the saber toothed tiger eat happily. He also picked up the deer leg and bit it. After a rest, Sha LAN planned to set out again with the saber toothed tiger. He had been walking along the water for three days. The original stream has now become a turbulent river. As long as you keep going, it''s not long before you leave this vast forest. After patting the head of the saber toothed tiger, Sha Lan was ready to ride the saber toothed tiger to leave. But at this moment, a burst of air came, and the target pointed at the head of the saber toothed tiger. Sha LAN reached out and grabbed an arrow in his hand! At this time, the saber toothed tiger immediately put on a fighting posture and gave a low sobbing roar to the woods on the other side of the river. However, at this time, Sha LAN suddenly reached out and patted the head of the saber toothed tiger. As soon as the angry saber toothed tiger wanted to roar at Sha LAN, she saw the look of Sha LAN turning away, and immediately fell on the ground and rubbed her ankle In the past three days, the saber toothed tiger has been taught by Sha LAN for a long time. If you don''t sell cute quickly, you don''t know how much hard it will take. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 285 Looking at the arrow in his hand, it is like a handicraft arrow. The arrow is made of unknown alloy, with a cloud pattern carved on it, and a large number of vine like patterns are painted on the shaft. As for the tail of the arrow, some bird feathers are used, which is gorgeous and looks very beautiful. Holding the arrow with one hand and five fingers, she turned around a few times. She threw the arrow back and nailed it to the trunk of a big tree on the other side of the river. Then she said to the opposite side in mans American Language: "don''t throw away such a good arrow. Take it back. This big cat is my pet." When Sha Lan''s voice dropped, a slender figure came out of the trees behind him and landed on the trunk of the big tree. He pulled out the arrow and put his backhand into the quiver behind him. Then he said a lot of pronunciation to Sha LAN, which sounded very pleasant and gave people a very comfortable feeling. When he heard the other''s language, he was not surprised that he would speak this very ancient elvish language, because the other party was originally a thorough Elven people. He has long black and smooth hair, beautiful facial features, moon white skin, and a pair of long and sharp ears. Of course, the Adam''s apple on his throat proves that he is a man, but he can''t be mistaken. Looking at each other, Sha LAN coughed softly, and then used the slightly unfamiliar ancient elf language to say what she had just said again. "Don''t throw away such a good arrow. Please take it back. As for this big cat, it''s my pet and won''t hurt anyone else." Obviously, the Elven people were surprised that Shalan could speak ancient elvish language. Standing on the other side of the river, he looked up and down at the shape of saran. Then he said again, "human, why are you here? This forest of rotherma can be regarded as a Jedi for ordinary human beings." As soon as the words were said, the elf people saw the saber toothed tiger lying at the foot of Sha LAN. He hesitated for a moment and said again, "of course, you should not be an ordinary person." "Hello, my name is Saran, saran Winman. I grew up in a remote village, but I wanted to go out for a walk because I was an adult. As a result, I went into this forest by mistake, and after three or four days I saw you alone." "Saran Winman, strange name, you human names are so strange, my name is OST, OST antler!" In the eyes of human beings, the name of your elves is also very strange. OK, antler, why not deer kidney "That sounds like a good name." "Although I always feel that your praise seems to be a little difficult, but yes, my name is so beautiful." Ah, it''s the same narcissistic race as in legend. After spitting a slot, saran said to Oster seriously: "OST, do you know how I should get out of this forest? I want to get out of here and go to the big city of mankind. " "Want to go to the big city of mankind? What''s good to go to that kind of messy place? I don''t know what''s wrong with your human aesthetic Well, you want to go to the human big city, but you have to go. If you go to the nearest human city here, it will take a long time. But fortunately, you are very lucky. There will be a human caravan here to exchange goods in about a week. You are all human beings. You should be able to leave together. Then you can follow them directly. Human floating boats should be able to take you there quickly. " Shalan was really surprised to hear what he said. He didn''t expect that he would say so. He thought he would be ostracized by the elves, and he was ready to cross the mountains and rivers. He didn''t expect that the elves of oerst and their Elves were different from those who rejected other races in the book. I don''t know if he saw the idea of Shalan. Oster said to saran directly: "do you think we should be very exclusive of other races. In fact, there are some old antiques among our elves, but they all live in the inner part of the forest. As for us, we are relatively open, so we live in the outer areas of the forest, so that we can get to know some races Flow. In fact, if you go to the human world, you can know that many of our elves are living in the human world. Although there are many dangers in your human world for some elves, communication can only progress. This is the risk we need to take. " Although it was just a sentence, Shalan heard more from the dangers and risks mentioned by Oster. However, after thinking about it, it can be seen that, with the beauty of elves, both men and women, in the human world where there are various groups of people, how can we completely avoid danger? The so-called danger and risk are probably human beings Class. Of course, Shalan didn''t have a deep thought about these problems. He just gave oester a smile and said gratefully, "thank you very much, so I''ll go to your place to disturb you." "Well, our village is still very hospitable, so I''ll find you some strong vines so that you can come over there.""Don''t use the vine. I can get there." "The river is so fast, if you cross it rashly, it will be dangerous. You..." Before OST finished speaking, saran reached for the saber toothed tiger, jumped up, jumped over the river and landed on the ground under the trees where OST was. Looking at Sha LAN who put the saber toothed tiger on the ground, OST suddenly said, "no wonder you can walk alone in the forest, and you can recover such a saber toothed tiger. It is really a strength that ordinary people can''t match." "Ha ha, it''s OK. I stayed with my teacher since childhood. The teacher taught me a lot of things, so I have some strength." "Well, it''s good to have strength in this world OK, I won''t say much. Come with me. We''ll go back to the village now. " As soon as the voice dropped, Oster immediately ran in the opposite direction to the river, while Sha LAN and saber toothed tiger kept up with each other. About ten minutes later, Shalan finally saw a village with a lot of land in front. The village of elves was mainly made of wood, and even half of the buildings were built among the tall trees that continued to grow. It was really a village integrated with nature. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 286 "OST, bring a man back, OST bring a man back!" "It''s really a human being, and it''s a human being wearing strange clothes. How can he be different from other human beings?" "His leaf skirt is very beautiful, so do my husband!" "The saber toothed tiger beside him! It''s really amazing that he has a saber toothed tiger as a pet. Dad, you should also catch a saber toothed tiger for me Listening to the comments of a large number of elves in the village, saran waved to them. At this time, an elf who looked like a teenager ran to oester and said to him, "brother Oster, the elder said that you should take the guests to him." "Well, I see. You should practice archery quickly, or I will punish you if I fail to meet the requirements when I check." "I see. I''m so wordy!" With these words, the elf boy quickly ran away. At this time, Shalan looked at the Elven boy who had left and said to oester, "although it may be a little offensive, the age of the boy just now is..." Looking at saran with a smile, Oster said to him, "his name is alamis, and the hope of our village in the future is equivalent to that of your human beings. As for his real age, he is 73 years old." "Maybe I''ll be an old man when I get to his age?" "Humans and elves have mutual advantages. Although we have a life span of 500 years, our physical and mental growth rate is much slower than that of human beings. In terms of strength, we elves attach more importance to talent, and those with good talent will have higher achievements in the future. Although hard practice can also enhance our strength, compared with you, we can practice hard That''s not so much progress. " "But even so, you elves are stronger than many humans, aren''t they?" "Ah, this is our advantage Well, the elder''s room is coming. Come with me now, and let your saber toothed tiger wait outside. " "No problem." In response, Sha LAN patted the head of the saber toothed tiger and pointed to the corner on the other side. Suddenly, the saber toothed tiger ran over and lay prone there, with its head resting on its paws, and slowly fell asleep. Shalan followed oester into the elder''s room. He looked at the elder who was as young as 20 years old. Although he could see that the other side''s eyes contained the vicissitudes of time, the young appearance of the other side still made Shalan play a little bit. Looking at Shalan, the elder suddenly got up and saluted saran. Under the surprised eyes of Oster, he opened his mouth and said, "I''m glad to have a wizard visiting our village. I don''t know your name is..." Now that she was called out by the other party, she gave a salute according to the etiquette recorded in the ancient elf language books, and then she said, "Hello, dear elder, my name is Saran, Shalan Winman. I''m very happy to be a guest in this beautiful village." "Sorcerer Saran, you can call me sariver directly. I don''t know which sorcerer organization you come from or under which wizard?" "Hello, sorcerer salivo. My teacher''s name is Dumbledore. We grew up in a remote village. After the teacher died, I left the village and came here." "Dumbledore There are so many witches in the human world as stars. I have never heard of such a wizard. However, there are so many witches who can see through the world and live in seclusion. It is reasonable that, since shaman shaman comes to our village, you should live in the village first. " "Excuse me. As long as I wait for the human caravan to come here, I will leave with them. I will go to see the human world after all." "Well, well, then I won''t disturb you. Now let OST take you to the place where you live. I hope you will like it." "Of course, I think I will like it." As the voice dropped, saran saluted salivo and left with Oster. After leaving the room, Sha LAN called the saber toothed tiger, and immediately let the saber toothed tiger follow him to the place where he lived. In the previous conversation with sariver, saran obviously felt the strength of spiritual strength emanating from the other side, which was far more than that of saran. In other words, the level of sorcerer in sariver was between level 2 and level 3. As for the previous conversation, I''m afraid there was a hint of warning himself. After all, an alien wizard suddenly entered Village, as a village head, sariver can''t say nothing like nothing. "Saran, you didn''t tell me you were a wizard." "What''s great about witches? When I was in the village, the teacher often said that I was not a wizard because my strength was too weak. " "Well, it doesn''t matter if you''re a wizard. Whether you''re a wizard or not, you''re Saran, aren''t you?"When she heard this, she nodded with a smile and said, "yes, that''s right. Anyway, I''m saran." With these words, Sha LAN came to a wooden house built in the crown of a big tree. The wooden house was very simple, with a bed, a table, two chairs and, of course, essential flowers. Sha LAN came to the wooden house to walk around the spiral stairs built around the tree trunks. As for the saber toothed tiger, she climbed into the tree after three or two times, and directly lay down in the cabin and continued to sleep. Looking at the cabin, saran said to OST, "OST, thank you very much. This cabin is very good. I like it very much." "If you like it, please rest here. We elves only eat two meals a day, one morning and one night. As for noon, if you are hungry, go and find something to eat. The thickest tree over there is the place to store food. You can find something to eat. Of course, you can also find something to eat. We elves don''t often eat meat Most of them are their own crops. There are also some wild plants, fruits and vegetables and fungi. If you are not used to it, you can find something to eat, especially your saber toothed tiger Hearing this, saran immediately nodded and said, "OK, I see. Don''t worry. If I''m hungry, I''ll find something to eat." "Well, then I won''t disturb you. I''ll be busy!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 287 The life in the fairy village can be said to be very comfortable, especially when you are a guest. It''s human nature to be fond of leisure and hate to work. At this time, Shalan deeply believed that. The saber toothed tiger often goes hunting outside these days. He is not afraid that it will run away because he has been planted with a spiritual mark on his body. Of course, the saber toothed tiger doesn''t want to run. After all, he is very fond of the cooked food baked by Salan recently. Although considering that cooked food is not very good for the health of the saber toothed tiger, it is only roasted a little each time, but for the saber toothed tiger, the cooked food is not too good for the health of the saber toothed tiger The tiger is enough for him to stay with saran as a cat. It has been five days since I strolled around the village. Shalan''s existence in the village is nothing new. On the first day and the second day, there were still people secretly watching him. But after the third day, the number of elves who did so dropped sharply. He was out of the army, so it was not a new thing. When you go to the training ground of the elves in the village, you can see that there are many fairies practicing. The types of cultivation are different. They can be roughly divided into three categories. The first category is the archery training which accounts for half of the elves. As a race with unparalleled talent for bows and arrows, the number of elves who choose to train bows and arrows is generally about half of the number, while the other half Most of the elves are training to fight and raise their own night blade leopard mounts. The last few are following a wizard of the elves to learn the unique natural witchcraft of the elves. When she saw Sha LAN coming, the elf wizard who was teaching witchcraft in the Department of nature slowly came to Sha LAN and made a wizard etiquette to him. Then he said, "sorcerer Saran, would you like to visit our course? If there is any problem in my course, please point out it as much as possible. ¡± hearing this, Sha LAN looked at the eight young looking elves sitting on the side, nodded slowly, and said to the Wizard: "of course, I''m also curious about the magic of the elves, but before that, can I know your name?" Stupefied for a moment, then the wizard immediately said with an apologetic face: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, but I ignored it. My name is janod, janod Yufeng." "Well, janod, I''ll disturb you then." At the end of the speech, Sha LAN sat down beside one of the elves, and the saber toothed tiger was lying on her back, turning into a back that belonged to Sha LAN skillfully. Janod is a first-class wizard, but he is not a common natural wizard, but an unnatural wizard rarely found in the elves. His witchcraft is the wind system. Of course, some simple apprentice level nature witchcraft can also be performed. It is enough to teach these elf teenagers and girls. I have to say, janod''s course is still very good. What he teaches is very solid. Just listening and listening, saran suddenly has a question. Until the end of the course, he found janod and sat down to ask him. "Wizard janod, I would like to ask you, the proportion of wizard among the elves must be very high? After all, you have such a long life and a little accumulation of spiritual strength. It should be natural for you to become a wizard. " Hearing saran''s words, janod immediately nodded and said, "yes, in fact, it is. Although there are not many people with wizard qualification in our elves, as long as we have the wizard qualification, even if the qualification is not so good, you may not be able to become a powerful wizard in your whole life, but in our long life as the foundation However, there is still a high probability that they will eventually become witches. For example, the eight children just now can become witches after one or two hundred years. At that time, they were still in their prime, and they would be the backbone of our future elves. " "So the elves have a lot of witches." Janod laughed and continued: "the shaman, the longer the race, the lower the fertility. Our elves have not so many requirements for marriage and childbirth. In addition to a large number of same-sex couples and single people, there are not many people who have normal childbirth every year. Although there is a high probability that people with wizard qualifications will eventually become witches, because the number of newborn babies is very small every year, in fact, the number of witches growing every year is not much. Even if we add some elves who take the Druid Road, the number of casters of our elves is still less than that of human beings. " As for this topic, both Shalan and janod were very clever not to continue, otherwise they would encounter the issue of the position between the two races. So saran immediately changed the direction of the conversation and said to janod, "I have heard about Druid for a long time, but I don''t know if you can introduce it to me?" "Druids can actually be said to be a loose religion, but they believe not in a specific God, but in the whole nature, or the universe and rules. In fact, according to our Elven literature, the earliest Druids were separated from the natural witches, but they abandoned some of the characteristics of witches and absorbed some of the clergymen''s characteristics, and eventually became a casting profession that had a connection with witches, but was not the same.Of course, it has also been said in those documents that all the extraordinary professions actually come from witches, and witchcraft is the beginning of the world''s extraordinary power, but in my opinion, this is somewhat unreasonable. Maybe wizard is really very old, but it should not be said that it is the beginning of extraordinary power Nodding slowly, saran said, "so it is. Then I would like to discuss with them whether there are Druids in the village. Maybe there will be some other harvest." After hearing saran''s words, janod''s face showed a trace of hesitation. He thought for a moment, and then he said to Saran, "although there''s nothing wrong with this matter, I think you''d better not do this. If I''m not wrong, you should be the wizard of the dark Department, right? The Druid in our village has recently developed some radical ideas. She is very friendly to the wind, water, earth and light of the wizard, but she is not so friendly to the fire and dark. I think there may be some conflicts between you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 288 "What happened to the dark and fire Wizards? They don''t deliberately destroy the environment. " "That is to say, but in the view of the radical Druids, whether they are wind wizard, water wizard, soil wizard or light wizard, their power is an inseparable part of nature. Even if they destroy some nature, they can recover completely. However, the fire and the dark are not part of nature. The witchcraft of these two families destroys nature and is difficult to recover. It is equivalent to the complete loss of a small part of nature. Therefore, for them, the sorcerers of the dark and the dark are natural destroyers of nature, unless they never use witchcraft. " Shalan shook his head helplessly. At this time, Shalan realized that the so-called radical Druid was just like those mysterious nature protectors in the western countries in the past, which was just like joining a cult that didn''t believe in God. For these people, Shalan thought it was better to have less contact with them. If she insisted on contacting them, she would rather fight with Xuetu, after all He can kill a real cult leader. He can''t kill any of these radical Druids. "Well, in that case, I won''t ask for trouble. It''s been five days. The caravan is coming in two days, and I can follow them." "If the shaman sorcerer wants to live here in the future, he can come back. He is very welcome to his friends in our village." "Ha ha, that''s for sure. I also like the life here very much. As long as I have time, I will come here often. But do you know anything about the outside world, wizard janod? I stayed in that small village with my teacher since childhood, and I really don''t know much about the outside world." Janod laughed and immediately said to Saran, "of course, there are all kinds of races in the emerald world. In addition to our elves and your Terrans, the recognized big races are orcs, dwarves, dwarfs and dragons. All in all, there are six major races. However, the smaller ones, such as goblins and dark elves, are more, but not for the time being Yes. Let me tell you about your Terran country, which is divided into Three Kingdoms: Tulip Kingdom, rose Kingdom and maple leaf kingdom. The closest kingdom to us is tulip Kingdom, which is the most powerful kingdom among the three human kingdoms in recent years. The world''s strongest sorcerer organization [World Tower] is in the tulip Kingdom. " "Tower of the world? It''s a very powerful name. " "Naturally, they have a strong and domineering spirit. Among the three legends, the only legendary wizard is in the tower of the world. Naturally, they are the strongest wizard organization in the world." "Legend!" After hearing these two words, Sha LAN couldn''t help but take a breath. He once saw the name of wizard in the gear tower. When a wizard passed the fifth spiritual leap and became a level 9 wizard, he could be called a legendary wizard, and other professions were also like this. When his strength reached level 9, he was honored as legend, which was enough to shine The existence of a period of history! "The only legendary wizard? So the other two legends of our people are not witches. " "Yes, the other two legends of the Terran are blood knights. Those two blood veins are extremely rare and powerful, but the little wizard at my level has no idea what their blood is." "If this is the case, I think there are legends in the elves?" Nodding slowly, janod immediately said with pride: "yes, there are two legends in our elves, namely, the queen of our elves, and her brother, the legendary great Druid." "So it is. Thank you for telling me." "It doesn''t matter. If there''s anything else the sorcerer wants to know, I''ll tell you whatever I can tell you." "Thank you very much. Then I won''t disturb you. Goodbye!" "Goodbye." After saying goodbye to janod, Sha LAN left the training ground with the saber toothed tiger and walked towards his cabin. But at this moment, before Sha LAN returned to his cabin, suddenly there was a voice of alarm and noise near the entrance of the village. Sha LAN turned to see a human man in ragged Leather Armor and covered with blood rushed into the village, which was very difficult It''s hard to say something to the elves in the village. Without saying a word, Sha Lan''s figure flashed, quickly rushed to the human man''s side, said to it: "what''s the matter, how can you be so seriously injured?" Seeing Sha LAN, a human being, suddenly appeared, the man immediately reached out and grabbed her clothes. His voice was very difficult and said, "help us, we are attacked. What attacked us is some black skinned elves, we We... " He did not pay attention to several elves who knew the mans American language spoken by human beings. When hearing the words of black skinned elves, she said directly to the human man, "don''t say so much, you should come to report the news! Tell me, is your army still alive? Where are they? ""Live, live, they are there, in the Northeast..." Without saying that, the human immediately passed out. Looking at the man who passed out, Sha LAN frowned slightly. The people who could come to the village at this time could not be anyone else except the caravan. Once all the people in the caravan died, it would be difficult for Sha LAN to follow the caravan into the human world unobtrusively. After all, many human beings He needs to find out the common sense of the world from the caravan. In addition, according to the human man''s injury and strength, Shalan can probably tell that there is no more than one level of existence among the people who attacked them, even if there is a level one strong person, so Sha LAN doesn''t worry about whether he will be directly crushed to death by the strong people there once he drives over! Thinking of this, Sha LAN didn''t have any hesitation. He ordered the saber toothed tiger around him to return to the cabin and wait for himself. Then he ran out directly and sped to the northeast. After about five or six minutes'' drive, Shalan saw three or four dead bodies that had lost their breath. It was obvious that there was not only one person who had rushed to the spirit village to seek help, but he was the only one who was killed all the way! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 289 Looking at the corpse of one of them, there are seven wounds on his body. The fatal wound is on the neck. A knife cuts through the throat and kills directly. The murderer''s action is very quick and quick, and there is no hesitation. In addition, the trace of amazement on the corpse''s face shows that it was attacked when the murderer was not found. In other words, he was killed by a sneak attack, and the murderer was extremely It could be an assassin or something! After checking the remaining bodies, we found that the wounds on their bodies were more or less. However, the fatal ones were all one shot. Either the throat was cut off, or the heart and other fatal viscera were stabbed with one knife, which further confirmed Sha Lan''s conjecture that the person who started the operation was a very old assassin. "The book says that the dark elves are good at assassinating, so it seems that it is very likely that the dark elves did something." Thinking of this, Sha LAN looked up to the northeast, ready to continue to drive forward, but at this time, a black shadow came to Sha Lan''s back, and the black sword in his hand ran straight to Sha Lan''s throat. However, when the shadow thought that he was going to get it, he suddenly found that the short sword in his hand could not inch in and wanted to pull it out No way. The shadow immediately ran away without any hesitation. At the moment when he found the abnormality, he immediately let go of his hand and ran away behind him. But before he escaped far away, an invisible shock wave spread quickly. When it affected the body of the shadow, the shadow''s body immediately trembled and fell to the ground involuntarily, as if all the strength of his whole body were all Broken up in an instant, lost control of the body in a flash. At this time, Shalan came to the shadow. He looked at the real thing that could be said to be the shadow shadow shadow under his feet. For a moment, he was really a little dazed. It was like a person''s whole body covered with a layer of black yarn, and he could not see the appearance of the man inside. After thinking about it, Sha LAN kept controlling the shadow''s body with the shock wave and could not move. At the same time, she picked up the Black Dagger that had been held just now, and gently scratched the black shadow on the black shadow''s body surface. Suddenly, Sha LAN saw that the shadow fluctuated slightly, and was scratched by the Black Dagger, but it quickly recovered to its original state. "Eh It doesn''t have much defense capability, but the effect of hiding the real identity is surprisingly good. Even if it is scratched by a weapon, it won''t be exposed, because it can recover by itself, which is a bit of fun. " Looking at the layer of things on the shadow umbra, Sha LAN reached out and pressed on it. She could clearly feel a layer of cold energy flowing slowly. The feeling was like the materialized dark energy! "Ah, it is worthy of being born with the ability to control the dark energy of the dark elves. I really have something unexpected. If you can defend the sharp weapon, you can defend the powerful shock wave of the needle to this thing itself." Thinking of this, Sha LAN Xu pressed his palm on the surface of that layer of things, and suddenly released a powerful shock wave. The shockwaves almost visible to the naked eye quickly spread to the whole body of the shadow umbra, making the shadow umbra''s body uncontrollably and quickly shaking. Finally, the sound of a balloon burst out, and the dark shadow quickly dissipated. The dark elf in the shadow, which was about equal to the level of high knight, had a lot of blood flowing out of his mouth and nose. He was dead and could not die any more. "Oh, it seems that I have gone too far But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there are more dark elves there. I''m going to decide on this unique shadow clothes like ability She immediately got up and rushed to the front. Saran quickly rushed forward and gradually heard a lot of shouting and killing voices. "Here it is!" In the dark, Shalan landed on the trunk of a big tree. At this time, he finally saw the following situation. However, he saw a total of 17 people gathered together to resist the attack of human beings wearing leather armour. Among those 17 people, 12 people formed a round formation, surrounded by the other five people who obviously had no close combat strength, To stand up to those human attacks. When Shalan wondered where there were dark elves, suddenly two dark elves appeared beside two of them. The dagger in his hand stabbed the two people''s bodies without hesitation. Seeing this scene, Shalan finally knew that the dark elves mentioned by the previous man were not the dark elves'' large-scale attacks, but the dark spirit assassins employed by these human beings, or combined with them. In fact, it is clear that the dark elves are only the extended race after the normal elves degenerate, and there is no legend in their race, Even the strong are rare. Unless they are crazy, how can they fight against the orthodox elves. If you think about the possibility of a war between the two races, you will not be relieved if you think about the security of the two sides. Understanding this, Shalan looked at the people below again. With one hand in his right hand, the melting stick appeared in his hand. At the same time, wisps of black smoke and sparks gathered from saran''s body, and spread quietly to the ground along the big tree under his feet, swallowing the weeds on the ground and slowly approaching those people.At this time, among the 15 remaining members of the human caravan, the first-class blood knight who looked like the leader of the guard whispered to a young man in his twenties in the protective circle behind him: "Faye, are you ready for your witchcraft? We''re going to be overwhelmed!" "My witchcraft can only deal with one person, which is my strongest witchcraft at present. I''m just a senior wizard apprentice. You can''t use me as an official wizard!" "I don''t care so much, but you''ll be ready for me. When I give the order, you''ll immediately use the magic to mark me a damned black bastard. There are not many of them. They can kill one another! As long as we support the informers and the elves, we can live! " "I know, don''t worry about it. My witchcraft can''t do anything else, but it''s very effective in marking those black bastards!" Just at the moment when the senior wizard apprentice named Fei Yi finished his speech, a black shadow suddenly appeared beside him, waving the dagger in his hand and stabbing at Fei Yi''s neck. At this time, Fei Yi seemed to see the God of death waving to him slightly! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 290 The tip of the dagger had touched the skin of Fay''s throat, but it suddenly stopped. At this time, the black shadow looked down at his feet, and a large number of sparks of black smoke wrapped his legs. Just as he was going to wave the dagger to disperse the black smoke, the black smoke suddenly spread wildly, wrapping the shadow completely. At the same time, under the action of Mars, the black shadow was completely wrapped The body of the shadow of the shadow was completely burned out and turned into black ash! At this time, the guard leader looked at Fei Yi with surprise on his face and said with a loud smile: "Fei Yi, you have done well! I didn''t expect that your strength was so high that you killed a black bastard at one time, and made persistent efforts to kill the other one as well! " At this time, Fei Yi''s face still maintained the appearance of panic, with a cry to the guard leader said: "brother Caspar, I didn''t do it just now, it''s not my witchcraft." On hearing this, Caspar took one of the men who had rushed out with his cross sword, then turned to fay and said, "you said it wasn''t you? If it''s not you, who are you? " With the fall of Caspar''s voice, I only heard a "bang", which was similar to the sound of a stick on the ground. A large number of black smoke and sparks suddenly rose from the feet of those attackers, wrapping up about 30 people quickly, including a dark elf assassin who was hiding in the dark! The black smoke circulates rapidly, enveloping the more than 30 people and a dark spirit completely, and the black smoke whirls rapidly, which contains a great increase in the power of Mars. In the twinkling of an eye, all the more than 30 people and a dark elf are reduced to ashes and scattered on the ground. At this time, under the cluster of black smoke and sparks, saran slowly walked to Caspar and Fay, watched them speak slowly in mans American, and said, "Hello, are you the caravan that came to the village behind you?" Looking at Shalan under the black smoke, Caspar and Fay didn''t know Shalan''s wizard identity. So when they heard saran''s words, Fay immediately put out his hand to Caspar''s back, and immediately let Caspar recover from the shock just now. He replied to saran: "Dear wizard, thank you for your help. We are indeed going to the spirit The caravan of the village. " "If it''s a caravan, why are you attacked by these guys, even with three dark elf assassins?" "Three Wizard, have you met my companion "Yes, I met them and killed the dark elf assassins who pursued them. Only one of your companions is still alive. I just saw him and I knew about you and came here." When saran said that there was only one person left to report the news, Caspar''s eyes showed a trace of sadness and regret. However, he was polite enough to salute saran and said, "thanks to the wizard''s help for helping us revenge." Shaking her head, Sha Lan said, "it doesn''t matter. I had something to get rid of you. This is a gift I gave you. Now I''ll go to the village to have a rest. It''s just that I can talk with you about some things from there "Well, please wait for a moment. I''ll arrange someone to deal with the dead body of my companion, and I''ll go to the village with you immediately." "It doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry. You should do your own thing first." "Well, thank you very much for your understanding." After saying that, Kaspar immediately took people to prepare to deal with the bodies of those dead companions. But at this time, Shalan''s eyes suddenly narrowed slightly, and the black smoke and sparks that had not yet dispersed suddenly rose up and turned into a smoke wall, which quickly drove Kaspar and others together again. Just as Caspar wanted to ask saran''s intention, a dark figure suddenly appeared beside a little girl behind Caspar, waving a dagger and stabbing at the little girl. Seeing the appearance of the shadow, Sha Lan''s face showed a trace of sneer, and said faintly: "finally, can''t help it? It seems that your target is the little girl indeed As the voice fell, a large number of black smoke and sparks quickly surged up and turned into black boa constrictors. At the same time, a black six fingered power hand full of scales suddenly appeared out of thin air. It grabbed the little girl and sent the little girl to Sha Lan''s back. As for the black smoke snakes, they put the last black one by one The shadow is completely wrapped up! "Die!" For this kind of strength of the dark elves, Shalan is no longer sure that she can suppress them, so she directly kills them once and for all. With one hand''s grasp, the black smoke and sparks that turned into black smoke snakes quickly contract and accelerate to rotate. Under the high-speed rotation, Mars becomes more and more obvious and burns like a flame. But at this time, a black sword light suddenly shot out from it, breaking through the black smoke and spark. The dark spirit with black shadow quickly rushed out, waved the short sword in his hand, and quickly stabbed at the little girl behind Sha LAN.Heavy energy field! "Hum!" With a buzz, a gravity field with black dark energy continuously falling into the ground diffuses. Because the area is only part of the place under the dark spirit''s feet, the gravity increase of the heavy energy field can be described as great. Even the dark spirit with the best strength in the first level can not help kneeling on the ground and struggling. At this time, saran watched the shadow on his opponent''s body, under the influence of the heavy energy field, like flowing ink, slowly flowed to the feet of the dark elf, quickly gathered together and turned into a black ball the size of a thumb. Then she knew that this thing was the entity of the dark garment that he wanted to study. "Click, click..." The female dark elves stood up slowly with their bones making continuous noises. The female dark elves stared at the little girl behind Sha LAN, and then looked at Sha LAN again. A ring on her handle was full of anger and hatred. When Sha LAN felt that the situation was not good and planned to stop it, the female dark elf''s body suddenly turned into a stream of black smoke and disappeared without a trace. She was transported directly from the heavy energy field and left here, out of the dilemma of being controlled and suppressed by saran. Looking at the disappearing Dark Elf woman, saran sighed helplessly and said, "it''s really I am careless www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 291 "Carelessness, carelessness. In the past, the opponents were all poor, and there was nothing good in their hands. I didn''t expect that in the first battle in the world, I met such a rich man who had a magic transmission tool. It was really careless. Otherwise, I would directly use Zhan Ting technique to kill that dark elf. Isn''t that transmission ring mine? It''s a great loss to lose a sorcerer of at least no light level for such a rotten thing. " Looking at the black ball in her hand, saran''s heart was full of remorse. A good sorcerer had slipped away from her fingers. She almost bit her teeth. "Forget it, there will be a chance. It seems that the dark elf is not a person who is easy to give up. When she comes next time, she must be killed directly!" Caspar and Fay quickly ran to saran''s Behind him, he protected the girl behind him. Then Caspar whispered to Saran, "wizard, thank you for your help, otherwise Otherwise, things will be really bad. " "So those dark elf assassins are mainly to kill this little girl." After looking at those people who looked hard and looked at himself and Fay''s caravan, Caspar''s face showed a trace of helplessness and guilt, and then nodded to saran and said, "yes, that''s it. In fact, the main task of our caravan this time is to take her to the tulip kingdom. I thought there would be nothing in our caravan Once it''s lost, who knows it''s discovered by those dark elf assassins. The wizard doesn''t know if he can get rid of you. " "No, go to the village now. As for other things, don''t tell me. I don''t want to hear about it. It''s such a happy decision." Shalan wanted to move with the caravan, but now the behavior of Caspar and Fay was not known to all of the caravans. Moreover, even if Shalan wanted to act with the caravan, he didn''t need to be killed as a cow or a horse. If he met him, he could help him. But if he was trapped in these chaotic things Shalan doesn''t think he can last long as a wizard. You should know that this world is different from the real world, but in the world with legends, there are countless strong people under the legend. Once you meet a person who wants to kill himself, you can basically sing a song "cool". After waiting for a while, Shalan went to the village with the caravan people. When she entered the village, she saw eight elf Knights riding night blade leopards patrolling around the village. Moreover, janod was standing with a female spirit, and her face was slightly dignified. Feeling the wave of the special power that emanates from the female spirit as if to integrate into the nature, Shalan knew that she should be the radical Druid as janod said. She nodded to the female druid and said, "janod, these are the people of the caravan. They were attacked by the human bandits and four Dark Elf assassins. All of them have been killed by me, but finally they run away I can''t stop the dark elf assassin who has a magic weapon that can move quickly After hearing saran''s words, janod breathed a sigh of relief. If only four Dark Elf assassins were involved, it could not be the dark elves'' attack on the elves, but just a private act. There was no need to worry too much. Janod smiles at saran and prepares to let her go to rest. But at this moment, Druid, the woman beside him, takes the lead. "I just felt that the dark energy and fire element energy were obviously uploaded in the direction of your coming. I don''t know whether they were made by those dark elves or by you." dislike the eyebrows slightly. She feels the dislike of the extreme environmentalists in the world for the first time. She doesn''t make complaints about the casualties of the caravans. She doesn''t ask the dark elves who are threatening the villages. She asks questions about the dark energy and fire elements, which really makes him feel helpless. However, since she was in her village, it was not easy to ignore her, so saran directly replied, "that''s the result of my witchcraft, because it needs to solve those attackers in a short time, so I can only use..." "Well, it can''t change the fact that you have damaged the nature. Please leave our village. Our village does not welcome people who damage nature like you." With a slight smile, saran looked at janod and asked, "janod, is this the decision of your village? If so, then I''ll leave immediately. " Janod''s face is very black now. He feels as bad as eating a fly. He takes a deep breath. He looks at saran and says with a strong smile: "sorcerer Saran, I''m sorry. Elena is just devastated by heartache, so some of her words don''t care too much. We all know that you do that just to save people." "Janod, as an elf, I think you should know what you should maintain. It is allowed to destroy a large area of nature for the sake of a few human beings? I think you should... "Without waiting for Elena to finish speaking, a strong mental force suddenly pressed on her body, making Elena immediately kneel down on the ground, her body trembled slightly, but she couldn''t say a word. At this time, as the head of a village, sariver came slowly. He looked at Elena, who was kneeling on the ground, and said directly, "Elena, your mind is no longer suitable for staying here. Our village is an enlightened village, and the purpose of existence is to contact with the outside world. And what your extreme thoughts lead you to do will only provoke enemies for our elves. Therefore, you should go back to the forest and go back to your room to prepare your salute. Please leave immediately in an hour. I will write to your superiors and tell them all you have done. " Elena''s face was even worse when she heard this. She knew very well that the Druid thought of the extreme faction was very unpopular in the Elven kingdom. Basically, after this event, she would not have the chance to become a senior member of the kingdom. After biting her teeth, Elena glanced at saran. Filled with resentment, she quickly left here and went back to her room to pack up and leave. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 292 Elena''s departure made the elves around them a little silent. At this time, sariver went to Shalan and said with a slight apology: "sorcerer Saran, I''m sorry for what happened just now. I hope you don''t have any bad feelings for our family." Looking at sariver, saran saluted him slightly. Just now, sariver suppressed Elena''s affairs, which showed him that the real strength of sariver was a third level wizard who had undergone the second spiritual leap. In fact, it is needless to say that after the second spiritual power transition, the curing witchcraft of the wizard will be improved, which is completely consistent with the wizard''s original The body is combined together to become more powerful, but also like the instinct of general talent witchcraft. In other words, after a wizard becomes a third level wizard, the fragments of the rules contained in the witchcraft will be completely integrated into the soul of the wizard, and will be combined with the wizard thoroughly, laying a firm foundation for further development in the future. Therefore, compared with the first level wizard and the first level wizard, they are both life forms State change. As for the first level wizard and the second level wizard, it is a simple change in the nature of spiritual power, which lays a solid foundation for the fusion of rule fragments in the consolidation of witchcraft. Therefore, for a wizard, maybe the first level wizard can confront the second level wizard with some planning and preparation, but the second level wizard can resist the attack and escape of the third level wizard, but it is extremely difficult to kill the second level wizard or even to kill him, It''s almost impossible. "Sorcerer salivo, thank you very much for your help, otherwise I really don''t know what to do. But now the focus is not on me, but on these caravans from the human kingdom. Maybe the village can provide them with some accommodation and treatment. After all, they look very tired and their injuries are urgent." After hearing saran''s words, sariver immediately nodded and said, "of course, they have made many transactions with our village, and we are acquaintances. Naturally, we will not see them suffer such pain. Besides, this is what I came here for. Janod, you should arrange for the caravan to ensure that the accommodation is clean and tidy, or the treatment is accurate. Since Elena is no longer suitable for our village, you will be in charge of the Druid apprentices in our village for the time being before the arrival of the new Druid. " "Yes, Lord salivo." In response, janod began to direct the people in the village to arrange the caravan. Among them, some strong villagers pushed the two trucks of the caravan into the village slowly. It has to be said that it is the caravan of human beings. Even if they suffered such a great loss of personnel, they still brought the goods. At this time, sariver looked at Sha LAN and said, "Shaman, I don''t know if you want to go to my office to have some flower tea, which is a specialty of our elves. Every time the caravan comes here, they have to exchange living things for a lot of flower tea. Our fairy tea is very popular among the upper classes of mankind." Upon hearing this, saran immediately replied, "it''s certainly desirable to have a chance to taste the flower tea, so I''ll disturb the Sorcerer sariver." "No interruptions, no interruptions." With these words, Shalan followed him to the tall tree in the center of the village. The two of them went into the tree hole at the bottom of the tree, walked up the spiral stairs leading to the upper part of the tree hole, and directly came to the office of salivo. Under sariver''s guidance, saran sat in front of his desk, and he brought the crystal teapot and teacup. At this time, the teapot had been soaked with hot water, and the tea was made of dried petals. The light amber tea was slowly poured into the crystal cup. Neither saran nor salivo said much Instead, they held up the crystal cup and slowly tasted the tea inside. "Sorcerer Saran, you said before that the escaped dark elf has a kind of magic tool that can be blinked?" Nodding, saran said, "yes, it was a black ring, but I didn''t pay much attention at that time, so I didn''t see it clearly." "Well, what about the strength of the dark elf who escaped?" After hearing this, saran recalled it for a while, and said slowly: "speaking of strength, although the dark spirit who escaped is also a level one strength, but strictly speaking, it is stronger than most of the blood knights. Even if my magic was not special, I might not be her opponent. Ordinary first level wizard faced her, but Can only be assassinated by her and killed instantly. " Sariver''s eyes narrowed slightly and said slowly, "well, I understand. Thank you, sorcerer Saran, for your information." "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little work." As a matter of fact, saran knew very well that it was the dark spirit who would ask himself this question. But saran also knew that he could not participate in the affairs among these races. He could not ask anything to show his intelligence, so he would not get into trouble.Next, sariver changed the previous topic. While drinking flower tea with Shalan, he first talked about some interesting things happened during the communication between elves and Terrans. The atmosphere was also very active. After a pot of tea, Sha Lan said goodbye. After Shalan left, sariver reached out and put a crystal mirror on the table. Then he brushed his hand on the mirror. There was a male spirit who looked like a middle-aged man. "Teacher, there are some dark elves in our village. Like the dark elves in other places, they seem to be approaching us only after completing certain tasks. However, among those dark elves, there are high-level dark elves, which is the same as before, so I don''t think it is really a coincidence." "Salivo, since you don''t think it''s a coincidence, what''s your conclusion?" "Teacher, I think the dark elves should be exploring our reaction time. They should have some kind of conspiracy to enter the hinterland of our elf kingdom. Therefore, my suggestion is to secretly increase the forces of the surrounding villages and restart the transmission array between the villages and the hinterland!" PS: I know that the recent update suck, I am also very anxious, and I still owe two months of monthly ticket plus... I want to be a mushroom and hide in the corner In a word, I will try my best, and that''s all for today www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 293 Sitting in front of the table, Sha LAN looked at all kinds of notes from the tower of grey castle. Her bare feet were stepping on the belly of the saber toothed tiger. The soft and warm belly of the saber toothed tiger just became the footmat she was extremely satisfied with. "Dong Dong Dong Dong!" Hearing the knock on the door, saran said without looking back, "Caspar, please come in." Shalan''s voice dropped. Kaspar stopped outside and took a deep breath. Finally, he reached out and pushed the door open. He came in. Standing at the door, he said respectfully to Shalan, "sorcerer, I want to talk to you." "Please sit down. Standing is not the way to talk about things. Besides, close the door. It''s very humid at night. I don''t like the humid environment." After looking at the saber toothed tiger with purring and squinting at Sha Lan''s feet, kaspa carefully sat down on the chair opposite the Shalan''s table. His feet were under the chair, and said to saran with some formality: "sorcerer Saran, I''m here to talk to you about something. I don''t know if you have time." "Since I let you in, there will be time. In addition, you are also a knight of first class blood, and I am just a wizard of first level. You don''t need to talk to me so carefully. In fact, we are all ordinary people." She pursed her mouth. Although Sha Lan said so, kaspa is not a fool. No matter in that world, strength represents the right to speak. Although he is of the same level, kaspa does not think that his poor fire Falcon blood can be compared with the wizard who killed more than 30 elite thieves in a moment. So he just laughed, still in a respectful manner, and said to Saran, "sorcerer Saran, then I''ll get back to the point. I want to invite you to join me in protecting that The lady arrived safely in Whitestone, the capital of tulip kingdom. I wonder if you will agree with saran wizard Before seeing Caspar''s arrival, Shalan knew that what he wanted to say was the thing he had been rejected before. But this time he didn''t rush to refuse. Instead, he looked up at Kaspar and said with a smile: "Caspar, you should be very clear that I am just a little wizard. Maybe in your opinion, my strength is passable, but I know my own ability. Once a wizard of level two or three comes to me, I can''t protect myself. What''s more, there are more powerful witches and blood knights. The lady you invited me to protect doesn''t seem to be a simple role. I don''t want to get involved in the mess. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to die. " After saying that, saran looked down at the note on the table again. The alchemy foundation recorded on it was broad and profound, and the opening of power had great pressure on the spiritual aspect, and it could not be opened all the time. Therefore, for the learning of new knowledge, the power is only an auxiliary method, which can not be used as a conventional means. Looking at Sha Lan''s attitude, Kaspar pursed his mouth and said again, "Shaman, everyone says that wizard contacts follow the rule of equivalent exchange. Since you have taken such a big risk, we will naturally pay enough price. How many magic stones do you need to help us?" Naturally, the more magic stones, the better. However, for Sha LAN, it is still not worthwhile to take risks for some magic stones. He had to take money but not spend it. He had seen many such things in his previous life, so he shook his head and was ready to refuse. But at this moment, a still immature voice suddenly sounded outside the door. "I can pay you a potion of evil eye blood. You can cross the current wizard level to the level of level 2 wizard with this potion, and I can give you this potion before you leave, but you need to sign a contract with me to ensure that you will not abandon me after you get the potion." With the voice falling down, the little girl rescued by Shalan came in from outside. She did not show any fear of the saber toothed tiger at the foot of Sha LAN. Instead, she took a look with interest. Then she respectfully saluted saran and said, "Maijia has met the sorcerer of saran. Please think about me well. In addition, if saran witch is a wizard, she will consider me carefully If you promise, I can guarantee that after going to Baishi City, there will be three potions of the same level. As for the danger you are worried about, I can also guarantee that the people who come to assassinate me, because of my identity, can not have too strong existence, only can be below level 3, because once there are assassins of level 3 or above, their income will be immediately lower than the price they have to pay. This can also be written in the contract. Finally, if you find that there is more than three levels of existence, you can leave immediately. I wonder if you can agree to this? " Looking at Maijia, saran''s eyes narrowed slightly. He wondered why there would not be more than three levels of existence to assassinate Maijia. However, this is not the point, but whether Maijia''s words are true or not. If Maijia''s words are true, then he is sure to ensure his own safety. As long as there is a devil''s mark at his disposal, it is only about three or five days before he can recover his shuttle ability. As long as there is a demon mark, then Shalan can ensure that he can leave safely after encountering something. In this way, saran can join the ranks of protecting Maijia. After all, he is still very excited about the potion given by Maijia Yes, this level of potion is not only magic stone can buy."It''s a prerequisite to write all these things in the contract, and give me another three days to think about them. I think you can come up with these things?" Hearing saran''s words, Maijia immediately showed a smile and said, "of course, this matter really needs to be considered carefully. Besides, the caravan also needs to rest in the village. It can be taken out in three days." "Well, I''ll get back to you in three days." "In this way, Maijia is waiting for the good news from sorcerer saran Uncle Caspar, let''s not disturb the research of the sorcerer Saran, and leave. " Caspar was totally obedient to Maggie, a little girl about 11 or 12 years old. He nodded and saluted saran immediately after he heard what she said. Then he quickly took Maggie out of saran''s room and quickly left after closing the door outside. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 294 "Interesting little girl." For Maijia, a little girl, saran is quite appreciative. She is 11 or 12 years old. She is still a child in the real world. She dreams every day and expects the white horse knight to marry her age. However, she has such a careful mind and knows how to deal with people. She is curious about what kind of family can teach such a child. Three days passed by. In the morning after Maggie had found Saran, saran saw the caravan people who had been resentful and angry towards Caspar, Fay and Maijia. They were like a changed soul, and they were surrounded by Maggie respectfully, just like loyal servants. At this point, Shalan knew that Maijia''s family must have come from the top of Whitestone City, but she didn''t know why she was so exiled that she had to rely on the vagrant wizard like herself to protect herself. As Sharan predicted, at noon, three days later, the devil''s mark on his chest would be restored to its original state, so that he could immediately return to the real world. In this way, the matter is very simple. Saran can formally sign a contract with Maijia. First of all, she can take the blood potion of evil eye and then she will flash away as soon as she meets the existence higher than level 3. On the night of the third day, when Maggie and saran were talking three days ago, Maggie brought Caspar and Fay to saran''s room. "Shaman, I don''t know how you think?" "In principle, I can promise, but there is a problem, that is, one must be added. In the case that something really can''t be done, no matter what the enemy''s level is, I can leave and retreat. I can''t send ten or eight level three strong men from the other side. I have to fight with them, right?" Hearing this, Maijia immediately nodded and said, "of course, as long as you encounter a situation that is really impossible to fight against, of course, you can leave, but I want to remind Sharan wizard that you can''t deceive yourself. If you don''t think that things really don''t have room to turn around, but pretend to do so at a critical time, it will also be against you I think you know that, right? " With a smile, saran said, "of course, I understand that naturally. You can rest assured." "Well, then let''s sign the contract now." As she spoke, Maggie put a parchment contract in front of saran. Saran looked at the contract without any modification, immediately nodded and said, "it''s a sincere contract. Then let me have a look at the terms. You sit down first." After saying that, Shalan looked at the contract carefully. About half an hour later, after he was sure that the contract was ok, he nodded, picked up his pen and signed his name. In the process of signing, Shalan could clearly feel that his spiritual strength was extracted into the contract, which was imprinted on the contract in his own name It is because of this that there is no way to avoid the contract when signing a contract with a fake name. As long as the spiritual strength is contained in the signed name, even if Sha LAN writes Li goudan on the contract, it is also effective. Saran signed the contract, and Maggie signed his own name. At this point, the parchment burned and disappeared on the table. Looking at the completely disappeared contract, Maggie took a deep breath and said to saran: "sorcerer Saran, thank you for your help. We will leave for Whiterock at noon tomorrow. During this period, we need to pass through half of the territory of tulip Kingdom, and a small part of the forest and most of the mountain landscape between here and the border of tulip kingdom. This period is the most dangerous, so Ma''an is the most dangerous place The sorcerer bothered saran a lot. If you can, you''d better take the blood potion of evil eye before you leave to enhance your strength. This is responsible for you and me After reaching out to wipe the necklace on her chest, Maijia took out a dark red potion which was placed in the crystal test tube. She placed it carefully in Sha Lan''s hands, and then left Sha Lan''s room. Looking at the potion in her hand, Sha Lan thought for a while, and did not take it immediately, but put the medicine into her own space ring. In these three days, Shalan inquired about the blood potion of evil eye from sariver. It was a very powerful potion, and it had a very obvious effect even for the fifth or sixth level wizard who had experienced the third spiritual leap. Of course, for different levels of wizard, the degree of effect is naturally different. For the fifth or sixth level Wizard of the third spiritual transition, the spiritual power can be increased by 10% to 20%, and for the fourth or fifth level Wizard of the second spiritual power transition, the spiritual power can be increased by more than half, and even can help break through the existing spiritual level. However, the effect is the most obvious for the first level wizard and the second level wizard. The second level wizard can immediately promote the spiritual power to the peak, and has the possibility of directly breaking through the third level wizard and promoting the second spiritual power transition. While the first level wizard takes it, almost 100% of it can be determined that the breakthrough will reach the level II wizard That''s why Maggie is so confident.It''s impossible for such a powerful medicine to have no side effects. The side effects are impurities and negative energy contained in the medicine, which will lead to the wizard''s inability to increase any mental power through meditation in the next period of time. Although taking the medicine is OK, the impurities in the medicine will also lead to the increase of the duration of the side effect. In short, after taking the evil eye blood potion, according to the wizard taking the medicine, there is basically no way to enhance their mental power in a period of time in the future. Only by constantly meditating can the impurities in the body and mental power be removed as soon as possible, and then the normal speed of progress can be restored. So after learning about this, Sha LAN made up his mind that he would not use the blood potion of evil eye without necessity. After all, level 2 wizard can''t compare with level 3 wizard, and level 1 wizard can''t compare with level 3 wizard. However, Sha LAN is confident that he can deal with the problem. It''s better to save the potion until he breaks through the level 2 wizard and break through to level 3 wizard Degree, is to maximize the effect of the drug! So saran didn''t pay attention to Maijia''s suggestion, but put the blood potion of evil eye into his own space ring, waiting for the opportunity to maximize the effect. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 295 "Sorcerer Saran, you are welcome to come back here at any time." Looking at salivo, saran immediately nodded and said, "of course, I like the peaceful life here very much. It reminds me of the village where I lived when I was a child. As long as I have nothing else to do, I will come back here to disturb you. I hope you won''t refuse me when I come back." "Of course not. Our village always welcomes you back." "Well, then I''ll thank you very much. Goodbye, sorcerer salivo." "Goodbye, shaman!" After saying this, Sha LAN patted the head of the saber toothed tiger. She took the saber toothed tiger to the caravan and waved to sariver and janod. Then she took the saber toothed tiger into a caravan specially for him to buy in the village. Soon the caravan escorted the three carriages to leave the village slowly and drove along the road from the village to the forest ¡£ Among the three carriages, one was with saran and saber toothed tiger, the other with Maggie and her personal protection Fay. The others surrounded the three carriages and drove outside the forest under the leadership of Caspar. After a whole day''s journey, the caravan had left losema forest and arrived in the Sanwu wild mountain range between losema forest and tulip kingdom. They walked along the secret path among the mountains and slowly toward the border of tulip kingdom. At night, in a valley, the three carriages are arranged in a zigzag line, and the camp for the people is among the three carriages. Once something happens, the three carriages can be used as the first defensive front to resist the enemy, which reflects the quality of Caspar, an experienced caravan guard leader. At this point, we have to say that there are 16 people in this caravan, including Shalan, and there are 10 guards and Caspar. Among the remaining six people, Sha LAN, Maijia and Fei Yi are removed, and three of them are the original leaders and two families of the caravan. To Shalan''s surprise, the three leaders of the caravan were unexpectedly low-key. Even if the leadership of the caravan was almost completely ignored by Maijia and Caspar, they were smiling, as if they didn''t care about the danger they might face. If feimaijia had hinted in the past day that there was no threat from the three caravan leaders, Shalan might have to kill them for insurance. In addition, Shalan thought about the matter in turn and found some subtle situations. Obviously, the three caravan leaders were so low-key that they might have some conspiracy. Since Maijia assured them of their credibility, in Shalan''s opinion, there was only one other guess about their identity, that is, another strength in the dark, which was enough to make her like this The power of a vagrant wizard who has been enlisted under his command but is not on guard. At the thought of this, Shalan not only did not feel angry because of Maijia''s concealment, but felt a little relieved. Since Maijia had many hands to prepare, it showed that there was a possibility of success in going to white stone city. If only relying on the protection of him and Caspar, Shalan didn''t think there was too much possibility of success. Sitting in front of the bonfire, saran held a pottery bowl and looked at the food cooked with dried vegetables, dried meat and some batter. To be honest, the taste of the food was not very good, but one bowl was enough to fill the stomach, and the heat in it could make people warm up, so that people would not be hungry and sick on the road. Of course, saran didn''t need to eat. There was something to eat in his space ring. So when he took out a large piece of fresh deer leg with blood and threw it to the saber toothed tiger, he also took out a piece of bread and jam to eat, which immediately attracted the attention of other people in the field. As for the fact that Saran''s food is better than her own, no one can''t accept it. After all, as a wizard, it''s just as strange to eat as they do. It''s just that not everyone thinks it''s normal for saran to eat good food. At this time, she is sitting in front of the bonfire opposite Shalan, drinking the pastry in her pottery bowl. She is looking at saran with a sad look on her face. If everyone eats the same thing, she can bear it and hypnotize herself to look for the bright spots of these foods, at least Come, she can eat delicious, not so difficult, sharing weal and woe, this is the only way to buy off the people under her. However, when Sha LAN, sitting opposite her, was eating soft bread, especially when it was covered with sweet and sour jam, the smell of baking by the bonfire immediately set off the paste in Maijia''s hands, which was as bad as vomit. Yes, it was the vomit. This was the evaluation of maijiaxin''s face to face. Originally, there was nothing wrong with this evaluation, but it was Shalan''s hand Under the background of the bread, it looks particularly bad. Although Maijia is still a mouthful of sweet, but sitting opposite her can clearly see that the hard swallowing look of Maijia is obviously not the appearance of her face. With a faint smile, saran shook her head and handed her bowl of pastry to Caspar. After eating, she returned to her carriage with a saber toothed tiger.Without the contrast, Maijia ate a little faster. After eating a small bowl of pasta, she immediately returned to her carriage under the pretext of drowsiness. She drank a lot of water and pressed back the food in her appetite. Just at this moment, Shalan''s voice came from outside Maggie''s carriage. "Oh, do you need some wine to help you keep those things down." Maggie was surprised, and then she heard saran''s voice. She said to saran in a low voice: "give it to me quickly. Do you have anything else to eat No, you must have. Give me some quickly With the fall of Maijia''s voice, saran came into her carriage without a sound. After looking at the one behind her, she showed a small part of the delicate crossbow. With a smile, she took out a roasted chicken leg and a small bottle of fruit wine. Without any hesitation, Maijia took the things directly. First, she drank a small half of fruit wine, and then she took out a big mouthful He bit the chicken leg in his hand, as if he had not eaten for several days. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 296 Looking at Maijia, who was biting the chicken leg, saran chuckled and said, "it''s worth it if I''m so young and I''m so deep in my mind that I can still play the same game of sharing weal and woe?" "How do you think I''m so big? I might have died if I hadn''t done it." "Well, everyone has his own life, so come on." After saying this, saran was ready to leave the carriage and return to his own carriage. But at this moment, he suddenly heard Maggie say to himself in a low voice: "Hey, thank you for your food. The drumsticks are delicious, and the wine is very delicious." Chuckling, Shalan nodded and said, "you like it, but remember not to be found out, or your previous efforts will be in vain." After opening the door of the carriage, saran was ready to leave. But at this moment, his face suddenly changed. Without saying a word, he directly knocked out the things in Maijia''s hands, and quickly rushed out of the carriage with Maijia''s arm. Just as soon as they left the carriage, a fireball with black smoke exploded on the carriage Strong explosion, flame and shock wave spread around, if not Shalan dragged Maijia out in time, then she might have died under that fireball! One of the arms of McGregor into Caspar''s arms, Shalan moved, quickly disappeared in the dark. Just before leaving the carriage, saran suddenly felt the fluctuation of fire element. Without saying a word, he immediately pulled Maijia out of the carriage, and saved her life. At this time, he rushed in the direction of the spiritual power fluctuation and spread. With his physical quality far superior to that of the first-class blood knight, he came to the spiritual fluctuation expansion soundlessly Scattered near the position, a glimpse of a standing on a small hill, looking at the direction of the team of middle-aged men. This is a first-class wizard! Shalan felt the fluctuation of his body at the moment when he saw the other party. Obviously, he sent this man to assassinate Maijia. He didn''t know that there was such a wizard accompanying him. Otherwise, they would not have sent only a first-class wizard to assassinate Maijia. Looking at that level of wizard, Sha Lan thought about it or decided not to use witchcraft to deal with him for the time being, so as to delay the news of his existence as long as possible, and play a miraculous effect at the critical time, and occupy such a small opportunity. After all, the three potions of the same level as the evil eye blood potion, if possible, should try to get them Here we are! Thinking of this, Shalan quietly approached the wizard. During this period, he released a fireball to the camp again. Fortunately, he was a poor wizard. Otherwise, once the wizard''s defense wizard, even a dark one, Shalan''s sneak attack would not be successful once. He wanted to kill him without using witchcraft Under the circumstances, it is absolutely necessary to spend a lot of energy. After solving the problem of the wizard who attacked the motorcade, Sha LAN immediately returned to the motorcade. He looked at the saber toothed tiger lying under a big tree nearby and patted his head. The saber toothed tiger immediately followed up and followed Sha Lan''s buttocks. He did not leave. Without paying attention to the timid saber toothed tiger, Sha LAN looked at Maijia, whose face was a little pale, but still forced herself to calm down. She said to her, "the man who attacked is a first-class wizard. I killed him. The people who want to kill you obviously don''t know my existence, so I think we can keep it secret. Maybe we can have miraculous effect at a critical time." Slowly nodding, Maggie said to Saran, "do as you say It''s no longer safe here. Let''s do it now. " Listening to Maggie, Casper said to her, "Miss, it''s so late now, and the terrain is not so smooth here. It''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any danger." "Then what can you do? Our business in this caravan is no longer a secret. There are more than one people who want to kill me. Can you guarantee that we will not continue to be assassinated here? " Just experienced the threat of death, Maggie is not so worried about the emotions of her subordinates. But Caspar was obviously very loyal to Maijia. When he heard Maijia''s words, Caspar took a deep breath and said to Maijia, "Miss, there is a way. If we can, we can separate and act in secret. The unknown sorcerer saran will take you to Whiterock in secret, while the rest of us will follow the original plan, As long as we pretend you''re in the carriage. " "How long can it be concealed?" "As long as you can hide from Miss, you can enter white stone city. Only in this way, miss, you can only rely on sorcerer saran. So, miss, your decision is..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 297 Maggie looked at Caspar. She took a deep breath of the cold night air to calm herself down. After thinking for a while, he looked at saran and said, "sorcerer Saran, what do you think of this plan?" "The contract I signed is to protect you. As for the form, it is up to you to decide. Personally, it is the same whether I protect you in secret or with the caravan." Hearing this, Maijia nodded slowly and said, "OK, then this matter is done. I will follow the sorcerer saran to white stone city, as for here It''s up to you, Caspar. You''re going to be safe back in Whiterock "Thank you for your concern. We understand." "So how do we leave in secret?" "Miss, just listen to my arrangement." Soon, under Kaspar''s arrangement, Shalan and Fay sat together in the carriage that originally belonged to saran in the name of personal protection of Maijia. As time went by, Shalan left the carriage with Maijia and saber toothed tiger quietly, and went to white stone city with light clothes. As for Fay, he stayed in the carriage to deal with all possible things, and tried to hide the fact that Maggie and saran had left secretly. On the outside, Caspar and the leader of the caravan helped to ensure that they left the caravan in a short period of time, and the matter of secretly leaving would not be discovered. Holding Maijia''s waist in one hand, Shalan led the saber toothed tiger to and fro through the rocky mountain road at a very fast speed. For Shalan, the weight of Maijia, a girl of 11 or 12 years old, has no effect on him. Holding Maijia is basically the same as running forward with pinching her waist. Although the posture of running forward by pinching her waist is strange When the sun rises, Shalan and Maijia come to a small hill. They sit on a huge stone on the hill and watch the rising sun. They eat food from the space ring of saran and have a short rest. "Sorcerer Saran, do you think I can survive this time?" "Probably." "In the face of a little girl like me, don''t you know how to put it mildly?" "Sorry, I haven''t seen the connection between you and the little girl." "Are you saying I am old?" "I didn''t say your mom, I said you." "Er You, ha ha ha... " With a smile, Maggie turned to look at saran and asked seriously, "can I really survive? Is that right? " "Ah, as long as you don''t get any trouble from people above level 3, you can probably survive." "Well, yes, I''m sure I can survive. I''m sure You can... " Looking at Maijia who is leaning on her body and sleeping, saran gives a look to the saber toothed tiger. Suddenly, the saber toothed tiger lies beside Maijia, with a clever appearance lying there to block the wind. She reached out and took down the bread that nearly fell to the ground and put it back into the space ring. Saran turned to look at the morning sun and ate the food in her hand, but she didn''t know what she was thinking. When Maggie wakes up, it''s already three strokes of the sun. She looks at saran sitting next to her. Her face turns a little red. Then she coughs and says, "OK, let''s keep going. We''ve wasted a long time." "Well, let''s go." Three days later, Shalan and Maijia walked into the border city of tulip kingdom. After Shalan showed his wizard identity, the soldiers who had not allowed the saber toothed tiger to enter the city no longer stopped him from entering the city. We should know that there are many kinds of wizard pets. An ordinary saber toothed tiger can only be regarded as the most common one. "Saran, I''m tired. Now find a place to rest." "You should pay attention to your status as my apprentice. According to what I say, a wizard obeys the apprentice''s words. It will be doubted and discovered." "Are you sure you''re not taking advantage of me "Make sure that I''m not as animal as you are." "Yes, you are not as good as animals!" "Oh, I used the jokes I told you so quickly. I learned them fast enough." "Of course, I don''t know who I am." "Who are you? You''re just an apprentice. Pay attention to your identity. " "Saran, you''re really, really bad!" "Thank you for the compliment, beautiful little girl." While talking, saran took Maggie into a medium-sized hotel and asked for the best room in the hotel. Saran took Maijia to live in it. Looking at the hotel environment, although it is clean and tidy, it is not a high-end place after all, full of a damp taste. Maijia wrinkled her nose and said helplessly, "can''t we live better?""If you''re with Caspar, you should be in the lowest hotel." "That''s what I said, but I''m with you now. Isn''t it harmful to live here as a wizard?" "For a wandering wizard, it''s good to have some accommodation, so you''d better have a rest. We only have half a day. I think Caspar and they will be found soon." As Sharan guessed, on the other route to the tulip Kingdom, all the people in the caravan fell to the ground. If not everyone had breath, it would have been killed. At this time, a man in half armor reached out and pulled down the door of the carriage. Looking at the empty carriage, he slowly shook his head and said, "we won the bet. Maijia is not in here. How do you find that there is something wrong with it?" With that, the man looked at the young male wizard sitting on a rock with a staff in his hand. Looking at each other, the male wizard said to the armored man, "I didn''t see the people inside taking food and water in these two days, but I didn''t see them come out to excrete any time. Unless they could endure the bad environment of living in the carriage and coexisting with the excrement, there was only one explanation, that is There is no one in the carriage. Our target Maijia is no longer in the carriage! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 298 "Everyone said blue fox is cunning, now it seems that it is really close to the legend." "Oh, I have heard that in the mercenary world, you Randall is a reckless man who only knows the battle, but when I see you, I know that all those who say these words should be pushed out to cut their tongue." "Ha ha ha, you need to be a little bit camouflaged in this world, isn''t it?" The wizard blue fox slowly stood up, reached for the lay on the ground of the Fei Yi gently, immediately Fei body suspended, limbs as if by the invisible rope bound, in the air in any case struggle did not move half. Blue fox looked at Faye, smiled and said, "you were in the carriage before. I can''t guarantee it. But you certainly know where Miss mcgar went. So please tell me the direction of Miss McGrady. I have saved much effort. How about it?" Looking at blue fox, Fay showed a smile of ridicule, and said slowly, "you can''t think, I can''t tell you." "Oh, that''s a lot of trouble. I can only say one sorry in advance." The voice fell, blue fox eyes showed a glimmer of Liman, reached for a moment to point in the eyebrow of Fei, a powerful spiritual force quickly broke through the spirit of the sea of Fei, his spirit sea completely broken, all the way straight into the mind of Fei Yi, began to search for the memory of Fei. Memory search, like the late spiritual and soul level, Fay''s body is shaking constantly, saliva and tears flow out of her own, her eyes turned white, and a voice of no objection in her voice was crying. About half an hour later, blue fox threw him on the ground with his hand. At this time, like an arthropod without bones, he slowly wriggled on the ground, his eyes full of daze and stupidity, and almost could not see the slightest wisdom belonging to human beings. Looking at blue fox smile to make a person so, although Randall stood aside, although there was no change on the surface, but the guard for blue fox was more intense by three points. "It was really a bit of trouble. I didn''t think there was a wizard in their team. It was the wizard who took megar away and went another way to Baishi city in secret. As for their specific route, at least this little wizard apprentice didn''t know." "Now that''s the case, what shall we do?" "Wait a minute, this wizard apprentice is obviously not the leader in this team. I need to search the memory of others, and I think we can give us more information." Looking around, blue fox then walked towards kaspa, but just as he walked three steps away from kaspa, his face suddenly turned back quickly. At this time, the three figures appeared in front of Caspar. If Shalan was here, they would be able to see that the three men were the leaders and leaders of the three business teams he thought suspicious before Two families! At this time, Randall quickly rushed to blue fox, a face seriously looking at the three people opposite. At this time, the leader of the caravan slowly walked to kaspa, reached out a potion and poured it into kaspa''s mouth. Shortly after that, Caspar climbed up. He looked at the guy who fell not far away, and his face showed unparalleled anger. With a roar, kaspa wanted to rush to blue fox. But he was stopped by the leader of the caravan before he rushed out. "Caspar, leave here, tell the lady everything here, tell the hostess, or when blue fox and Randall kill us, no one knows that they did it." "But they are both the second-class strong, how can I escape, and they are better to fight!" "If so, why do we have to restore your ability to act?" When it comes to this, the leader of the caravan suddenly smiles and says to kaspa again, "kaspa, we will deal with the things here. We can guarantee that they can''t leave the place in at least ten minutes, just see how far you can get out in ten minutes." "Ten minutes? How can you have such a capability, do you hide strength? " "That is not. Our strength is only a high knight. But for this day, we are not prepared. Before we set out, the hostess gave us something to guarantee that we can fight against the strong like blue fox and Randall in a short time!" The voice fell, the leader of the caravan directly crushed a tooth in his mouth, and the medicine stored in it was swallowed into their abdomen quickly. Almost all three people cried out at the same time. At this time, the leader of the caravan shouted to kaspa: "Caspar Go Go! Go! " Hearing this, looking at the response of the leaders of the caravan, kaspa thought of a kind of medicine that his hostess had made. Suddenly, he showed a sad look on his face, but quickly converged his spirit, without any hesitation, quickly ran out in the direction of tulip kingdom.Looking at Caspar who escaped, blue fox did not hesitate. With one finger, a gray green light came out of his hand and went straight to Caspar''s vest. But at this time, the leader of the caravan suddenly resisted the gray green light and scattered it with a slap. His body full of green veins and muscles was full of strange purple red. A fierce flame like fierce beast was emitted from the three leaders of the caravan. Seeing their red eyes, it seemed that there was no reason Smart. Blue fox looked at the appearance of the three caravan leaders, and his heart thumped. He said to Randall in a low voice: "Damn, this is a wild animal medicine. Some people can configure this stuff. It''s going to be troublesome." Listening to blue fox''s words, Randall immediately said, "wild animal medicine? What is that? " "Do you remember the rebellion that ravaged the northeast of the tulip Kingdom eleven or twelve years ago? Clearly, it was only some civilians and serfs who had been oppressed and oppressed by the local nobles, who rose up to fight against them, but they were able to penetrate most of the defense of the northeast and nearly attacked Baishi city. Why do you think that the civilians and serfs have the ability to do such things is not because there is an expert behind them who gives them a kind of medicine, so that the civilians and serfs will immediately get the first level or even the second level of short-term strength after using it. As for the medicine, it is called the mad animal medicine! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 299 "Bang!" Blue fox one hand a pinch, caravan leader''s whole body exploded. Gasping for breath, blue fox looked at Randall who had taken the other two soldiers who had taken the wild animal medicine. He said slowly, "Randall, the two of us are going to act separately. The guy named Caspar will never be able to reach white rock alive. Otherwise, it will not be so easy for us to survive in the tulip kingdom in the future. ¡± "it''s the family of Maijia''s father who hired us. Why did the family''s internal strife affect us? If it turns out to be this way, their family will not be available in the tulip kingdom in the future." "It''s not so simple. The reason why I say this is that I''m not afraid of the star moon family. What I''m afraid of is that Maijia''s mother, who didn''t tell the truth. Although Maijia is indeed the illegitimate daughter of the head of the family, it''s definitely not something left casually. Her mother is very likely to have something with the wizard 11 or 12 years ago Relationship, we absolutely can''t provoke her! " On hearing this, Randall''s mind immediately turned a lot of thoughts. The incident was 112 years ago, and Maijia was also 11 or 12 years old. He remembered that the person who led the army against the rebels in Northeast China was the current patriarch of Xingyue family, and it was because of this contribution that the star moon family now rose to the top of the sun and rose from the second tier family It became one of the largest families in the tulip kingdom. No matter in time, or all kinds of coincidences in the incident at that time, Randall thought a lot of things in a moment. If the things were consistent with his conjecture, Randall was almost sure that even if he killed Caspar, he would be welcomed only by his nameless neighbor Shanlin or directly killed by someone! In a flash, Randall had another thought in his mind, but there was no change on the surface. He just nodded and said, "OK, I see. I''ll go after that guy right now." At the end of the speech, Randall did not hesitate at all, but quickly chased away in the direction where Caspar had just escaped. Looking at Randall leaving, blue fox''s face showed a trace of ruthless color, and said in a low voice: "damn the guy, this time the boat really capsized in the gutter. For today''s plan, I have to kill all the insiders. After I kill Maijia, I will try to kill Randall who killed the fleeing guy. At that time, I will take something to the rose kingdom or maple Ye Kingdom, with my strength, I can make a living there, and I''m not afraid I can''t live! " Thinking of this, blue fox chased in another direction. In fact, when searching Fei Yi''s memory before, he knew the direction of saran and Maggie''s leaving. From this, he also roughly speculated on their possible route. Only considering the credit, he didn''t tell Randall that he was going to even if there was no Caspar Get rid of Randall''s! ¡­¡­ When it was light, Shalan got up immediately, put on her clothes, and dragged Maijia, who was lying on the floor, awake. According to the truth, it should be Maijia''s bed. In fact, Maijia protested the same thing last night, but saranli excluded the crowd In order to dress up as a wizard and an apprentice, we should really live as a wizard and apprentice. This is the reason why Maggie sleeps on the floor. Of course, Megan could only sleep under the threat. Maijia was dragged out of the shop by saran. She looked at saran with her hair like a bird''s nest. She said with a face of displeasure: "you can call me up at just a few o''clock. Do you have compassion? I''m still a child. You can''t take care of me. Can''t the floor be full of sleep?" "Get up quickly. When you get to Whiterock, you can sleep for a year without anyone caring about you." With a helpless face, Maggie looked at saran and asked, "what are you going to do, get up so early?" "Of course, we need to prepare for those killers when we find them." "Ready?" "Yes, prepare!" ¡­¡­ Maijia looked at the ten groups of people who quickly left the city and walked in all directions. Each of them was a man in a robe and a little girl who looked only 11 or 12 years old. They scattered around and walked to different places. Five groups of people walked from five routes to Whitestone city. At this time, Maijia naturally knew saran''s plan. She looked at saran and said, "OK, let''s go to white stone city, too." "White stone city is not in a hurry. Let''s go to the Red Castle in the northwest, where we can take half a day to start!" "Red Castle? Why? Shouldn''t we go to Whiterock as soon as possible? " "So I don''t like to say things to women with flat chests like you. It''s really stupid. I have a toothache." The corner of her mouth twitched slightly. Megan looked at saran and growled in a low voice: "first of all, I''m stupid. Besides, I''m still young and can develop!""Well, well, these are minor details. I''ll explain to you why we have to go so far. The people who come after us must be very powerful. Do you know that? So he has the ability to travel in a short time. Is that reasonable? Moreover, if we follow the same route to Whiterock as the five groups, we will be chosen as the first target in six. But if we didn''t choose to go directly to Baishi City, it''s very likely that he will find out that we are not in the five groups after tracking down the five groups. In that case, by the time he chased us, we were already on the way to Whitestone city. If we were lucky, he might still be chasing us when we entered white stone city. Now you should understand Megan nodded slowly, but soon she asked, "but what if that guy guessed our plan soon? Don''t we just lose the time advantage? " "Well, I really can''t answer your question. I want to ask you, if we come out of the gate of this tavern and meet an assassin who comes to kill us, can I blame your bad luck and be doomed to die here?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 300 After all, saran and Maijia''s luck was not as bad as that. As soon as they got out of the tavern''s gate, they met the pursuers. They dressed up for a while, and then with the saber toothed tiger, they quickly headed for the Red Fort in the northwest. When the two of them left the city for about half a day, blue fox came to the city, walked into a pub in a very secret place in the city, took about 20 minutes, then set out again to catch up with the white stone city. At this time, he had got the information about the two people who had been hired by saran and saran themselves had left half a day ago. However, neither LAN Hu himself nor the intelligence agency that provided him with the information could not tell who was the leader of the 11 groups of people who had joined the two. Finally, as Sha LAN expected, LAN Hu chose to go as soon as possible According to the information to track down the five groups of people to white stone city, as for the rest of the men and horses can only temporarily put down! But see blue fox behind the emergence of a pair of translucent wings, driving his body quickly forward, looking for the first group of people he decided. It has to be said that the speed of blue fox is really rare. When he saw the first group of people, the group of people showed a little slack and did not walk fast on the way. Therefore, about half an hour after the blue fox set off, he finally found the first group of people with the convenience of low altitude flight! "Whew!" Under the bearing of the strong wind, the speed of blue fox''s falling is not fast. Seeing the man who suddenly fell from the sky, the man and girl immediately pulled out their weapons and looked at the blue fox with a dignified and alert face. But at this time, blue fox did not talk nonsense with them, and directly reached out to take the man in the air, and his mental strength poured into the man''s In my mind, I forcibly searched the memory of the man. However, to blue fox''s disappointment, when she was looking for these people, she deliberately considered that they might know the existence of other people and the possibility of divulging information, so instead of letting them see each other, they searched for each other alone. After clearly explaining the degree of danger and paying them enough price to make them excited and risky, they set out directly ¡£ In fact, this group of people started late in the ten groups. In addition, they were very carrying on the way, which just became the first group blue fox found! Releasing his hand, the man fell to the ground like a vegetable, making some meaningless sounds on the ground, and his body kept twisting. Looking at the results of his companion, that body is petite, actually had 16 or 17 years old woman suddenly scared to cry, constantly kneeling on the ground, imploring blue fox not to hurt himself. Without paying attention to the woman''s plea, LAN Hu had already got the information he wanted at this time, so he didn''t delay any more. He hit a blade to solve the woman and ensure that he would not leave any trace. Then blue fox rose again and ran after other groups of people. At the same time, Randall has found Caspar''s trace and quickly traces the past forward. While tracking, he is thinking about his previous speculation and thoughts. Randall is different from blue fox. Blue fox is a real lone ranger. He has no family and friends. Several women who meet are just playing games. As for tulip Kingdom, there is no industry. In other words, he can''t have any sense of belonging in this country. If something goes wrong, he can leave, but Randall can''t ¡£ Perhaps in the eyes of many people, Randall is also a lone ranger, but in fact he has parents, wife and children. In order not to involve his family, he has always let his family hide his existence. He has always been wandering in the mercenary circle of tulip kingdom as an orphan and a lone ranger. However good he conceals, Randall is very clear If his conjecture is true, no matter how well his family members hide, they will be found by that person. Therefore, he thinks about it. Only by finding Caspar and joining the team to protect Maijia, can he have a chance of survival! Thinking of this, Randall didn''t delay any more. Behind him appeared a virtual image of a white wolf with golden eyes. After the White Wolf roared up, Randall immediately lowered his body, like a fast white wolf, turned into a shadow and quickly ran forward. At this time, Kaspar could almost hear the footsteps coming from behind. He gritted his teeth fiercely and turned around suddenly. The virtual image of the fire Falcon appeared behind his back. The blood power of the fire Falcon was quickly activated. When he pulled out the cross sword behind his waist, a flash of fire appeared on the blade of the cross sword, and a little flame was constantly swirling around the cross sword. Randall came to Kaspar and didn''t attack him. Instead, he looked at him and said, "I didn''t mean to hurt you Of course, I had to do something before, but now I want to stand by your side. I don''t know if you will allow me to join? " "On our side?" "Yes, I want to be on your side and protect Miss McGregor with you." "Oh, don''t you think I''m so stupid to believe your lies?""Of course not, but you should be very clear that it will not be very difficult for me to kill you. Besides, you can not take me to miss McGregor. Let''s go to blue fox, that is the wizard. If we just kill him or delay his serious injury, we should be able to protect miss McGregor." After hearing this, Caspar calmed down for a moment, but he didn''t find any problems. As Randall said, if he didn''t take Randall to find Maggie, he would not harm Maijia. Moreover, Caspar himself did not know the direction and location of saran''s walking. Even if Randall wanted to deceive himself to be searched by blue fox, he would not be harmed It is impossible to find any valid information. On the other hand, if Randall''s words are true, it will undoubtedly be a great help to Maijia''s safety. Moreover, the devotion of a second level Knight will undoubtedly be of great help to Maijia''s future life in Whitestone city if it can become the regular group of Maijia. Therefore, no matter from which direction, agree with Randall''s request to find blue fox and kill each other is a very good plan. If you fail, you will have no loss except your own death. If you succeed, you will get great harvest! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 301 Hongbao is named after its unique local building material, Hongyan. Because the local specialty of Hongyan is very strong and has a large number, it was used as the material in the original construction of Hongbao, which made the whole city look like a huge Red Castle, hence the name. Shalan and Maijia, who is sitting on the saber toothed tiger, enter the Red Castle. They quickly arrive at a hotel where they can stay for a while, take a rest and have some food before they set out. Sitting on the dining table in the guest room, Maijia wolfed down a roast chicken sold in a hotel. Seeing Saran, she was stunned and said, "you guy, the amount of food you eat doesn''t look like a flat breast at all." Maijia, with a chicken leg in her mouth, glared at saran fiercely. She did not stop and continued to eat. Looking at Maijia''s appearance, Sha LAN smiles and puts her own roast chicken into the saber toothed tiger''s mouth. Then she takes out a piece of cake from the real world from the space ring and eats it. After smelling the aroma of cake, Maijia was captured by the fragrance almost immediately. The technology level of the real world is far higher than that of the world for many years. Naturally, it has made great progress in all aspects. For example, the cake made by using the new technology of the real world is absolutely delicious in this world, at least for the sweet girl Say, it is absolutely irresistible temptation. Three or two of them eat the chicken leg, and Maggie looks at Sha LAN with a fawning face. McGregor quickly took out a chocolate ring from her chair, and she was satisfied with nothing. "It''s a delicious cake. Where did you buy it?" "My hometown is far away from here. Because the time in the space ring is stagnant, so I prepared a lot when I left home. It''s impossible for you to buy it, so I''d better give up this thought." Hearing this, Maggie immediately looked at saran with a dull face and said, "are you my nemesis? I knew I would not eat your cake. With this new benchmark, how can I eat other cakes in the future? " "Whitestone is the capital of the tulip Kingdom, and talents of all kinds emerge in an endless stream. It''s easy to find a chef who can make delicious cakes." "I hope Saran, what are we going to do next "Take a rest. You can sleep or take a bath. Let''s start in an hour and cherish the rest. According to my conjecture, if the pursuers are quick, they should have known by now that the five groups are all fake, so we need to speed up "Well, then I''ll go to sleep first. When it''s time, you call me!" "Well, sleep." For a 12-year-old girl, the high-density driving really makes her exhausted to the extreme. But even so, Maijia did not say that she was tired, nor did she have any intention to give up. It has to be said that her precocity makes her lose a lot of happiness belonging to children, but also gives her the ability to survive in such extreme circumstances! An hour later, Sha LAN left the Red Castle with Maijia, who was sitting on the saber toothed tiger, and headed for the white stone city. At this time, blue fox killed the fifth group and the last group to white stone city. He looked at the two strange bodies lying on the ground. His face was very gloomy. I''ve been fooled! "There are still six groups left. It seems that the wizard who took Maijia away is still a bit of a brain. He even came up with such a plan. Unfortunately, you still ignore a problem. Your destination is ultimately white stone city. Even if you take a detour, you can''t go against the direction of white stone city. In other words, there is no need for three groups to investigate We''ll be able to find you! " Think of here, blue fox behind once again opened a pair of translucent wings, fly up in the air. At the same time, Randall and Caspar all the way to the direction of white stone city, they inquired about the blue fox on the road, because Randall''s mission is nominally associated with blue fox, so the place where the intelligence is traded doesn''t hide anything, but directly takes the whereabouts of blue fox, and Shalan employs ten groups of people to leave in all directions They were told. Looking at the intelligence, Randall said to Caspar, "Caspar, it seems that the wizard you hired is still very smart. I''m sure that he can delay more time, but I don''t know how strong he is. Is it possible to resist the magic of blue fox?" "I have seen the strength of that wizard, which is one of the best in the first level wizard. It should be able to withstand the attack of that guy in a short time." "That''s good. Then we''ll go after the blue fox according to the information recorded." ¡­¡­ White stone city is located in the center of tulip kingdom. The whole body is made of precious white snow rock. The huge white city stands on the plain. It is really one of the most magnificent cities among the three major human countries.At this time, Shalan and Maijia were standing on a hill, looking at the magnificent city far away. They were almost relieved. It took the two of them three days to get to the white stone city from the Red Castle. This was because the saber toothed tiger and Sha LAN were very strong, and their speed was far faster than normal. Otherwise, it would take at least half a month to get from Red Castle to white stone city according to the normal speed. "Hoo It''s finally here. Let''s go into the city quickly. I''ll send you to the residence of the star moon family. Then we can settle the rest of the money. I can finally get rid of you, a flat chested little fellow. " "Damn it, I told you, I can still grow!" "What does that have to do with me? You are flat chested now, aren''t you?" "Tut, forget it. I don''t want to talk to you. Now enter the white stone city right now. But I don''t want to be afraid any more. As long as I have not entered the white stone city, then I have no real security!" "Well, then let''s go." After saying this, Sha LAN called the already tired saber toothed tiger, and took Maijia to white stone city. But at this moment, a strong wind blows. With the wind, a figure slowly falls from the sky, stares at Maijia and grins: "finally Catch up www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 302 Step forward, Shalan blocked Maijia and said in a low voice, "step back, take the saber toothed tiger with you!" "You, be careful." "I know." Seeing the saber toothed tiger retreating to Maijia behind a big stone in the distance, LAN Hu was not in a hurry to kill him immediately. He just looked at Sha LAN and said slowly, "in order to prevent me from finding you, you have taken great pains. If I don''t have the witchcraft that can quickly make my way, you will escape into white stone city. It''s just a pity that you In front of us, only some powerful strength can not play a decisive role "These words must be said after you have killed us, otherwise I don''t find them convincing." "Oh, yes, so I''ll kill you As the voice fell, blue fox''s eyes suddenly turned blue. Suddenly, the rocks near Shalan, no matter how big or small, seemed to be pulled out by an invisible palm. All of them were suspended from the ground and blasted towards Sha LAN! Seeing this attack, saran immediately dodged, shuttling among the boulders, constantly avoiding the bombardment of those boulders. At the moment when he avoided a huge stone, Sha LAN suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the air around him. He just wanted to avoid it, but suddenly he found that his body was bound up and could not move for a moment. At the same time, those boulders did not stop attacking Sha LAN. At the moment when Sha Lan''s body was bound up, a series of boulders bombarded her. In the blink of an eye, she was buried in it and turned into a small, massive mountain. At this time, Maijia, hiding behind the boulder in the distance behind her, involuntarily covers her mouth. She can hardly believe that Sha LAN, who has been full of confidence for so many days, was killed so quickly. But just at the moment when Maggie''s tears just flowed out, the hill made of a large number of rocks suddenly burst open, and a bloody figure rushed out of it. Holding a big sword more than one person in both hands, he rushed to the blue fox in the twinkling of an eye, and waved the big sword to the other side! The blade of the silver arc meteorite sword is covered with a layer of blood light. It cuts through a bloody arc and cuts towards the neck of blue fox. Secret sword heavy wheel! The pupils of his eyes slightly narrowed, and blue fox''s face showed a trace of surprise. The translucent wings reappeared behind him. With the blue fox, he quickly disappeared in the same place and appeared about tens of meters away from Shalan. At the same time, blue fox''s hands suddenly waved, and a large number of wind blades flew out and shot at Sha LAN. "Hum!" The silver arc meteorite sword made a buzz, but saw that Sha LAN forcibly pulled back the silver arc meteorite sword which had left a deep sword mark on the ground. Holding the sword handle with both hands, he quickly turned the silver arc meteorite sword in front of him like a silver shield, and flew the blades one by one After all, some wind blades are sorcery on the level. Every time a wind blade is ejected, there will be a trace on the silver arc meteorite sword. After all those dozens of wind blades are flicked, the originally smooth body of the silver arc meteorite sword has become full of scratches and looks miserable! At this time, blue fox suspended in the air, he looked at Sha LAN, slowly said: "I really did not think that you are not a wizard, but a blood knight. It seems that your wizard''s robe is just for pretending to be a wizard?" Hearing the words of blue fox, Sha LAN pretended to have been told the secret. Her face was a little pale. She looked back at the blue fox and pretended to be indifferent. She said to him, "you can talk nonsense. When you are killed by my witchcraft, don''t blame me for not reminding you!" At first, blue fox really doubted whether Shalan was a wizard and practiced Knight Sword. Such a person was a very different kind of wizard, because for a wizard, the power of witchcraft absolutely exceeded swordsmanship. As for the blood knight, the blood power could be transformed into blood wizard, which was more convenient On the road of wizard, so there are witches to learn swordsmanship, but almost no one has become a wizard, also become a blood knight! So taking into account those reactions that Saran deliberately made and the wizard''s attempt, blue fox immediately made a judgment, that is, saran is really just a powerful blood knight, not a wizard! Thinking of this, blue fox''s heart is determined. If a second level wizard may fall under the first level wizard who has mastered the strong solidified sorcery and sorcery, then for a level-1 blood knight, the second level wizard is not likely to fail! The figure flashed again, blue fox quickly came to Sha Lan''s back, reached out to Sha LAN, shot out a gray green light, straight to Sha Lan''s vest. But at this time, Sha LAN immediately waved the silver arc meteorite sword in his hand and slapped it behind him. When the silver arc meteorite sword collided with the gray green light, the body of the silver arc meteorite sword suddenly gave out a creaking sound as if it was dying. Then the whole body of the sword broke apart inch by inch from the place hit by the gray green light, and only the rest was left A section of the sword body was connected to the hilt and held by Sha LAN.The silver arc meteorite sword that accompanied Shalan in many battles was completely destroyed! "Damn it!" With a murmur, Sha LAN threw the handle of the silver arc meteorite sword to the ground. She took a deep breath, and her body swelled slightly. Her skin turned red. The light steam came out of her body and turned into a shadow. She rushed towards the blue fox. But at this time, the blue fox suspended on the ground suddenly reached for a wave. An invisible force lifted up the whole ground. A large amount of earth and stone rolled on the ground like waves, which made the speed of Shalan slow down and almost half of the speed immediately! At this time, blue fox looked at Sha LAN, grinned and showed a cruel smile, light said: "caught you!" The voice fell, and the blue fox slapped his hands together like a mosquito. Suddenly, the invisible force suddenly increased, which directly promoted the earth fossilization on the ground. For the tsunami like wave, he suddenly rushed on Sha Lan''s body and swallowed up the whole body of Sha LAN! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 303 This is the solidification magic of blue fox - the hand of nothingness! With the help of mental force, we can condense the invisible palms, which are large or small in concept, or more or less, so that we can control the existing materials. The bodies as big as boulders and saran, as small as these clay rocks, can be manipulated by the concept of nihilism formed by mental force. As a fixed sorcery without obvious attributes, the blue fox derives from an ancient relic. Although in terms of pure strength, the fighting ability of the nihilistic hand is nothing, but whether it is to attack or defend, or to assist in doing something, the mystery of the empty hand makes blue fox extremely satisfied. What''s more, blue fox never fights with a wizard of his own rank or higher than his own. When facing a wizard below one level, he can suppress the other by using his empty hand, which also makes him feel like a fish in water. Looking at the calm ground, blue fox smiles and flies to Maijia in the distance. As long as Maijia is killed, his task will be completed. Then he can leave here immediately with the reward for completing the task. At that time, he can go to the other two countries in anonymity to ensure his own safety. No matter who is behind Maijia, it is impossible I went to the other two countries and found myself anonymous! Thinking of this, blue fox''s face showed a trace of excited smile. He looked at Maijia who had been stupefied there. He reached out and prepared to release a blade to her. But at this time, blue fox suddenly found that the sky above his head became gloomy. He looked up and saw that a small piece of sky above his head was blocked by the sudden appearance of dark clouds. Subconsciously, the premonition from the wizard made blue fox feel that something was wrong. Just as he was going to go back to the ground to see what the cloud was like The thunder of Dao Zhanlan suddenly falls from the top of the cloud, and comes to the top of the blue fox in the blink of an eye! "Damn it! It''s Witchcraft With a low drink, the blue fox stretched out his hand to support the sky. Immediately, a large number of strong winds swept over the sky. The wind elements in the void gathered on the top of the blue fox''s head, turning into a blue shield, facing the thunder falling in the dark clouds! "Boom!" With a thunder, blue fox''s body fell quickly. However, he didn''t get any damage under the thunder because of his timely hair. The wind shield he had condensed before could completely protect himself! "Who did this witchcraft? Is there a wizard who protects Maggie? Just now that guy is only on the surface, but the real wizard is hiding in the dark?" Blue fox''s guess more and more deviated from the fact, but he himself more and more believed in his guess, he looked around, on the one hand, on the other hand, he was on guard against the dark clouds on the top of his head. He did not know that the object he was on guard against was hiding in the ground under his feet! "Boom..." The dark clouds in the sky again sounded a thunder, a blue thunder fell from the sky, pointing to the blue fox''s head. But at this time, blue fox once again put out a void hand, pulled a large rock on the ground out of the ground, and put it on his head, facing the thunder. When the thunder fell on the stone, it immediately exploded, and a large number of gravel spread around, and the thunder disappeared. Looking around, blue fox didn''t want to delay with the wizard who didn''t know where he was when he was not nearby. The translucent wings behind him reappeared, pushing the blue fox straight towards Maijia. However, at this time, the ground between blue fox and Maijia suddenly burst into pieces. A giant with a height of more than three meters came out from under the ground, with arms and legs with black lines like fire. The long black hair like mane and the pair of horns growing from the forehead all exuded an indescribable arrogance! Without any hesitation, Sha LAN punched out, and the shock wave rolled over the blue fox with a powerful force, and the whole ground burst into pieces. The diffusion of the shock wave made blue fox''s void hand break up quickly, as if he had met with a nemesis. There was no way to resist the shock wave. "What power is this?" In the shock wave swept, he quickly retreated, but he did not have the slightest fear. Although the other side''s arrogance was high, which was the rare strength of blue fox, he could also feel that the other side''s strength was only at the first level, and it was impossible to maintain such strength for a long time. So blue fox immediately made a judgment and began to revolve around Sha LAN Come on, get ready for guerrilla warfare! "Whew, whew, whew..." Under the control of blue fox, a large number of wind blades agglomerate and shoot at saran. However, the power of those wind blades was nothing to Sha Lan''s body. Before she touched her body, she was completely shattered by the shock waves escaping from her body! He didn''t use witchcraft, because as long as the blue fox felt that there was another wizard hiding beside him, he had to be distracted and pay attention to the nonexistent wizard. Naturally, his strength could not be fully exerted. Therefore, Sha LAN looked at the blue fox, which was constantly rotating around him, lifted up with one foot, and then stepped on the ground violently.trample! "Hum!" The shock waves almost visible to the naked eye spread around. The ground was centered on Sha Lan''s foot, and a large number of cracks spread rapidly. The earth and rock on the ground formed a wave of earth and stone. With the shock wave, the blue fox''s body involuntarily stopped, whether it was the strength of the body or the essence Power, all in a short time into a rigid state! In an instant, she came to blue fox''s body, and Sha Lan''s fist hit the chest of blue fox. With a sound like a shell explosion, the blood force in Sha Lan''s body exploded with his fist as the center, and blew the blue fox out. Like a rag doll, she rolled three or four times on the ground, bouncing five or six times, and finally stopped. But at this time, the blue fox suddenly flew up again, the illusory wings behind him slowly fluttered. At the same time, he looked at the ring on his right index finger, and saw that the silver ring suddenly broke open, turned into a little silver dust, scattered down, and the Dark Wizard was completely damaged! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 304 "My "Witch!" Blue fox''s heartache eye angle jumps straight. The defensive witch has been in extremely rare state because of its characteristics. Even some level 3 and 4 wizards have no defense type witch. The defensive witch in blue fox''s hand is still something he had tried to figure out secretly that a second-class wizard has been given, and has always been protected as a baby. He does not fight against the opponent higher than level 2. The first level wizard is not likely to strike the defense of the lightless witch to damage the body of the witch. However, he did not expect that the attack of Sharan had reached the power range of level II witchcraft. In the case of no preparation, the self head of the defense wizard, although he had just taken Shasha LAN''s attack was defended, but it also suffered great damage, and finally broke down. After the emotion of sorcerer, blue fox''s heart burst into fear. If it was not that witch tool had resisted all the attacks of Shalan, he might have fallen into Sharan''s hand now. Such a sudden attack, plus his no defense, his physical quality could not bear such an attack. There is no doubt that it will be straight And then he died in Shalan''s hand. Thinking about this, blue fox is thankfully reaching for the place where the finger ring is worn on his hand. Although the defensive witchcraft is very important, it is still his life in the final analysis. Compared with his life, it is not a defense witch, even if it has damaged ten or eight pieces, there is no problem! Taking a deep breath, arms extended, a gust of wind gathered rapidly around the body, and turned into a vortex of air flow rotating behind its brain and constantly compressing. When it was compressed to the pole, a highly compressed long wind gun was fired directly towards Shalan, and it shot at Shalan on the ground. The gun of the wind! "Whew!" A harsh sound sounded, and the long gun was strong until Shalan''s head shot past. At this time, Shalan''s arms closed between the two ribs, the muscles on the arms, shoulders and chest were bulging up, and the blood resources in his body were surging frantically, and waved out madly at the long shot of the gale. 100 style - rhinoceros! "Hum! Bang The double arms were turned into the shadow. In a short moment, 36 attacks were made. Each attack contained the strength of one full-strength punch, and there was also a very strong shock wave. Thirty six attacks were superimposed together, and the front was shot on the long gun of the wild wind from blue fox. In a roar, the long gun broke down and turned into nihility, but Shalan retreated, and there were many scratches on his arms. The blood of purple and black flowed out slowly and dropped on the ground, and emitted a array of white smoke. It evaporated and disappeared quickly. The 36 attacks just made the inner body of Shalan disappear The temperature has risen to an incredible point! The injury on his arm gradually healed, but Shalan suddenly frowned. He coughed involuntarily, and then the cough became more and more powerful, and the frequency was getting higher and higher. He felt that there was something in his voice that he wanted to come out of his mouth, and he couldn''t help but raise his head and open his mouth to spray it out. But see a faint yellow flame from the mouth, which contains extremely strong sulfur smell, it is the standard ability of many demons, sulfur spit! The wings behind the fan, blue fox quickly escape from the sulfur spit out of Shalan''s subconscious, and look at Shalan and say clearly: "you are a demon blood, no wonder only level one actually has such fighting ability, but I despise you!" "Cough! Cough! Cough! " After coughing three times continuously, Shalan spewed out the sulfur smell in his mouth, looked up at blue fox, suddenly there was a flash of light in his eyes that became completely dark. At this time, Shalan completely opened his abilities, and the computing ability improved by the ability was divided into three, one controlled his witchcraft ability, and one controlled his body , one analyzes all possible ways and methods of blue fox. Trinity really fully exert all its strength. The fight has been delayed until now. If it can be found, it must be found, so Shalan must do everything possible to kill blue fox before things move towards uncontrollable state! "Bang!" Shalan jumped up and rushed to the blue fox in the air. Blue fox saw that immediately shaking the wings behind it, ready to avoid its vanguard, but at this time, two thunders split from the air one before and after, blocking the way of blue fox, so he had to face against Shalan, condensing a thick wind wall to resist the attack of Shalan. "Hum!" A blow blew out, the shock wave spread, making the wind wall in front of blue fox constantly fluctuated, and then collapsed. However, blue fox was obviously prepared for it. The wind around the body was rotating together, hindering the attack of Shalan, and those layers of wind were enough to resist the transmission of shock wave. The weakened shock wave was not enough to damage blue fox Body!"Level one wizard and level one blood knight, your combination is certainly powerful, but with my preparation, your strength can''t hurt me, especially you. If your shock power loses the ground, it will be a kind of power with breaking energy characteristics, and there is no way to damage me at all!" As LAN Hu said, if Shalan''s shock wave is on the ground, it can enhance the power of the shock wave by spreading it on the ground. However, if it is impossible to use force in the air, the power of the shock wave will not be as strong as that on the ground. In addition, the power of the shock wave in mid air will spread around, and the natural power is not better than when it is on the ground This is also the reason why some people once said that the Tauren are the strongest fighters on the ground! "Bang! Bang! Bang As the waves spread, saran looked at the wind shield in front of the blue fox. Her eyes narrowed slightly and returned to the ground again. At this time, he looked at the blue fox in the air and said faintly, "the ground is stronger, so let you go back to the ground!" The voice fell down, three thunder kneaded together, and the front blew on the wind shield above the blue fox''s head. At the same time, on the ground under the blue fox''s proud feet, wisps of dark energy came out of the void and quickly converged to the ground. A huge weight instantly acted on the blue fox! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 305 A gust of wind around the body disordered, blue fox found the gravity anomaly, a force of gravity several times before is pulling himself to the ground. A pair of wings on the back vibrated wildly, and the blue fox tried hard to get out of the gravity range. But at this moment, the thunder flashed in the sky, and five thunders fell from the sky and kneaded together in the middle of the sky, which turned into a thick pillar of thunder, which hit the blue fox''s body in the front. Although the wind shields around the blue fox had already resisted the thunder pillar, But because of this, the blue fox fell from the air and landed on the ground. Although there was a strong wind shield as a buffer, the blue fox''s body was still affected by gravity and the impact of falling from high altitude. For a moment, he could only kneel on the ground and couldn''t get up. However, at this time, the translucent wings behind him were flapping again, which immediately relieved most of the gravity influence on the blue fox, just as he wanted to fly again as soon as possible In the middle of the air, she suddenly found that Sha LAN took out a walking stick and aimed at herself. Although the stick in the hands of Sha LAN at this time, like a small stick, but that does not delay blue fox can feel a threat from the stick like stick! Looking at the magic wand in Sha Lan''s hand, you can naturally feel the strong breath from the melting stick. It''s a very powerful sorcerer. If you want to activate such a powerful sorcerer, of course, it''s impossible for a first-class blood knight. Only a wizard can activate such a magic tool. In other words, Sha LAN is a wizard! In the meantime, LAN Hu immediately realized that his judgment was correct at the beginning. Saran was really a wizard, but he was also a blood knight! Although blue fox didn''t know why Shalan''s blood didn''t turn into a blood wizard, instead he became a blood knight, but the fact is that blue fox won''t deny it. In this way, blue fox will understand that Sha LAN is the only one fighting with himself from the beginning to the end. Although he wanted to understand this, blue fox still had no way to avoid saran''s attack. He watched a large number of fire elements and dark energy converged into a huge lava ball. He dragged a black smoke track to shoot at him and hit the wind shield in front of him. Under the explosion flame and lava, blue fox can clearly feel that this lava ball belongs to the second level witchcraft. Its strong high temperature and dark energy corrosivity are more powerful under the power of explosion, and constantly attack the wind shield in front of him. Finally, when he paid the protective force of 90% wind shield around his body, he resisted the explosion power of the lava ball When he came, he suddenly saw the loot after the search. Shalan immediately looked at Maijia and the saber toothed tiger running by, and said slightly tired: "Oh, we have solved the problem. Now we can leave here and go to white stone city." Looking at Saran, Maggie was a little excited and said with a smile: "thank you very much. You have protected me. I really appreciate your help." "Oh, these are the things I promised you, so you should give me what you promised me as soon as you enter white stone city, so that we will not owe each other." "You guy, you are really a disgrace I won''t owe you! " "Ah, that''s good. Then we..." Before saying that, Shalan''s face suddenly changed. He immediately pulled Maijia behind him and waved off the big crossbow. But at this moment, another crossbow shot out, which was in the middle of the saber toothed tiger''s body. The crossbow arrow with thick arm penetrated into the saber toothed tiger''s body and nailed it to the ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 306 Suddenly, he was shot through his body by a crossbow arrow. The saber toothed tiger cried incessantly and struggled on the ground. However, because he was nailed to the ground, he could only barely move his limbs. His eyes showed a pleading look at Sha LAN. There was a trace of anger in his eyes. Saran looked at the direction of the crossbow in the distance, but saw a group of more than 20 people. The knights in black armor were riding their horses and rushing towards themselves. Behind them, two crossbow carts were under the control of four knights in black armor, shooting catapults in his direction again! With a random blow, the ground blew out of a hole. Shalan threw Maijia into the hole and whispered, "hide in it. Don''t come out anyway." As the words fell, Sha LAN lifted the saber toothed tiger and his crossbow arrows from the ground and put them into the hole. With the help of herzaro, he grabbed a large rock on the ground nearby and put it on the edge of the hole to help Maijia and saber toothed tiger resist the crossbow, while Sha LAN was facing those black people who had already rushed to the distance from him The knight of armour rushed over. "Bang!" As soon as he jumped up, Shalan rushed into the arms of the black armored Knight at a very fast speed. The shock wave penetrated layer by layer, making the knight in the black armor snort. Then a large amount of blood spurted out from the gap in the black armor Knight''s face armor. A fully armed senior Knight died directly under the fist of Shalan. At this time, Shalan''s feet stepped on the dead black knight and fell on the ground, sliding for a distance on the ground, his hands slightly raised, and immediately there was a large amount of black smoke with Mars rising from Shalan''s body, constantly devouring the weeds and shrubs on the ground around him, and rushed towards those Black Knights near him! The speed of black smoke and spark is very fast. Under the control of Saran, if there is spirituality, it splits into more than ten strands and pours at those Black Knights. In the face of the invisible and immaterial black smoke and spark, the weapons in the hands of those Black Knights have no effect at all. Whenever they defeat the black smoke and spark that pours on them, they will see the black smoke and spark condense again and continue to rush towards themselves. Slowly, when the first black knight was completely wrapped up by the black smoke and spark and burned out, the remaining black knight was completely burned to ashes by the black smoke and spark one after another. "Bang Bang Bang More than 20 pieces of scalding black armor were scattered on the ground, and the huge amount of black smoke and spark quickly shrank and disappeared in the palm of Sha Lan''s hand. At this time, Shalan''s body suddenly hid to the left, and a big crossbow arrow shot through his ear. Then he grabbed the second arrow with one hand and threw it on the ground. After a look, he grasped the scar on the right palm of the crossbow arrow caused by high-speed friction, and gently shook his hand. Looking at the four black armored knights who had already thought of escaping, saran''s eyes had blue and white thunder flowing among them. Then the sky was covered with dark clouds, and a thunder sounded. Then two blue thunder fell from the sky and landed on the two crossbow carts, and the catapult and the four black armored Knights flew out You can''t live. After solving these Black Knights, Shalan knew that the closer he was to Whitestone, the more obstacles he would face. His previous battle with blue fox had consumed too much strength, and he could not continue to fight endlessly with such high intensity. Before quickly returning to the cave, Sha LAN looked at Maijia, whose face was sad, and reached out to touch the saber toothed tiger which had already smoked. Just as he was about to take Maijia away from here, a silver light suddenly shot from his eyebrow and threw it into the saber toothed tiger''s body! But seeing the saber toothed tiger''s body shaking constantly, the fur color on the surface of the body turned into silver and white color. At the same time, an invisible force pushed the crossbow out of the saber toothed tiger''s body, and opened its eyes suddenly. The eyes of the saber toothed tiger turned red, as if there were two flames burning in it. Slowly stood up from the ground, the saber toothed tiger looked at his body, then turned his head to see Sha LAN, with his head on the top of Sha Lan''s body, at the same time, in Sha Lan''s mind, a slightly immature voice suddenly sounded. "Master, I feel great. Did you save me?" At the sound, Sha Lan was stunned for a moment, reached out to touch the saber toothed tiger''s body, and suddenly thought of something. He sensed a little. Sure enough, the egg of Nian animal, which had been parasitic on the top of his spirit sea, disappeared. It was obvious that the egg of Nian animal had fused with the saber toothed tiger and became his own reading animal! As a matter of fact, Sha LAN is not clear about it. If you want to say the egg, it is more like the seed of the animal recitation power. If you want to grow into a mature one, you need the spiritual power of the subject, the vitality that is pregnant, and the soul power that is dying. Only in this way can the Trinity become the subject''s mind animal. The egg of the reading beast has absorbed enough mental power in the spiritual sea of Shalan. Before, in the nightmare abyss, it absorbed the vitality of the whole body of the pregnant fire swallowing beast. Just after the saber toothed tiger was hit by the crossbow, the soul that had just died but not dispersed became the last link, and the most important source of soul power on the verge of death The egg of Nian animal was put into the body of saber toothed tiger which had just died. It was completely integrated and turned into the Nian animal of Sha LAN.Strictly speaking, at this time, the saber toothed tiger has become a new existence after the complete integration of the animal and the animal''s egg. The original animal''s ignorance has no longer been replaced by human''s intelligence. Although it inherits the original saber toothed tiger''s memory, character and even emotion, it is not so appropriate to say that it is the same as the original. To understand this, Sha Lan''s face showed a smile, so many days together, in fact, Sha LAN has a little bit of feelings for the saber toothed tiger, otherwise he would not be so fierce after the death of the saber toothed tiger. Now the saber toothed tiger has become its own reading animal, which can be regarded as an unexpected joy. "Well, now that I''m alive, let''s go with me now. It''s not the time to stay here and rest. The most important thing now is to enter the white stone city as soon as possible. It''s a really safe place. After all, I don''t have much power left. If I encounter two or three waves of enemies, I really can''t cope with it!" After hearing saran''s words, Maijia has no objection. As for the saber toothed tiger, she has already taken Maijia''s clothes directly, and then runs out to white stone city with saran. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 307 Shalan''s response was very fast, so that they finally came to the gate of white stone safely. Looking at the line into white stone city, saran knew that although they had not yet entered white stone city, as long as those who wanted to kill Maijia were not stupid to the extreme, then no one would be in such a place and start to them at this time. When it was Shalan''s turn and Maijia''s turn to enter the city, the guards stopped them and told Sha LAN not to bring the saber toothed tiger into Whiterock, even the rare species of silver. Just as Sha Lan was thinking about letting the saber toothed tiger stay outside first, go in and send Maijia to the Xingyue family, and then come back with the rest of the reward, the saber toothed tiger turned into a silver light and put it into Sha Lan''s eyebrows, turning into a unique silver energy similar to spiritual power, hovering over the spiritual sea of saran. Seeing the change of saber toothed tiger''s hand, the two guards immediately looked at Sha LAN in awe. They had already known Sha Lan''s identity, and they must be a wizard. You should know that there are witches in white stone city who also have reading animals. Although these reading animals are not silver, they can be included in the spirit sea of witches like the saber toothed tiger. This kind of action can be said to be a symbol, which can be regarded as the standard configuration of reading animals. Many people in white stone city know it. Knowing saran''s identity, and without the so-called beast problem, the two guards respectfully invited saran and Maijia into the white stone city. When the two of them just walked through the gate and entered the city, they immediately saw a large group of people waiting inside the city gate. Some of them held up one side of the family emblem with the stars and the moon on it, proving that they came from the famous star and moon family! "The family emblem of the stars and the moon is the one who picked me up." Hearing Maijia''s words, saran whispered to her, "is it believable?" Nodding, Maijia said: "of course, as long as you enter the white stone city, then no one dares to attack me. Of course, it is credible. But in order to ensure that in case, please follow me for a while and let''s enter the star moon family." "Yes, my after-sales service is very perfect. I''m sure it will satisfy you." "You guy Good As the voice dropped, Maijia and saran walked towards the middle-aged man who was not far away from the other side. In the process, Shalan slowed down and followed her. When she came to the humble middle-aged man, she saluted him slightly and said, "but I''m from the star family. I''m Maijia Xingyue." When he heard Maijia''s words, the middle-aged man immediately saluted him and said, "Miss McGregor, the owner of the house has been waiting for you for a long time. Now please come with us. Please get on the carriage and we will meet the owner." "Good!" With a reply, Maijia took saran to the extremely luxurious carriage beside the middle-aged man. They sat on the carriage and looked at each other without saying anything. They just looked at the scenery passing by the crystal glass of the carriage, and had a little taste of the local conditions and customs of the city. "Maijia, you should be the daughter of the master of the star moon family?" Hearing saran''s words, Maijia nodded not surprisingly and said, "yes, I am the daughter of the master of the star moon family Illegitimate child, you should understand the meaning of these three words? " "But illegitimate children will not let so many people come to pursue you, even if the star moon family is so strong, it should not be so." "I do know that, probably because I am afraid of another stream of blood in my body, which comes from my mother''s blood. These guys are very afraid. I can understand that. After all, if it wasn''t for my father, these guys would have been pinched to death by my mother one by one." "If they are so afraid of your mother, why should they kill you? Don''t they fear that your mother will get angry and crush them to death again? " "It''s a secret, but it''s not impossible to tell you. In fact, my mother opposed my return to the star moon family, but my father wanted me to come back, and I actually preferred my father''s choice, so I chose to leave my mother to find my father. And my mother has a lot of character How to say it? It''s strange. Although she loves me, she is very dissatisfied with my choice to return to my father''s side. In addition, she promised my father that she would never leave the place where she lived if it was difficult for the country and my father''s invitation, so many people had some thoughts about me As for Maijia''s explanation, saran heard a lot of unfinished ideas and many conflicts. However, he also knew what was in it. He was not a person who was in the bottom of the matter. Moreover, he was very clear that both Maijia''s father and Maijia''s mother, at least in the tulip Kingdom, were definitely one of the best Once you know too much about the existence of things, it is definitely not a good thing. Under the chatting sound of saran and Maijia, the carriage slowly stops at a mansion with rich historical background, which looks magnificent, but does not feel like a nouveau riche.At this time, the door of the carriage was opened, and two handsome young attendants respectfully invited Maggie and saran out of the carriage, stepped on the red carpet on the ground, and entered the mansion. Just as they entered the mansion, one of the young attendants came to saran and led her to the other side. Before leaving, Maggie nodded to saran. Sha LAN did not say much. He followed the young servant to a very luxurious lounge. At this time, two beautiful maids were standing at the table in the rest room Before, I gently saluted saran. "Monsieur Saran, we have prepared the ordered lunch for you. I hope Lord saran will enjoy it." After listening to the young servant''s words, saran nodded. He led him down to the table and sat down. Then there was a very rich lunch in the clothes of the two maids. After lunch, the two maids, who were the same attendants, took Shalan for a bath, changed their clothes, and came to the room prepared for him by the star moon family. Looking at the luxurious room, which was not very big, but had five internal organs, Sha LAN could be said to be very satisfied. After looking around, he sat down on the bed and slowly entered the state of meditation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 308 When saran woke up from her meditation, she found someone waiting outside her room. After looking at the sky and making sure that he had meditated for about an hour, he said to the man outside who had already guessed his identity, "Maggie, come in." Hearing saran''s words, the door of the room was pushed open by two servants. Then Maggie came in with Randall, whom Caspar and saran didn''t know. Under the surprised eyes of the servant, Maijia sat down in front of saran with a chair and said with a smile, "Saran, what do you think of this place?" "There is a sense of historical precipitation. It seems that your father''s family is also a family with a long history." "It''s OK. It looks like that, but I feel a bit gloomy." Looking at Maggie, saran said with a smile, "twilight? You little fellow, do you know the difference between twilight and a long history Rolling her eyes, Maggie said to Saran, "you look down on me, don''t you?" "Ha ha All right, stop talking nonsense. Should I have what I owe you? " "Tut, you money fan, I know that you can''t do without these things." "I''m not like you. I started from scratch and naturally I want to hold on to what belongs to me." She shakes her head helplessly. Maijia reaches out to wipe the pendant on her chest, and three potions appear in Maijia''s hand and put them into saran''s hand. "Here you are! These are two potions of spring of life, a blessing from the moon goddess. The former can recover in an instant as long as you have a breath. If you drink it in advance, it can also ensure a strong healing effect in the next ten minutes. Basically, it is the level of cutting off a piece of meat and instantly growing a piece of meat. As for the blessing of moonlight goddess, I suggest that you take this medicine immediately. After taking it, you can increase your affinity for dark energy. In addition, you can gain a certain degree of spiritual power in the night and in the dark. Because it is a permanent increase, it is very rare. " As Maijia said, these two kinds of potions are really very rare potions. They are no less than the potion of blood of evil eye she gave herself before. After taking the potion, she put the potion into her own space ring with her backhand. Sha Lan said with a smile, "OK, now we are clear. Thank you very much." Looking at Saran, who had put away the medicine, Megan hesitated for a moment. She turned to Kaspar and Randall behind her and said, "you two go out first. I want to talk to saran in private." Randall hesitated at this, but Caspar immediately nodded and winked at Randall, and they left the room with the attendants and maids. When Caspar closed the door from the outside, Maggie changed her posture and collapsed on the chair and said to Saran, "Saran, how about you following me all the time? I can provide you with a lot of resources and opportunities to upgrade you to a very high level wizard in a short time, just sign a contract Sha Lan was not surprised by Maijia''s words. He just shook his head and said to Maijia, "no, I don''t like to work for others. I prefer the feeling of freedom." For Sha LAN, both the previous nightmare abyss and the present jadeite world are just places where he can earn benefits that the real world does not have. In fact, after coming to this world, Sha LAN tried to practice breathing method and secret martial arts, but he found that the essence of the emerald world and the nightmare abyss is the same, and the spirit can be improved But the body has always maintained the strength of the past and cannot be increased. In other words, although the emerald world seems more peaceful and normal than the nightmare abyss, it is similar to the existence of dreams like the nightmare abyss. In other words, what saran came to this world was just a spiritual body, and his real body remained in the real world. As for why the spiritual body came to this world and had a real body, it is not something that Saran can explore and understand at present. In a word, according to the ability of the Tauren of hell to cross into these two worlds, saran has not yet understood. He does not know the way of crossing, the reason why he came here, and why he came to this world. Therefore, he can not always stay in such a world. It''s more like a place for him to hone his practice, but if we want to talk about the foundation, it''s still in the real world on the other side. Therefore, he didn''t have the slightest interest in Maijia''s request, but after thinking about it for a while, he still felt that signing a contract to become Maijia''s entourage and bodyguard did not meet his requirements. Moreover, Maijia''s identity was special, so it was difficult to guarantee that he would not encounter any problems in the future. His strength was strong, so to speak, naturally there was no taboo, but Shalan''s strength was in this world It''s just a beginner in the world, and it''s just a matter of killing those big people. So it''s better not to participate in this kind of thing. "Don''t you really think about it? This place is still very comfortable to live in. I don''t think you will be wronged if you stay here for a while, will you? " "Although I won''t be wronged, I don''t want to take it with me. For me, this mansion is more like a cage. I have no intention to live in it, even if there are luxuries and various resources that are not available outside Of course, I am very excited about those resources, but compared with being trapped in this, I prefer to earn by myself. "Hearing saran''s refusal, Maggie wanted to say something, but she just opened her mouth, nodded slowly and said, "OK, I respect your idea, but We should be friends, right? " Looking at Maggie''s slightly red eyes, saran immediately nodded and said, "of course, we are already friends." No matter how precocious, for a 12-year-old girl, she was protected and cared for all the way. In addition, Shalan was not bad, which naturally raised a trace of dependence and love for Maijia. She didn''t see this clearly, but saran saw it clearly, which was one of the reasons why he didn''t want to stay with Maijia. "Well, I''m going to leave here. I''ve already thought about the next trip. I''ll go back to the rose Kingdom and maple leaf kingdom. I''ll come back to see you when I have time. I hope you won''t be an airport at that time." "Tut, Saran, you guy, I really am Get out of here "Ha ha ha, so goodbye, MAIGA." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 309 Both Maijia and saran are very straightforward people. After saying goodbye and blessing each other, saran left the house of Xingyue family with the help of Maijia. When she left the Xingyue family for about a block, she clearly felt that someone was following him, and there was no lack of malice. At this time, he was just a first-class wizard. Perhaps combined with his physical strength and devil transformation, he could compete with the second-class wizard, and even kill the other party by means of calculation. But it is still a small role in this world. It is hard to guarantee that there will not be any level 3, level 4, or even level 5 or level 6. Therefore, when she felt that someone was following her, she immediately turned into a nearby alley and put her hand on the devil''s mark on her chest. Her mental power triggered the demon mark and immediately separated from the world. Just like falling from a high altitude and crashing into the sea, I woke up suddenly and saw that I was back in the familiar room again. After looking at the pocket watch in his hand and confirming that the flow of time in the emerald world is the same as that in the nightmare abyss, he sighed a little, got up, poured himself a cup of warm black tea, and drank it in a small sip. "Now everything is on the right track. What I got in the nightmare abyss and jade world is enough for me to become a third level wizard, but I''m not in a hurry to venture there again. At present, the most important thing for me is to have a firm foothold in this world. While improving my personal strength, I should also keep up with the corresponding social status and money power, so that I can be at the top of the world in the process of returning to extraordinary power. I can clearly feel that the world''s extraordinary power is in the process of transition from level 1 to level 2. I''m afraid it won''t be long before the upper limit of supernatural power is raised to level 2, so I have to catch up with this trend. I always feel that as long as I can keep up with this trend, I will get unimaginable benefits, but I don''t know whether my feeling is really induced or illusory Thinking, the black tea in the cup was completely drunk. She got up and changed her clothes. Saran left the room to have breakfast. But just as he was sitting at the table, the housekeeper Berman came to saran with a letter with five stamps on it, and whispered to him, "master Saran, here is your letter from the United States of the blue Commonwealth." After hearing the name of the United States of the blue Commonwealth, saran was moved. He took the letter and said thanks to old Berman. Then he opened the envelope and looked at the letter inside. When he saw the letter, he recognized it at a glance. The words on the letter were from Irwin, which was like a flower letter. This was the font that Irwin had practiced for a long time. "Saran, surprise? It should be a surprise, right? And very flattered? One day apart seems three autumns? Ha ha ha, OK, no kidding. We haven''t seen each other for some time, right? How was your day? Should be very happy? I wanted to write this letter for a long time, but it took a lot of energy to prepare for the entrance to sorangia University. However, it is worthwhile to enter sorangia University, which is absolutely the first in the world. I hope I can succeed in the examination at that time. You will wish me well, right? Well, tell me about you. How are you doing? You said that you want to enter the University of birona, it should be a very simple thing for you? I''m here to wish you success. Finally, I would like to tell you that before I withdraw, even if you have successfully read the epic of Loma, do not come to me. Unless you can achieve transcendence, you will only be in danger when you come here. I hope you can understand my pains. I am not that I don''t want to see you, just for your safety. You must not come to the United States of the blue Commonwealth, the latest country It''s not so peaceful. It''s too dangerous for you! Finally, I hope you can be happy, get the life you want, peace and happiness, goodbye With both hands along the crease, he folded the letter again, put it in the envelope and put it close to the body. Saran said goodbye to the last three words in the letter. How could she not see it? There was still meaning in the three words that she would never see again. However, saran could also see from the front lines that coco still had feelings for herself. She just got along for a short time, and then was forced to leave the young girl for such a long time How long can you maintain your feelings? Maybe one month or two months is OK. What about half a year? Saran knows his heart very well. He wants and only wants Irwin, so he won''t give her any chance to leave. "Sorangia university? Is it really so difficult to take the exam? " Thinking of this, saran smiles, eats breakfast under the eyes of Rolle''s inquiry, and then greets rolle. She quickly leaves the manor and goes to the Howard library, which has not been visited for a long time. Look inside the Howard library and you''ll find information about sorangia University.Sorangia university is a university with a long history. It is said that the earliest history of this university was in the golden age, and it is also the earliest time that can be observed today. No one can know how this large building complex with a very large area spent such a long time. Now, no one knows why no one has ever made an idea of this university. But everyone knows that sorangia university is the cultural center of the world. Most of the world''s most famous scholars, businessmen, politicians and even extraordinary people come from sorangia University. And today, no one can see the whole picture of sorangia University. No matter how much you think you know about sorangia University, it is just the tip of the iceberg only. After reading the brief introduction of sorangia University, saran took a deep breath, nodded slowly and said, "in this case, it is really a very amazing University, but only in this way can it be interesting to enter the University. Let me continue to see how I can be admitted to this university!" There are so many subjects in sorangia University. Saran looked for it and finally found the subject that met his requirements and requirements, ancient language department! "The Department of ancient languages, a branch of history, is a very popular major. Of course, there seems to be no popular major in sorangia University." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 310 "The general language of the mainland, the historical basis of the mainland, and the comprehensive examination of the basis of ancient language These are the three exams. So the time for the examination of ancient language department is October 15, October 16, October 17, a total of three days, one subject per day. As for the scope of the examination Hiss, the three subjects add up to 67 books, of which at least half of them are books I have never heard of. They are really abnormal After putting down the information in his hand, Shalan thought about how to deal with the examination. It is now in mid July, and it is only three months away from the examination. If we want to prepare for the examination in Cynthia, even in the kingdom of Greenland, there will be many omissions. Those books may not be found in the alliance of seven countries. Therefore, if you really want to be admitted to sorangia University, enough books are necessary. In other words, if saran wants to prepare for the examination, he must go to a place with enough books and conditions. Naturally, there is no place more suitable than the United States of the blue Commonwealth. After all, sorangia University is in the hinterland of the United States of England. Moreover, sorangia University''s examination is in the United States of the blue Commonwealth, and sooner or later, he has to go to the United States. "Well, since I have decided to go, don''t hesitate. The review time is very short. There is no need to delay. Now I''ll go back and talk to my father. I can prepare for the exam. Of course, before that, I''ll meet with selea and I need to assign some things to them." Thinking of this, saran immediately left the Howard library, took the family car waiting outside and headed for peace street. Walking into the blue star bar, Shalan came to the second floor of the blue star bar. He looked at the four people standing in front of him respectfully, such as seleya, Sen, Menghan and Sasha, and said slowly, "I am going to leave here and go to the United States of the blue Federation." Hearing this, all four people were in a daze, and then seleya said to Saran, "young master, when shall we go with you?" Shaking his head, saran said, "it''s not us, it''s just me, selea. You have to take care of the affairs of the alliance of seven countries here. Otherwise, if our forces here are not extraordinary here, then I won''t be able to win the United States of the blue Commonwealth, do you understand?" Taking a deep breath, selea nodded seriously and said, "young master, I understand. But what are you going to the Commonwealth for?" "I''m going to sorangia University!" Hearing the name of sorangia University, Sen, Menghan and Sasha were all confused, but seleya''s face showed a trace of shock and said slowly, "it''s true. The records in my family''s legend are true." As she raised her eyebrows, saran looked at her and asked, "Selena, it seems that you know sorangia university?" Nodding slowly, seleya said to saran: "yes, young master, I know it, because sorangia university is also an unsolved mystery in the world of the supernatural. In the legend of the supernatural, sorangia university is a real place for gods to protect. Even in legend, there are gods living there to protect sorangia University instead of gods. However, it is not known whether these legends are true or false, but what we know now is that those who want to conspire against sorangia University, or even the students and staff of sorangia University, as long as they dare to enter sorangia University, they will disappear immediately, as for the people they are going to harm, There is no danger. Even in the supernatural world, some people regard sorangia University as a refuge and want to enter it to avoid enemies. However, these people are the same as those before. As long as they sneak in, they can''t get out. Unless they are admitted to sorangia University, they can go in openly. It is said that the principle of sorangia University''s enrollment is that, regardless of country, race, gender or age, as long as you can pass the exam, you can enter it. If you really want to be admitted, master Saran, you should have a psychological preparation. The examination papers of sorangia university are different from each other. They can distinguish the extraordinary from the ordinary, because the difficult questions for ordinary people are not difficult for the extraordinary. Because of the strong mental power, will let the extraordinary thinking more agile, also more rapid, memory will be better, so the examination questions are not the same, and the questions of the extraordinary are absolutely difficult to ordinary people. I think your exam questions will be more difficult than ordinary people Hearing seleya''s words, saran nodded slowly and said, "I see. Then I understand. I will be ready, but it''s up to you to deal with it. We don''t know the distance between Cynthia city and the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, whether our soul can connect or not, so we have to leave their contact information. But even so, it takes some time to get in touch with each other, and it may not be possible to keep in touch with each other on a regular basis. It is very likely that you have something urgent on your side, and I have no news there. Therefore, selea, you have to make your own decisions to deal with some things.However, I have explained to you in advance that Matt gray is the main business problem. He is an expert in this field. You should not interfere with him. Your role is to supervise. You should understand what I mean. As for the city of Cynthia, you have to pay more attention to my family. If there is an accident, I will take the lead to ensure the safety of my father, and then there will be Haster, old Berman and Sally. As for others, they can give up. Of course, my father''s safety is the priority. You know what I mean. " On hearing this, she immediately nodded and said, "yes, I see. What should we do with the underground world here in Cynthia?" "If we can annex it, we can destroy it. We must ensure that we can completely control the underground world of Cynthia. If we unify the underground world of Cynthia, you can focus on the whole kingdom of Greenland. As for our ultimate goal, we will become the underground master of the alliance of seven, and we will make the alliance of seven countries our base. Of course, these are our future goals. Now you can unify the city of Cynthia. If you need help, you can go to my father and help each other! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 311 "Master Saran, the last question, what should we do with the Franklin family? Although they have suffered heavy damage before, the family''s details are still there. If they put all their eggs in their hands on the young master, what should we do about it?" "Before that, I''ll go to see Skye. After all, I helped them to solve the bloody butcher. He still wanted to sell me some face. Besides, they knew what kind of strength I had. I don''t think they could really make the Franklin family annoy me. Otherwise, it would be hard for them to bear, so you don''t have to worry about it. Of course, in addition to this, you should continue to maintain the current plan to crack down on the Franklin family from the commercial aspect. I think when the inside information of their family becomes weaker and weaker because of the commercial repression, we don''t need to do anything further. Then the wolves who covet the Franklin family will tear him up one by one. " "So, I understand, but don''t you really need to go down to the United States of the blue Commonwealth with a few clever hands? In this way, someone can help you with your chores. " Shaking her head, saran said, "no, I can handle those things by myself. I''ll come back after I''m admitted to sorangia University. If there''s anything in the meantime, just wait until I come back." "OK, I see." "Well, then I''ll go first." Nodding to selea, saran reached out and patted her on the shoulder and left the blue star bar. After getting into the car, saran asked him to drive back to Winman manor, and he looked out of the window of the car. But slowly, a thin layer of fog gradually filled the outside of the car, and the concentration of the fog was rapidly increasing. She felt the suddenly cold car. Saran turned to look at the puppet driving and sighed and said, "it''s the second time, Do you guys like to attack me when I''m in a car? " "Play with me! Big brother, play with me Listening to the children''s voice in her ear, Sha LAN turned her head and looked at her left side. However, she saw a ceramic doll with cracks on her face. She did not know when she was lying on the back of the chair behind her. Her glass ball like eyes were staring at Sha LAN. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Saran always felt that inside the crack on the ceramic face, it seemed that there was a lot of crying human beings inside the crack in that ceramic face, as if there was no sound coming through the crack in the ceramic doll''s face. Without any hesitation, saran blasted the door and rushed out, and the car stopped on the foggy road with a screeching brake. With the sound of the door opening and closing, but saw the driving puppet holding the ceramic doll, slowly walked towards Sha LAN, the ceramic doll looked at Sha LAN, the cold laughter sounded in her ear again. "Ha ha ha ha Big brother, come and play with me, now there are many uncles and aunts, brothers and sisters are playing with me, big brother, you also play with me! Hahahaha... " Looking at the puppet walking towards her and the ceramic doll in her arms, Sha LAN pulled out a street lamp by her back hand, carried it in her hands, and swung it violently with both hands. She smashed the ceramic doll and the puppet holding it with the wind. But in the moment when the streetlights hit the ceramic dolls and puppets with great force, an invisible force suddenly blocked the puppets and ceramic dolls. Under the creaking sound of metal deformation, Sha LAN saw that the street lamp she was holding was sunken, which was the position that was resisted by the formless force! The backhand pulls the street lamp back, turns to hold the street lamp in both hands, and bumps into each other. However, just like the result just now, in front of the ceramic doll and the puppet holding it, it seems that there is an invisible force against the street lamp, which makes the street lamp twisted under the power of both sides and can not move forward at all! "Like the power of mind? Then let me see if your strength can withstand my shock wave As a result of his mind, a strong shock wave quickly spread along the street lamp in Sha Lan''s hand. With her increasing strength, she bumped into the ceramic doll and the puppet holding it. This time, just like before, there was an invisible force against the incoming street lamp, but the result was obviously different. In a dull sound, the invisible force in front of the ceramic doll and puppet body broke apart under the double effect of Shalan''s huge force and shock wave. The street lamp bumped into the ceramic doll and puppet without any hindrance, and only the puppet was seen In an instant, the ceramic doll flew out upside down, fell on the ground, rolled several times, and hit the corner behind! At this time, Sha LAN looked at the ceramic doll on the ground. Without any hesitation, she swung the street lamp on her hand again and threw it in the direction of the ceramic doll. But when the street lamp was about to hit the ceramic doll, a rusty chain shot from the side, whipped it on the street lamp, and immediately flew the lamp out. Then, with the sound of the chain dragging on the ground, a mist surrounded the body, and the thin and tall figure slowly appeared in Sha LAN''s sight."Saran Winman Black Ting Kill you Kill you Kill you... " Her eyes narrowed slightly. Saran looked at the tall figure and said slowly, "black Ting? So you know me in that underground arena, or you resent me, who are you? The one I beat down, or Because I lost the gambler? " As soon as the word "gambler" dropped, the tall and thin shadow suddenly gave out a roar, full of endless resentment and anger. However, seven or eight rusty chains shot out of the fog surrounding the slender figure and whipped Sha LAN in the past. However, for Shalan at this time, the speed and strength of these chains were not enough to threaten him. He waved his hands quickly to block the chains one by one. At the same time, he quickly rushed forward. The silver and white metal on his right hand quickly wrapped the whole right hand of saran. With his fist, his fist went straight into the fog In the middle, he hit something as touching as the wind, which immediately made the tall figure send out a wail, his body was blasted by a fist, and broke away! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 312 If there is a substantial shadow with the dense fog, but it does not spread far away, it will gather again and become the thin shadow again. However, compared with before, the fog around the body is much thinner, and the thin shadow looming in the fog becomes less obvious. "Black Ting Kill Kill Now You Kill... " Listening to the broken words that were worse than before, the silver and white metal wrapped in Sha Lan''s right hand changed again and turned into a cross sword, which was held by Sha LAN in his hand. Although silver and white metal has no attack power to the existence outside the weird and spirit body, and even is in the state of being almost destroyed, for Saran, silver white metal only needs to kill the tall shadow and ceramic doll. As for other things, such as rusty chains or other things, he can solve them with his bare hands! However, when Sha Lan was holding the cross sword made of silver and white metal, there was a large number of clicks in the surrounding fog. However, a puppet with different shapes came out of the fog and walked towards Sha LAN. At the same time, one of the puppets still held the ceramic doll in his arms and slowly approached Sha LAN. "Big brother, play with me! Play with me Listening to the voice coming from his ear, saran''s eyes narrowed slightly. He could feel that there was a special force interfering with him, and he wanted to pull himself into the illusion. This level of magic may be unavoidable for most of the first-class existence, but for him, it is not enough to see! Above the eyebrows, black Ting''s eyes quickly emerged, and a wave of unique frequency spread to Sha Lan''s whole body, isolating the force that wanted to pull himself into the dreamland. At this time, Sha LAN looked at the ceramic doll, and he could feel that whether it was the slender shadow that manipulated the rusty chain or the puppets, they were all controlled by the ceramic doll. She could vaguely feel that the other party was not a completely muddled spirit or strange. I''m afraid that under the chaotic appearance, the ceramic doll has its own Wisdom! Looking at the puppets that had gradually surrounded her, saran chuckled and said, "I''m not the one I was before, but these puppets can''t affect me any more." Heavy energy field! "Hum!" A black energy field quickly spread out. With the spread of the energy field, an invisible gravity quickly acted on the puppets. However, the puppets fell on the ground one by one. Although their bodies were shaking, they could not stand up again. They could only lie on the ground in various positions. Only the slender shadow and the puppet holding the ceramic doll can be free from the influence of the heavy energy field, but even so, the chain controlled by the thin shadow can not be used at all under the influence of the heavy energy field. Although it is not impossible to control, it can not pose any threat to saran in terms of speed and strength. "Boom..." A thunder burst out suddenly. The blue and white electric light flashed in Sha Lan''s pupil. The next second, a blue thunder broke through the fog and fell from the sky. Under the traction of Sha LAN, she roared toward the puppet holding the ceramic doll. Thunder contains the meaning of destruction, even for the spirit and strange, but also has a great effect. In any case, ceramic dolls are not willing to bear this blow, so without saying a word, they immediately release the invisible power before, and put them on the top of their heads, and they accept the zhanting skill! "Click..." Visible to the naked eye, on the face of the ceramic doll, a crack suddenly expanded. Something like blood and smoke flowed out of the crack. When this unique blood color energy flowed on the ground, it immediately turned into three bloody resentment spirits, and gradually struggled to climb up from those blood colored energy, showing the color of ecstasy to escape completely Beside the ceramic doll. But at this time, the ceramic doll, which had always been like a dead object, suddenly moved, but saw that it opened its mouth suddenly. There was no crack on its face and mouth, but it opened, revealing the black and purple meat under the ceramics. It opened its mouth with three layers of sharp teeth, and stretched out a tongue like a toad with a lot of eyes, Quickly shot out, entangled in the three bloody grudges above, suddenly pulled the three bloody grudges back into their own mouth, directly swallow it! After swallowing the three bloody grudges, the ceramic doll seems to have revealed its original shape, so it doesn''t matter to continue to hide, or because it doesn''t become so, it can''t fight against saran. It slaps the puppet that was holding itself, and the tongue full of eyes in its mouth rolls up again and escapes from the puppet The blood color resentment spirit, dragged into its mouth, chewed and swallowed again. "Ah Ah With a sharp cry, the bodies of those puppets were broken one after another, and a large number of bloody resentments flew out of the puppets and were thrown into the mouth of the ceramic doll. With the swallowing of the blood color, the body of the ceramic doll suddenly swelled up, and the original ceramic body was rapidly broken. After the ceramic on the surface of the body was broken, the inner body of the doll was rapidly stretched and enlarged. It turned into a very long limb, standing on the ground like a spider, with countless bloody hands sticking out from the cracks in the ceramic outer layer on the back Arms, monsters with irregular grasp!The tongue full of eyes was tossed around her mouth at will. The ceramic doll, or ceramic monster, looked at Sha LAN, and her face even showed a trace of human grimace. Her body was extremely flexible, and she used both hands and feet, just like a spider. Seeing that the influence of the heavy energy field on ceramic monsters is very low, Sha LAN simply no longer expends mental energy to maintain this Ninja skill, but instead uses Zhan Ting technique with all her strength. The thunder falls one after another and blows towards her ceramic monster! "Boom, boom, boom..." Thunder exploded on the ground, but every lightning attack was avoided by the other party without any suspense. In the blink of an eye, the ceramic monster had come to Sha Lan''s body, and the long tongue full of eyes popped up in an instant and shot at Sha Lan''s face! Black Ting''s gaze! "Whew!" A black line shot out of the black Ting''s eyes, and instantly penetrated the tongue of the ceramic monster. Under its unique phagocytic ability, the tongue was engulfed by most of it in an instant, and the remaining half fell to the ground shaking, gradually melting into blood and flowing. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 313 "Hiss, hisses..." Like a snake, the hissing sound comes from the ceramic monster''s mouth, but the ceramic monster is constantly twisting its body, the spider''s legs like hands and feet are constantly pacing on the ground, and the bloody arm stretched out from the ceramic body crack on its back grabs something without objection, which looks strange and unusual. "Hiss Ah A sharp scream, and a brand new, eyeful tongue grew out of the ceramic monster''s mouth and swung in front of his mouth. At the same time, a sound of breaking sound sounded, only half of the ceramic face on the face of the ceramic monster broke open a huge crack again, the small half of the ceramic face collapsed and fell on the ground, turned into powder, revealing the dense compound eyes constructed with human eyes under the ceramic face! "Cheep!" With both hands and feet, the ceramic monster quickly moves on the ground, revolving around Saran, looking for the possibility of attack. At this time, the thin and tall shadow once again manipulated the chain and waved it. On the opposite side of Shalan, he danced the chain again and hit him again! As soon as he grasped his right hand, he appeared in Sha Lan''s hand, avoiding the chain from shooting. He handed the stick over to his left hand, and his right hand blew out the chain that had been whipped at him. At the same time, he lowered his body to avoid the attack of the chain and quickly approached the thin and tall shadow. As for Sha Lan''s approach, the thin and tall shadow quickly retreats and tightens the chain of attack on Shalan. Seeing that Sha Lan was about to be completely close to the tall and thin shadow, the ceramic monster suddenly appeared in the right rear of Sha LAN. A large number of eyes on his tongue and face were full of greed and desire to kill. The tongue full of eyes was like a spear, which instantly tightened and stabbed at Sha LAN. But at this time, the melting stick in Sha Lan''s left hand did not know when it began to cross in front of him. The tail of the stick protruded from the right armpit and was just aimed at the ceramic monster at the rear right. When the ceramic monster''s tongue was taut and stabbed at Saran, the stick gave out a trace of burning breath, and the dark energy was strong Quantity and fire elements quickly gathered together. A huge lava ball appeared in front of the ceramic monster. Because of the sudden appearance, the ceramic monster bumped into the lava ball and burst out a violent explosion! "Boom!" With the blast wave, the hot flame spread around, making the thick fog break under the influence of high temperature and shock wave. At the same time, the chains that originally attacked saran were blasted out without any damage to saran. As for saran himself, he was also impacted to a certain extent due to the close proximity of nugget explosion. However, his ability of shock wave was greatly reduced to a level that he could bear. However, the explosion temperature of nugget explosion was completely immune when he held the walking stick of molten fire. He was not hurt by any substantial damage, but by the impact of explosion , bumped into the arms of the thin and tall shadow which was roasted by high temperature! The silver white metal covered the whole arm again. Without any hesitation, saran blew out his fist without any hesitation. At the same time, the shock wave diffused layer by layer, spreading the silver white metal''s special frequency fluctuation which had a marvelous effect on the spirit and strangeness. It completely covered the whole body of the thin and tall shadow, and annihilated the thin shadow directly The smoke was quickly absorbed by silver white metal! "Jingle! Jingle! "Jingle..." The rusty chains manipulated by the slender shadow fall to the ground, and the flames of the explosion gradually dissipate, and the lava falls to the ground and cools down. The ceramic monster with only one arm, which was burnt black by the explosion, slowly crawled out of a large number of cooled and semi cooled lava on the ground, and quickly recovered itself. However, at this time, the silver white metal on Sha Lan''s hand suddenly stretched out a sharp tentacle and nailed the ceramic monster directly to the ground. At the place where the silver white metal and the ceramic monster''s body contacted, a large amount of white smoke quickly emitted and was quickly sucked up by the silver white metal. Crazy struggle and howl, those bloody arms behind the ceramic monster, whether complete or incomplete, quickly grew up and grabbed saran. However, the tiny spines separated by silver and white metal were all pierced and nailed in the air, followed by the silver white metal which pierced the body of the ceramic monster. Under the control of Sha LAN, the silver white metal which pierced the body of the ceramic monster quickly Along the body of the ceramic monster spread, gradually wrapped the body of the ceramic monster in it. Despite the continuous struggle of ceramic monsters, there is no way to do it. They can only watch the silver and white metal wrap themselves up quickly and send out the desperate cry like tens of hundreds of people together! When the silver and white metal completely wrapped the ceramic monster, those desperate screams suddenly stopped. At the same time, visible to the naked eye, the volume of silver white metal is getting smaller and smaller, and finally it becomes the same size as before. It returns to Sha Lan''s hand and turns into a silver ring which is put on the middle finger of Sha LAN.Finally, the mist around him quickly dissipated, and the sun fell again. The little passers-by also appeared in saran''s sight. He returned to the real world again. If you look around, whether it''s the broken puppets, the cars that hit the wall, or the scattered cooling lava, they all disappear. Only the chains left by the thin shadow remain on the ground. She raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at the chains under her feet. With her mental strength, she immediately felt the special cold energy contained in them. Almost immediately, he judged that the cold energy in these chains almost turned the chain into a natural apprentice level sorcerer. Even in terms of its firmness, it was close to some dark witches Grade! "It''s a bit of luck to have the equipment free of money." Murmuring to herself, saran reached out and put the chain into his own space ring. He walked onto the crosswalk and went straight to Heping Street. Since he was not in the car of Winman manor, now the car must be waiting for peace street. It is better to walk back to Heping Street and take a car back to the villa. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 314 Back at weymann manor, workers were rebuilding it. After nodding to the attendants and maids, saran went directly to Rolle''s office. At this time, Rolle was sitting in the office looking at some documents. Although he had been treated by the priests of the three churches, rolle, who had lost an arm, had not yet recovered completely. He was in a sub-health state and was very easy to get tired. Although his left hand was not comfortable with his left hand when he signed the document, his left hand was not very comfortable. After thinking about it, she couldn''t ignore Rolle''s broken arm. Saran took out a potion of life spring from the space ring and put it in front of Rolle. After signing the document on the handle, Rolle picked up the light green potion contained in the crystal test tube, looked at saran with some doubts and asked, "Saran, what is this potion?" Looking at rolle, saran said with a smile: "this is just a tonic, which can supplement your father''s injured body. You can drink it quickly." If the real effect of the potion of the spring of life was said, saran could almost be sure that rolle would never drink it, so they said it was just a tonic. Hearing saran''s words, Rolle looked at the Potion on his left hand, and with a heartfelt smile, pulled the cork out of the bottle with his teeth, then poured the medicine into his mouth and swallowed it. After sipping her mouth, Rolle nodded and said, "Saran, it tastes really good. It gives me the feeling of eating many kinds of fresh plants. It''s not hard to drink." "That''s good. The medicine may take effect later. Don''t be surprised, father." "Surprised? Does this medicine work so fast? What''s more, it seems to be very powerful to listen to you. I don''t know... " Before he finished speaking, Rolle closed his mouth. At this time, his face was slightly red, and his body was constantly shaking. His left hand threw the time when he had finished drinking on the table. Rolle covered his right arm, and his sleeve, which had been folded around him, swelled up almost at the speed visible to the naked eye. It was not a wonderful feeling to have the broken arm grow again. It was like something was pulling the bones and flesh of his broken arm. The pain was hard to say. And before the arm was fully recovered, Rolle needed to bear the pain. Soon, Rolle''s right arm grew to the corner of the arm, and slowly extended the cuff. Sha LAN can clearly see that with the growth of the wrist, a hand gradually grows on the wrist. After the growth of the palm is completed, five protrusions are bulging on the edge of the palm, and slowly protruding into knuckles, one, two, three, and then five nails. Finally, the growth is complete, and a white, sweaty arm The growth is over. Rolle looked at his right hand in cold sweat. He was constantly moving his right hand. Suddenly, he reached for the pen on the desk. He was a little sluggish on the paper, but he signed his name very familiar. At this time, he was really sure that his right arm was really growing back again! "My right hand It really grows back. Ha ha ha Well, it''s really great, it''s great! " In fact, not only his right hand, but also some chronic diseases in Rolle''s body, as well as the deficit caused by his massive blood loss after he was injured before, have been completely recovered under the potion of the source of life, and even his body is much healthier than before. If luo''er is practicing chivalry breathing method now, I''m afraid Luo will take advantage of the remaining medicine of the life spring potion Your progress will be faster than Shalan, to a real day thousands of miles! Of course, even if we don''t practice chivalry breathing, Rolle''s body will be further enhanced under the remaining medicine. For example, the younger he lives, that is the standard appearance of Rolle in the future. At this time, Rolle saw the empty test tube on the table. He suddenly thought of something, and immediately said to Saran, "Saran, that potion must be very precious, isn''t it?" Nodding, saran said, "OK, it''s a precious one." It''s not that Shalan wants to make rolle appreciate himself, but the potion of this effect. You say it''s bought from a roadside stall. Who will believe it? Who doesn''t have a brain. With a slight frown, Rolle sighed and said to Saran, "I really appreciate you, my son, but your distribution of this potion is wrong. You should leave the potion to yourself. Even if I break an arm, I can live a normal life. Although it is not convenient at the beginning, I will get used to it gradually. And you can leave the medicine for yourself. Once you meet a strong person like the blood butcher before, you can also use some more means. Unfortunately, I have drunk the medicine. Otherwise, if I knew the function and precious degree of the medicine before taking it, I would never take this medicine! " Looking at lol, saran laughed and shook her head, and said, "father, don''t worry, I still have a potion on my body. Besides, even if there is only one potion, I can take it for you. Since I can get one medicine, I can get the second one naturally, isn''t it"Do you have another one? True or false, you are not comforting me Saran took the second potion of life spring from the space ring and showed it to rolle. When it was confirmed that Saran had another potion, Rolle breathed a sigh of relief and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. But Saran, can you give this medicine to other people at will, and you must remember to keep it for yourself." "Well, father, you''re all right. I''m going to leave it for myself." "This is the best! So you came to my study this time to give me this potion? " Nodding and shaking his head again, saran looked at rolle and said, "yes, not really. In fact, I''ve come to my father to tell him that I''m going to visit the Commonwealth of England." With a slight change in his face, Rolle looked at saran and asked, "the United States of the blue Commonwealth? Why do you want to go to that country? It''s too far for you to be a stranger. Besides, those big countries are not like us. It''s too dangerous for you to go there. Why do you want to go there so suddenly "I''m going to the University of sorangia in the United States of the blue Commonwealth!" PS: Recently, the update is super suck. I can''t continue to fall. I will update it tomorrow, try to refuel and pay debts. Otherwise, I will stand up. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 315 "University of soronjo!" "You said that soronqiao University So you should know what soronjoya means? It''s the best university in the world, with all the scholars in the world exploring unknown history. Are you really confident that you can take the University of soronqiao? In fact, the University of Verona is the top university in our league of seven European and orchids. You can learn what you want to learn from there, right Shalan looked at Raul carefully and said, "father, you should know that I am extraordinary now. I can easily get a lot of things that ordinary people can''t reach. Although the University of Verona is among the top seven countries in the League of seven countries, I may not learn what I want. So I think I can''t learn what I want Go to the University of soronqiao, which has a very long history, where there may be something I want to learn. " Looking at the serious and serious Shalan, luo''er''s heart emerged a proud, but helpless mood, proud of his son Shalan has stood in the height he can not reach, and at this time he is still very young, and in the future life there is still a lot of time to climb up, as for the helpless mood, but also helpless, Luo Er found that he has already found himself already After unable to help saran what, this is to protect his son before the Luo Er, some of the time can not accept, some slightly sigh. After a long silence, Raul took a deep breath and said to Shalan, "Saran, I support your decision. Since you have this idea, you should do it well. If you have any requirements, I will do my best to help you!" Hearing this from Raul, Shalan nodded with a smile and said, "thank you, father, for your support, but I am ready to leave here for the United States of England in the near future. As for Cynthia, I have told seleya that if anything needs help, your father can go to her, and if she finds her father, you can help her as much as possible. " "Of course, there is no problem with this, I understand." In this way, both father and son were silent for a while, and then saran got up and said goodbye, and went back to his room and prepared to sort out his own things. Meanwhile, in the study, Luo Er looked at the picture on the table, reached out to touch the picture of Sharan mother''s face, muttered: "our son is really grown up, really I''m grown up. " Three days later, Shalan carried a simple travel bag, which contained some documents of money and identification. As for clothes and other things, it was all put in the space ring. In addition, those space bags with lots of magic stones and some gold coins were also placed on the bottom of the bag. Besides, no one else could use it. From the perspective of the author, Shalan put it on the bottom of the bag But it''s better to take it with you. Standing at the gate of Winman manor, Shalan looked at Rose and hasd beside him, and said with a smile, "OK, here it is! Father, uncle haste, go back. I just go to school, and I won''t come back. I will come back when school is off. " Nodding, rower said, "be careful on the way. When you get to the United States of the Commonwealth, write a letter, at least let us know what you are doing so that we can be reassured." "I see, I''ll be relieved. I will write to my family as soon as I get to the United States of England and the United States of England, and Father, you should also consider marrying a wife, otherwise the large Wineman manor can not have a hostess, it is better to give me a younger brother and a sister, so that we will be prosperous in the Winman family. " "It doesn''t need you to think about it for me. Let''s go," said Raul, shaking his head and laughing at Sharan "Ha ha, OK, then I''ll go!" After that, Shalan took a car and headed for the train station in the suburbs of Cynthia. He will go to Yuk new city to take the train to the border city of the United States of England, and then complete some immigration formalities in that border city of the United States of England, and then take a plane or airship to the city of solanqua where the University of sorangia is located. He will take the examination registration and study and life in the next three months. Finally, he will take the examination and wait for completion The performance was released. Raul looked at the car he left, sighed softly. How could he not understand the meaning of Shalan? For the Winman family, there must be a qualified successor. Originally, this position belongs to Sharan. But with the improvement of Sharan''s vision, the identity of the inheritor of the Winman family has brought him not only help and glory, but also a kind of burden I''m sorry. In the case that Salman, the cheap brother of Shalan, is no longer possible to inherit the Winman family, Raul must have a child from the inheritance family to do so, otherwise it is not a good thing for the Winman family or Shalan. Thinking of this, Raul looked at the old man nearby, and suddenly a smile appeared on his face, which was seven years younger than before. He said to him, "Berman, I heard there was a dance in Cynthia recently?"On hearing this, old Berman was stunned for a moment, and then immediately nodded his head and said, "yes, count, the host of the ball originally sent you an invitation, but we rejected it. I wonder if you have changed your mind, count?" Nodding, Rolle said with a smile, "yes, I have some other ideas. It''s time to go out and relax." "Well, as you wish, count." ¡­¡­ Sitting in the VIP waiting room of the train station in Cynthia, saran looked at the books about sorangia university examination purchased from the Howard library. The time passed quickly, and it was not long before the departure time in the blink of an eye. At this time, Skye suddenly sat by saran''s side and said to Saran, "I heard you''re going to kaosorangia University. No wonder you don''t look up to our secret mobile team." Closing the book, saran looked at Skye and said with a smile, "Why are you here? What''s the matter?" "Nothing. I just want to thank you for helping us solve the strange spirit that was rampant in the city of Cynthia. As the head of the Greenland branch of the secret maneuver team, I would like to thank you www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 316 "Thank you for taking the lead. I just don''t have to kill them. I just want to kill them." "No matter what you say, it''s true that you''ve done us a favor, so I''ll give you a piece of advice. If you''re going to the United States of the blue Commonwealth, don''t mess with people called the mutes. Whether they are the "homeland guard and secret alert bureau" of the United States of England and the "three shrines" guys, although they are very powerful, they all act in accordance with the rules and have a normal human mind. If it is those who are silent, once they are entangled, it is really impossible not to take off a layer of skin. You know, they are the tidal knights who have to leave the Commonwealth temporarily. You''d better be careful Listening to Skye''s words, saran nodded slowly and said, "OK, thank you for your information, but are the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau, the three shrines, and the silent man all belong to the extraordinary forces of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth?" "Yes, they are all extraordinary forces belonging to the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, of which the silent is the most maddening and the worst to be provoked, and the strongest single member. The homeland guard and the secret alert bureau are the explicit forces within the rules. Most of its members are not extraordinary, but the most powerful. As for the three shrines, they are a supernatural force formed by the three recognized churches in the Commonwealth of the United States of England. They are generally responsible for dealing with matters related to cults, spirits, monsters and demons in the Commonwealth of the Commonwealth. As long as you do not cross the line, they will not do anything to you, so you need to pay attention to those who are silent A madman. " "I see. Then I see. Thank you very much, Skye." "I just want to repay you." "If you really want to repay me, just look after the Wineman manor more for me." "Of course, that''s what I''m in charge of." For Skye so happily agreed to himself, Shalan immediately knew that the other side was making friends with him, so he didn''t say much, just nodded, after shaking hands with Skye, he left to check in the ticket and walked onto the platform of the railway station. From Cynthia city to Yuk new city, the train took about six hours to arrive. Without any words, saran easily changed to take the train. In her room in the so-called VIP carriage, she sat cross legged on a clean and tidy single bed, closed her eyes and fell into a half asleep and half awake state of meditation. When the train started and the steward came to check in, she woke up from her meditation, opened the door of the room and handed her ticket to the other party. The steward looked at saran''s ticket, checked it, then nodded and said, "Mr. wenman, welcome to take our long-distance train named Xinghui. Every morning from 7:00 to 9:00, every day from 11:00 to 1:00, every night from 7:00 to 9:00, and from 11:00 to 12:00 at midnight, which are breakfast, lunch, dinner and night snack. You can rely on your ticket Go to the second train for lunch. If you are also interested in tea, you can enjoy it from two to three in the afternoon. I hope you have a good journey "OK, I see. Thank you very much." "You''re welcome. Goodbye." After saluting Sha LAN, the steward went to the next room. Sha LAN closed the door and sat in the car again. She took out the book, notebook and pen from the space ring and started daily study. For a moment, she realized the feeling of college entrance examination students that she couldn''t understand in her previous life. Bang Bang Bang Under the sound of the train running, Shalan spent three days in his room. At noon, Sha LAN looked at the time, put all the things into the space ring, left the room with his backpack, and went straight to the second carriage in front of him after locking the door of the room Restaurants and bars, half of which are kitchens and warehouses, are decorated in luxury. As in the previous three days, saran found a double seat by the window, looked out of the window and shook the bell on the table. Soon after the bell rang, a well-dressed waiter came to saran''s table and said respectfully, "Mr. Winman, what do you need today?" "What do you have today?" "Today''s Buckwheat curry and cream mushroom soup are good, and you can also order a charred beef." "Well, I''ll have three of these dishes." For Shalan''s big meal, the waiters on the train were not surprised and went to the kitchen with a smile. In the process of waiting for food, saran took out the book in her backpack and looked at it. At this moment, an old gentleman sitting next to him looked at the book in her hand and was surprised and said, "can you understand this book of ancient language by hograf?"When she heard this, she looked at the old gentleman and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I have some basic knowledge of ancient languages, which I can barely understand." "Oh, then you are really not easy..." He looked up and down at saran for a moment. "You look like you''re going to Kao sorangia university?" Stunned for a moment, saran looked down at her dress, simple traveler''s dress. There was nothing special about it. She looked at the other party with some doubts and asked, "how do you see it? Is there any obvious sign on me?" "Every year at this time of the year, it is the day when all countries in the mainland take examinations and are on the verge of examination. It seems that there is no other university but sorangia university that can let you, a knowledgeable teenager, take the train to the United States of the blue Commonwealth. However, this is also my guess. Fortunately, I guessed it correctly." "Well, your guess is very accurate. I am indeed a student who went to the United States of England and wanted to be admitted to sorangia University." "So it is. Then I wish you success, studious youth." "Thank you for your blessing." At the end of the conversation, the meal was served, and the old gentleman returned to the room with his cane after eating. When he returned to the room, he changed his old voice, just like the crisp voice of a 28 year old girl. "I tried, that guy seems to be a mediocre ordinary examinee, not worth vigilance, can clear the alarm." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 317 When the voice of the woman dressed as an old gentleman dropped, another voice, slightly hoarse, sounded in the room where there was no one else. "According to the boss''s order, we must take back the blood butcher''s body, do not let the silent people of the United States of England and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain have no choice but to destroy the brain part of the blood butcher." Hearing this, the old gentleman screamed with the woman''s voice again: "what kind of nonsense is this? Blood butcher''s body has been crushed into flesh mud by the mysterious supernatural in the secret mobile team. How can we find his brain?" "Cell! Even some cells related to the brain can''t be left. Otherwise, the brain eating devil in the silent man can separate the brain cells and find some memories about us. In that case, we will be in trouble, especially the noble guy, who is in the capital city of the United States of British blue Federation, our people are originally Less, can''t lose any more. " "I think it''s good for our knights to die one or two like blood butcher." "Magic Ji, I should have told you many times. No matter how that person is, even if he has done a lot of harm to us before, as long as the boss agrees with him to join us, then he will be our companion. Moreover, when Xuetu joined us, he did a lot of good things for us, and he was one of us after all." "Yes, yes..." The two voices were as like as two peas. Then the voice of the magic Ji changed, and became the same as the voice of the fellow who could not see the specific existence. "Blood slaughtering is indeed a good fellow. Although some rude and some bloodthirsty, he still speaks highly of loyalty to his companions, but later with the deepening of his faith and the enhancement of his strength, people become more and more strange. ¡­¡­ Have you ever said that? " "Cough, that''s all for this question. In a word, this mission must be successful. Because of the particularity of this place, this task is basically up to you." Hearing that man''s words, magic Ji sighed helplessly. His or her body immediately stirred up a lot of ripples like the water surface. With the rapid spread of the ripples like water waves around her body, she was originally an old gentleman''s body. In the twinkling of an eye, she turned into a graceful, hot chest 30-year-old noble woman''s appearance It has an appeal to men and women. Seeing the appearance of Fanji, the unknown existence suddenly opened his mouth and said to her, "Fanji, can you be too exaggerated to be like this? Will someone really like this exaggerated figure?" "Shut up! How can you judge my appearance, you pervert who likes poor milk? " "Poor milk is justice! You violent woman who doesn''t know true beauty "Cut! If you have the ability to break your virginity first! I''ve finished the great cause of killing thousands of people, and it''s all about men and women. You''re not qualified to call me! " "Now it''s time to finish the task. I''m not interested in telling you that there''s no such thing. Finish the task quickly." "Oh, I can''t tell you what I''m talking about, isn''t it?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "If you have the ability to speak, what is silence?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Boring fellow, I''m leaving!" voice fell, as like as two peas of butterfly, suddenly, a lot of unreal colorful butterflies flew out of her body, and quickly turned into a ghost illusion that was exactly like the old gentleman before. She stayed in the room, while the body of the illusion was to maintain the appearance of the woman with a fiery nobility. She opened the door with a swing and deliberately let a steward outside see it. She left the room slowly and walked outside. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Sha LAN, who had finished his lunch, stayed in the restaurant, drank afternoon tea and looked at the books in his hand. At this time, Sha LAN heard the sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground. Subconsciously, she turned her head and found that a woman of extremely hot stature had walked by her side, looked up and down, then lowered her head and continued to read books. However, at this time, Shalan slightly twitched her nose. Since her physical fitness has reached the extraordinary level, she has not only increased her simple strength, but also improved her senses. Just now when the woman passed by her, he faintly smelled a familiar smell from her, but she couldn''t remember it for a moment Come to where you smell it. With Sha Lan''s memory ability at present, there is only one possibility that such a situation might happen. The last time he smelled this smell, he did not smell it intentionally. Instead, he smelled it when he was dealing with some things, or communicating with people or passing by. At that time, he did not pay much attention to this matter, so he can''t remember it now coming. Of course, this matter is not an important thing for him now. Shalan was just puzzled for a moment, and then he continued to look down at his book. There are 20 carriages in the Xinghui train. At this time, the second carriage of Sha LAN and others is the VIP dining car, while Sha Lan''s carriage is the third VIP carriage. As for the first carriage which nominally stores a lot of goods and train fuel, it is also true. In addition to that small area, it has been transformed into an extremely solid secret chamber Under the guard of six people, they were carrying some unknown valuables, which was worthy of the name.At this time, two of the six people in the carriage looked at their watches, stood up and left the secret room, closed the door which could only be accessed by a large number of passwords and locks. They looked like workers and came to the toilet between the first carriage and the second carriage. As they lit cigarettes in the toilet, the two of them said, "Hello, the minister has decided to get on this train temporarily this time. Do you know why? Didn''t you say you''re going to start tonight? With such a sudden change, did the two guys from the Commonwealth really agree? " "Tut, don''t mention those two guys. They don''t say a word, don''t make a sound, or have any expression. If they don''t breathe, I really think they are dead." "Well, keep your voice down. Those guys are silent. Our little secret mobile team is totally out of the question." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 318 "The silent man is not a man, but a stronger and more extraordinary man. Who does God frighten mysteriously all day long? Are we afraid of two of them when four people come to our branch this time?" "That said, but if those silent people are as abnormal as blood butcher, the four of us may not be able to win them both." After hearing this, the secret mobile team was one of the most extraordinary, and then slowly said, "there are not so many guys who can match the blood butcher. At most, it is only a few scattered ones. You didn''t see that our secret mobile team sent some big people in it to kill the blood butcher completely. Even if those silent people are very powerful, there can not be so many With the existence of the same strength as blood butcher, these two are even more impossible. " "In a word, let''s take care of what we''ve got this time, and when we get it to the United States of the blue Commonwealth, we''ll be relaxed." "Yes Now it''s time for us to have a rest "Well, wait for me. I''ll go to the toilet and come out right away." "You guy, why didn''t you go there just now? You''re a slob with a lot of urine." "I was just talking to you about smoking." As he spoke, the younger and thinner man of the two opened the door of a compartment in the toilet and walked in. At this time, the burly middle-aged man outside continued to say to him, "Hey, you say that the thing our minister gave us is to take it out and open it once something goes wrong. What''s in it? Is it the scroll of the legendary technique? Or are there any super weapons in it? " The voice dropped, but there was no sound coming from the toilet compartment. Hearing no sound coming from inside, the burly middle-aged man frowned slightly, reached out and knocked on the door of the toilet compartment, and then opened his mouth again and said, "for your convenience, would you like to take a large size? For such a long time without answering me? " The big middle-aged brow wrinkled tightly. Suddenly, he felt a bad feeling in his heart. He immediately reached for the door of the toilet compartment to open. But at this moment, the door opened from inside. The thin young man who was convenient in the room came out and looked at each other helplessly and said, "don''t be so nervous. I''m just You don''t have to rush in when it''s convenient for you? " Looking at each other, the burly middle-aged immediately showed a smile, only in his eyes, but still retained a trace of doubt. At this time, he put on a playful attitude, gave the other party a punch, as if accidentally touched the door of the toilet compartment, completely knocked the door against the wall of the toilet compartment, completely exposed the toilet compartment, when he saw the toilet compartment Face really nothing, there is nothing unusual, the doubt in the eyes is completely dispersed, issued a sincere smile. "You''ve been looking for women too often recently, don''t you? I think you need to take good care of it. Otherwise, you can urinate for such a long time. What should you do in the future? " Hearing this, the emaciated young man immediately looked very angry and said, "nonsense, I am a man who is about to be cut off by thousands of people. How could I possibly need to raise my body? I just held back for too long, so I went to the toilet for a long time. You guys even arranged me for this "OK, OK, I''m wrong. Let''s go back now. I don''t want to deal with the hostility of those two silent people. You should know their eyes. It''s really annoying." Hearing this, the thin young man immediately nodded and said, "yes, I have a deep feeling for those silent eyes. It''s really annoying." At the end of the speech, the two men immediately left the toilet and walked to the safety room inside the first carriage. On the way, after three secret sentries, the two of them finally arrived at the safe house. Naturally, it was impossible for six people to escort such an important thing. Although the members of their four secret mobile teams and the two silent men were the main guardians, more or less there were more than 30 elite soldiers in this train, the three just before The secret Sentry is composed of an elite sniper with a psionic sniper gun and two groups of soldiers with the latest psionic rifles. Even if the supernatural wants to pass by, it is impossible for them to be safe or even die in their hands. Even if there is any special ability for the intruder, they can''t resist it, and the people in the safe room can be well prepared. Before arriving at the safe house, the burly middle-aged man was about to open the door when the thin young man suddenly squatted down and began to tie up his shoelaces. "Well, open them first. I''ll tie my shoelaces." When I was on the road just now, the burly middle-aged saw that the shoelaces of the emaciated young man were scattered. I didn''t doubt that he was there. He started to open the door, input the password, and open three secret locks. At this time, the shoelaces of the thin young man were also tied up, and the two people walked into the safe room. At this time, two men, one left and one right, were sitting next to the box of the man in the safe room. The silent in black robes looked at them. The female muter said to them in a hoarse voice, "you are 40 seconds late. We will give you feedback on your unprofessional performance after you return to the United States of the blue Commonwealth Secret mobile team, I hope you can understand how bad your behavior is as a secret service organization! "Hearing this, the faces of the four secret mobile teams were not so good-looking. However, they did not say much in terms of their reputation and powerful strength. They just sat in their own positions with a cold face and continued to fulfill their duties. But at this time, a colorful butterfly suddenly appeared in the safe room and slowly fell on the box. When she saw the colorful butterfly, the silent woman''s face immediately became extremely ugly. She beat the colorful butterfly to death with her backhand. When she raised her hand and saw nothing under her, her face had turned into a pot The same color at the bottom! "Someone''s coming in! Who is it between you two? No, I can''t tell. I''ll just kill them two. Someone''s been mixed in like them! machete! Do it with me www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 319 The male mute, who was called the machete by the female mutes, had doubts on his face, but his trust in his companions made him get up immediately. A large number of diamond shaped blades flew out of his body, which were constantly spliced together, and turned into a crescent shaped machete, which was suspended around the body of the male silent man''s machete. At the same time, the silent woman showed a trace of cold breath, and a large number of ice edges agglomerated around her body. Without hesitation, she shot at the burly middle-aged and emaciated young man! "You two are crazy!" Four members of the secret mobile team immediately got up. One of the female members of the secret maneuver team raised her hand fiercely, condensed an air wall and resisted all the ice cones. At the same time, a white elephant appeared behind the big middle-aged, giving out a silent hissing, which made the skin of the big middle-aged attached with a layer of white streamer, and looked at the tiger Covetously looking at those two silent people! At this time, the female mute said to them in a hoarse voice, "I saw a butterfly just now. It is made of energy. It''s on that box. None of us has such ability. Then tell me, how did the butterfly appear?" "Butterfly? What butterfly? Don''t talk nonsense. The four of us were guarding the box just now. Why didn''t we see any butterflies "In my opinion, you just want to find a reason to kill people you don''t like? You have never done less of such things before! " The silent woman glanced at the thin young man who was talking and said in a low voice, "machete, did you see it just now?" "I didn''t see it, but I believe you, the silent person will not lie, especially in the task. Since you said there is a problem, then there is a problem. Kill those two guys directly. If the other two stop us, they will kill them together!" Hearing the words of the machete, the silent woman said with a hoarse voice and a smile: "yes, we are silent. It is not necessary for us to be talked about by others! Kill "Bang!" As soon as the woman''s voice dropped, her body suddenly burst apart and turned into a large amount of ice and fog, which diffused into the whole safe house, making the temperature of the small safety room drop sharply! "Damn it! These two guys are different people. Be careful of their abilities As soon as the voice of the burly middle-aged voice fell, the ice mist behind him quickly and silently surged up and turned into the upper body of the silent woman just now. However, a blade of ice on her right hand quickly condensed out and stabbed her neck in silence. But at this time, the thin young man suddenly appeared at the side of the big middle-aged man. He pushed away the big middle-aged man, making the ice blade in the silent woman''s hand cut the thin young man''s shoulder, and brought out a series of bloodstains. At the same time, the cold air penetrated into the body along the wound, making the thin young man''s face turn blue. Seeing this scene, the face of the burly middle-aged immediately showed his anger. However, when he roared, the virtual image of the white giant elephant behind him seemed to be in essence. The right fist of the middle-aged man suddenly threw out, which almost coincided with the virtual image of the nose thrown out by the white giant elephant. A blow hit the woman''s silent person and gave out a burst of air! "Bang!" The air burst under the strong fist force, so that a large space, there are no traces of those ice fog, and there is a female silence of the murmur ring. "Since you really want to kill us, we can only resist passively! Guys, do it Hearing the words of the burly middle-aged, several members of the secret maneuver team also fiercely gnawed their teeth and launched an attack on the female silent and the machete. But at this time, the moon like blade behind the machete suddenly ejected and shot at the member of the female secret maneuver team. At the moment when the other side condensed the air shield, there was a trace of blood flowing in the eyes of the machete. The crescent blade suddenly disintegrated and turned into nearly a hundred diamond blades, which shot out at a very fast speed, In an instant, she pierced the surface of the air shield, shot the female secret mobile team member into a sieve, and fell to the ground with blood holes all over her body. Then a large number of ice and fog gathered around the body of the big middle-aged, constantly spinning around his body. From the beginning, the big middle-aged could resist the invasion of the ice fog. Slowly, there was a layer of ice condensation on his body, and his movement became more and more slow. Until his body was frozen in place, completely covered by frost, he lost his vitality. The ice fog quickly condensed and turned into the appearance of the silent woman again. He looked at a spear that was gathering the diamond shaped blades and the machete pulled out from another secret maneuver team member. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly he heard the clapping voice behind him. The faces of both the female mutes and the machetes changed. They both turned their heads and immediately saw that the skinny young man was sitting on the box they were supposed to protect. They both laughed and said, "it''s really worthy of being silent. They killed them all so easily.Originally, I deliberately only let you see the butterfly. I wanted to make you both fight against each other, but I didn''t think that the four extraordinary strength was really too poor. It''s the same level one, but it doesn''t leave you any injury. A small country is a small country. Even if it catches up with the general trend, the extraordinary appearance is just this kind of goods. " Looking at each other with a dignified face, the female silent immediately began to yell: "who are you, the Xius empire or Tide Knights "Oh, not bad. It seems that you have not forgotten our knights, but we are really touched." The female silent stares at the emaciated young man, and says word by word: "we silence, if you do not completely destroy you, the tide Knights will not stop. Since you find the door, then we will let you tide Knights reduce one person again!" "Bang!" The body of the female silent person exploded again and turned into a large amount of ice fog, and rushed towards the thin young man. However, the ice fog quickly attached to the thin young man, freezing his body quickly, and then the ice fog gathered behind the thin young man again, turning into the appearance of the female silent man. A handle of ice condensed from his hands Blade, directly pierced the thin young man''s body, brought out a little bit of bloody ice! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 320 Even the silent, who is famous for her silence and unswerving smile, has a faint smile on her face. She can kill a member of the tidal knights. The contribution she represents can definitely improve her status greatly. The promotion of her status represents the inclination of resources. The female mutes can almost see that they are climbing towards a higher level The way. But at this time, the machete''s face, standing near the door, suddenly showed a sneering smile, and said to the woman''s silent person, "Hey, is it so happy to kill your partner? It turns out that you are such a silent person. I really don''t see it. " The voice of machete saying these words is exactly the voice of the thin young man who should have been killed by the female silent. The female silent looks at the machete suddenly, and suddenly finds that the body surface of the machete suddenly produces ripples, like the disturbed and calm lake water surface, constantly fluctuating, from the original shape of the machete to the appearance of the emaciated young man who should have been killed by the female silent. Seeing this change, the silent woman immediately looked down at the thin young man who had been killed by herself. However, she did not know when the thin young man who had been frozen by her body and then directly penetrated the body with the ice blade turned into her companion''s machete. Looking at the surprised and painful expression on the face of the machete, the female silent looked at her hands in disbelief. Then she climbed up her face with a strong intention of killing. With a roar of fury, the female mute rushed to the thin young man. But at this time, a burst of flame suddenly burned on the silent woman. The high temperature made her body unable to turn into ice fog. She could only struggle to roll on the ground to extinguish the flame. However, to her disappointment, these flames could not be extinguished. Finally, the female silent could only look at the thin young man with a whine and bitterness, and slowly lost his breath. The emaciated young man raised his eyebrows slightly when he looked at the silent woman lying on the ground without any scars and no trace of burn. Just now he was about to take a hand, he saw that the female silent man fell on the ground by himself, constantly rolling and howling, with a look of being entangled in fire. Even when he died, he curled up Like a baby, he or she knew that his companion had made a move. "Nightmare, how do you rob my opponent? I could have killed her "I''m quick, otherwise your illusion wants to kill her, so it will take three or five minutes. We don''t have much time." Listening to the voice from the air, magic Ji said to her, "nightmare, how can you hide and hide like this every day, except for the gathering of our knight order, I haven''t seen you show your real body." "There are too many people here, I I''m not used to being in front of so many people. You don''t know "Tut, forget it, whatever you like. Now let''s get rid of all the corpses of Xuetu. Anyway, we don''t need to take his body back and destroy it completely." "Yes, that''s what the boss said." "Well, then I''ll do it." When the voice dropped, magic Ji went to the box of one person''s size, separated out a wisp of spiritual force and penetrated into the box. After confirming that there was no mechanism in the box, she pulled out a dagger and opened the box. Looking at the rotten meat and broken bones preserved in the glass jar and adhered to the soil, she couldn''t help retching and said helplessly "So I hate to team up with those violent guys. It''s really disgusting. Killing people is disgusting. It''s disgusting to die by myself. It''s really..." Before she finished, she broke all the glass jars with her dagger. After confirming that there was nothing hidden, she finally took out a piece of parchment scroll from her arms. She used her mental strength to excite it instantly, turning into a large black flame and falling on the inside of the box. However, she saw that the box and the glass were not damaged, even the soil Damage, only the blood butcher''s body and all the organic matter, in the fire of the burning quickly into nothingness. Looking at the burning flame, phantomi reached out and threw the corpses on the ground one by one into the box, which immediately made those bodies completely disappear in the black flame, while their clothes and all kinds of non organic matters were left behind. "The scroll given by the boss is really good, and the black flame is really suitable for us because of the characteristics of life matter." "It''s inevitable that things given by the boss are easy to use." After all the corpses were burned, the black flame gradually extinguished until it disappeared. At this time, magic girl went up to look at the things left by the six men, but everything of some value was collected and put into her own space equipment. "Magic Ji, the value of those things you take is so low that it''s not worth spending time on them." "Not worth it? Who says it''s not worth it. These things are the guarantee of my future life after retirement. If I don''t have money, how can I find an honest person to marry? Do you want me to bear hardships with honest people? Only with money, I can find honest people to marry, so that my life will be happy Forget it. What do I tell you about this? What is the hardship of life, you virgin? ""Magic Ji, if you talk about virginity again, be careful that I fall out with you!" "Turn your face? Are you going to hit me in your dream ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well, you''re not going, are you?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Did you really go? You left me a weak woman here? You are so Well, what is this? " A piece of paper was taken out from a piece of clothes in the box. The dress belonged to the silent woman. She opened the note and looked at the two lines inside. "If there is something wrong with the escort, and there is not enough manpower to solve it, you can look for a young man named saran Winman on this train. His strength is comparable to that of members of the tidal Knights'' order and can help you solve your problems. But never disclose my existence, otherwise he will only refuse your request. Remember! Skye Vincent! Isn''t this the head of the secret mobile unit of the kingdom of Greenland? It''s a tough character, so who''s saran Winman? It''s not weaker than our existence. It''s really curious. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 321 Magic Ji put up the note and left the safety room with a funny smile. When she opened the door of the safety room, she immediately turned into a silent woman. She left the first car with a cold face and went to the toilet in the first car and the second car. Then she turned into a female steward, left the toilet and walked into the second carriage. When another person passed by, she turned into that person again. Finally, after six changes, she became the alluring blonde who left her room and returned to her room ¡£ After closing the door of the room, magic Ji snapped her fingers. Suddenly, the old gentleman who was lying on the bed as if he was asleep turned into a colorful butterfly and dissipated in the air, while magic Ji turned into the old gentleman again, took out the note again and looked up. After a long time, magic Ji sat up and said to the air directly, "nightmare, you help me find a guy named Shalan Winman. I''m a little curious about him." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well, I know you''re there. It''s no use pretending not to hear." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Well, I''ll treat you to the chocolate cake from the old Jasmine cake shop when we get to the Commonwealth?" "That''s what you said, so it''s settled, saran Winman, right? I''ll find it for you right away! But do you want me to intrude into his dreams and see what he''s really about? " "It''s OK to have a look. If it doesn''t mean anything, I won''t touch him." "Well, a whole chocolate cake from the old Jasmine cake shop. It''s agreed!" "Yes With the promise of magic Ji, the spirit of nightmare immediately begins to look for the steward in his dream, and seeks for the news of saran through the steward''s dream. ¡­¡­ In her own room, Shalan looked at the books in her hand and suddenly yawned, feeling a little sleepy. After rubbing her eyes, saran closed his book, stretched out, and lay down on the bed to take a nap. Although he didn''t have the habit of taking a nap, now that he was already very sleepy, a nap naturally didn''t matter. He was not a very rigid person. As long as the business was finished, he basically wanted to do something It''s what it''s about. With her eyes closed, Sha LAN fell into a dream with a little abnormal speed. At this time, an invisible spiritual force turned into another invisible virtual force, which gradually penetrated into Sha Lan''s brain. However, at the moment when this unique force intruded into Sha Lan''s brain, the devil''s mark on her chest like a cow''s head suddenly burst into a dazzling red light. A force that was similar to virtual and illusory, but full of tyranny and evil ideas quickly covered her whole body, and excluded the power from her body. At the same time, Shalan, who had fallen asleep, suddenly opened his eyes. The spiritual force in the spiritual sea broke out like a tsunami. The powerful spiritual force directly hit the invisible spiritual force, and delivered a short message to the owner of the invisible spiritual force in the spiritual layer. "Go away!" The two spiritual forces dissipated together. Saran''s face was slightly ugly as she sat on her own bed. Although he won the collision just now, it was entirely due to calculation and carelessness. Moreover, even so, his mental strength also suffered a certain impact. It can be seen that the spiritual strength of the other party is at least similar to that of Shalan! "How can there be a strong one against me suddenly? What is the situation? If it wasn''t for the demon mark that resisted the invisible and immaterial power, I might have been invaded by that force. However, the demon Mark would react to the invisible power, which surprised me. I don''t know what the invisible power is, and there will be such a change. " At the same time, in phantom Ji''s room, the voice of nightmare suddenly remembered. "Magic Ji, where did you find this guy? It really killed me!" Eyebrows a pick, magic Ji looked at the air in front of her, said to nightmare, "nightmare, how do you say that? What did you suffer from that guy named saran Winman?" "Through the dreams of three flight attendants, I found the place where Shalan Winman was. He felt sleepy when he used the dream witchcraft, but he didn''t find it. After all, even the boss may not be able to find my hypnosis. Everything is normal at this time. But when I was ready to use the dream witchcraft to invade his dream, he suddenly surged into another very overbearing and evil dream power, which completely excluded my dream power. At this time, he woke up and used his mental power to bump me. As a result, I suffered some depression. This guy''s mental power was just like granite. The sudden impact made my mental strength suffer a great impact. I''m afraid it will take at least a day or two for him to completely recover to normal"So good? What''s the origin of this guy "Well? Don''t you know what this guy came from? And you want me to inquire about him? " "If I don''t know the origin, I''ll use you to inquire about him." "How do you know about this guy?" "I found it on this note, which was hidden in the woman''s reticent. It said that if they had something that they couldn''t solve, they would go to the train and find a guy named Shalan Winman. This was a note left by skey Vincent, head of the secret maneuver division of the kingdom of Greenland, but apparently they had not been able to find this guy, so they were killed by us Both of them are killed. " Listening to the words of magic Ji, mengyan immediately asked, "so, this guy named Shalan Winman is also with them?" Shaking her head, Peggy said, "no, I don''t think they are a group. Although there is no explicit statement on the note, it can be seen that Skye Vincent doesn''t want to let this saran Winman know that he asked the silent people to go to him. That is to say, Skye Vincent doesn''t want to let saran Winman know that it''s him who dragged saran Winman into trouble In other words, saran Winman is not part of the silence, or the covert maneuver "So who is this saran Winman who makes Skye Vincent such a little-known guy in the United States of the British blue Commonwealth so afraid?" "I don''t know, so I''ll let you explore, but obviously you didn''t succeed, so I can only let myself do it." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 322 Sha LAN closed the book in his hand a little agitated. He always felt as if someone was peeping at him, but he could not find any trace. This feeling made Sha LAN unable to read the book in his hand. "Hoo..." Taking a breath, saran put the book into his backpack, then left the room with the key on his back, and went directly to the connection point between the second and the third carriage, blowing cold air here to calm down. However, before Shalan stayed here for long, he heard someone open the door of the car, but before he could give in, the man who opened the door suddenly ran into himself. Subconsciously, she reached out to hold the other party. Sha LAN looked at the 16-7-year-old girl who had fallen in her arms. She nodded her head slightly apologetically, helped her up and said, "I''m sorry, I''m bold." Shaking her head, the girl said to Saran, "no, I''m a bit too bold." "Well, then please." Sha LAN made way for her position, stuck to the guardrails on both sides of the train door, gave the other side a seat more than one person wide. Seeing this, the girl immediately nodded to thank Shalan, and then walked into the third carriage. Seeing the girl''s leaving, saran didn''t care. She continued to blow the cold wind for a while, and then returned to her room. The sky was already dark. It was time to go to have dinner. After dinner, Sha Lan was ready to go to get some water for a simple wash and then go to bed earlier. Came to the second carriage, found a double seat to sit down, as always asked for three food, sat in his seat to eat up. At this time, a waiter came to Shalan with a large tray, and put three plates of lamb chops in front of him in turn, "Sir, this is the roast lamb chops you want." Hearing this, saran subconsciously raised her head and looked at the familiar face. It was not the girl who met at the train connection before, and who was it. Looking at some surprised girl, saran nodded and said, "it''s a coincidence. Thank you very much." "It doesn''t matter. It''s my job." There was no more to say. Saran took the three plates of lamb chops and put them on the table. She began to eat them. As for the girl waiter, she had already left for the kitchen. The knife and fork cut the lamb chops and scratched it on the plate, making a slight creaking sound. Sha LAN put a piece of reddish mutton into her mouth, chewed it, raised her eyebrows slightly, then nodded in a satisfied manner and swallowed the mutton into her stomach. When the three plates of mutton were finished, the girl waiter came to Shalan again. She bowed slightly, and her voice was very soft. She asked Saran, "Sir, there was a dessert in the kitchen just now. Would you like to have a try? With a bottle of red wine, dinner is just to enrich, isn''t it? " Hearing the girl''s words, saran nodded slowly. Her eyes were slightly confused and said, "well, let''s have a dessert and a bottle of red wine." "All right, I''ll be right there." Before long, the girl waiter carried a tray to her side, put a piece of fruit cake in front of her, and then slowly poured the red wine into the crystal goblet, quietly placed it on the left side of Sha LAN. Slowly, saran ate the cake, drank a bottle of wine, and then staggered in the restaurant under the ambiguous eyes of those people, the maid helped saran back to his room. With the help of the girl''s waiter, saran lay on the bed. At this time, the maid closed the door, looked at Sha LAN showing a smile, and said with a smile: "what can we do if we are strong in spirit? It''s not my hallucinogen. What can we do if we are under the control of our body and mind?" In front of Saran, the maid''s hand has colorful glass light flow, quickly toward the Shalan''s forehead press in the past. "Let me see, what is your origin, and let the secret mobile team and the silent have your contact information!" The maid''s hand, or magic Ji''s hand, fell on Sha Lan''s forehead, but at this moment, Sha Lan''s hand suddenly lifted up and grasped her wrist. At the same time, Sha LAN opened her eyes and looked clear. There was not a trace of the chaotic appearance just like that. Fanji looked at her Shalan lying in bed and said unexpectedly, "are you not intoxicated by my hallucinogen? But I''m sure you took my hallucinogen. Why? " "Your hallucinogen is really powerful. Even when I chewed the first piece of mutton chop, it has quickly dispersed from my mouth, which has an impact on my body. It''s just a pity that your hallucinogen is still a little less powerful and has no serious effect on me." "It turns out that you not only have a strong mental strength, but also have a very strong physical quality, but I was wrong." Standing up from the bed, Sha LAN clenched magic Ji''s wrist and asked, "who are you? Why did you hurt me? Was it you who attacked me before"You want to know? I won''t tell you! " "Don''t make a mistake. You are in my hands now. If you don''t say so, I can only be rude to you!" "In your hands? Do you see my wrist in your hand again As soon as she said this, her body immediately turned into a colorful butterfly and flew away from Sha Lan''s body. She gathered again three steps away from Sha Lan''s body and turned into a polite young gentleman. Seeing the hand of magic Ji, Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "male?" "Women can do it too!" In the process of speaking, Fanji''s body fluctuates and turns into a quiet girl in the blink of an eye. She stands in front of Sha LAN with a shy face. "Magic? Or the art of change? " "Guess?" "Oh, then I''ll have a guess!" As the voice dropped, there was a vertical black current flickering in the center of Sha Lan''s eyebrows. Then the black current quickly turned into a black Rune with the shape of an eye. It was suspended in the distance of the thickness of the first finger in the eyebrow of Sha LAN, emitting a light black electric light. Eyes of black thunder! At the moment when black Ting''s eye opened, Sha Lan''s second vision immediately saw a colorful world, as if the whole room was covered by the invisible colorful glass light. Soon saran found the human figure sitting on her bed in the second vision. Without any hesitation, she turned around and put her hands on the other side''s neck, and the illusion collapsed ! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 323 This time, she was really surprised. She didn''t understand why Shalan could find herself. But when she saw the rune floating in her eyebrows, she narrowed her eyes and said slowly, "Wizard To be able to see a wild wizard on this train is really a pleasant thing Because Shalan knew from some ways that there were witches in the world. For example, when fighting with the blood butcher, he heard him call himself a wizard from his mouth. He also saw some records in some books. Therefore, Sha LAN knew that there was a wizard inheritance in the world, perhaps because the extraordinary power of the world had just been accompanied With the return of the tide of extraordinary power, the inheritance of wizard is rare, but it must exist. So when Sha LAN heard the word "Wizard" said by magic Ji, she didn''t have any doubts. She just asked her, "I think now you can tell me what I asked you before?" "Why do you think I can tell you that?" "As long as I''m holding on to your real neck, if I''m using a little bit of strength, I think you''re going to say goodbye to the world." Because Shalan was holding her neck, she just nodded and said, "you have indeed found my real body, and the eye like Rune in your eyebrow is really powerful in breaking illusions. I just want to tell you that the magic system in witchcraft is not as simple as a cover up. Although breaking illusions has a great suppression effect on illusions, the ability to break illusions is not really so powerful in front of real magic wizards! As for my neck, I don''t need you to twist it. " As the voice fell, magic Ji''s head suddenly began to twist. She was born in front of Sha LAN and twisted 360 degrees. Then she looked at Sha LAN and said, "now, are you sure you can kill me?" "Bang!" Magic Ji''s body instantly turned into a large number of Colorful streamers, revolving around Sha Lan''s body, quickly drilled out of the window of Shalan''s room and flew to the top of the train. At this time, Shalan immediately started to move. He stretched out his hand and pulled back the window. The whole person rushed out of the window. He grabbed the window edge with one hand and climbed onto the roof of the train with his strong physical fitness. He squatted on the roof of the train running on the wild railway. Shalan''s back was facing the direction of the train. The fierce wind was used to behind the Shalan, but it could not affect him a tiny bit. Looking at those Colorful streamers that are not disturbed by the strong wind, Sha LAN lowered her body to reduce the wind area and quickly chased the colorful streamer. "Zizizi..." The blue and white electric light flowed in the eyes, and the dark clouds rolled over the sky. A blue and white thunder fell and blew towards those Colorful streamers. However, at the moment of Sha Lan''s Zhan Ting technique, a large number of emerald green fog suddenly gathered above the Colorful streamers, which was not affected by the strong wind at all. It turned into a vortex and swallowed the blue thunder directly Into it, disappeared without a trace. Then those green fog dispersed, and the colorful streamer took this opportunity to drill into the crack of the train window and disappeared into the sight of saran. With one shot of one hand, a black smoke penetrated into the crack of the train window with the colorful streamer to search for the trace of magic girl. But to Sha Lan''s frustration, all the passengers in this carriage were ordinary passengers. There were so many people walking through the aisle that he couldn''t see the location of the magic concubine, and he couldn''t get into the car just like this Use black Ting''s eye to investigate, want to catch magic Ji is already powerless. From the window back to his room, Shalan closed the window, his face a little ugly, this kind of enemy in the dark, I am in the bright feeling, let him very uncomfortable, and that there is a thousand days to guard against thieves, but want to take the initiative to attack, but even where the target is, what looks like, he does not think the final appearance of the other side is its real appearance And the most important thing is, why can the other party use magic to escape in front of his own black thunder eyes! After thinking for a long time, Sha LAN breathed out a breath, swept away the annoyance on her face, took a deep breath and murmured to herself, "well, the world is always interesting, otherwise life without rivals is not so interesting. Only the existence of opponents can let me surpass them one by one and stand on the top of the peak." As the voice dropped, saran took out the book and looked at it again. She was more attentive than before. At the same time, in the fourth carriage, the old gentleman''s phantom Ji sits on the bed of the room. Although it seems that there is no problem on the surface, if you look carefully, you can see the fatigue and fear in her eyes. "That damned guy almost killed me. He can not only see through my magic, but also control the thunder. I''m afraid that this level of strength is the ability of those secret families with a long history of wizard inheritance." "Magic Ji, don''t provoke him. When he can see through the magic and resist the power of dreams, we can''t exert our real power in the face of him, but we have no good way to resist his power. If we force ourselves to find trouble, we will be worried about our safety once he is killed."Listening to the nightmare, Huan Ji took a deep breath, nodded and said, "yes, this time I''m self willed. I shouldn''t rashly provoke that kind of guy. His strength has indeed reached the level of a formal member of our tidal Knights'' order. Moreover, he may be a member of those clandestine families. It''s better not to provoke or provoke him! It''s just that this time, Liang Zi has been married. If I have a chance, I will revenge him with one stone''s breadth! " "It''s clear that you are provoking others by yourself, and it turns out that you are provoked by others." Although the words of nightmare are very quiet, but when others say bad things about themselves, women''s ears are usually very sensitive, let alone women''s extraordinary. She glared at the chair in front of her and said to the hidden nightmare directly: "nightmare, the chocolate cake of the old Jasmine cake shop is gone!" "Ah! no You''ve promised me, why do you go back on it The skin smile flesh did not smile pull pull the corner of the mouth, magic Ji open mouth sneer way: "ha ha, I this is to give you a lesson, let you this virgin know, what is a woman." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 324 After a total of six days, the train finally entered the border city of Ryan, the United States of England. The passengers on the train left the train with their own salute, and left the train with a smile. Shalan got off the train with his backpack on his back, followed the guidance of the steward and the train station police, and lined up to the immigration control office in the railway station. It has to be said that the choice of buying the train VIP ticket is really correct. Although it costs 30 gold coins, which can be called a terrible price, Shalan is very comfortable with the service on the train, the free food, or the special entry treatment different from other ordinary passengers. After a long queue, Sha LAN walked into the gate of the immigration department. Under the guidance of one of the railway station policemen, she sat in the chair in the middle of the room, and looked at the three immigration officers behind the table who were wearing work clothes similar to those in their previous lives. They nodded slightly and showed a smile. "Hello, welcome to the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain. Please also submit your immigration documents and identification." These things Shalan had been ready since he was in the kingdom of Greenland, so he immediately took out the materials and identification from his backpack and gave them to a railway station policeman nearby. After the train station police checked them, they handed them to the three staff behind the table. The three men looked at the immigration documents and ID cards respectively. Then the elegant looking middle-aged man in the middle said to saran with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Winman. I want to check. What''s the purpose of your coming to the United States of the blue Commonwealth?" "I''m going to take the entrance examination for sorangia University in three months." What is your preparation for the entrance examination "I''m going to be admitted to the ancient language major under the History Department of sorangia University." "Oh? Ancient language major? It''s a very good major, but I don''t know much about ancient languages. Recently, when I read a book, I saw a few doubts. I think you, who are aiming to be admitted to sorangia University, should be able to help me answer them? " After hearing this, saran raised her eyebrows slightly. He didn''t think that the other party''s purpose was to let him answer the question. I''m afraid he still wanted to rely on this way of asking questions to find out whether he really wanted to be admitted to sorangia University, rather than with other purposes. Of course, if he really wants to be admitted to the University of sorangia and fails to answer the question, then there is no need to enter the University, because even if he does, he will not be admitted to sorangia University. There is no need to waste time in entering the territory of the Commonwealth. After all, there are many kinds of passes to enter the United States of the blue Commonwealth. Among them, the entry to school pass lasts for one year, which is much longer than the time for traveling, visiting friends or visiting relatives. The first three are only one month. Therefore, many workers who want to work in the United States of the blue Commonwealth like to apply for student passes to study in the United States of blue, One year''s legal student status, for them can find a lot of good jobs. Over time, due to these people''s loopholes, the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of America. After listening to the other party''s three rather simple ancient language questions, she answered them one by one, and then there were some simple questions. Especially when they learned that Saran was the departure of the Earl of wyerman family in Greenland, she left the immigration office with a backpack. After showing her pass, she lined up to leave the fire station. However, at this time, Shalan suddenly felt that someone was looking at him and looked at that look. She immediately saw the old gentleman who had met him before, but the old gentleman took off his hat. After the hat fell from his face, the old gentleman''s face had become the most familiar face of another Shalan, belonging to the 167 The face of a young maid''s waiter! Seeing the appearance of magic Ji, Sha Lan''s body moved slightly, as if she was about to rush to the next second. However, she gave a little smile to Sha LAN, stepped back and walked behind one of them. When the man walked away, there was no one behind him who was familiar with Sha LAN. All of them were strangers in a hurry. Sha LAN knew that she was going to rush to and from each other Magic ability. It''s easy to hide yourself in the crowd. "Well, there''s room in front of you. Go ahead." Hearing the urge from behind, saran turned her head, nodded at the man, and walked forward. After leaving the railway station, Sha LAN didn''t find any watchers. Knowing that the other party probably gave up looking for his own trouble, he was relieved a little. He took his own pass and bought a ticket to soran city at noon tomorrow. Shalan stayed in a hotel near the airport. Standing in front of the window of the hotel room, saran felt the soul connection between herself and selea. She found that although the distance was so far away, the soul connection was still so close that he could hardly feel the distance between herself and selea.A little relieved to breathe out a breath, saran looked at the window outside the city of Ryan. Although it was just a border city, it was more contemporary than Cynthia, the second largest city in Greenland kingdom. The bright street lights everywhere, the neon signs that had not been lit up, or the traffic jam on the road made him think of himself The world of the past. It is no wonder that the Greenland Kingdom and other seven countries have joined together to preserve their place in the cracks between the three great powers. In fact, in saran''s view, if the three powers did not have any ideas, the alliance of seven might have been annexed for a long time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 325 On top of the train, the first train has been completely blocked. Outside the train is the police team of the local police station in Ryan, while inside the train is an emergency team composed of homeland guard, secret alarm Bureau and silent people. "What did the soldiers and guards of the secret mobile team say?" "They didn''t find anything. The only exception was that they saw the frost fog of your silence leave the safe house by themselves and did not come back. They didn''t go to inquire about the frost fog. According to what they said, when they got on the train, because the soldiers sent by the secret Mobile team said one more word, the whole person was frozen as a warning, so he said that They didn''t stop frost and fog. " After hearing the words of the middle-aged man at the homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau, the leader of the silent who came to investigate this time said in a hoarse voice: "this can only be done by the people of the tidal Knights'' order. Xius empire was also robbed of something important by the tide Knights a while ago. If this is what they did, then they could only take the East The west can''t be completely destroyed. Therefore, it must be made by the tide knights. Even if they stop them, they can''t beat the people of the tide Knights'' order and let them leave here by train. " "In that case, is this the end of the matter?" Just as the middle-aged man of the homeland guard and secret alarm office had just finished speaking, a young man of about 16 or 17 years old with evil features came in. His eyes like a hawk dog shot at all the people in the room, which made everyone in the room feel like being seen through. Everyone''s face became not so good-looking It''s offensive. The black skinned, thin, evil young man put his hands together without any apology and said, "I''m sorry, everyone, my ability is not well controlled. If I offend you, I''m really sorry." "Guess what happened to the inspection results on the top of the train." "Captain, do you say it here?" After hearing this, the leader of the team of silent people with tiny pupils and great white eyes raised his eyes slightly, glanced at the middle-aged man of the homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau, nodded slowly, and said, "all of them are people who fight for the union, and intelligence naturally needs to be shared." Hearing his captain''s words, the evil boy chacai immediately said, "Captain, I checked the roof of the train just now, and found some traces. On the 17th carriage of the train, there were traces of high temperature burning. I have just asked several stewards that there have been several times of rain and rain during the train''s running. However, only thunder was heard in one of them, but no rain was seen. Another steward remembers that when there was no rain, the sky outside was very good. Although it was at night, we could see the moon and stars in the sky. Therefore, I suspect that the thunder is the power exerted by some extraordinary existence. " "In the safe house, there are only traces of fighting between our people and those of the secret mobile team. Even the cause of their death is because of fratricidal killing. It has been confirmed that it was made by magic, which is exactly in line with the means of magic concubine in the tide Knight order. That is to say, the supernatural who is suspected of using thunder is not the tide knights and our people, but the third position Extraordinary, we can start from this aspect, or we can find some information about the tide knights. " At this time, the smiling middle-aged man of the homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau suddenly said, "let''s leave this matter to us. Our homeland guard and secret alert bureau do this. We have enough staff. And if you want to inquire about this matter, we have to start from the train passengers. We are more suitable than you." This is true. Although the silence is a transcendental organization affiliated to the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, it has the ability to stop children crying in the United States of England. The positive image of the silent people is extremely poor. If they are allowed to deal with the passengers who have taken the train, it will be good if nothing happens. How can they ask what is useful West. Besides, there are many citizens of the alliance of seven on the train. One or two of them can be fooled over, but if there are more than ten citizens killed or injured, it will be a very troublesome thing in the world. We should know that the alliance of seven is rich in many kinds of metal ores. Every year, the three major countries purchase a lot of metal ores from the alliance of seven. Once there is a problem, with the support of the other two big countries, the United States of the blue Commonwealth can definitely suffer a small loss, which is not a funny thing. "Well, then we''ll check if there''s any news from Superman in Ryan, and I''ll leave the rest to you." When the voice dropped, the leader of the silent gave his team a wink. Immediately, two team members carried the box, one left and one right, and knocked all the remaining evidence into the box and took it away. Seeing the evidence taken away, several members of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau frowned, but when they saw that their leader did not say anything more, they forbeared and said nothing more.When all the silent people left, the young man standing behind the smiling middle-aged man immediately asked him, "section chief, have these evidences been taken away by the silent guys?" "What do you want to do if they don''t take it? Fight them? Those crazy people can really do it. I can''t protect you with my old arms and legs. " "Section chief, can''t you show some fighting spirit?" "I''m all going to retire. What I want to do now is to save the lives of you little monkeys, at least before I retire. Otherwise, I will not retire safely." What kind of virtue of their own section chief, these people have already understood, so no more words, talking about business. "Section chief, what are we going to do this time?" Hearing this, the section chief laughed and said, "the little monkey of the silent man has very poisonous eyes and can see things very accurately. I think that the case handling rate of their brigade has been greatly improved recently. It should have something to do with him. However, he is still too young after all. He only knows to look up the obvious things. As for those subtle evidences, they are ignored. Who has nothing to do with running on the top of the train, and each step is so big and the pace is so heavy. Anyway, I don''t think ordinary people can do it? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 326 In the early morning of the next day, after meditating, Sha LAN practiced breathing method and secret martial arts for a while. She felt the little growing power of blood source in her body. She sighed helplessly. Recently, she has been thinking about creating a practice of power cultivation of her own blood source by integrating magic ox breathing method and Shenxi secret martial art. But gradually, Sha LAN found that if only relying on "magic ox breathing method" and "divine rhinoceros secret martial arts", he would not be able to integrate the two to create a cultivation method which is the only source of blood power. He had to learn from other people''s strengths and have seen a lot of breathing methods and secret weapons before he could find a way to integrate them. After washing, changing clothes and having breakfast lunch, saran left the room with his schoolbag on his back and arrived at the airport of Ryan City. After waiting for about half an hour, he got on the plane and headed for soran, the hinterland of the United States of British blue Federation. Six hours passed by. Shalan got off the plane and looked at the dark sky. It was obvious that she couldn''t sign up and look for books at this time. So she thought for a moment, turned out of the airport, sat on the bus in front of the airport, and headed for the city center of soran. Sorland, known as the cultural center of the United States of the blue Commonwealth, is one of the five central cities of the United States of the blue Commonwealth. It is also known as the capital of the United States of England as the political center, the city of Wald as the economic center, the city of Europa as the military center, and the last city of Glen as the extraordinary center. They are also called the five central cities of the United States of British blue Commonwealth! Although soran city ranks the last five among the five major central cities, due to the existence of sorangia University, soran is in a detached position. Perhaps some people in the mainland and even in the world do not know the four cities, even the existence of the United States of Great Britain, but they absolutely know the existence of sorangia University, although the United States of England has never recognized it However, because of the existence of sorangia University, at least in terms of culture, the United States of the blue Commonwealth is definitely the first on the mainland! As the night fell, Shalan walked on the road in the night, holding a pamphlet about the general situation of soran city. She was working on two purposes. While walking, she was looking at the general introduction of soran city by the street lamp. "In a city, there are 78 colleges and universities. In addition to the strongest sorangia University, there are also private private universities and higher vocational schools. There are 37 public universities. Each university is not inferior to that of birona University, even if there are winners. It is really worthy of being a cultural center." In this world, the so-called private and private universities are secondary universities. As for higher vocational schools, they are schools that transport high-tech workers to all walks of life. However, they are different from those in previous generations, but they are also divided into colleges and universities, which is the same part of the previous life. Before you come to the road, look at the white lights on the roadside. It is similar to the red and green lights of previous generations. The white lights can pass freely. When flashing, they are about to go out. Pedestrians are not allowed to move forward or leave the road quickly. When the lights go out, it is time for cars to move freely. Looking at the white light, it was just when it went out. Sha LAN looked down at the pamphlet in her hand, but suddenly heard a kind voice around her. "Young man, if the street light is not on, reading will affect your eyesight. If you are young, your eyesight will not be good." When she heard this, she turned her head and saw an old woman in her seventies and eighties, leaning on crutches. At this time, the white light was on, and the people nearby immediately walked to the other side of the road. At this time, Sha LAN looked at the old woman and said with a smile, "kind lady, do I have the honor to help you cross the road?" The old woman was stunned for a moment, then immediately grinned, put her hand on the palm of Sha Lan''s outstretched hand, and said, "of course, thank you very much, young man." Holding the old woman''s hand, saran took her to the other side of the road. Just as she was about to leave, the old woman suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "come with me, young man. I''m going to eat something. How about going to dinner with me?" This time it was Shalan''s turn to be stunned. He looked at the old woman''s sincere eyes, nodded his head and said, "OK, then I''ll trouble you." "Come on! Come with me With these words, the old woman took Sha LAN and walked half a street into a small restaurant. The old woman and the people in the restaurant were very familiar. She said hello to the waiter with a smile, and took Sha LAN to a seat by the window. Sitting in her seat, the old woman took the menu from a waiter. Instead of opening the menu, she handed it to saran. She said a few dishes and a kind of wine. She was a regular customer of the restaurant. After looking at it, saran found what she wanted and said to the waiter, "please give me a plate of sirloin, lamb chop, pork sausage, and then give me a French fries, a large lemonade Oh, by the way, give me three of these things. I eat a lot The waiter looked at Sha LAN in disbelief, and said to him in surprise: "our family''s beef, sheep and pig platter is very big!""It says that''s why I want three. I''ve been on my way all day and I haven''t eaten on the plane. I''m very hungry." "Well, if you can''t eat it, I won''t give you a refund." "Don''t worry, it won''t be returned," she said, turning to the old woman. "I''ll treat you to this meal, ma''am." After hearing this, the old woman waved her hand and said, "Oh, no, no, no, I''ll treat you to dinner. My pension is still very large. You can rest assured that I can still afford this meal. Besides, the owner of the restaurant will give me a discount only if I pay Of course, if you can, why don''t you say something about you as a thank you to me "In this case Well, let me introduce myself first. My name is saran Winman. Madam, you can call me saran. I come from the Greenland kingdom of the alliance of seven countries "You''re not from the Commonwealth, but it doesn''t matter. My name is Beckinsale, Beckinsale Donald law, an old lady who has nothing to do after retirement." "Hahaha, Ms. Beckinsale, you are so humorous." "You can call me Beckinsale if you can. I think we can be friends, can''t we?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 327 Beckinsale is a very optimistic and trendy old man, which is known after Shalan and Beckinsale had a meal for ten minutes. Beckinsale is very talkative and his personality can be regarded as Sha Lan''s favorite old man. He reminds him of his old neighbor in the countryside in his previous life. He is equally talkative, optimistic and kind-hearted, which makes him miss him a lot. "Saran, you said you just came here, so which university do you want in kaosolan?" After swallowing a mouthful of lamb chops, saran wiped the corners of her mouth and replied, "I''m going to take the University of sorangia." In the restaurant, almost everyone''s voice in the restaurant is quiet, but the voice of everyone''s voice is not very slow. Beckinsale looked at saran. She was surprised at first, but soon she was appreciative and said: "very well, young people should have such courage and confidence, but Saran, you should also know that if you want to enter sorangia University, it is not only courage and confidence that can be done, but also knowledge is indispensable." "Of course Shalan nodded. "My confidence and courage come from my own knowledge." Then I said to myself, "I wish you a success with the red wine." Also holding up the red wine, saran and Beckinsale touched the glass, nodded and said, "of course, I will make it." After a sip of red wine, Beckinsale put down her glass and said to Saran, "so Saran, you just came here. Have you found a place to live?" "Not yet. I''m just here today. I''m going to find a hotel to stay in. I''ll be looking for a place to stay in the daytime tomorrow." "If you don''t mind, I can rent you the house above my house. There are three floors in my house. Each floor is independent. I live on the first floor, and the second floor is where my son lives. But basically, he only comes to live for one or two months a year, and the third floor is completely empty. You can live on the third floor, and the three floors are all independent Don''t worry about affecting your privacy and review of the exam. " Hearing this, saran was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "if so, then I can''t get it. I don''t know where your home is, Beckinsale? How much is the rent? " "You can give me 15 gold guilds a month for the rent. As for my place, it''s in the oakins heights!" Shalan was standing in front of the gate of aokins mountain villa. He looked at the huge mountain peak in soran city. It was at the foot of the mountain to the east of the huge mountain. Of course, Shalan would not be surprised if it was just like this. The key is that the upper half of the mountain is a corner of sorangia University Located here, it occupies the whole upper half of the aokins mountain. In a simple estimation, the whole area of sorangia university is almost comparable to that of a small town. Looking at Beckinsale standing beside her, saran was surprised and said to her, "Beckinsale, you didn''t say your home is near sorangia University." "It''s a surprise, isn''t it?" After dinner, Shalan immediately took a bus with Beckinsale to oakins heights. This was the scene just before. Looking at sorangia University in the mountains above, she took a deep breath and said, "it''s really a good place." This is not a psychological effect. Saran sighs because this place is really a good place. He can clearly feel the abundant elemental energy in this mountain. The key is that the element energy here is extremely balanced and very mild. People live here with clear mind and healthy body, but for the extraordinary, this is absolutely It''s a holy land of practice. Saran simply estimated that if he meditates here, the speed is about two to three times that of other places. This is a terrible degree. When Shalan was in the nightmare abyss, he once read some books about the tide of extraordinary power in the gear tower and the gray castle tower. He knew that the outbreak of the extraordinary power tide in a world was not the outbreak of the whole world at the same time, but spread from one or several points in a world to the whole world, and the result was the element energy distribution in the world The cloth is not average, but diffused from high to low in a certain range. Obviously, at this time, the gold mountain in front of Shalan is very likely to be a point where the element energy diffuses outward. "It''s really a good place." Two in a row are good, but the intention is not the same, but Beckinsale doesn''t sound too different. "Come on, Saran, come and see the house with me. If I''m not satisfied with the house, I can help you find other places in the mountain. I think if you live in the villa with sorangia University as your goal, your fighting spirit will be enhanced?""Thank you, Beckinsale. I can''t wait." As they spoke, saran and Beckinsale walked toward the interior of the estate. After about ten minutes of walking, they came to a house in the heart of the estate. It''s a three story house. It doesn''t occupy a large area, but it can be seen that the size of each floor is enough. The most important thing is that there is a yard in front of and behind the house. The front yard is full of flowers and trees, while the back yard is transformed into a vegetable field by Beckinsale, which is a standard configuration for middle-aged and elderly people ¡£ With Beckinsale into the first floor of the door, in the door is the staircase, leading to the second and third floor, the interior is a small door belonging to each floor, it looks like a small apartment building. "Saran, the door on the first floor is where I live, and the door on the second floor is my son''s place. However, he doesn''t often come back to live. Even if he comes back, he will stay for a month or two. As for the third floor, I will take you up now, which is your future residence. I hope you can like it." With these words, Beckinsale dragged saran to the third floor and opened the door of the third floor with the key. PS: the chief editor helped me to change the wrong chapter name yesterday. I was relieved by the obsessive-compulsive disorder. Did you go to see the women''s Federation for three times? It''s not enough. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 328 This is a room about 80 square meters, one bedroom, one living room, one bathroom, one kitchen, one study and one balcony. The standard configuration of petty bourgeoisie is simple and warm, and there are many green plants. It looks like a kind of home. "This place is really wonderful. I really like it." Hearing saran''s words, Beckinsale''s smiling eyes narrowed at once, nodded repeatedly and said, "just like it, just like it. Since you like it, you can live here, and now the owner of this room is you." While speaking, Beckinsale handed saran two keys, one for the outer gate and the other for the third floor, all of which were long handled keys made of black iron, with some simple pattern carved on the handle. "Beckinsale, this is a year''s rent, a total of 180 gold shield, you see." He reached out and took five gilt edged notes handed over by Shalan, one hundred gold shield, one fifty gold shield, three ten gold shields, a total of 180 gold shields. In the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, large amount of metal currency has been replaced by paper money, only some small metal currency is still in circulation, and the official is not too prohibited. After all, the circulation of small metal currency has some advantages, as long as the large metal currency is completely banknote, it is enough. Gold shield, silver shield and copper shield have been basically banknotes. In particular, the metal currency of gold shield is no longer in circulation. Only a small number of silver shield and some copper shield metal coins are still in circulation, but they are also gradually replaced by paper money. In fact, from this point of view, the alliance of seven countries, which is still firmly using metal coins, is worse A lot. It was late, and Beckinsale, after delivering some hot milk and cookies, left saran''s room and returned to her own. With the door closed, saran sat on the material sofa, looked at the room that would belong to her in the coming year, smilingly picked up milk and cookies, and ate them little by little. In the early morning of the next day, Shalan had a breakfast at Beckinsale''s invitation, and then went to the bookstore recommended by Beckinsale, which is the best bookstore in sorangia city. Every year, all the entrance examination books of sorangia university can be found there. Saran planned to go there to buy some books, and when she got home, she would go to sorangia University by the way Sign up. Corner Bookstore is located in the corner of an alley in the center of soran city. The bookstore in the house is covered with creeper red brick walls and concrete parapets. It looks like a sense of age. Saran stepped into it, and immediately a staff member in an apron came up. "Hello, I don''t know what kind of book you are looking for?" "Hello, I want to buy entrance examination books for ancient language major in History Department of sorangia University. Do you have any..." Before Sha LAN finished speaking, when he just said a few words about ancient language major in history department, the staff member immediately turned to a person behind him and said, "give me a set of books on ancient language major of history department this year, and bring five sets of comprehensive examination papers as gifts." The voice dropped, the man turned to look at some Leng Leng Sha LAN, continued to smile and asked: "excuse me, do you have any books you need?" "Well, not for the time being." "Well, then please come with me to pay There are 67 books in total. Do you need to deliver them to your door? " "No need." "Well, that''s eleven gold shields, thirty-three silver shields and fifty-seven copper shields. You''ve bought a lot of them, so there''s a discount. You''re welcome to come next time." After paying the money and holding six bags of books, saran walked out of the bookstore. When she saw no one around, she put the books into the space ring and left the alley with light clothes. Sixty seven books, not all of them are large books. In fact, these books are similar to the textbooks of previous schools. Each book is a very thin one. Because it is aimed at the basic knowledge of examinations, there are a lot of these books, which record a wide range of knowledge, but the depth is not high. Therefore, the contents recorded in the books are just a taste, not much. Sha LAN did not go home immediately, but chose to continue to stroll around the city of soran. He saw a lot of local customs along the way. He did not come to a comprehensive shop of a coffee shop and a restaurant until noon. He sat down, ordered some special food and coffee drinks, and sat down in front of a table in the corner to have lunch. Eating, Shalan suddenly heard a low laugh, subconsciously turned to look, and immediately saw six girls in their early twenties drinking coffee around a corner table, playing with something similar to a psychic board. Just look at their looks rather disappointed, curiosity, Sha LAN slightly focused, immediately heard the dialogue from the six girls at that table. "Molly, it doesn''t seem to work. Is your cousin in Glen really reliable? He said many kinds of divination are useless. " "That''s right. The water divination, candle divination, clock divination, and this time''s psychic board divination have no effect. He can''t cheat people?""Yes, we are all friends. It doesn''t matter if we play, but don''t say anything true or false." Among the six, the fat girl with a slightly reddish face said: "my cousin is a high-quality student in the night school. Of course, he can''t cheat me, but he also said that if he doesn''t have extraordinary power, he will not be able to complete divination, unless..." So far, Molly, a fat girl, stopped talking immediately. She took a sip of coffee and didn''t go on. However, the other five girls have been aroused by her interest, naturally can not be so silent, and under their questioning, that fat Girl Molly finally managed to open her mouth. "My cousin said that unless we can find something with extraordinary power, we can''t succeed in divination, because we don''t have extraordinary power, so we can only use objects to achieve divination." "Goods? So Molly, did your cousin give you something like this? " Hearing this, Molly immediately showed a look of embarrassment. She pushed her backpack on the chair behind her back, then shook her head and said, "no, I don''t have that kind of thing." The appearance of Molly, a little fat girl, immediately attracted the attention of the other two people. However, they did not say anything. Instead, they looked at each other and nodded their heads with a trace of smile. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 329 Molly, a little fat girl, got up and went to the toilet. Just as she walked out of the restaurant, the two girls who saw Molly''s movements immediately opened her bag, searched a little, and found a rusty copper Cup wrapped in various kinds of real or false runes. The two girls immediately seemed to have discovered the new world. They quickly held the copper cup and put their heads close to the other three girls. They murmured in a low voice. Soon, one of the girls hid the wrapped copper Cup in her own bag, and then restored jasmine''s bag to its former appearance, pretending that she didn''t know anything. After a while, the Fat Girl Molly came back from the toilet. When she sat down, she still looked ignorant and slightly timid. But Sha LAN, who was paying attention to this matter, could clearly see the glimmer of clarity and joy on her face. Obviously, Molly didn''t know or even associate with the loss of her bag In the previous conversation, saran suspected that Molly had taken the initiative to guide the five girls to take out the things in her bag. Of course, saran didn''t want to participate in this matter. She had to bear the consequences of what she did. Since she did not have the talent of extraordinary power, she should not rush into contact with the supernatural world in danger. Once there is any consequence, don''t blame heaven and earth, and accept the result yourself. After eating, Shalan walked out of the shop. Instead of going on shopping, he chose to go to the post office and post the letter he had written to his family. At this stage, the information transmission has not reached the distance from the United States of the blue Commonwealth to the kingdom of Greenland by hanging up the phone. After mailing the letter, saran went back to his home in oakins heights. After saying hello to Beckinsale, she went back to her room and put the books one by one on the bookshelves in the room. Then she took out a book and sat down in front of her desk to read it. But not long ago, outside the house came some women''s laughter and Beckinsale''s voice of laughing. Saran got up and opened the window, and immediately saw that there were five girls walking into the yard under the Beckinsale''s welcome. These five girls were not others, they were the five girls I met in the shop before! "It''s really Is there such a coincidence that they know Beckinsale Surprised to see the five girls walking into the room, saran sat on the chair and frowned slightly. If they had nothing to do with Beckinsale, it would have been fine. But now it seems that they and Beckinsale are acquaintances. Once they play the so-called divination game in this house, it is very likely to affect Beckinsale and even herself. What''s more, the energy of the elements near the mountain is extremely abundant. Divination games will be very effective in this environment, but the difficulty of control will also increase a lot. In other words, as long as they play the so-called divination game here, they will basically have an accident! "What a troublesome thing." After thinking about it, saran stood up and walked out of the room. She came to the door of Beckinsale on the first floor and knocked on the door. "Saran, please come in." At Beckinsale''s invitation, saran went to Beckinsale''s room and immediately saw the five girls holding hands to form a circle around the table in the living room, which surrounded the table and the copper cup full of water in the middle of the table. The copper cup was filled with water and almost overflowed. The water surface looked like the entrance to another world. The bottom of the copper Cup could not be seen at all. The water reflected the faces of five girls like a mirror. However, the five girls'' faces were distorted and weird because of the ripple on the water surface. Among many common divination methods, water divination is the most easy way to attract unknown existence and spirit weird. If other divination games are doing death, then water divination is deliberately seeking death. Although they don''t want to take care of these troublesome things, they have to intervene even if they are not willing to. Otherwise, once they are really unlucky and lead to some kind of disordered things, such as spirits or weird, or demonic ideas, then not to mention the danger, the house that Saran is very satisfied with must be affected by those things West pollution, that''s not what he wants. But saran didn''t want to reveal the fact that he had extraordinary power, otherwise it would have attracted unnecessary attention. Therefore, he planned to solve the matter secretly, as long as he could solve the problem by solving the copper cup with extraordinary power, so as to ensure that they would not have any problems in the house, that is, what will happen to them after they leave here It has nothing to do with saran. After a simple question about how to buy daily necessities, saran left Beckinsale''s room. However, when he left, he left a black smoke and spark hidden in the shadow. He used mental power to monitor the movements of the five girls, ready to destroy their copper cup. When Shalan returned to her room, she closed her eyes immediately, controlled the black smoke and spark, and slowly came to the table where the five girls were.Shalan could clearly hear that the five girls began to recite some nonsense prayers and mantras. Under normal conditions, they could not have any ability to complete divination. However, with the abundant energy of the elements and the copper cup of the extraordinary objects, their incantation without extraordinary power actually started divination To carry out. Without any hesitation, saran immediately manipulated the black smoke and sparks to wrap around one of the legs of the table, quickly burned the legs of the table, making the table suddenly tilt and fall, and the copper cup on the table also fell on the ground, making a light noise, and the water inside fell on the ground. Vaguely, Sha LAN seemed to be able to hear some kind of existence''s unwilling roar in the dark, but the roar was very small. Even Sha LAN felt that it was as weak as the sound of sleep, and could not make any impact at all. Then Shalan manipulated the black smoke and spark again and attached it to the copper cup. The black smoke and spark constantly swirled and roasted the copper cup which was not solid. Finally, with a crisp click, the copper Cup cracked under the fire of black smoke and spark, and an invisible force slowly dissipated on the copper Cup. PS: I''m in a bad state recently. How can I relieve my mental fatigue? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 330 "Oh, this copper cup is broken. What''s the matter? Why is this copper cup so hot..." "There should be nothing that won''t keep us from divination, so..." "Oh, don''t talk about it. It''s too frightening. I won''t play with it any more. I won''t play any more." "You are so timid, but But don''t play or not. Anyway, it''s not interesting. My sister asked me to join the poetry club with her yesterday. I''d better go there and play. " "It''s just that the copper cup is broken. How can we give it back to Molly?" Hearing this, the five girls were silent, but soon they continued to say: "there is no way, to tell the truth, if she wants us to make compensation, then we will pay for it. This is our fault, isn''t it?" "Well, well, that''s it." Sha LAN heard that the five girls decided not to play divination any more, so she was relieved. She let go of the smoke, sparks and mental strength, and continued to prepare for the exam. The next day, one of the five girls, Beckinsale''s niece, brought her a new table and, after a meal, left. Before that, Sha LAN explored that there was no evil intention in that girl, so he did not pay attention to this matter. Therefore, he did not know that the fat girl named Molly, who had a close relationship with him, died in bed because of sudden cardiac arrest on the night when Sha LAN destroyed the copper cup. Everything seemed to be a very normal sudden disease There is a trace of panic hidden on jasmine''s twisted face because of death. Two months passed in a twinkling of an eye, and a whole month before the examination. Shalan came to the front door of sorangia university early in the morning. Under the guidance of several students from sorangia University, he entered the examination registration office of sorangia University and went to register. The architectural style of sorangia university is not unified. The more you go inside, the more you can see some buildings with a strong sense of history. Even saran can see a gray stone castle standing there on the top of the mountain, which is the core of sorangia University. It looks like a golden age and a silver age style. Looking at the gray stone castle from a distance, saran came to a six story building, found the registration office, and formed a long line on the corridor outside. He thought he had come early, but he didn''t want anyone to come earlier than him. About 30 minutes later, Sha LAN came to the room of the registration office, submitted his ID card and materials, paid the money, got the admission card and finished the registration, which was no different from other schools'' registration. After leaving the building where the registration office is located, saran walked on the campus of sorangia University. Along the way, he saw many students of sorangia University. Everyone was very energetic, and even there were very few others. He could clearly feel the power of senior knights and senior wizard apprentices on each other, for those who were just in their early twenties For people, such strength is already gifted, extremely gifted degree. Instead of staying on the campus of sorangia University, saran went directly to the oakins heights. If the exam was successful, there would be plenty of time to see the whole campus in the future. But if the exam failed, what would it be like to have a look at the whole campus now. When he returned to oakins heights, Shalan quickly walked back to the house. Only when he used the key to open the door outside, suddenly a strong wind came. He subconsciously took a step back, turned his left hand with a backhand to block his fist from hitting him, and then punched out. Although he had only three points of strength, it was enough to make ordinary people suffer a lot Head! But to Shalan''s surprise, his fist was held by one of the other''s hands, and the three-point strength did not bring much threat to the other party! As soon as her eyes congealed, Sha LAN didn''t have any hesitation. The right fist that had been held by the other party burst into a shock wave, which made the other party hold his hand. Suddenly, the strength of the other party''s hand suddenly let out. Sha Lan''s left hand slipped on his arm and grasped the other party''s wrist. However, Sha Lan''s body quickly retreated and dragged the other party out of the house to the outside In the garden. At this time, Sha LAN saw that the man dragged out of the house by himself was a middle-aged man about 30 years old. He was a little sloppy, but he was tall, with upright facial features and slippers on his feet. He was looking at Sha LAN in surprise. If it''s a thief or a robber, he can''t be wearing slippers. Therefore, the man in front of him must be someone who knows Beckinsale, and his clothes are very loose. He looks like a family, not a guest at all. Obviously, this man is very likely to be the son Beckinsale said. Shalan looked at each other, and the man also looked at her. He looked at her and said slowly, "are you saran Winman? Hello, my name is Todd donaldro, the son of Beckinsale Donald law Sure enough!In the dark, saran immediately stepped forward, shook hands with Todd and said, "Hello, Mr. donaldro. I''m saran Winman, who lives on the third floor of your house. I''m really sorry that I misunderstood you just now." Shaking his head, Todd said with a smile, "it''s not your problem. It''s that I''m a little confused. My mother told me about you. As a result, I forgot my sleep. When I heard the door open outside, I thought it was someone who broke in. Fortunately, your skill is good, otherwise I will really hurt you." As soon as Todd''s voice dropped, Beckinsale''s voice came from the room. "Todd, is saran back? Come in quickly, you two. It''s already noon. It''s time for lunch Hearing Beckinsale''s words, Todd immediately showed a smile to saran and said to him, "Saran, let''s go to lunch now, and my mother has made lunch." Nodding, saran said, "well, I''m sorry." There was nothing more to say, but Todd just laughed and immediately turned and walked into the house. At this time, looking at Todd''s back, saran was thinking about something. When she was sleeping, she heard the sound of the door and rushed out. Before the door was fully opened, she punched herself. With such speed and alertness, it was obvious that Beckinsale''s son was not an ordinary person either. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 331 "Saran, are you here to get into sorangia university?" Nodding, saran wiped the corners of her mouth with her napkin and replied to Todd, "yes, I''m here to get into sorangia." "That''s really good. Sorangia university is the best university in the world. I believe no one will doubt that if you can really get into it, you will have a very good future. I firmly believe that." "Yes, I believe it." A good meal, at least on the surface. After dinner, Shalan left and went back to his room. Sitting on the desk, he thought about Todd. During the meal, saran judged that Todd was very powerful, even stronger than himself. However, his strength was very convergent. Saran could not accurately feel that Todd was an extremely powerful first-class super Fan, or through some way to avoid the suppression of the upper limit of extraordinary power, reached the second level of the strong! "Well, there''s no need to think about it. Originally, I was in this place for examination. The United States of England and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of America have not stipulated that they are not allowed to enter the country. There is no need to worry about this and concentrate on preparing for the examination." At the same time, in Todd''s room on the second floor, he sat on the sofa, thought, picked up the phone, dialed a number, and soon a voice came from the other side of the phone. "I''m Todd donaldrow, and the code word is honey 5227. Now put me through to perrod." The voice dropped, the other side of the phone was quiet for a while, and soon a rough voice began to ring. "Chief, you want me?" "Perrod, now you can check for me if there is a passenger named saran Winman on the starlight train. What grade is he on our list?" "Chief, are you..." "Don''t talk nonsense. If you want to find it, you can find it for me." "All right, now!" Perrod''s voice dropped on the other side of the phone, and immediately came the voice of perrod''s loud command to his subordinates. Todd could not help but take the receiver away, and sighed helplessly. About three or four minutes later, perrod''s words began to ring again. "Chief, this Shalan Winman is in class B, and he is the person to be investigated by our bureau. His train room is just within the scope of the suspect who started a fight with phantom Ji Chief, don''t you meet him? Now we''ll send someone to arrest him. " With a sigh, Todd pinched his eyebrows and said, "no, I don''t need to send someone. Besides, this matter should be kept secret. I don''t want anyone to disturb my vacation." "Vacation? Director, don''t you just go home for a month? How did you meet this saran Winman? Do you mean you''re in your house... " "Perrod, has anyone ever told you that you are too loud and gossipy. I think you should be sent to the border city for a while, or you may not remember the motto of our homeland guard and secret alert Bureau." "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask, don''t say what shouldn''t be said, don''t look at what shouldn''t be seen, and don''t listen to what shouldn''t be heard. I know." Listening to Pedro''s flattering voice, Todd''s mind came up with the man who was more than two meters tall, extremely rugged and bulky. He said these words like a jasper from a small family, and suddenly felt that he was polluted by spirit. "Come on, no more." Hung up the phone, Todd sighed and slumped in his chair ready to sleep. But at this moment, there was a knock on the door. Todd got up helplessly and opened the door. Looking at Beckinsale outside, he said in the dark. Sure enough, he let Beckinsale in. "Mom, I just wanted to go to bed. What can I do for you?" "I can''t come to you when I have nothing to do? Every time I go out, I won''t come back for nearly a year. When you come back, you''ll be paralyzed at home. I don''t know how to talk to my mother who has pulled you up with a handful of excrement and urine! " "I''d like to, but mom, every time you talk, you want me to go on a blind date, and I really can''t stand it." "What happened to the blind date? You are 42 years old. Have you been wronged by your blind date? " With a helpless sigh, Todd sat down on the sofa again and collapsed on it. Helpless, he said to Beckinsale, "Mom, what do you want to tell me, now tell me quickly?" Hearing Todd''s words, Beckinsale closed the door behind her hand. The room had been soundproofed, so she was not afraid to be heard. After closing the door, Beckinsale directly said to Todd, "Todd, tell me the truth. Is there any trouble with saran? I know exactly what you are. If there is nothing wrong with Saran, you can It''s impossible to pay so much attention to him. " "Mom, this is our bureau''s business, you can leave it alone?" Turning her eyes, Beckinsale said to Todd, "Todd, saran is a good boy. I don''t believe he will do anything against the law and discipline. In fact, if he does, you won''t allow him to stay in our house for a while. So I think if you can, don''t let your hands disturb him. They have to prepare sorangia If you guys interfere with the college exam, I will hurt him by inviting him to live in our house. You should understand what I mean? ""Mom, I''ve solved all the problems in my bureau. They won''t disturb the little guy. It''s just a silent person. I can''t command those guys. You know that. When you were teaching at sorangia University, didn''t you see those guys who were unreasonable?" "I come to you because I have seen it. I don''t care about your mess. Anyway, I don''t allow any target to be disturbed by the children of sorangia University. If I don''t see it, I will help him. This is what I have to do as a teacher of sorangia University." "Mom, you''re retired!" "That''s a tenured professor. Anyway, I don''t care. If I see those dumb people around our house, I''ll have to talk to my old friends!" Hearing this, Todd took a breath, looked at Beckinsale in surprise, and asked, "Mom, what kind of ecstasy did that kid give you? How can you help him so hard?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 332 "A little friend has asked me to take care of Shalan. Naturally, I have to be more attentive. Besides, I have always liked Shalan and have been with him for more than two months. I can see that he is a good boy, so I have to help him from inside and outside together." "Children? There are not many children you can help, mom. How could Shalan be in touch with them and ask them to look for you to take care of him in person After that, Todd suddenly thought of something. He narrowed his eyes and thought about it. He nodded slowly and said, "I remember this saran is from the kingdom of Greenland. If so, I can understand how he recognized those people. No wonder mom, you should help him. The request of the little princess of the grant family is really enough for her You''re selling face. " "Even grant, if it wasn''t for Irwin, I wouldn''t have said yes. Little Irwin is one of the few kids in the so-called big family that I can see. As for the others, I don''t even want to look at them." "Hey, mom, just say it at home, or it''ll be endless for those guys to hear it." "I''m afraid of them." She got up and patted her buttocks, and Beckinsale called out and left Todd''s house. Looking at his mother''s departure, Todd took a deep breath and said helplessly, "ah, my mother promised me to be happy. The result is not to ask me to finish the matter. I just hope those dumb people have not noticed the saran Winman affair, otherwise I will be in trouble this holiday." ¡­¡­ "Guess what?" Grand City, Corsair building, the silent''s headquarters in the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, on the 16th floor of the building, the silent captain who had checked the train in Ryan City before, looked at the slightly breathless challenger with some discontent on his face. Silent people are famous all over the country for their characteristic of less language and calmness. Gradually, this feature has been deeply rooted in the bone marrow and has become their formal standard. Although members who violate this feature will not be punished, they will not give any good looks. It is more common to give a certain degree of warning and reprimand. Seeing his captain''s face, Zhaxiao knew that he was a bit rash and took a deep breath. After he recovered, he slowly opened his mouth to his captain and said, "Captain antler, we have information from the homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau. It says that the homeland guard and the secret alarm bureau have brought a train to us by Xinghui The people in the Greenland kingdom of the British blue Federation have set a target of level B, which is very likely to be the extraordinary who has fought with magic girl Hearing this, the antler''s face immediately showed a glimmer of sharpness. He stood up and said to guess, "where is that man? Let''s go and find him now. Maybe we can find some clues about the tide knights in him." "Captain, if that man is really the one we are looking for, then he must also be extraordinary." "What about being extraordinary? If he knows how to cooperate with our actions, if he doesn''t, he can only save his life. Even if there is no conspiracy, the extraordinarily from abroad should not continue to stay in this land. To save his life is to see that he has not committed any evil deeds. " "All right, I see. Now I''ll get the team together and get ready to go to soran." Frowning slightly, the antler looked at Cha guess and asked, "you say soran city? Why did he go to soran? " "According to the information, he wants to be admitted to sorangia University, and recently rented a room, which is located at No. 18, aokins villa, soran city. We..." "Wait!" He held out his hand and stopped him from going on. The antler frowned and said, "guess, where do you think his rental room is?" "Eighteen oakins heights, captain. What''s wrong with this place?" "Are you sure it''s eighteen oakins heights?" "I''m sure." Frowning, the antler sat down in his chair, his face a little ugly, and said to himself, "how could Todd donaldrow''s house, No. 18, oakins heights, be that place, and it happened to be when he went home for his vacation, was it a coincidence or was it intentional No, it shouldn''t be intentional. Todd Donald law''s annual vacation time is generally in this range. It''s a little strange if it''s intentional. And even if it''s a B-level investigation object, it won''t let the director of homeland guard and secret alert do it himself, but if it''s a coincidence, it''s a bit too coincidental. " Looking at the antlers talking to themselves, he guessed that there must be something wrong with it even though he was slow. He didn''t say anything more. He just stood by quietly waiting for the orders from the antlers. After a long time, the antler got up again and looked at chacai and said, "chacai, you wait first. I''ll go and ask the chief commander. This is not a simple thing." "Yes, I''ll wait outside.""Well!" Should a, antler quickly left his office, came to the elevator before, took the elevator to the top floor of the building on the 21st floor. After getting out of the elevator, antler went straight to the only office door at the end of the 21st floor. Before he knocked on the door, there was a sound inside. "Antlers? Why did you come to me? Come in. " Hearing this, the antler immediately opened the door and went in. He saluted the old man who was sitting behind his desk and signed some documents. He opened his mouth and said, "chief, I want to ask you something." The pen in his hand pauses slightly, without hair and eyebrows, and there is a long and thin scar extending from forehead to chin on his face. After signing a name again, he puts the pen cap on the desk, points to the chair on the other side of the desk and says, "sit down, don''t be so stiff." Looking at the antlers sitting down, the old man said, "antler, your heart is not quiet, what''s wrong?" "Chief, I can''t make up my mind about one thing. I have to ask you to judge." "Oh? You are the leader of the 16th brigade of our silent people. I''m really curious about things you can''t decide. Tell me about it. " "Commander in chief, one of the respondents may have news about the magic girl in the tide Knights'' order. But now he is at No. 18, aokins heights, soran city. How should I deal with this matter?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 333 "Eighteen oakins heights This is Todd''s home. Why do the directors of homeland guard and secret alert have a B-class subject at home? " "Commander in chief, this is something we don''t understand. Director Todd has no problem with his loyalty to the federal government, so I doubt whether director Todd has obtained any information from the B-class investigation object, so he wants to temporarily block the circulation of the information." Slowly frowning, the long and slender scar in the center of the old man''s face turned into a light red, and a whiff of killing gas came out of the old man''s body. "This matter is handled by our silent people. Their homeland guard and secret alarm bureau are just assistance at most. We have the right and responsibility to interrogate anyone who is suspected. Even he Todd can''t prevent us from handling the case normally. Now, according to my order, we should investigate the B-class investigation object according to my order, and we must get the tide knight from him The intelligence of the magic girl of the regiment After hearing this, the antler understood the meaning of the commander-in-chief. He must get the information about the magic concubine of the tide knight regiment from the other party. This means that regardless of whether the other party has anything to do with this matter, he must find out the information from the other party''s mouth. The chief once said that the extraordinary forces from the outside are not terrible and terrible They are the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau and the three shrines, which are the federal guardians. Obviously, what the chief commander has done this time is to deal with the homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau in disguise! After receiving the order, antler quickly left the office of the commander-in-chief of the silence and returned to his own 16th floor. He immediately worried that the elite of the 16th brigade left the cosai building as the headquarters of the silent. ¡­¡­ Sitting in front of the desk, while reading books, Sha LAN wrote something on his notebook. At this time, his eyebrows suddenly beat twice. Then, Sha LAN sighed helplessly and reached out on his temple. Suddenly, a silver mist gushed out from Sha Lan''s eyebrows and fell on his desk into a silver beaver Flower cat. Looking at the saber toothed tiger, which was transformed into a reading animal, Sha LAN looked at it with some doubts and said, "you always want to come out. I finally let you out. How did you become like this?" "Master, don''t you say that my appearance in this world is not convenient, and I am often outside? So I changed my body to what it is now. It looks like an ordinary cat, and it will no longer attract people''s attention. " "It''s true that you can be unobtrusive, but can you change back?" "A certain degree of change is my basic ability, but I fixed my normal form to the current cat''s appearance. This appearance can not only be unnoticed, but also because of the shrinking of my body, my energy consumption in daily activities has become much less, and the strength of my body has increased by 10% Slowly nodding, Sha LAN looked at the cihuahua cat transformed by the saber toothed tiger. He didn''t know much about the beast, so he directly asked the saber toothed tiger, "what ability do you have as my reading animal?" "My basic ability is the conversion between spiritualization and substantialization. As for becoming bigger and smaller, it is also the derivation of this ability. In addition, I can also make some morphological changes, but compared with what I am now, the change of form will consume strength. If my power is consumed completely, I need the master to use mental power to supplement my strength. As for the ability that belongs to me alone, which is different from other reading animals, it is called "double body". Master, you can control the body of this mind animal instead of my consciousness, and even can use my body to exert any ability related to mental power. For example, master, your witchcraft can be used by my body. Of course, the consumed power is still your power. " After hearing the words of the saber toothed tiger, Sha Lan''s mind moved, and he wanted to exert his mental power to pour into the saber toothed tiger. But at this moment, Sha LAN suddenly felt that his consciousness was divided into two parts, half into the saber toothed tiger''s body, and the other remaining in his own body, just like a person controlling his left and right hands. If it''s a person who has just been exposed to this change, even a wizard will inevitably have some interference when using his hands at the same time. However, saran has the power to instantly improve his brain calculation ability, which is enough to control the two bodies perfectly. Even if two bodies can perform sorcery at the same time, or one can cast witchcraft and one melee. Of course, the consumption also belongs to Saran, but under the double consumption, it is double explosion, enough to achieve miraculous effect in some times. At this time, Sha Lan''s consciousness in the saber toothed tiger can feel his complete control over the animal''s body, and many instinctive actions are the same. Under the influence of the saber toothed tiger''s consciousness, Sha LAN can quickly adapt. For example, after only a period of experiment, Sha LAN is completely used to the four legged animal''s walking style, which could not be adapted to in a short time ¡£ Controlling the silver cihuamao''s body to jump to the ground, Sha Lan thought. The silver cihuamao''s body immediately turned into a silver smoke, spinning constantly on the ground. In the blink of an eye, it turned into another Salan. Even the color on her body quickly changed from silver to normal. Only that pair of pupils was still the same as saber toothed tiger The color of fiery red."This form consumes a lot of mental power, and I can''t exert the blood power of my body through the body of the chanter. If I can only fight with the strength of the chanter itself, then the human body is obviously too thin. It''s better to turn into a beast. At least after the change of claws and teeth, it should be able to play a good power." Thinking of this, Sha LAN once again manipulated the Nian beast to make several changes, from the solidified silver civet cat shape to the silver saber toothed tiger before, and then the lion, crocodile, python, and even the eagle. Under the control of Sha LAN, the changes were completed one by one. After restoring the appearance of the silver cat cat, Sha LAN tried to display the black smoke and spark, but found that the melting stick could only play a role in his own body. As a spiritual body separated from the noumenon, Sha LAN could only display the magic of thunder and lightning and darkness when controlling the animal, but could not display the fire system that the noumenon could use the blessing of melting fire stick Witchcraft! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 334 Retreating from the saber toothed tiger''s body, Sha LAN looked at the saber toothed tiger that jumped onto her table and said, "OK, since you have solidified your present appearance, you should go out and play by yourself. However, you should be careful not to be found out, otherwise it will be very troublesome." "Master, don''t worry, I won''t run around. In addition, if the host needs to, you can directly control my body, because there is a spiritual connection between us, at least not shorter than that between you and selea." "Well, I see. Then you can go out and look around. You should be a little tired of staying in me for so long." "Good bye, master. I''m going out to play!" As the voice fell, the saber toothed tiger turned into a silver smoke and passed through the window and disappeared in front of Sha LAN. Seeing the saber toothed tiger''s departure, Sha LAN shook her head helplessly. Although the saber toothed tiger is not as easy as a child, her strength is beyond doubt. At least for Sha LAN, after she has the saber toothed tiger, she has a separate body. Many inconvenient things can be controlled by the Saber Toothed tiger secretly, but she is not afraid to be found. Thinking of this, saran took a sip of black tea on the table and continued to read. Day by day passed, and soon a week passed. During this period, the saber toothed tiger came and went out and came back many times. Sha Lan was not surprised, and she was only about half a month away from the date of the examination. However, she was very confident about herself, so she didn''t feel very nervous and even had time Hang out. Walking on the road, Sha LAN looked at the ready-made clothes store nearby, and went directly in. Under the guidance of the shop assistant, she bought a few sets of casual clothes and prepared to find a place to eat. But at this time, Shalan suddenly felt something wrong. He pretended to look at the window and saw someone watching him on the other side of the road behind him. His eyes narrowed slightly. Sha LAN pretended to be careless and went on walking. When he passed an alley, he suddenly stepped in At this time, those who were watching saran quickly caught up and rushed into the lane, but when they got to the lane, they had lost Sha Lan''s shadow. "The target is cunning. Let''s split up!" "Yes "Understand!" The voice dropped, a total of six people quickly dispersed and disappeared in the lane, some left the lane again, some continued to stay in the lane, constantly twitching their noses, some quickly climbed to the wall, quickly climbed toward the roof, ready to look for the trace of Sha LAN. At this time, Shalan was standing on the top of a nine story building. He was looking at those people who were spreading rapidly. He didn''t know that he had been locked by the homeland guard, the secret alarm Bureau, and the silent people. Therefore, he wondered why these people were following him, and he seemed to be hostile to himself. "In this case..." Murmuring to herself, Sha LAN reached out and knocked on her temple. The silver mist of the saber toothed tiger quickly gushed out from her eyebrows and turned into a silver civet cat again. Then saran manipulated the body of the silver cihuahua cat into a flying bird and flew into the air, chasing after one of the silent men. His body quickly left here and headed for the direction of aokins heights. On the way back to oakins heights, Shalan found a lot of people guarding nearby and did not disturb them. Saran quietly passed through their defense line and returned to the villa again. He could clearly feel that there was no surveillance in the park, just like those people were afraid of something. "This is forcing me to be a houseboy." She shakes her head helplessly. Before the matter is understood, Sha LAN does not want to have a conflict with anyone before the exam. Fortunately, there is a reading animal. Otherwise, she may not be able to figure out the situation of these people. After greeting Beckinsale and Todd, saran returned to his room with Todd''s thoughtful look. Sitting on the sofa, Sha LAN closed her eyes, and all her energy was transferred to the saber toothed tiger. The saber toothed tiger, which turned into a bird, landed on the window sill of a restaurant guest room. Quietly, it turned into a silver smoke and poured into it. It turned into a small flying insect and fell on the wall, eavesdropping on the conversation of those people in the room. "Captain, according to chagues, that Shalan Winman is back at oakins heights." Hearing that female subordinate''s words, the antler''s eyebrow slightly frowned, said: "such a good opportunity has not been seized, are you really carrying training?" "Captain, this Shalan Winman is very cunning, and his mental strength is very strong. It is easy to find out our surveillance. In fact, we have put the scope of surveillance to the largest extent, but we still can''t avoid his investigation. We suspect that he is a very powerful warlock, and may even be a...""You mean Wizard? " As she sipped her lips, the woman''s reticent nodded and said, "yes, that''s what we got." "A wizard A wizard Yes, it''s impossible for ordinary warlocks to fight against the tide knights. It must be a very powerful warlock or a wizard at all. But if this is the case, we will catch him even more. The inheritance of witches is extremely precious. Even if we are the silent, there are only seven wizard inheritance routes. It is very difficult to find people who conform to the Seven Wizard inheritance routes. There are not many witches among our silent people. If this Sharan Winman is really a wizard, then it is a great achievement for us to catch him! Even though he is still hiding in oakins heights, we can catch him at that time as long as he wants to take the examination at sorangia University. If he doesn''t come out, when Todd donaldro''s vacation is over, we can go into the oakins heights and arrest the Shalan Winman. As long as his mother is not hurt, there will be no reason for Todd donaldro to interfere with our arrest! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 335 The insects transformed by Nian animal dissipated into smoke, and saran''s consciousness withdrew from Nian animal''s body. Thinking about the words of the silent people just heard, he probably knew what the crisis he was facing now. However, he didn''t understand why the silent man would find himself. "Is it because I''ve been in contact with the woman who''s called Maggie? However, when I was on the train, I didn''t realize that she was also a member of the tidal knights. It just seemed that she didn''t know me, or even that I killed the blood butcher. But then there is a new question. Why does the magic girl like me to test me for no reason? There must be things I don''t know, but these problems need to be put down temporarily. Although I really want to kill those silent people once and for all, once they are really killed, the silent person will surely send more people to come here to find my trouble. In order not to affect my examination, please bear with it for a while. After the examination is over, it will be time for me and these silent people to settle accounts. " Thinking of this, Shalan again focused on reading books. He already knew a large part of the knowledge recorded in these books, which was even more in-depth than those in books. However, there were some things he had never touched. Although with the assistance of powers, it was still very time-consuming to learn. As time went by, Shalan did not leave the place of 18th of oakins heights during this period of time, which made the silent people unable to find any opportunities. Finally, they could only choose to do something to him when he left for the examination at sorangia University. The examination lasted for three days. On October 15, the first day took the test of the common language of the mainland, the second day of October 16, the basis of mainland history, and the third day of October 17, the most important comprehensive examination of ancient language foundation. Sha LAN took his own stationery according to the regulations, and with the blessing of Beckinsale and Todd, he was ready to leave home to take the examination at sorangia University. But at this moment, Beckinsale suddenly stopped saran and said, "Saran, it happens that Todd is going to sorangia university to deal with some things. How about going to sorangia university with him?" Hearing Beckinsale''s words, saran looked at Beckinsale''s indisputable appearance, and could not say no words. She nodded slowly and said to Beckinsale and Todd, "well, then I will go to sorangia university with brother Todd. Thank you very much." The meaning of thanks is tacit to three people. Beckinsale may not know that Saran is also an extraordinary person at the beginning, but with the existence of Todd, she has already known that Saran has the strength of extraordinary level for three months, so although they did not speak very clearly, they basically knew each other''s general ideas. Todd, still in a scruffy look, wore a sportswear and a pair of slippers, and walked with saran towards the oakins heights. When they were about to leave the villa, saran obviously felt a force different from the spirit from Todd, wrapping him and Todd together. At this time, when they walked out of the villa, they were not seen by anyone, although it seemed that once they were touched, they were still It will be found out, but the ability to completely insulate other people''s senses is enough to surprise saran. "This is the initial application of my ability. Different from your witches, the extraordinary abilities of our blood knights are all derived from the power of blood in our own body. My blood gives me this power. After some changes and treatments, I can isolate the attention of others, so that they can not find you, so that you can not be silenced Those guys found out. " "Won''t it cause you any trouble?" Although Shalan had learned that Todd was protecting himself when listening to the silence, he did not know that Todd was actually the director of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau of the United States of England and the United States of Great Britain. Todd shook his head after hearing saran''s question and said, "of the 18 silent brigades, only their chief captain is qualified to cause me some trouble. As for the others, I don''t want to trouble them. How dare they come to me. But if you feel grateful to me, you can tell me the whole story of your contact with the phantom concubine of the tide knights on the starlight train. Of course, if you know the trace of the tide knights, you can tell me At this point, Todd glanced at saran and waited for her answer. For example, the commander of the United States of America, for example, the commander of the United States of America, who had a relationship with the commander of the United States, was obviously only a member of the United States who had a relationship with him Identity. "Brother Todd, are you the director of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau, or the president of the sanshenyuan? Or is it the other senior level in these two organizations? "With a slight eyebrow pick, Todd looked at saran with a smile and said, "very good insight and reasoning skills. Now I have some ideas to attract you to my command You''re right. I''m the director of homeland guard and secret alert, so do you have any information you want to tell me? " "There is no intelligence, because I am also very confused about the fact that the phantom girl on the Xinghui train came into contact with me. She disguised herself as a waiter without any reason to plot against me, trying to invade my brain and inquire about something. The first time was similar to hypnosis, and then she wanted to invade my dream. The second time, she came by herself. But it happened that I had the ability to break illusions, so I didn''t suffer from her plot. After a few moves, we went from the room to the roof of the train, but eventually she escaped. That''s what happened. As for further contact, there was no more. " After listening to saran''s words, Todd frowned slightly and asked with some solemnity: "Saran, do you mean they attacked you twice, the first time using hypnosis and dream invasion means?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 336 Looking at Todd with a serious expression, saran was surprised and asked, "is there anything wrong with this?" Nodding, Todd said, "it''s not wrong, but it''s very wrong. Peggy doesn''t have the ability to hypnotize and invade dreams. But another member of the tidal Knights has it. We''ve never found his true face. We only know that he''s called nightmare. He has the ability to manipulate dreams and hypnotize people. Of course, if only this is the case, the nightmare will not be so terrible. The key is that his dream will be confused with the reality, and he will die in the dream, and he will really die in the reality. With the magic of the magic girl, one plus one is greater than two. If only phantom Ji came to the union alone, it would not be so difficult to deal with, but with the cooperation of nightmare, the combination of them was really terrible "What are you going to do, then, to go back to homeland guard and secret alert right now?" When Todd heard this, he immediately froze for a moment, then shook his head and said, "of course not. I''m still on vacation. How can I work overtime on my own for only one month every year. After sending you to sorangia University, I''ll go home and call those guys. It''s not just me who guards the Federation, let those families It''s enough for you to work hard. " With a slight twitch in the corner of his mouth, saran looked at Todd and said, "what did you do with that serious look?" "I''m just worried about the work after the vacation. The tide knights can''t finish their work in one or two months. Without a year and a half, they can''t finish their plans. So I feel helpless for the work after the vacation. It''s clear that after a few months of eating and dying, I''m still busy again. I feel sorry to think about it Ah. " Looking at Todd''s face being raped by life, saran suddenly found that Todd, who lives at home every day, is the so-called fantasy version of the United States of England and the United States of America? Along the way, saran saw many members of the silence who were hiding on the road, and even the so-called captain he had seen when he overheard the people talking. It''s just that none of them can see the existence of saran and Todd as if they were completely in another dimensional space. Shalan''s plan was to change the animal into his own, and then lead them away. He disguised himself and went to sorangia University in secret, but now it is not necessary. Before arriving at sorangia University, Todd looked at saran and said, "OK, I''m leaving now. I''ll continue to come here to pick you up after your exam. It''s just that this gate of sorangia university is very close to the oakins heights, otherwise it would be really boring." "Brother Todd, thank you very much. You have helped me a lot." Waving his hand, Todd said to Saran, "Mom asked me to help you. I''m just a helper. The person who wants to help you is mom. You can wait until the evening to thank her. Besides, you told me the existence of nightmares. This has helped me a lot, which can be regarded as offsetting my help to you." "That''s just a sentence." "Help is help. It depends on what it does to me, not what you pay. All right, you go in quickly. I''ll go home and make a phone call." With these words, Todd turned away from the door of sorangia University and walked in the direction of oakins heights without turning back, while Shalan followed the crowd into the school gate of sorangia University and followed the road signs to the teaching building and classroom of his own examination. The classroom is not very big. It is a medium-sized teacher. With white walls, green walls, and milky marble floor, the classroom is very bright. On the ground of the classroom, there are 20 tables and chairs scattered. At this time, most of them have sat on their own seats recorded on the blackboard. When she entered the classroom, she immediately found her place. After sitting for about ten minutes, suddenly the door closed and opened her eyes. She saw a serious middle-aged man and a young woman walking into the classroom with only 20 candidates. The middle-aged man had a small notebook in his hand, while the young woman was holding a volume of test paper. Obviously, this time, twenty people in Shalan''s classroom needed to test the common Chinese language. The middle-aged man and the young woman looked at each other, nodded, and did not say much nonsense. After seeing the time, they immediately opened the test paper and distributed it. When the examination papers were completely distributed, the middle-aged man scanned the examination room to make sure that everyone had no problem. Then he said, "since the beginning of the examination, all cheating and whispering are not allowed. Once it is found, the test paper will be scrapped and will never be accepted by sorangia University. Therefore, I hope you do not violate the rules, because I will not be selfish to you. It is related to your future. I hope you can treat it carefully, otherwise we will not be lenientAt this time, the examination room was very quiet, and I don''t know whether it was because of the words of the middle-aged man or the importance of the examination. After the middle-aged man finished speaking, the young woman came to the back of the crowd and stood there. All the movements of the 20 students in the examination were fully noticed. Twenty candidates in the classroom have started to answer questions, everyone is very quiet, quiet to Sha LAN, in addition to their own and other people''s writing paper voice, no other voice. What''s more, the invigilator''s middle-aged man''s eyes like hawk Falcon let people eliminate any action that makes the other party pay attention to himself. Just a glance, Shalan judged that the invigilator of the middle-aged man, is obviously a blood knight, perhaps his strength is not worth mentioning for Sha LAN, but the invisible pressure of the exam makes Sha LAN unconsciously feel nervous. However, it also makes saran more expectant for sorangia University. It is just that the invigilators of one examination room have the strength of blood knight. How many powerful existence will there be in sorangia university? Thinking of this, saran''s desire for sorangia University deepened, her hand movements were three points faster, her spirit was highly concentrated, and she quickly wrote down her answers on the test paper. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 337 After putting down her pen, Sha LAN looked at the test paper on the table in front of her. After checking it again, she slowly nodded. With his present mental strength and concentration, she basically would not have made low-level mistakes such as writing wrong words. What''s more, he checked it again, which has completely eliminated the possibility of mistakes and omissions. Today is the third day of the examination, which is the most important comprehensive examination of ancient language in the three subjects. In the past two days, under the escort of Todd, saran has been safe and sound between sorangia University and ogins hill, avoiding direct conflict with the silent people. Just this morning, along the way, saran found that there was no silent man. Obviously, they could not have not known Todd''s ability. Naturally, without meeting saran for two consecutive days, they probably knew that Todd was sheltering saran. Therefore, either the silent gave up the arrest of Saran, or they thought of another way to prepare for the rescue After the exam, saran was caught in one fell swoop. There is no so-called "early submission" in the examination of sorangia University, so even though Shalan finished the answer in advance, she still sat in her seat and waited quietly for the end of the exam. When the bell rang at the end of the exam, Sha LAN immediately stood up and took her test paper and walked toward the door. Before the door, she handed the test paper to the invigilator. Just as he was about to leave the classroom, she suddenly heard the other party whispering to herself: "it''s better to stay in soran city in the last month, and the annual entrance examination is excellent Show students will report to school ahead of time, so it''s better not to go back to Greenland and stay in soran. " During the examination, Shalan knew that the two invigilators in the classroom had read their own papers. Obviously, what they said was meaningful, but they didn''t say it too clearly. Slowly nodding, saran said to the middle-aged male invigilator teacher: "thank you for telling me that I will stay in soran city." "Well, get out of here. There''s someone behind you who needs to hand in the paper." Nodding, Sha LAN left the classroom with the surprised eyes of the two candidates standing in line to hand in papers. They were very close to Sha LAN and the middle-aged male invigilator teacher, so they clearly heard their conversation and naturally understood the meaning of the words. For those people''s eyes, Shalan didn''t pay attention to them. He was very confident in his own achievements, so he didn''t get too surprised. He walked out of sorangia University briskly. Saran looked at Todd who was squatting outside the east gate of sorangia University, smoking. He was used to Todd''s slovenly appearance. When saran came up to Todd, Todd pressed the cigarette out of his mouth, looked up at him and asked, "what do you think of the last science exam?" "There should be no problem." "No problem. I''ll go back now. I''ll be very busy tonight." As if saran didn''t recognize Todd''s words, she nodded with a smile and followed Todd in the direction of oakins heights. At this time, a car stopped not far away, two pairs of eyes looked at Sha LAN and Todd, which seemed to disappear out of thin air, slowly withdrew their eyes and looked at each other. "Miss, Mr. Shalan''s grades should be good. If there is no accident, he can be an excellent representative of the freshmen majoring in ancient language in history department. You can rest assured." Listening to the old man with meticulous hair and neat eyebrows and beard in front of her, the girl pushed her glasses on her face and said with a smile, "Grandpa Frey, I never doubted that he would fail in the exam. I just worried about whether those silent people would hurt him, but those guys never made sense." "Miss, since you''ve got rid of Ms. Beckinsale and asked director Todd to help Mr. Shalan, I don''t think there''s a big problem in this matter." "In fact, if Shalan had not rented Beckinsale''s house by accident, I would not have bothered her. She is too old to be involved in such a mess. It''s just that sometimes the fate of coincidence often with such a trace of abuse and tease, since Shalan and Beckinsale met, then I can only get rid of her. Well, let''s get out of here now. I''m a little tired just after the exam. I''ll go home and have a good meal and have a rest, so that Granny REM always says that I''m thin and thin. Ha ha. " "Well, then we''ll go Driver, go back to the mansion. " The car slowly drove away from the school gate of sorangia University. Under the envious eyes of some nearby people, it disappeared into their sight. Saran followed Todd and looked at the front door of oakins heights not far away. At that time, Todd stopped suddenly and looked at the old man standing in front of the gate. His face showed a trace of surprise and dignity. "Balorem I''m surprised that you came in person. "As they spoke, the invisible fluctuation around Todd and saran immediately dissipated. It was obvious that his ability to deal with the old man waiting in front of him had no effect at all. There is a vertical line across the center of the face, the old man balorem looked at Todd and said, "director Todd, since you can protect this Mr. Sharan with your own hands, I can naturally invite him to our silent Corsair building for a cup of tea, isn''t it?" "Balorem, this boy has nothing to do with the tide knights. His contact with the tide knights is also a mistake. You can''t get any information from him." "It is natural that we have our means if we can obtain information or not. Director Todd, please hand over the people. Don''t stop us from performing our official duties." Listening to balorem''s words, Todd lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth. Then he reached out and scratched his hair. Some dandruff fell down. He looked at balorem and said helplessly, "balorem, who doesn''t know the virtue of your silent person. If it''s normal, it doesn''t matter to give him to you, but my mother told me to protect him I can''t do anything about it, so either you go or I''ll beat you to roll. For the sake of our old acquaintance, how about one of two? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 338 "Let me go? I haven''t heard that for a long time, kid. You''ve just become the homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau. You''ve been so rampant for a few years. It seems that I''ve made the right decision to come here and teach you a lesson. " When the words fell, balorem grabbed with one hand, and the red flames were burning. They quickly fell into the palms of balorem and turned into a long flame sword. He held it in his hand and disappeared in the same place. He appeared beside Todd and chopped down towards Todd with a sword. At this time, Todd slapped his backhand on saran''s chest. Sha LAN felt that the things in front of him changed instantly. He even appeared under a big tree tens of meters away from Todd. At this time, saran finally determined that Todd''s ability was to control the space! Just as Todd pulled saran out, balorem''s long flame sword went straight through Todd''s body without causing any damage. Meanwhile, Todd punched out and the space his fist reached quickly squeezed up, which made balorem''s body as if he were bound. There was no way to escape quickly. He could only connect Todd''s body A punch! "Bang!" Balorem took hold of Todd''s fist with one hand, and the flame sword in his hand chopped off again. He wanted to cut off Todd''s arm, but it still passed through Todd''s arm without causing any harm. At this time, Todd exerted one hand and threw barrorem out. Then he pressed on the ground with one hand, and a large piece of earth and stone on the ground disappeared in an instant Over balorem''s head, and it''s going to hit balorem on the ground! "Boom Smoke and dust fly up, but at this time, a large number of flames rise, violent explosions ring, countless rocks and rocks fly around. Balorem stood where he was, surrounded by flames. The ground under his feet was melting, and the scar on his face was as red as fire, with a trace of tyranny. In the rising of the fire, a virtual image of the devil with the whole body wrapped in the flame emerges behind him. It is the extraordinary blood in balorem''s body, the Hellfire devil! The virtual image of Hellfire roared soundlessly, and the huge flame rose into the sky, turned into a whirlpool of fire, whirled over balorem''s head, and quickly turned into a huge flame claw, and caught it towards Todd. Todd looked at the huge flame claw and took a deep breath. There was also a huge shadow behind it. However, the space around the shadow was constantly twisted, and there was no way to see its real shape. But Todd''s eyes were completely silvery white at this time. He stretched out his hand to the flame claw and pressed it in the past The former space quickly disintegrated, like a cracked mirror, which cut off the space and turned into a powerful shield, which resisted the huge flame claw in the front. At the same time, Todd''s left hand slightly raised, the same as the broken mirror space quickly converged on his left hand, and turned into a space spear with countless edges and corners constructed by a large number of broken space debris. With the index finger of Todd''s left hand slightly raised, the space spear shot out in an instant, towards balorem. Balorem''s face was slightly ugly when he saw the spear coming. The huge flame claw disappeared in an instant. Balorem suddenly opened his mouth and spewed out a dark red flame. In front of him, he kept rolling like a sticky liquid. He turned into a fist sized hell demon head. He opened his mouth and laughed and bit at it Space spear! "Bang! Boom...! " The spear and the head of Hellfire burst at the same time, and the chaos of space debris and fire flew out in all directions and spread around. But at this time, a cold hum and a low drink sounded one after another, but the chaotic space debris quickly merged into the nearby space, and those flames were extinguished and disappeared in the blink of an eye. At this time, the faces of Todd and balorem were not very good-looking, especially balorem, who had thought he could easily suppress Todd, had a long vertical scar on his face that was almost red and bloody. "Good, very good. A new generation of old people is worthy of being young enough to sit in the position of director of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau. His strength is really excellent. I lost this time, but you can''t protect him all the time. When you come back to glen, I''d like to see who can protect this boy!" "You don''t have to worry about it. This boy has already taken the examination of sorangia University. Naturally, he will be protected by sorangia University in the future. Of course, if he fails to pass the examination, this kind of rubbish will die. I will not continue to fight against you for such a waste." "I will report today''s affairs truthfully, and I hope you will find a reason to explain." "It doesn''t matter if there''s any reason. I''m happy to see them flatten me from my present position. It''s really tiring to be the director of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau. It''s not in line with my life plan." Balorem finally looked at Todd and turned away with a cold snort. At this moment, Todd waved to Saran, put his arm around the running Saran, and said to saran in a casual manner, "I''m a little tired. Now let''s go back."Looking at Todd, Shalan could feel something wrong with Tod. But looking at the indifferent look on Todd''s face, saran immediately nodded and helped TOD to walk towards the oakns heights. Walking, about two or three minutes later, Todd''s face suddenly turned pale, and then spewed out a large mouthful of blood. The moment the blood fell on the ground, it quickly evaporated, leaving a dark dry blood trail. At the same time, Shalan could clearly feel that Todd''s body temperature rose sharply, which had reached a very terrible level. As her eyes narrowed, saran whispered to Todd, "brother Todd, are you hurt?" "Oh, it''s a good old man who has been a silent general captain for more than 30 years. His strength is really strong. That flame is invisible and has no quality. I thought that I would not be hurt by the barrier of broken space, but I didn''t think it would still hit him. This old guy is really shady." "Why didn''t you let me fight with you just now? If we two join hands, we should be able to beat him." "Hey, if you do it, the trouble will be endless." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 339 "The silent people are famous for their revenge. If you do, there will be no room for turning around with the silent people in the future. Besides, the old balorem guy doesn''t look very good, but in fact his strength has reached the peak of level one, and he is also a blood wizard with extremely strong blood. If it wasn''t for my own blood that gave me rare spatial ability, I really couldn''t beat him "Blood wizard..." Murmured to herself, whether in the nightmare abyss or the emerald world, saran had met blood wizard, but compared with balorem, the blood wizard''s blood can be called garbage without exception. Yanmo is the superior demon in the seventy-two hells, with a very high class and a huge upper limit. The blood wizard with such blood naturally stands on the top of a group of extraordinary people. It is no wonder that he has been the leader of the silent one of the three extraordinary organizations in the United States of England and the United States for more than 30 years. However, after all, nabalorim is over seventy years old. Although the life of a wizard is extremely long, he is more than thirty years older than Todd. If balorem is an extremely terrible existence, he is definitely a young Todd among the extraordinary, and his future achievements may be much higher than that of balorem. Of course, for Shalan, no matter balorem or Todd, although worthy of his careful treatment, but if they really want to fight, he is not afraid. He is not the kind of character that can be easily pinched and rubbed. Since people come to the door, it will be impolite if they don''t fight back, isn''t he? Quietly open the power, consciousness is divided into two, suddenly lying at home by Shalan named Teri''s reading beast saber toothed tiger, named Teri by Sha LAN, with his eyes closed and opened, he changed from an ignorant appearance to full of intelligence, and his body moved slightly and disappeared on the table lying on his stomach. There is no entity. Saran, who controls Teri''s body, rushes to the direction balorem left. In the shadow of constant shuttle, finally in a business street in the crowd to see a hooded balorem walking forward. "Oh, I found it." As the voice fell, saran controlled the body of the beast and hung the other party from a distance. At this moment, balorem''s body slightly stopped, and immediately changed direction to walk away from the crowd. Balorem came to a dilapidated building for a long time. Balorem was on the top of the unfinished building, looking at the silver falling on the roof like smoke The cat frowned slightly. "What did you think it was? It turned out to be an extraordinary creature. Who raised it and what did you follow me for?" Saran listened to barrorem''s words, did not answer his words, just watched him tilt his head, and then disappeared in the same place. At this time, barrorem''s heart was full of warning, and immediately escaped. At this time, a huge silver saber toothed tiger appeared in his position, and the sharp claws left four deep marks on the concrete roof. Without any hesitation, balorem''s body immediately ignited a turbulent flame, which spread in all directions, turned into a series of fire waves, and swept toward saran. The body of the silver saber toothed tiger changes in an instant. It turns into a small bird the size of a palm. It flies through the fire wave wrapped by itself, and approaches balorem quickly! "You can change your shape freely. What the hell is this?" The supernatural power of the world has just returned, and most of the inheritance has been completely cut off. Few people even know the path of wizard. Naturally, there are even fewer records about the animal reading that few people know even in the era when the wizard walked around the world. Naturally, balorem can not know what he is facing at this time What a thing, only think it is a very rare supernatural creature! "Boom Balorem reached out his hand, and a great fire burst out of his hand, forming a huge net of fire that shrouded the silver birds of saran. However, before the huge fire net completely covered the silver bird of Saran, the silver bird turned into a smaller silver flying insect, and went out along the gap of the fire net. In the process of rushing to balorem, it became a huge beast with a mixture of bison and rhinoceros. The three sharp long horns on the head and nose directly supported balorem''s On the body. "Bang!" Balorem flew upside down, but soon he adjusted his balance. His feet fell on the ground and slid backward for a distance to stop, leaving two charred marks on the ground. Looking at his right arm, balorem used this hand to hit saran in an emergency. Although his body was not broken, the soft tissue of his right arm was severely injured, at least in this battle. Looking at Saran, who turned into a silver cat again and walked around him constantly, balorem''s face was full of dignified color. The collision just now let him know that the extraordinary creature in front of him, who didn''t know what it was, was comparable to the blood knights in the middle and upper levels. In particular, his ever-changing ability really overwhelmed him.Besides, the previous battle with Todd seems not to have been hurt, but the strength has been consumed by a large number of people, and the body is somewhat tired, otherwise it will not be in such a mess. "Who are you, why are you in soran, and who controls you?" After hearing balorem''s words, saran didn''t want to talk, but he suddenly thought that the reason why the silent came to find his trouble was because of the bastards of the tide knights. Therefore, there was a sly smile of human on saran''s cat face, and he said to barrorem with the voice similar to that of a 14-5-year-old: "I''m here It doesn''t matter who you are. The key is that you, the United States of the blue Commonwealth, have been tracking us for so long. For the sake of your sincerity, we have to send someone to see you, don''t we? " His eyes narrowed, and the long scar in the middle of balorem''s face turned red with blood. He said to Saran, word by word, "are you a member of the tide knights?" "Well, it''s not just the fantasy girl and the nightmare that come back to you in the United States of the blue Commonwealth. I''m also following you in the dark, but it seems that you don''t know anything about me." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 340 In that sentence, Sharan had a little thought. When he talked to Todd, he knew that Todd''s homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau, or the murmurs of barrorem, knew only, or thought that the tide knight had a magic girl, and that Todd knew that there was a magic girl in the tide order, even after Shalan and Todd talked to him before Nightmare. Therefore, he just pretended to be careless, and he said that the existence of magic girl and nightmare was to take advantage of information asymmetry in the invisible. In psychology, barrorem was subconsciously determined that his identity was the person of the tide knight, so that the small scheme that he was attracted by the disaster could succeed! However, when he heard Sharan, barrorem''s eyes were slightly narrowed. Although there was no change in his face, there was a shock in his heart. Just like Todd''s reaction, barrorem soon associated with some things and determined what the tide knights wanted to do, otherwise, he would not send three people back to the scene To the United States of the Commonwealth. It is very powerful to know that the tide knights are very strong, but because they are only a team of a few elite, they have to avoid the vanguard and choose to do everything in the dark when facing the huge national machinery, especially the United States of the Commonwealth, one of the three powerful powers of the mainland. Now they sent three people at once, obviously what big thing they want to do! In the invisible, barrorem has considered the Sharan beast as a member of the tide knight. The next step, barrow Reem looked at Sharan and whispered, "what are you really trying to do?" "He said with a crooked head, and Shalan looked at barrow and smiled," don''t you think I''ll really answer you? But what we want to do, you will know then, and of course if you die there will be no one to know. " unfinished the unspoken conversation of the wall of the abandoned unfinished building. He immediately put out a heavy energy field, and applied a great force to those loaded walls. The first thing was a loud roar, and the uncompleted building shook, and then the continuous roar of the buildings began to sway. The larger the amplitude of the unfinished building was. Get up. When barrorem felt bad, he felt that his feet were empty, and the roof of the unfinished building collapsed suddenly. Barrorem''s body fell down immediately. However, he quickly reached for a steel bar around him. Just as he was ready to get out of here, he suddenly saw the silver cat coming to the roof which had not collapsed far away from him On, a pair of cat eyes originally red are completely turned into blue and white color, with a current flowing in it. Zhan Zheng! "Boom!" A blue thunder fell from the sky and went straight to barrow rim. Seeing the thunder falling, barrorem immediately let go of his hand without hesitation. The flames around him rose and rose. He grabbed it into a huge claw of flame and grabbed it. The thunder and the flame collided together. Then there was a violent explosion. The sound of the explosion rang through the small half of the city of sauran, almost covering the sound of the collapse of the unfinished building. "Boom and rumble..." The smoke and dust have gone, and the unfinished building has become a piece of ruins. Shalan stands on a concrete reinforced column that slants into the sky on the ruins of the unfinished building. He looks at the ruins at the bottom of the building. When his consciousness is in the body of the beast Teri, he will be involuntarily affected by the habits of some cats of Teri, such as like standing at a high place, for example Subconsciously, I want to extend my tongue and lick my claws Seeing that his eyes have been licked by himself, Shalan turns over his white eyes helplessly, and doesn''t know how the cat did it. Anyway, he did the action of turning white eyes, put down his claws, and Shalan scanned the ruins with mental force, and found no life breath. Sharan would not think that he had killed barrorem just now. At this time There is no breath of life found, only one possibility is that barrow rim has escaped. "If the body is here, it is difficult to hammer this guy to death unless he is doing everything he can. If he has not consumed a lot of power before fighting Todd, he will not have such a result by the power of the body of the beast and pure witchcraft, I am afraid that at most, it will not produce such a war result." To understand this, Shalan left here again. Instead of going back, Shalan went to the temporary residence where the silence people were located. Since he has offended them, he would be better to offend them. However, in the future, if he wants to perform Zhan Zheng and the heavy energy field, he needs to be careful. Unless Shalan had the right to face silence at that time, he would have to face silence The strength of people, otherwise, it is time to keep a low-key. At the airport of sauran, antler, with seven people in its own team, was standing on the apron to board the plane. The plane was specially prepared by the city government of soran city. The mission ended in failure. It was extremely reluctant to be seen by antler or other team members. However, many barrorem failed to take this as a cover for shame. At least, it would not be possible to go back to the airport What punishment is to be imposed. Chacha guessed standing by the antlers, looked at the plane that was parked in front of them, and whispered to the antlers nearby: "Captain, can we just do that?""The chief commander has already said something. This time, naturally, we will let it go. When director Todd left the side of that Shalan Winman, we were fighting against him. At that time, without director Todd''s protection, the guy was just a guy we could easily handle." Hear the words of their own captain, check guess although unwilling, but also can only be helpless nod. "Boom, boom..." Chacai looked up at the cloudy sky and the blue sky not far away. He was surprised and said, "ah? Why is it that there are dark clouds and thunder on the apron side of our airport, which will not affect the take-off of our plane? " On hearing this, other people also subconsciously looked up at the dark clouds over the tarmac. They were all surprised at the strangeness of the cloud. Antlers look at the dark clouds, subconsciously feel a trace of bad feeling. At this time, a cat call suddenly came, the antler looked at the direction of the call, and immediately saw a silver cat sitting on the plane, with electric light flashing in its eyes. The next second, the antler only felt that there was white light in front of him, and the thunder came down from the sky! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 341 Antler is worthy of years of extraordinary, quick reaction, in fact, when he saw the strange silver cat, he had already set out to avoid. But before he escaped far away, his legs suddenly fell to the ground and felt a strong gravity oppressing him, which made him unable to escape quickly. The next second, seven thunderbolts fell and fell on the seven silent people without any accident. Five of them died in a flash of coke. Only antler and chacai were left. Although they were badly injured, they left a life! If it is reasonable for antlers to resist a zhanting skill with their own body, then guess how this is an auxiliary extraordinary skill to resist Zhan Ting skill? Sha LAN, in the form of silver cat, jumped out of the plane. He looked up and down at chacai, who had fallen into a coma. As soon as his mental strength swept, he found out the cause. He waved his front paw and scratched his chest. His clothes broke. A ring worn by a slender necklace flew out. His body quickly changed into a silver human shape , reached for the ring and looked at it. There was a trace of surprise on his face. "It turned out to be a Dark Wizard. I didn''t expect that what was not found in the so-called captain was found in you, a boy. It''s also a surprise." Holding the black ring in his hand, Shalan looked at the comatose chacai, reached out and grabbed his neck. With a slight twist, he broke his neck and lost breath. Then he came to the antler and wanted to do something according to law. Suddenly, a snow-white buck with antlers similar to the branches of trees appeared behind the antlers. The stag stood up A large amount of white light circulates around the antlers, which instantly restores most of the wounds on the antlers. At the same time, the antlers'' bodies get a strong increase in an instant under the white light, and leave the scope of the gravity field at a very fast speed. "Zheng!" The two machetes were pulled out from the scabbards hanging behind the waist under the robe. The antlers were staring at Sha LAN and whispered, "who are you! Dare to attack and kill our silent team Shalan, who turned into a pretty boy of fourteen or fifteen, looked at the antlers and said with a low smile, "what can''t you silence? I don''t think that this time I came to soran to kill you. I didn''t kill balorem just now, but to kill you is just to give a breath to our tide knights. " Hearing this, the antler''s face immediately changed. He stared at saran and said word by word: "you say you are a member of the tidal knights?" Now that she had pretended to be a member of the tidal knights, saran decided to dress up to the end. With a look of arrogance on her face, she chuckled, "tide knights, cat spirit, that''s the name of the man who killed you." As soon as the words fell, Shalan came to the back of the antler. His body had turned into a huge saber toothed tiger. A sharp claw crossed four cold lights and poured out towards the antlers. Feeling the strong wind behind him, the antler quickly waved his machete to resist the attack of Shalan''s claws. It''s just that even barrorem''s attack way of losing food, how can he resist it. The two machetes chopped Sha Lan''s body from left to right, but in this moment, Sha Lan''s body was turned into a silver smoke again, which turned into a huge silver ape behind Sha LAN. One slap on the shoulder of the deer''s antler, and the whole antler flew out. It bounced twice on the ground and crashed into the plane On the fuselage, a small half of the body sank into it and sank down. "Poof!" A mouthful of blood vomited out, and the antler looked at Saran, who turned into a silver cat again, wanted to jump out of the plane, but found that his body injury was far beyond his expectation, and he could not move at all for a moment. Sha LAN looked at the injured antler, did not continue to attack, but deliberately stayed for a while. After a while, a team of police and soldiers quickly surrounded him and immediately began to design for Shalan after confirming the enemy and himself. Her body turned to silver smoke again. As she dodged the bullets, she said to the antler, "you are lucky. This time you survived, but sooner or later your life is mine. We''ll see you next time." Like a silver cat, the body of the animal disappeared into smoke and disappeared in front of the antlers. Antlers looked at the completely disappeared Shalan, looked at their own embarrassed appearance, looked at those who were killed by Shalan, looked up and gave out a roar like a crazy hungry wolf. Shalan did not intend to kill the antlers, or he had intended to leave a living mouth to bring back the information that his reading animal body was a member of the tide Knights'' order, and his hatred for the nonexistent person of the tide Knights'' cat spirit back to the silent headquarters. Since the blood butcher, phantom concubine and nightmare of the tide Knights have brought a lot of trouble to themselves, we can''t blame ourselves for putting the excrement pot on their heads. Anyway, they are in the state of being wanted. As the saying goes, more lice don''t itch. It''s just right to choose tide knights as the objects of the vats.Silver cat quietly returned to Shalan''s room on the third floor of 18 oakins heights. She opened the window and let the silver cat come in. If only silver cat was herself, she could pass through the pager directly. However, this time, silver cat brought back a dark level sorcerer hidden in her, that is, the black ring Through the walls and windows. Sha LAN manipulates the silver cat to spit out the ring and drop it on the table. Then he immediately regains his consciousness, which makes Teri, the animal reading cat, regain his consciousness again. He jumps under the table and plays with a ball of wool in his mouth. Looking at Teri, saran picked up the ring and scanned it with mental power. She determined that the ring was really a Dark Wizard. She immediately put it on her hand, and her mental power was slightly touched. At once, there were pieces of regular triangular crystal pieces of palm sized energy gathered around saran''s body. These crystal like energy bodies are quickly assembled into a hemispherical body. The shield resists the head of his head, and with the mental control of Saran, it constantly moves around him, enough to resist attacks from any direction! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 342 "It''s better to call it the grain boundary ring, but it''s not suitable to be carried everywhere at ordinary times. It''s good if the things of the silent person are not known. Once it''s something he gets from the mute, it''s a bit risky to carry it with him." Thinking of this, Sha LAN put the grain boundary ring into his own space ring, and then he suddenly remembered something. He took out a badge with a pair of wings carved on its surface from the space ring. This badge comes from the blue fox killed by Sha LAN in the jadeite world. After putting the space ring in front of him, he forgot for a moment that he had just put the crystal boundary ring into the space ring I suddenly thought of it. "If I''m right, this thing should be the origin of the translucent wings behind the wizard named blue fox. In this case, can I also have those translucent wings?" She put the badge on her chest, and then she put her spiritual power into it. After leaving her own mark, she immediately triggered the badge with her mental strength. At that moment, she immediately felt a strong pulling force behind her. She even pulled him from the chair, and the whole person turned over in the middle of the air He hit the ceiling and fell to the ground grinning. "Damn it, it''s so hard to control." Sha LAN knew what had happened just now. When he started the badge, he immediately spread a pair of wings behind his back. As Sha LAN had the idea of flying just now, he subconsciously manipulated the spirit to trigger the badge, which made the wings produce a strong upward force, and instantly took Sha LAN to fly. However, at the moment of flying, Sha LAN felt that she was not right, so she immediately released the control of the badge, which made the translucent wings disappear in an instant, so that her body had no direction in the middle of the air. Finally, driven by the rising inertia, she directly hit the ceiling. "It doesn''t look like it''s going to work in the house, but it''s enough to make sure that I can fly." Similarly, she took down the badge and put it back into the space ring. Sha LAN just sat on the chair in front of her desk, but suddenly heard a knock on the door outside. "Saran, I heard a sound in your room just now. Did you have any?" This is Beckinsale''s voice. Saran immediately came to the door, opened the door and said to Beckinsale, "Beckinsale, I have nothing to do. I was exercising in the room just now, so I made some sounds by accident. I won''t be able to do it later. I''m sorry." Seeing that Saran had nothing to do with her, Beckinsale was relieved, reached out and patted her on the shoulder and said, "Saran, it''s ok if you have nothing to do. It doesn''t matter what you exercise, but you should be careful not to hurt yourself." Nodding, saran said, "OK, I see. Thank you very much, Beckinsale." "You''re welcome. We''re friends, aren''t we? Oh, by the way, I haven''t had time to ask you, how are your test results? Are you sure? " Upon hearing this, saran immediately said to Beckinsale, "when I finished my examination, the invigilator''s teacher told me not to go anywhere in the next month and stay in soran. I think this is a hint that I have passed the exam?" As a former teacher of sorangia University and now a tenured professor of sorangia University, Beckinsale naturally knew what was going on. She immediately showed a glimmer of joy on her face and said to Saran, "yes, you did, and you should do well in the exam, because you are likely to be an excellent candidate of ancient language major in history department, You will know the results faster than those who pass the examination. You excellent candidates will be rewarded at the annual admission ceremony, so you must prepare something in advance of those ordinary candidates. " "So it is. It would be great if I really passed the exam." "Don''t worry, 99% of you have passed the exam. Don''t worry." "Thank you very much, Beckinsale." Waving her hand, Beckinsale said with a smile: "I didn''t help you anything. Thank you. You can have a good rest in the room. I won''t disturb you." Beckinsale left saran''s room with a smile on her face. Just as she closed the door and turned to return to the room, there was a knock on the door again. The second time he opened the door, saran looked at Todd standing outside the door and said unexpectedly, "brother Todd, how did you come?" "I''ve come to say goodbye. For the rest of the day, those guys in the bureau have cancelled it. I''m leaving early tomorrow morning to go back to glen, so I''m here to say goodbye to you. You should stay at home a little longer after I leave. You''d better wait until the news that you are admitted to sorangia university comes out. Otherwise, it''s hard to guarantee that the silent guys will not trouble you. This time, the silent guys have lost a lot in soran. They are like mad dogs. I need to go back to deal with some things. Don''t provoke them, or I will never be able to do it. "Nodding, Shalan said to Todd, "OK, I see, you can rest assured. There is no problem. I will be careful." "Well, then I''m leaving now. If, I mean, if you think of something you didn''t remember to say to me before, you can go to my mother and ask her to contact me. You should understand what I mean." The corner of his mouth slightly raised, and Shalan nodded and said, "of course, I understand what you mean, I remember." "That''s fine, then Congratulations on your admission to the University of soronjoya in advance. It is a very easy way to come to your future, the best university in the world. " "Thank you for your blessing, brother Todd." After that, Todd turned and left, and this time Shalan''s house was really calm. When she came to the chair in front of the desk, Shalan took a deep breath and opened another note, which wrote a lot of ideas about the cultivation of blood source power. Only a large part of it was smeared off by Shalan, and only a small part remained in the notebook. Looking at this notebook, Shalan picked up his pen and wrote it again. Now the entrance examination of soronqiao university is over. Before entering the University of soronqiao, the most important thing is to create a practice method suitable for the blood resources in her body. It is obviously more difficult to create the practice method than preparing for the entrance examination. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 343 The landmark building in Wall Street is the twin towers. The twin towers, which stand side by side in the center of Wall Street, are the tallest buildings in the city, with a total of 72 floors. They are like the twin giants standing between heaven and earth. At this time, on the wall ring between the top of the twin towers, a line of seven people appeared here. One of them sat on the edge of the wall ring, his legs pulled together under the wall ring, and the center of Wall Street was under its feet. The low houses were like ants, and the cars and pedestrians on the road were more like dust, almost invisible. Behind the man sitting on the wall ring, six people stood scattered, looking at the man sitting on the ring. "Boss, did you know about soran a week ago?" Nodding, the man continued to look at the wall street under his feet, and said, "I know, someone nearly killed balorem, the commander-in-chief of the silent in our name, and then killed all six members of the 16th team of the silent. The captain was severely injured, which can be regarded as a great achievement." The tall, thin, middle-aged man in a leather jacket and a ponytail just now heard this, and immediately nodded his head and stopped saying anything more. The purpose of his speech was to ask whether the other party knew about soran. Since the other party already knew, he naturally had nothing to say. Originally, he was not a talkative person. A light cough, magic Ji side of a young man about 16 or 17 years old, slightly red, some shy said: "inside, boss, you, how do you plan to deal with this matter." When he heard the young man''s words, he turned his head and looked at him with a smile and said, "nightmare, I have made progress. I''m glad to see your progress. As for how to deal with it Although these things that he has done are not harmful to us, on the contrary, they have made us famous, but after all, they are acting in our name, which still needs to be checked. If we can let him join us, the position of No. 6 will be empty after Xuetu''s death. It happens that I haven''t found the right person to join us. His fighting capacity is just right for us "Boss, who are you going to let do this? If you don''t have a choice, it''s not impossible for me to go with nightmare. " Looking at magic girl, the man shook his head and said, "no, you and nightmare need to deal with our main target this time. As for soran Painter, you go to soran city to investigate, just your ability has a great probability to find that person''s location The tall, thin, middle-aged man in a black leather jacket and a ponytail on the back of his head nodded slowly and said briefly, "OK, I''ll go to soran." Hearing the painter''s words, the man clapped his hands and said, "well, after all these small discussions, let''s start talking about the business of this time. As we all know, our goal this time is the super large original magic stone hidden in the underground Treasury by the city government of Wall Street. Magic stone is still very rare in today''s world. It takes a lot of effort to get a piece of the lowest level. The scale of this super large stone can''t be surpassed in three years. Therefore, in order to make our plan, we must get it in our hands. Magic Ji and nightmare, you two separate to explore the news, can control the people try to control. Noble, you decide our retreat. It''s your responsibility to take away everything we see, whether it''s the magic stone or other things. As for the spirit, you Follow me. " Hearing the man''s order, the six men nodded one after another, and then left quickly. Before the task started, they could move freely, as long as they didn''t delay the task. The seven left five at once, leaving only the man and the spirit, who were called the boss. The spirit is a very beautiful woman, slim and graceful, with a long black hair scattered behind her back at will, only a pair of ears slightly sharp, different from ordinary people, but as the name suggests, it is a half spirit and half human mixed blood that has fully inspired the spirit''s blood. Slowly sitting next to the man, the genie said to him, "Reina, the United States of the blue Commonwealth has become more and more defensive against us. Can only six people really take that stone from the underground vault? I always feel that this time things are not so simple. It is very likely that the United States of England and the United States of blue will lead us out of the plot "Maya, you are right. This time it may be a conspiracy of the United States of England and the United States, but it may also be that there is such a huge magic stone. I can''t miss this opportunity." The fairy Maya nodded and said, "in this case, let''s make a breakthrough. Anyway, if you are here, we won''t have any heavy casualties. The people in the Knights'' order are not willing to be lonely. If we have something to do, we won''t kill innocent people under our name like the blood butcher before, which makes us infamous in this continent." "Ha ha ha ha ha, even if there is no blood butcher, we are notorious, but it doesn''t matter, but blood butcher is indeed a bit too much. If he doesn''t die in Greenland, I really have to solve him by myself. Even if the believers of evil gods are normal people at the beginning, they will soon become unstable.""Among the 13 people, blood butcher and priest are the only two who have faith, but they are totally different. One is cruel and bloodthirsty, and the other is kind and kind to save countless people. It really surprised me." Hearing Maya''s words, Reina laughed and said, "Maya, my view is different from yours. If I insist on choosing a person as the enemy between the blood butcher and the priest, I will definitely choose the blood butcher as my enemy. If I want to say terrible, the priest must be several times more terrible than the blood butcher. Otherwise, why do you think he will get the number two, second only to him You and me. " "I don''t quite understand the extent to which the strength of the priesthood has reached, which makes you have such an evaluation." "If you insist on fighting ability alone, I think the priest should be the first person in the order under me. Even if it is you, you will be weaker than the priest in the life and death battle. You are not his opponent." "Even if I used the arrow of nature?" Nodding, Reina said definitely, "even if you use the arrow of nature!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 344 In a week, Sha LAN made no progress in creating a Dharma that matched the power of blood. He sighed. He stayed in seclusion these days. Maybe in Beckinsale''s opinion, he was trying to avoid the trouble of the silent. But saran knew very well that he didn''t pay much attention to the silence. He spent all his time this week deducing the process of practicing Dharma, but nothing was gained. "It''s really a troublesome thing. I knew it would be better to practice separately. I think when dealing with the consciousness of the Tauren in hell, even without the help of blood source, it should be able to deal with it." Of course, this is just Shalan''s complaint. In fact, he knows very well that his physical strength will be so powerful after he has achieved extraordinary achievements. It is entirely because of the integration of blood gas and blood force, that is, the role of blood source power. Otherwise, his physical strength, including the transformation of a demon which can be regarded as a variant, will be so powerful Power is totally impossible. We should know that his strength has reached the second level after the transformation of the devil. Otherwise, how could Shalan crush most of the first level existence in the past battle, and even regret the second level wizard. After putting down her notebook and pen, she got up and changed her clothes and was ready to go out for a walk. Although she said that he had a hidden house man attribute, it didn''t mean that she could stay in the house unlimited. After changing her clothes, saran looks at Teri, who is lying in the room. She says, "Teri, I''m going out for a walk. Are you going?" "Master, I won''t go. I''ve played all over the place recently. There''s nothing worth visiting. I prefer to take a nap outside now." God knows why the reading beast, who does not need sleep at all, needs to take a nap when she gets to her own hand, and she still enjoys it. However, saran doesn''t say anything more. She just nods and leaves her room. Beckinsale went out shopping early in the morning, so she didn''t see her when she went out. Shalan in soran city has not been fully visited, so he is very interested in walking on the road. Sitting in a coffee shop decorated with high taste, Shalan drank coffee, ate cake and looked through the newspapers in the cafe. Because it was a newspaper published in soran City, 90% of it was about soran itself, and the remaining 10% was about national news, which was not news. Just as Sha LAN read the newspaper in his hand, he suddenly felt a difference. It was a vague feeling. He felt that his environment seemed to be different. He closed his eyes and mobilized his mental energy. He immediately felt the restlessness of elements and light and dark energy in the void, as if there was going to be some great change coming! Suddenly opened his eyes, Shalan''s mind suddenly raised an idea, the world''s extraordinary power level will rise again! "The source of the restlessness of the elements and energy in the void comes from the mountain of Perkins over there. As I have guessed before, the fluctuation of extraordinary power is not an average increase, but a growth rate of radioactivity in one or more places. Such a place can''t be harmful. Otherwise, sorangia university can''t be built on the mountain. In other words, such a place is good for many people. In other words, in this special period, it is absolutely the right choice to go to oakins hill! " Thinking of this, saran immediately threw down the money for coffee and cake, left the coffee shop and came to the nearby alley, and then went all out to catch up with the direction of okins hill! With all his efforts, saran''s speed was very fast. If he hadn''t found time to study the badge wizard, he would have opened the badge wizard now, spread his wings and flew himself to the aokins mountain. When he arrived at the foot of the mountain, Shalan could clearly feel that there were more extraordinary people around the mountain. He even saw some extraordinary people standing at the foot of the mountain with a few young people who had not yet reached the extraordinary level. Obviously, he wanted to break through the extraordinary level by another tidal burst. Instead of taking care of them, saran walked directly into the villa, which is half way up the mountain. It was the envy of those who lingered at the foot of the mountain. Obviously, in this special period, a large number of extraordinary people gathered here can still achieve order, which can only show that there is a strong force to maintain this order secretly, which makes those extraordinary dare not enter the minefield. It is no doubt that the government can achieve this degree here, but sorangia University. Feeling the more active and even irritable elements and energy, saran is ready to return to his own house. Although the location of the house can only be regarded as the middle of the mountain, he is also very satisfied with him. He is not a student of sorangia University, so he is not likely to enter sorangia University. Walking in the park, Shalan can clearly feel that there are more people in it, most of them are extraordinary. Originally, after a tour in soran City, you can''t see one of them. Now, she has seen a lot of people in the villa.When saran returned to the house, she immediately saw Beckinsale waiting at the door with a trace of anxiety on her face. Shalan stepped forward quickly. She wanted to ask if Beckinsale had any problems, but she was caught by her and ran to sorangia University on the top of the mountain. "Beckinsale, what are you doing?" "Saran, don''t talk. Run with me quickly. You are extraordinary. You should be able to feel the arrival of the so-called extraordinary tide. Todd once told me that as long as you get closer to the top of the okins mountain, the more benefits will be gained after the extraordinary tide breaks out. So now you can follow me up quickly. I have a way to let you enter sorangia University, though not It can go to the absolute center, but at least it''s much better than where we live. " Hearing this, saran did not care to ask why she could bring herself into sorangia University. He put his back hand around her waist and drove her to sorangia university with Beckinsale at a very fast speed, which caused her to scream with excitement. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 345 When she came to the east gate of sorangia University, saran slowly stopped and put down the Beckinsale she was holding. She said to Beckinsale with some embarrassment: "Beckinsale, I''m sorry, I didn''t scare you just now." Beckinsale shook his head excitedly and said, "of course not. It was too exciting just now. Don''t say much. Come with me. I''m a tenured professor of sorangia University. It''s OK to take you into the core area as much as possible." "Thank you so much, Beckinsale. You''ve helped me a lot." "We are friends, aren''t we?" With these words, Beckinsale immediately took saran''s hand and walked towards sorangia University. When she entered the gate, she showed her ID card to the gatekeeper. The guard who wanted to stop them immediately gave up his body and let Beckinsale and saran go in and looked at the extraordinary people who could only linger outside the gate of sorangia University Eye heat. Even if she is a tenured professor of sorangia University, she can''t take saran into the absolute core area of sorangia University. She takes saran to a teaching building and opens an office on the third floor. Then she says to Saran, "Saran, this is the office I have reserved in sorangia University. You can visit it at I don''t know what you need to do at that time, but just stay here, right Listening to Beckinsale''s words, saran immediately nodded and said, "of course, I just need to stay here. Thank you for your help, Beckinsale. It has helped me a lot to bring me here." Shaking her head with a smile, Beckinsale said, "that''s what I can do. OK, I''m just going to visit my old friend. Saran, you can stay here. I''ll come to you when it''s over." "Well, I''ll trouble you." Nodding, Beckinsale left the office. When the door of the office closed, saran immediately found a place to sit down, closed her eyes and quietly began to meditate. At this time, he could clearly feel that in sorangia University, those elements and energy were much more rich than those outside, and in the period before the arrival of the extraordinary tide, the elements and energy in the void became more and more violent, almost reaching the limit that Saran could bear. As time passed by, suddenly, a strong roar sounded in saran''s mind and suddenly opened his eyes. Saran could clearly see through the window that in the sky directly above sorangia University, those originally gathered clouds suddenly spread around, as if there was an invisible force ejecting from the aokins mountain Some clouds keep pushing out. Saran''s naked eyes can not see any changes, even the outside wind is the same warm, but in the perception of spiritual force, it can be clearly found that a force of extraordinary force like swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth, spreads in all directions. Under this extraordinary force, Sha Lan''s body is like a ship capsized in a storm, constantly shaking Shaking and resisting, if not, as if the next second will be completely assimilated by those supernatural powers in general. Slowly, with the spread of these extraordinary forces, the spiritual power in the spiritual sea of saran gradually synchronized with the frequency of these extraordinary forces. "Hum Hum "Hum..." Spiritual power echoes with the extraordinary tide of the outside world at a specific frequency. A large number of supernatural forces are poured into saran''s body under the echo of saran''s spiritual force. Seven kinds of supernatural forces flow into the spiritual sea, and the third into the blood force which remains in Sha Lan''s body. I don''t know how long, I don''t know how many extraordinary tides have passed. When everything tends to be stable, saran slowly opens her eyes. The electric light in her left eye twinkles, and the black smoke in her right eye. Her spiritual strength breaks through the first-class boundary and reaches the level of a second-class wizard. Her great spiritual power rises and falls in the spiritual sea like the sea water, just like the tide of the real sea water General, with a trace of unique rhythm. "It''s not only to enhance mental power and blood power, but also to use the special frequency of extraordinary tides and the power of concussion to concussion the mental power. It can make the recovery speed of mental power increase several times. It''s also an unexpected joy." Standing up from the ground, Shalan felt his spiritual strength in the sea of spirit. He could feel that his solidified witchcraft, zhanting magic and heavy energy field had reached the level of secondary witchcraft with his spiritual strength. In addition, the eye of black thunder and the hand of heisaruo were promoted to the second level because of the improvement of their own strength. As for the improvement of the power of blood source, although it is not as exaggerated as spiritual strength, it has also made great progress. The physical strength has increased by about 10% to 20% compared with that before. For Sha LAN, who has not yet created the cultivation method with the power of blood source, it is definitely a big improvement. In fact, like Sha LAN, there are some extraordinary beings who can be promoted immediately after passing the extraordinary tide, but there are absolutely a few. The reason why Sha LAN can adapt to the extraordinary tide promotion at this time is completely because his mental strength has come to the critical point of the first level wizard, which is successful in complying with the special frequency of the extraordinary tide after the outbreak of the extraordinary tide To become a second level wizard.After waiting quietly in the room for more than ten or twenty minutes, Beckinsale opened the door of the office and came in. She looked at saran and said with a smile, "Saran, what do you think? I heard that the extraordinary tide is over, isn''t it?" Nodding, saran said, "yes, I''ve made a lot of money just now. Thanks to Beckinsale for your help." "You''ve already thank me. If you continue to thank you, it will be meaningless. All right, let''s get out of here. It''s almost time for dinner. It''s time for the two of us to go back. I''ll invite you to have a taste of my smoked ham. Todd hasn''t had time to eat my smoked ham this time, but he''s been annoyed for a long time." "Well, I''m sorry to disturb you, Beckinsale. I remember that big brother Todd is very picky about what he eats. What he thinks of must be delicious." The two left the office one after the other, and when they left sorangia University, a figure flickered behind a big tree nearby and disappeared. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 346 Soran is the airport. In the waiting room of the airport, a tall and middle-aged man in a black jacket and a long hair tied into a ponytail hangs behind his head. He is holding a picture album and writing on the picture book with a pencil. There are not no people who draw here every day, so the passengers are not too surprised. However, if someone comes closer, you can see that the middle-aged man is painting with his eyes completely closed, but his paintings do not have any tendency to go out of shape. Just like a picture, they appear in the picture album under the waving of the wall in his hand. When the last stroke stopped, the man opened his eyes and looked at the paintings on the album. It was a scene of massacre. Seven people in the picture were hit by seven thunders falling from the sky. In the middle of the picture, a cat squatted on the plane and looked at the seven people coldly. "It''s really a cat..." Murmuring to himself, the man put away his picture album and pencil and walked out of the airport with his backpack on his back. He walked, stopped and stopped. Whenever there was no direction, he stopped to draw a picture. The main character of these scenes, or the core of the painting, was a man in one eye Sex cat! "The so-called cat spirit is really a proper name." As he exclaimed, the man, or the painter of the tide knights, stepped out of the bus, looked at the oakins heights in front of him, and said slowly, "is this the place?" After two or three minutes, a picture like a black and white photo appeared on the album. The painter looked at the cat on the picture and looked around. Instead of rushing into it, he chose to swim around the mountain Swing up, looking for all the traces of the cat. This is the painter''s unique ability to trace back to a target within a certain period of time, but these pictures are just as fleeting as photos. Only by using the superb painting skills of the painter in the first half of his life before he awakens the extraordinary power, he can instantly capture the pictures he sees. The combination of these two aspects has also developed a unique pursuit of the painter Tracking and detection capabilities. After a while, the painter finally determined that there was no other information about the cat around, so he prepared to sneak into the oakins heights to find the exact location of the cat. But at this time, the painter''s movement suddenly stopped. He obviously felt the turbulence of the elements and energy in the empty air around him. The painter who had experienced the first extraordinary tide immediately knew that the second extraordinary tide deduced by their boss Reina was nearly half a month ahead of time! Without any hesitation, the painter immediately gave up the idea of tracking the cat and rushed to the top of the mountain. Even if he could not enter the University of sorangia, which occupied the whole core area, it was enough to go near the core area near sorangia University! Hiding behind a big tree near sorangia University, the painter is waiting for the end of the extraordinary tide. When the extraordinary tide is over, the painter can obviously feel the further improvement of his own strength. As he sits behind the tree and feels the improvement of his strength, he suddenly sees two old women and young people coming out of sorangia University. When the painter saw the youth for a moment, he felt a trace of palpitation from his heart. He immediately knew that the cat he was tracking must have had contact with the young man, otherwise, he could not have felt this way. Without any hesitation, the painter immediately followed. Accompanied by Beckinsale on the way home, saran''s mental strength issued a warning sign. He could feel that there was an existence behind him, but the distance between the existence and saran was very good, which made Sha LAN unable to sense the exact position of the opposite side. There was a glimmer of light in her eyes. Shalan immediately turned on the power, and half of her consciousness went into Teri, a reading animal lying on the bed in the room. Suddenly, the silver cat stood up from the bed, and her eyes showed a trace of humanity. Without any hesitation, silver cat quickly left home and rushed to saran''s direction. Soon, silver cat came to the forest, quietly jumped from the tree and fell behind saran and Beckinsale. She squatted on the ground and quietly looked at the direction of the unknown tracker who followed Sha Lan''s body. At this time, the painter hiding behind also stopped. He followed saran only because he suspected that she had something to do with silver cat. Now that he saw the body of silver cat, there was no need to follow her. When Shalan and Beckinsale entered the room, the silver cat, under the distracted control of Saran, looked at the painter''s direction and said, "come out, I know you are there. Since you have not killed him with my master, it means we can talk about it." Listening to Sha Lan''s pretentious words, the painter slowly came out. Looking at the silver cat controlled by Sha LAN, he opened his mouth and said, "what are you Man, even acting like a cat, and recognizing the man who was the master just now, why are you willing to recognize a man as the master? ""I like it. Is this explanation OK?" Nodding his head, the painter said, "of course, there is no reason why I like to come here. Then allow me to introduce myself. My name is painter, from the tide knights." When Sha LAN heard the painter''s words, she was silent for a moment. However, she could not make any obvious expression on the cat''s face, but she concealed her mind. "What did you tide Knights come to me for?" "That''s meaningless. Didn''t you just kill six of the mutinies in our name, and severely damaged balorem, the captain and chief of the 16th brigade of the mutes?" "Before fighting me, balorem had received a lot of injuries and consumed a lot of strength. I just picked up a bargain." "These are indifferent things. If I bring you the head of our tidal knights, do you intend to join us?" Hearing this, saran was stunned for a moment, and then said in surprise, "join your tide knights? Why? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 347 "The so-called reason is very simple. We are short of one person in the tide Knights'' order. You have enough strength. You killed the silent people. There is no conflict between your position and us. Naturally, it is reasonable to invite you, isn''t it?" Listening to the painter''s words, the face of the silver cat controlled by saran showed a cat like expression of surprise, and asked, "then you are not afraid that I am specially prepared to enter you?" "Into us? It''s not that there are no such people, but all of them have been killed by us. Believe me, they will not live safely after betraying our tide knights "What if I insist on refusing?" "I''m sorry, then. I''ll take you away by force and give it to our commander, who will deal with you." Slowly nodded, Shalan said: "so it is, so we still have to do it, or, it will save trouble." As the words fell, Shalan disappeared in his place and appeared in front of the painter. The cat''s paw, which was sharp and shining with cold light, crossed five arcs and called to the painter''s neck. "Ding!" When the cat''s paw hit the back of a short knife, Sha LAN quickly retreated. The painter waved the dagger, and the blade of the knife burst into a cold light. In an instant, he came to Sha Lan''s body and chopped it out. "Whew!" The silver cat''s body instantly burst into a silver smoke, and quickly turned into a silver python, quickly entangled in the painter''s body along the painter''s arm, and opened its mouth to bite off the painter''s neck. "Hiss...!" The black jacket on the painter''s body suddenly broke, but half of the body, like a cheetah out of the painting, jumped out of the painter''s back, bit into the neck of the silver Python made by Sha LAN, shook his head violently, and threw the silver Python out of the painter''s body. After that, the cheetah pulled the lower half of the body out of the painter''s body, Falling at the painter''s feet, he gave out a low whine, and kept pacing around Saran, who was transformed into a silver cat. He reached out and took off his black jacket. The painter bared his upper body and said to Saran, "it''s a wonderful ability. I thought you were just a supernatural creature that opened up the extraordinary power. But now it seems that you are not such a simple thing as a supernatural creature." "You are also very strange. It is the first time for me to see an animal coming out of a human body. However, are the tattoos on your body still like paintings that can be turned into living things?" As for saran''s words, the painter did not immediately answer him. He just laughed and said to Saran, "guess?" "Ouch!" The cheetah''s hind legs were like an arrow from the bow and rushed towards Sha LAN. However, at this time, Shalan''s body suddenly expanded and turned into a giant ape. She grabbed the cheetah''s head and threw it on the ground like crazy, until the cheetah broke apart with a "bang" sound and disappeared into nothingness. At this time, the painter did not have any hesitation. His hands were slightly shaken. The pictures of wild wolves on his arm flew out of his body one after another, fell on the ground and turned into a pack of twenty-four wild wolves, and quickly rushed towards Sha LAN. Looking at the coming wolves, Shalan did not have any hesitation. She changed from a giant ape to a silver cat again. She kept dodging among the wolves. When she came to the center of the wolves, there was black smoke in her eyes. The heavy energy field opened in an instant, and the twenty-four wild wolves of the wolf pack were firmly suppressed on the ground, and then Sha Lan''s body turned sharp The cat''s paws cut the throat of all the 24 wild wolves, and all of a sudden, the twenty-four wolves turned into nothingness and dissipated. When she fell on a big tree beside her, Sha LAN looked at the painter and said with some uncertainty: "your ability looks like a shaman in the wizard. But your fighting methods are too strange. I''m not sure." "Yes, I use shaman witchcraft, but after my improvement, at least it doesn''t look much worse than those shaman witchcraft handed down." In the process of speaking, the painter took out two wolf teeth from his pants pocket and threw them out to the ground in front of him. At the moment when the two wolf teeth fell to the ground, a large amount of dark red smoke appeared on the position of the 24 wild wolves that had been killed by Sha LAN before. In a flash, the two wolf teeth were two meters tall, About four meters long, the dark red translucent wolf appeared in front of Shalan and let out a low roar at him. "Ghost wolf, see if you can tear their throats apart." As the voice fell, the painter pointed to the direction of Sha LAN, and the two ghost wolves quickly turned into nothingness. However, Sha LAN could clearly see that the weeds on the ground had been pressed out one by one wolf claw prints, and they were rushing towards him quickly! Without any hesitation, saran immediately manipulated the silver cat''s body to escape. At the same time, she waved a pair of cat''s paws at a very fast speed, judging the general direction according to the footprints on the ground, and attacked the two ghost wolves. However, compared with the previous attack on the 24 wild wolves, the former one killed a wild wolf like a man reaching out to tear up a hard paper shell To deal with these two ghost wolves, they are completely stretching out their hands to tear hard rubber, or the kind with good ductility. Simply speaking, the cat''s paws can''t effectively attack the two ghost wolves.At the thought of this, Sha Lan''s heart moved and his body quickly expanded into a huge lion. He waved a pair of paws at the two ghost wolves. However, the strength of the two ghost wolves was not weaker than that of Sha LAN. For a moment, they were fighting back and forth. At the same time, the painter stood far away from the core of the battle, his hands virtual together, and a stream of burning flames gathered between his hands, flowing like rolling lava. Lava jarring! "Bang!" A mass of energy, like lava and flame, burst out from the painter''s hands and shot in the direction of saran. But just as he was about to hit Saran, a strong gravity suddenly appeared on the only way of lava shock, which made the lava shock fall on the ground, burst out a hot flame, spread around and rolled up The amount of dust, together with the two ghost wolves, also revealed their body shape because of the dust. At this time, Shalan seized the opportunity, the electric light in his eyes flickered, two thunder fell from the sky, and crashed on the two ghost wolves! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 348 "Boom! Boom Two consecutive thunder rings, two ghost wolves were named, turned into dust and disappeared. The two wolf teeth, as the basis of summoning the ghost wolf, were completely turned into dark powder, scattered on the ground and died with the wind. At this time, the painter stepped back a step, intended to retreat temporarily, but was quickly surrounded by an invisible force field. The huge gravity instantly acted on the painter, making him unable to step back. Saran walked towards the painter step by step. Since he was promoted to the second level, he devoted himself to exerting the heavy energy field for the first time. However, in the circular area centered on Sha LAN, a large amount of dark energy almost became visible to the naked eye, making the area dark and gloomy. The huge gravity raged, and the ground fell two fingers thick. The grass and trees completely adhered to the ground, just like flattened specimens. Moreover, the trees around it broke off and fell on the ground. The branches and branches made an unwilling sound under the strong gravity, and broke apart. More rocks sank into the ground, and even couldn''t stretch and produce cracks. The painter was shrouded when the heavy energy field was spreading. At this time, he knelt down on the ground with both hands on the ground to prevent him from lying on the ground. He only felt that his body was about to be flattened, and the air in his lungs was constantly squeezed out, causing great discomfort to his internal organs. His body seemed to be about to collapse in the next second Segregation is general. I can see that the paintings on the painter''s body continue to flow. A harrier hawk wants to get out of the painter''s body, but just after half a body, it collapses under the huge gravity. As for other kinds of wild animals, it can''t even move freely without the painter''s body, let alone fight back. Slowly came to the painter''s body, Sha LAN looked at him was considering whether to kill this guy, but there was no need to kill him. The people of tide Knights obviously knew that he came to look for himself. If he was killed, he would certainly face the Revenge of the tide knights. Saran didn''t want to provoke a tidal Knights after killing so many mutinies. In Shalan''s opinion, compared with the supernatural organization under the government of the silent, the tide Knight order, which is obviously unconstrained, and whose members are not weak, is even more difficult to provoke. As for the matter of killing blood butcher before, now Shalan also knows that it is the secret mobile team of the League of seven countries to help him carry it down. Of course, both sides have a need for this. Shalan does not want to become the target of the tide Knights'' order, while the secret mobile team wants to use the death of bloody butcher as their achievements, so as to achieve their own political goals, which can be regarded as mutual gain. The heavy energy field slowly converged. Saran looked at the effect of the heavy energy field and nodded with satisfaction. Basically, as long as he did not reach the extraordinary level, he would not be able to resist for three seconds under the heavy energy field. As for the existence of those extraordinary levels, those with strong body strength can guarantee survival, even a certain degree of action, but if the body is strong If the degree is low, it will be completely suppressed and even severely damaged by the heavy energy field like a painter! When the gravity field completely converged, the painter immediately breathed the air like a drowning man. He looked at Sha LAN with fear. The calm at the beginning had disappeared completely. "Well, go back when you have a rest. Don''t disturb me any more. You should have felt that I am a second-class extraordinary. I think no matter how powerful your tide knights are, they will not ignore the existence of a second level. I have my own life. Your tide riders are not suitable for me, so you should go back and don''t force me to kill people." After a deep look at Saran, the painter did not hesitate. He reached out and pulled out his jacket and backpack which had fallen into the ground. He put it on his body and left quickly without looking back. Looking at the painter who left, the silver cat controlled by Shalan once again turned into a silver smoke and disappeared. When it reappeared, it had already come to Shalan''s house. When saran''s consciousness quits Teri''s body, Teri yawns and says to Saran, "I''m so tired. I''m going to sleep." After the words fall, Teri, the beast, turns into a silver light and plunges into Sha Lan''s eyebrows. She turns into a primitive silver spiritual energy, which winds around her spiritual sea and enters into a deep sleep. During this period of time, the continuous use of tiri''s body to fight consumed a lot of strength of Neri. It takes a period of deep sleep to recover completely. "Well, the silence and the tide Knights will not disturb me for a short time, and there is no need to use Teri''s body again." Thinking of this, Sha LAN stretched out his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose. The fight just made him a little tired. In addition, he needed to make his body fully adapt to the improvement of his strength just now, so he simply did nothing and sat cross legged on the ground to meditate. In fact, if he took the blood potion of evil eye from the jade world, he could immediately reach the limit of level II wizard, and even had a great probability of making a second spiritual leap to break through the level III wizard''s realm. However, whenever Sha Lan Sheng wanted to take the blood potion of evil eye directly, he felt a trace of darkness In the sense of crisis, as if he took the potion to break through to the third level wizard, immediately will be a disaster in general!Therefore, after thinking about it, Sha LAN still gave up this idea. Moreover, the side effects of the blood of evil eye medicament are very troublesome. The growth of essence and power will be stagnant for a long time. If we do not completely expel the medicament magazines in the body, we will be trapped on this level forever. So Sha LAN plans to take the blood of evil eye potion after he has stabilized the level II wizard''s state and at least push his spiritual strength towards the level of level III wizard for a certain distance, so as to ensure that he can smoothly reach the level III wizard state after taking the medicine, and then slowly eliminate the drug impurities in his body. Of course, the blood potion of evil eye can not be taken immediately, but the blessing of moonlight goddess can be taken immediately. As long as you take this medicine, saran will have a higher affinity for the dark energy, and can also gain a certain degree of spiritual power increase at night, which is a very rare positive increase effect! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 349 Standing in the moonlight, Sha LAN looked at the half moon outside the window and took a deep breath of the cool air at night. He could clearly feel that his spiritual strength in the sea had become more active and the strength of his spiritual strength was also enhanced. Since taking the blessing potion of the goddess of moonlight, saran more and more likes to bathe in the moonlight at night. Looking down at the admission notice on the desk, saran smiles. At the end of the second week after the outbreak of the extraordinary tide, she finally received an offer from the Department of history, sorangia University, majoring in ancient languages. Moreover, according to the attachment to the admission notice, Shalan ranked second among those who took part in the ancient language major of the history department. As one of the outstanding student representatives of the ancient language major in the Department of history, she accepted the scholarship and commendation certificate at the opening ceremony of sorangia University. Although Shalan himself is not sure about this matter, in order to have a relatively easy life in sorangia University in the future, he doesn''t mind integrating himself into the students of sorangia University. If he is too independent, he will inevitably cause some troubles. What Shalan wanted to do at sorangia University was to talk to coco about love, learn some knowledge he needed, and enhance his own strength in secret. As for the so-called campus storm and other things, it had nothing to do with Shalan. He didn''t want to participate in it. "Today is November 20, the registration day of ordinary students is December 25 to 30, and the official opening date is January 1, next year. It is really an independent school. In accordance with the principle, the opening date and registration date should be staggered with the new year''s day. As a result, sorangia University chose to open on the first day of the new year. As far as I need to report on December 1, the rehearsal for the first new year''s ceremony on December 10, the second on December 20, and the third and last on December 30, no wonder the invigilator asked me not to go back casually. It was really troublesome. " While thinking, Sha LAN put the attachment of the admission notice on the table, and then took out a small student card from the large envelope containing the admission notice sent by the postman. There were also some small notebooks that wrote the school rules and regulations, and other messy things. After a simple look, Sha LAN put the admission notice and student card in the self In my own space ring, I am ready to continue to study the cultivation method with the power of blood source. But at this time, there was a knock on the door under the house. Saran was stunned for a moment. He remembered that in the morning, Beckinsale said he would visit friends, and he might not come back for two or three days. Why did anyone come here? Some doubts scratched his head, Shalan opened the door of his room and went down a floor. When he opened the door of the house on the first floor, he suddenly saw someone who had missed him for a long time and was extremely unexpected. "Irwin? How did you find me? " With a smile, she was still familiar to saran. Her green eyes narrowed slightly, and her long black hair spread casually behind her head. She said with a smile, "well, Mr. Winman, isn''t it surprising?" Shalan was not stupid. He turned around in his head about this matter, and immediately had a three-point understanding. He said to Irwin, "you just know I''m here?" Instead of answering saran directly, Irwin looked him up and down, and then pretended, "Mr. Winman, are you going to talk to me all the time? Aren''t you going to invite me up? Or are you hiding someone in the room that''s not suitable for me to go up? " Turning her eyes, saran made way for the door, nodded slightly to the old man standing beside the car outside the yard, and said to Irwin, "go up, my room is on the third floor." "Deng Deng Deng..." Without any hesitation, Irwin went upstairs quickly. At this time, Shalan looked at the old man standing outside and said, "don''t you come in and have a cup of tea?" Frey, hearing saran''s words, saluted him slightly and said, "thank you very much for your invitation, but my duty is to wait for the young lady here." "Well, then I will go up." After saying this, saran closed the door, and went up the stairs to return to his room. When he entered the room, he immediately saw that coco had thrown out a pair of his boots, curled up and collapsed on the wide sofa. The whole person was lazy like a cat with green eyes. "Well, pay attention, isn''t the image good?" "If you don''t look good, do you abandon me?" "What do you think?" "That''s enough. Pay attention to how tired the image is, and how comfortable it is now." Shaking his head with a smile, saran poured a cup of black tea, along with a portion of the tea, to the tea table next to the sofa, and he moved a chair and sat down in front of her. After a sip of tea and a sip of tea, coco looked at saran and said, "why? Interrogate me? ""If you think so, please answer my previous question. When did you know that I came to soran?" "It wasn''t very early. I knew it the night you came to soran." Eyebrows a pick, Sha LAN some unexpected said: "so fast?" "My family has some energy in soran." "Well, next question, did you succeed in sorangia?" Hearing this, coco put down her tea cup and tea, raised her head slightly, and looked at saran with a rather condescending manner. "Of course, I''m the first freshman majoring in pharmacy and pharmacology in the medical department. I''m higher than the second place in ancient language major of history department. I don''t know how many floors." Looking at Yiwen a look of pride, Shalan suddenly stretched out his hand to Yiwen''s head. "Ah! Saran, you''re dead She covered her head, and without saying a word, she rushed at saran with her teeth and claws. She threw her chair to the ground, but at this moment, she threw her out. However, seeing coco turn around in the air, her bare feet lightly trampled on the wall, and she fell on the ground with graceful rotation. She half squatted and laughed at saran: "now it''s my time to ask a question, dear Mr. saran Winman. What''s your strength? Let me try it out! " PS: ask everyone a question. How much of the comment area of this book suck at me? How much has been updated recently? I haven''t been able to see the comment area for more than a month. If no one answered, I would like to ask again in the next chapter. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 350 Looking at Yiwen''s eager appearance, saran did not have any reason. She lifted her long legs slightly, and her body leaped up. She said with a smile, "what''s the strength? You should try it yourself before you know it." "Well, I''ll try it!" After nodding her head, Coco''s body shook slightly. In an instant, she turned into six shadows and rushed towards saran from all directions. Seeing this, Sha LAN did not have any hesitation. She took a step back and raised her hand with one hand. The blood force flowed around her body, and the shock wave was hidden in her body and ready to go. "Whew!" Yiwen''s six remnant shadows successively put out his right index finger and stabbed in the direction of Shalan. However, the red light on his right index finger flickered like six red nails and stabbed at the key points of Shalan''s body. Broken star - six nails! Seeing the six Red Mansions coming, saran didn''t dodge. Instead, she put up a palm with one hand and waved it around her. Immediately, a strong wind spread around her. Facing the six Red Mansions, she made six soft sounds. Shalan and Yiwen almost immediately backed out. Six Shadows disappeared, five. Coco sat back on the sofa, waved her hand, and said to Saran, "yes, Mr. Winman, the strength has become so strong." He raised his foot and picked up the chair that had fallen on the ground. Shalan sat on it and said, "it''s OK, otherwise I don''t dare to come to the United States of the blue Commonwealth by myself." "Do you understand the book I left you?" "When you talk about the epic of Loma, you have to admit that it''s a book that makes me sick. But fortunately, I understand all the contents of the book, and the book is burned up. There is no need to read it in the future." Although saran didn''t say it clearly, Coco''s eyes brightened slightly, nodded and said, "it''s good to see. Since I know the content of the book, there''s no need to continue reading." Without any hesitation, saran reached out of the space ring and took out the black page. With a shrewd effort, the black page immediately flew in the direction of Irwin. She reached out and took the black page. She looked at the blank black page above the black page. She threw the black page back to saran and said, "this thing has a feature. After someone has learned the above, no one else can see the contents. So it has no effect on me, but for you, It should be of great use at some point Listening to Yiwen''s words, saran knew that coco must know something about this black page, but it seemed that she was not so convenient to say. However, saran was very clear that he could not harm himself, so he immediately put the black page back into his space ring without any hesitation. "Coco, I''ll write it for you now." For saran''s words, Irwin was still very happy, but she still shook her head and said, "no, the above things are chicken ribs for me. I have something suitable for myself to learn and practice, so I don''t need the above things." Coco''s words didn''t mention any words of witchcraft on the black pages. Although saran didn''t know why he spoke so carefully, he didn''t ask any more questions. He just nodded. As for coco herself, when she saw that Saran soon understood her intention, she also showed a light hearted meaning on her face, so she immediately nodded, changed the topic, and said, "Saran, I''ve come to you this time, and there''s something else I want to tell you about your future at sorangia University." "Sorangia university? Is there anything else like exams "Almost, but there are some differences, but first of all, do you know why sorangia university is so attractive? Why do universities all over the world respect sorangia university? Why does no country on the road dare to be rude to sorangia university? And none of the so many wise, or fatuous, upper class people in history did anything against sorangia university? " Hearing these questions from coco, saran sat up and asked, "I don''t understand. In my opinion, sorangia university is just a bigger school. Why does it have such an extraordinary status?" "That''s because there is a secret department in sorangia University. Yes, like my Department of medicine and your department of history, it''s a secret department, which is called the extraordinary department. The purpose of the existence of this department is to cultivate qualified and extraordinary talents, which is not simply the extraordinary with fighting ability, but a place where the extraordinary power left over from history can be inherited and carried forward on the problems related to various aspects of extraordinary levels. For example, once my Department of medicine can be admitted to the Department of extraordinary medicine, it can enter the pharmacy production specialty of the Department of transcendence to learn how to identify various pharmaceutical materials and how to make various kinds of medicines. Once you are in the Department of history, once you have been admitted to the Department of transcendence, you can study the ancient witchcraft related to various ancient documents and ancient witchcraft.As for those guys in the architecture department, once they are admitted to the Department of transcendence, they will enter the major of sorcery array and rune research. In a word, every ordinary Department of sorangia University corresponds to one or several extraordinary departments. Today, when the extraordinary power returns, it is definitely the place where all people are flocking to. " "So, you and I are only halfway through the examination to get into sorangia, right?" Nodding, Yiwen said: "yes, we have only half of the exams, and the other half of the exams have a year to go. We just want to take the exams, and we need to strictly audit them. The standard of the examination is to take the final graduation examination of senior year. As long as we can get the top three scores of the major, we can enter the examination and take the examination of the extraordinary department I will be a member of the extraordinary department only after I have tried. " "Senior year end graduation examination? In this way, we need to learn all the things we need to learn in four years of University in one year, and we must surpass those senior students who are sophomores, juniors and even seniors. Otherwise, we will not even have the qualification for audit, right? " "Yes, that''s it. Once a year, we''ve got four exams since we''ve been admitted to school!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 351 "Four exam opportunities But I think you want to get in the first year, coco? " Nodding, Irwin said, "yes, I plan to. Since I have the ability to pass the examination, there is no need to stay in the ordinary department all the time." "I see." "What do you understand?" "I understand the time of the exam, so I will be admitted to the extraordinary department within a year." Hearing saran''s words, Coco''s face showed a smile, leaned forward slightly, and said, "Mr. Winman, are you following me?" Looking at her, saran leaned forward and said to her, "Ms. grant, I just want to chase you. But then again, it seems that coco, your family is very powerful. In the end, your parents and relatives will oppose us and obstruct us? " As soon as she raised her eyebrows, she said with a smile, "I''m really sorry. My family will not appear in the story of chivalry novels. My parents went to a very far away place when I was a child. Now we grant family is my decision. I''m really sorry that we didn''t give you a chance to pretend to be forced." "Have you been far away?" she scratched her head, and Sha Lan''s face showed a trace of apology, and immediately changed the topic. "But then again, your family looks very powerful. Why do you want to go to sorangia university? You can get something like the epic of Loma. I don''t believe you don''t have a systematic wizard inheritance. " Speaking of business, Coco''s body leaned against the back of the chair, and replied to saran: "my family really has a systematic wizard inheritance, and there are more than one or two, which are enough for me to find the one suitable for me. However, the family background can not be compared with sorangia University. We should know that sorangia university is an ancient school which has been standing in the world for several times. The name of the extraordinary department may be different in each era, but it has always existed. The depth of the accumulation of so many times is not comparable to that of our family. What''s more, in this era, every extraordinary person moves forward step by step without any reference. Unlike sorangia University, all teachers who can teach courses in the Department of transcendence are all pioneers on the road to transcendence. Only when they enter sorangia university can they have the opportunity to learn from them. " Upon hearing this, saran was somewhat surprised and asked: "the forerunner In this way, those who you call pioneers should be extremely powerful. Only the second extraordinary tide just opened the boundary of the world''s second-class extraordinary power. Why are there so-called pioneers "The supernatural forces in this world fluctuate like tides, which you should already know. We are in the initial period of extraordinary power. Can you imagine what the supernatural people will look like and what their thinking will be like during the decline period of extraordinary power?" As for this question, Shalan, who had seen the memory fragments of talofama, had already considered it. Therefore, he immediately replied, "if it was me, I would try every means to ensure the preservation of the supernatural power." With a little wave of her finger, she said, "yes, in the process of the decline of supernatural power, many supernatural people try their best to retain their extraordinary power, and gradually developed a new technology. Through sorcery array and rune, they will isolate the influence of the world on themselves and create a completely different small space that exists in this world but is independent of the world. In that small space, the extraordinary power will always remain at the peak, and will not decline with the tide. In this small world, we are extraordinary and will not be suppressed by this world. As long as our strength reaches and accumulates enough, we can successfully advance to a higher level. There are more than one such place in sorangia University, and a large part of the pioneers I have referred to have achieved in those small spaces before the return of supernatural power. " Saran was silent for a moment, then looked at coco and asked, "coco, that small space is also your goal, isn''t it?" Without any hesitation, coco immediately nodded and said, "yes, my goal is to use that small space. As long as students from the extraordinary Department of sorangia university can apply as long as they can meet the requirements." "But, coco, what are you worried about? I always think you are in a hurry. What do you want to do Yiwen didn''t expect Shalan to be so sensitive. She sighed a little helplessly and said, "Saran, I can''t tell you about this for the time being. When the time is right, I won''t hide you, OK?" On hearing this, saran immediately nodded and said, "OK, I see. I''ll wait until you think you can say it. I can wait." There was another chat. When it was getting dark, the two of them found out that they had been chatting together for such a long time. Neither of them was an ordinary student who had nothing to do after the exam. They had a lot of things to do with each other. Therefore, after exchanging a home phone number, Yiwen and saran left Shalan and got on the car and left.When Yiwen left, Shalan sat in front of the desk thinking about what she didn''t say to herself. He could clearly feel that when she mentioned this matter before, her face became very dignified, just like facing the life and death event, which made saran''s heart produce a not so good association, just like a country in the face of another stronger It was the same before the attack. At the thought of this, Shalan shook his head. There are three continents in the world, and the countries on them can be as few as those of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth. How can there be another more powerful country. "If it''s not, don''t think about it. It''s time to go out for a walk and find something to eat. I, who can''t cook, should be regarded as a disgrace to the wearer." Shaking her head and laughing, saran left the house and walked outside. When he went to the downtown of soran, he immediately noticed that there was something wrong with the atmosphere in the street. He looked around. When he found that they had newspapers in their hands, Shalan also found a newsstand and went to buy a newspaper. When he saw the newspaper, he frowned slightly. He finally knew why many people in the street looked dignified and worried. [on the front page, the largest underground vault in the country was stolen. The perpetrators were tide knights, which had disappeared for three years. Among them, the most precious magic stones and a large number of gold and jewelry were stolen from Wald underground vault, with a loss of up to ¡¿ after closing the newspaper, Sha LAN threw the newspaper into the dustbin nearby. Immediately, a middle-aged scavenger quickly took it out of the dustbin and ran into the garbage bag in his hand. Then she looked at Sha LAN and quickly fled into the lane next to her. Without paying attention to the scavenger, saran just thought about it, and then slowly shook his head. The largest underground vault of the United States of the British blue commonwealth was stolen, and the amount of loss was astronomical. I''m afraid that even if it was as big as the United States of England, she would feel the pain. Next, the tide Knights must be organized by those extraordinary organizations of the United States of England It''s a big chase. Of course, these have nothing to do with Shalan. He is not from the United States of England and the United States, or even from this world. He basically has no sense of belonging. Naturally, he does not have the worry and anger shown by other people on the street. As usual, she sat in the dining room and looked very calm when she came to the dining room. But just as he finished eating a steak, a young man with half long black hair came up with a plate of food and said to Saran, "Hello, the restaurant is full. Can I squeeze in with you?" Looking at each other, saran nodded and said, "of course, I have only one person. I made a table for four. You can do whatever you want." "Thank you very much." At the end of the speech, the young man sat opposite to Saran, put his hands on the table, and ate the spaghetti and cream mushroom stew in his tray with a very happy expression. "Sir, you should know about Wall Street this time?" Listening to the young man across the street, saran nodded and said, "well, I heard that." "What do you think of it, sir?" "I''m sorry." Although there is no regret on saran''s face. "What do you think of the tide knights, sir?" "Criminals who commit heinous crimes should be severely punished by law." "Oh! Do you really think so, sir She put down her knife and fork, wiped the corner of her mouth, looked at the young man who had finished eating and sat opposite him, and said, "how do you know?" "I''m not sure, but when eunuch and nightmare said that you once summoned a thunder to attack them on the train, I had a guess. In addition, the painter also described the ability of the silver cat, so I judged that the silver cat was your reading animal." "Even in the era of great power, there are very few wizards who know how to read animals. It seems that you have got a very strong inheritance." "My inheritance was born, not to say good or bad. Of course, it gave me a strong strength, but my childhood was not very happy." "An unhappy childhood is a standard start." Eyebrows a pick, the young man looked at Sha LAN, asked: "what standard start?" "Chivalrous novels, many of the hero''s standard starting point is like this, strong inheritance, unfortunate childhood." "Ha, I really haven''t seen those things, but it does sound like that So let me ask you again, do you have the idea of joining our tide knights? " "So I''m answering, no! My life has its own fixed direction. I don''t want to join you and be chased by the big powers. ""What if I said I could share my heritage with you? There are a lot of witchcraft and ghost ideas in my inheritance, which are enough to meet your needs. I think a second level wizard will not have any needs. At least you want to go further, don''t you? " "The upper limit of the world''s power is only level two, and I can''t go any further." "What if I said I could make you ignore the limits of the world?" Hearing this, Sha LAN raised her eyebrows, looked at each other, and said, "do you have a small space to isolate the interference of the world?" This time it was the other party''s turn to be surprised. He looked up and down at Sha LAN and said, "so you know this, so your inheritance is not bad." "It''s just a general inheritance. As for the small space, I just learned by accident." Nodding his head, the young man said again, "it''s the same whether it''s accidental knowledge or knowledge inheritance. In fact, the power of our tidal knights is far beyond your imagination. What we master is not so ordinary as it seems. At least we have a small space that can be isolated from the outside world. Is this good for you What about attractiveness? " "But I''ve been admitted to sorangia University. When I enter the Department of excellence, I can apply for a small space in sorangia University. What do you think?" "You know it, but you don''t know why. Sorangia university does have three such small spaces, but for the application of students, only the worst and the smallest one is opened. The upper limit of strength is only level 4, which is comparable with the other two strength limits reaching level 8 and legendary. And if you want to enter those two small spaces, the price you need to pay is absolutely not what you can afford. At least one of the costs is that you must not leave the scope of sorangia University, forever! Even if it is the small space of the four level upper limit, even if the application is successful, the cost is not small, you should consider clearly. " After hearing this, saran frowned slightly. He didn''t think that the other party would tell such a lie that would be broken by a stab. If it was not a lie, it would mean that the matter was true! Looking at Sha Lan''s appearance, the young man smiles and says again: "the small space we have mastered, the upper limit of core area is level 7, and the upper limit of ordinary area is level 6. How do you feel about it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 352 Temptation? It''s tempting, but it doesn''t mean that Saran will immediately agree with each other. Tide knights is one of the most notorious criminal gangs in the world. Once it is known that he has joined the tide knights, it is not only a threat to him, but also a threat to his family. He knew very well that if the silence, or even the government of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, wanted to do something against the Winman family in the kingdom of Greenland, it would not take much effort. Therefore, saran did not want to join the tide knights, although the other side''s conditions were very moving. After a sip of beer, saran looked at each other and said, "you are sincere, but I''m sorry, I still choose to refuse to join you." Nodding slowly, the young man looked at Sha LAN and said, "in this way, I will not be forced to Now let''s talk about another thing. You killed the blood butcher, a former member of the tidal Knights'' order. I think you must give me an account of this matter? " "I''m sorry, it''s the blood butcher of the tide Knights'' order who came to find the trouble. I''m just fighting back." Since the other party has already said that Sha LAN killed the blood butcher, he is not denying anything. In fact, Sha LAN is very clear that after knowing his own strength and identity, he thinks that the place where blood butcher was killed is near Winman manor. Naturally, it is not difficult to infer that the person who killed the blood butcher is actually saran himself. Listening to saran''s words, the other youth looked into her eyes, and immediately made her feel as if she was being watched by a predator. Her mental and blood power were running fast and ready to go. "Whatever the reason, if you kill our members, you have to pay a price. Otherwise, we tide Knights will exist in name and there is no need for any existence." Grinning, Sha LAN looked at the other side and said, "it''s just right. I want to learn about your strength." As the words fell, saran took out two notes and pressed them under the cup, while the young man put out his hand and stroked the hair in front of his forehead towards the back of his head. Originally, human beings and animals were harmless, just like the young people in the neighborhood. In a flash, he became a cruel and dignified king! "Whew!" For a moment, Shalan and the youth disappeared in the dining room, causing all the people around him to scream. When Shalan and the youth stopped, they had already arrived at the top of the hofran tower, the tallest in soran, and watched each other release their internal strength without reservation. "Boom, boom..." Above the sky, dark clouds gradually filled up, completely covering the entire Hoffmann tower. There was electric current flickering in Shalan''s eyes, and even the arc was flowing along with him. "Few people can master the power of thunder. No wonder you can defeat Xuetu. As one of my few recognized opponents for a long time, I''ll tell you my name. I''m the head of the tidal knights, named Reina. Be careful, don''t die in my hands!" As the voice fell, Reina''s eyes completely turned into golden vertical pupils. When saran saw Reina''s body slightly blurred, he immediately dodged away. At this time, Reina clawed on the steel beam just under his feet, and his five fingers fell into it. His feet fell on the steel beam, and Shalan quickly turned around. At this time, the grain boundary ring and the melting stick appeared on his left hand and right hand respectively. However, he saw that the melting stick was raised slightly towards Reina, and immediately a lava ball shot out towards Reina. Second level witchcraft - nugget burst! Seeing that the lava ball formed by the explosion of the second level witchcraft nugget shot at him, Reina did not panic. He opened his mouth and spewed out a flame like a thick golden liquid. It rolled out and collided with the lava ball in the front, and a violent explosion broke out. The high temperature quickly spread to the steel beam under their feet, plus the impact of the explosion In an instant, the steel beam broke apart. "Creak..." Reiner''s five fingers, which had been trapped in the steel beam before, were not pulled out, but were always attached to the broken steel beam. As for Saran, a shield composed of a large number of regular triangle grain boundaries was formed under his feet, carrying his body from falling. Looking at saran standing in the void, Reina''s eyes narrowed, his body rolled in the mid air, jumped onto another steel beam, and said to Saran, "now I''m more sure that you have some kind of ancient wizard inheritance. Otherwise, how can you have two witches of this level?" "Now talking about the sorcery in my hands, are you looking for an excuse for your defeat in advance?" I heard that, a little bit of it, Raymond With his hands raised slowly, a huge figure hidden in the golden mist appeared behind Reina, but a stream of golden flame gathered around Reina''s body. With the cavitation, it turned into a huge golden fire cloud, which was constantly converging and tumbling over Reina''s head, and was in a great explosion potential! Without any hesitation, Shalan''s eyes were full of lightning. Two electric currents overflowed from the corners of his eyes and dragged them on both sides of his cheek. The spirit of the second level wizard was completely released. The arcs fell on the lightning rod on the top of the Hoffmann tower. The next second, a blue thunderbolt fell and shot straight at Reina.Second level Zhan Ting skill! "Boom!" The thunder fell into the golden fire cloud, but made the golden flame slightly slow down, and then suddenly became strong, swallowed up the thunder in reverse, and quickly toward saran devoured the past. "Boom..." A large number of thunder sounded, and five thunderbolts fell from the dark clouds, twisted together and turned into a pillar of thunder. Under the guidance of Sha Lan''s melting stick, they crossed an arc, like the thunder axe of God, and cleaved toward the golden fire cloud. "Boom Thunder and golden flame were forced together by the power of explosion and spread in all directions. The top of the Hoffmann tower was engulfed in an instant. A grain boundary shield was quickly gathered in front of saran to resist the attack of those flames and thunder. However, at the moment when the explosion flame and the thunder were about to disperse, Reiner suddenly appeared on the right side of saran''s body, With one hand, he clawed at saran''s head. Pupils shrink, a trace of black smoke in his eyes, a black hand full of scales and six fingers appeared in front of Saran, slapped Reina on the body, and photographed him directly out of the Hofland Tower! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 353 After a look at the black Saro''s hand floating around her body, although there was no change on the surface, Sha LAN always felt that the black Saro''s hand, which had reached the level II witchcraft level, seemed to be a little different from that before. However, Sha LAN could not judge what was different from the previous one. Of course, at this stage, it is not the time to worry about these things. Saran looked at Reina who stood up on a curved steel beam in the middle of the Hoffmann tower. Without any hesitation, he immediately manipulated herzaro''s hand into invisibility and grabbed at Reina. "Bang!" With his feet exerting force, Reina jumped up from the steel beam and rushed towards saran at a very fast speed, which made herzaro''s hand grasp empty in an instant, instead, he broke the steel beam just under Reina''s feet. Looking at Reina, saran did not slow down. While retreating, he manipulated the thunder to blow towards Reina. However, for Reina, a single thunder technique had little threat to him. Reina''s fist and slap often scattered a thunderbolt. Saran could see clearly that the surface of Reina''s body was covered with a layer of golden scales Lines of light, like a piece of armor, firmly protected Reiner''s body. Seeing that the damage of Zhan Ting''s skill to Reina is not high, Shalan once again wields the melting stick and shoots out two nuggets, two black and red lava balls, one left and one right, towards Reina. However, Reina''s golden scale like light stripe is slightly weakened, and the light stripe on his arms, especially on his fists, becomes almost like substance. Both fists go out together and explode the two lava balls. At the same time, they accelerate in an instant and approach saran. "It''s a very strong ability. I dare to resist level II witchcraft. But obviously, the total protection power of this protection ability is constant. One part becomes stronger, and the other part becomes weaker. It is not true that he is not afraid of the power of level II witchcraft. Of course, Zhan Ting''s art and nugget explosion have no great effect on him at this stage." Thinking of this, saran put away the melting stick in her hand, and the current in her eyes completely dissipated, instead of a thick black smoke. For the wizard, the fixed sorcery will be further improved after the wizard reaches level 2. As the sorcerer is upgraded from level 1 to level 2, there is a certain degree of change in nature. For example, Sha Lan''s Cham Ting skill, the direction of change is the speed and area of clouds condensing above the sky, and the power of thunder falling also has a certain degree of increase, Generally speaking, after Zhan Ting skill reaches level 2, the direction of change is to increase attack area and speed. As for saran''s second type of heavy energy field, he had a preliminary understanding of the power of the heavy energy field after its power was enhanced in the battle with the painter. Originally, he thought that the change of the heavy energy field would stop here, but he did not want to discover the real direction of power improvement of the heavy energy field in his later meditation, which is the control of the gravity direction of the heavy energy field! In other words, the former heavy energy field was a certain range of gravity field with the center of Saran, but now it is possible to set a goal and a direction to display the heavy energy field. After Shalan''s debugging and practice, he finally mastered the method of using level II witchcraft gravity field perfectly! "Creak..." At the moment of Reina''s foot on a steel beam, the steel beam under his feet suddenly made an unbearable creak. At first, Reina didn''t pay attention and continued to rush towards saran. But when his other foot also stepped on the steel beam, the steel beam under his foot suddenly broke off and quickly entangled with Reina''s body! "Bang!" With one foot kicking on the steel beam, Reina came to another steel beam with the help of force. But at this moment, Reina suddenly saw the curved steel beam which should have been kicked out by him, and flew back to Reina again, and the flying speed was faster and faster. At the same time, the steel beam under Reina''s feet also made a creaking sound, which broke apart in an instant Reina wrapped it up! Looking at these two steel beams, Reina''s golden vertical pupil showed a trace of anger. He opened his mouth and spewed out a large number of golden flames. In an instant, he burned the two steel beams into molten iron, but he saw that the molten iron was still sprinkling towards himself! "Damn it! Roar There was a roar, and the huge golden flame like a sea wave burst out of Reina''s body, killing the molten iron in an instant. At the same time, Reina''s body was restored to its original state, and there was no steel beam flying towards him for no reason. Looking at Shalan standing not far away, surrounded by black smoke, Reina was very clear that the abnormal situation was Shalan''s hands and feet, but he could not tell what saran had done for a moment. At this time, the black smoke in the palm of Sha Lan''s hand slowly dissipated. He had just tried the ox knife and found some problems that could not be found in his daily practice. For example, the secondary heavy energy field can set a goal to exert the influence of gravity in all directions, but the direction of the gravity field is the same as that of the natural gravity, which is the most powerful and even has blessing, In the opposite direction, it has the least power and weakens! Slowly raised his hand, a stream of black smoke was constantly circulating on saran''s hand, and constantly swirled and danced between his fingers and palms. At the same time, a huge gravity acted on Reina''s body, which made Reina''s body shape. The steel beam under his feet immediately bent and fractured. The strong gravity pulled Reina''s body down and went down."Bang Bang Bang Boom Reina''s falling speed is faster and faster. A steel beam breaks under Reina''s fall. When Reiner''s body falls to the side of the main beam of Hoffmann tower, he suddenly reaches out his claws and grasps on the main beam. With his body''s falling, he leaves ten extremely deep marks on the main beam. At the moment when Reina had just stabilized his body, Shalan fell from the sky, put his feet on Reina''s shoulder, and fell down again on Reina''s body, and fell on the ceiling of the observation platform in the middle of the hofran tower. The heavy steel plate deeply sank, and Reina''s body almost completely fell into it. Shalan looked at Reina under his feet, and the black smoke around him slowly dispersed. It seemed that he had the upper hand all the way in the battle just now. In fact, it was really a huge consumption. However, it was totally worthwhile to solve Reina, the head of the tidal knights, at this time. Just at this time, a hand smoothly extended out, and seized Sha Lan''s ankle. "That was really a bad one just now. It hurt me a lot." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 354 Her face changed slightly, and saran''s ankle was slightly shaken. Along with a shock wave, the ceiling of the viewing platform, which was already on the verge of being broken, broke apart immediately, making Reina and saran fall down together. "Bang!" Shalan fell on the ground in the observation platform, and Reina also fell among them. Reina slowly got up from the ground, moved his neck, reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, and once again reached out to brush back his slightly disordered hair, which sent out a stream of amazing flame. "It was a good fight just now. I haven''t met anyone who can give my best for a long time, so thank you..." All of a sudden, without any sign, Reina appeared in front of Saran, a palm print on her chest, "let you see, my real strength is good!" "Boom Sha LAN felt as if her chest had been hit by a heavy truck head-on. Her body suddenly flew back out and her sternum creaked. If the strength of that moment had been increased by three points, Shalan''s sternum would have been broken. "Bang!" Her body was deeply trapped in the metal wall behind her. Saran looked at Reina who appeared in front of her in a blink of an eye. Without any hesitation or reservation, she immediately transformed herself into a demon. At the same time, she used the gravity field to aim at Reina''s back, so that Reina''s back exerted gravity on the observation platform wall behind him, which made ray instead Na''s body is pulled by the solid wall of the observation platform, which makes Reina''s movement slightly slow! This time, Shalan has completed the transformation of the devil. His body has grown to more than three meters high. His limbs are covered with traces of black flame. A black corner grows on both sides of his forehead. The blood power in his body burns like a blood flame. However, saran blows out a fist, and the shock wave mixes the blood source power. With the help of sonida''s heavy artillery skills and thunder NAH''s fists collided. "Boom At the same time, there was a shadow on both sides of the observation platform, which broke the wall of the observation platform and flew backward, falling under the Hoffmann tower. "Bang Bang Boom After hitting the Hoffman tower twice, saran fell to the ground and shook his head slowly. He could hear the shouting and talking around him. He reached out and stood up. He looked at the troops and police who surrounded the Hoffmann tower and some people watching the crowd. He frowned slightly. Although he thought of the battle between himself and Reina, he was sure of it It would have attracted attention, but he didn''t expect people in soran would have reacted so quickly. "What a trouble." Turning to Reina, who was also climbing up from the ground, saran said to him, "do you want to continue?" Looking at Shalan, Reina looked around at the troops and civilians, shook his head and said, "although I''m not reconciled, it''s really not a good place to fight. Let''s forget it today. Next time I''ll find a suitable place to fight with you and win or lose. But are you really not going to join our tide knights? In fact, you can join us with your reading beast. You don''t need to appear on your own, and I will keep your secret. Of course, you can not join us, but I can''t guarantee that the cat spirit, which killed the silent people, is not a member of our tidal knights "Are you threatening me?" Shaking his head, Reina said, "no, it''s not a threat. It''s just a trade. I''ll keep your secret. You''ll join us to help us do things for us, and it''s a rewarding one. I think it''s a fair deal, isn''t it?" After hearing Reina''s words, saran thought for a while and nodded slowly. In fact, it''s the most wise decision to join the tide knights. Besides, he only joined in the form of reading beast, which would not reveal his real identity. As for leaving Reina here, Shalan still has the black eye with the strongest single attack ability and the newly opened melting fire The third level magic ground fire of the walking stick has not been used yet, but it is still uncertain that it can kill the other party. Once it can''t be killed, things will become very troublesome. "Sign the oath of time and I will join." On hearing this, Reina looked at Sha LAN unexpectedly and said, "you even know the oath of time. It seems that your inheritance is even older and more extensive than I guess, at least not worse than me Yes, I promise you, but it''s not the time. I''ll go to the restaurant for breakfast tomorrow morning. I''ll see you then At the end of his speech, Reina''s body was covered with golden mist and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Looking at Reina disappearing, saran jumped up, ignoring the surrounding army and police, quickly climbed to the middle height of the Hoffmann tower, recovered to its original appearance, and quickly separated from the surrounding area of the Hoffmann tower. Back at home, saran''s mental strength spread to make sure that no one around him was following him, which made him feel a little relieved. After a fight with Reina, she decided to join the tide knights. After knowing Reina''s strength and showing her strength, she joined the tidal knights It''s higher than agreeing to join the tide Knights immediately.Although both Reina and Shalan are confident that they can beat each other, that doesn''t mean they will look down on each other. Sitting cross legged on the carpet, saran fell into meditation. He could feel that after the fight just now, his spiritual strength in the sea of spirit became more pure. Although the solidified witchcraft is almost instantaneous when it is applied, it still needs spiritual power to mobilize the energy and elements in the void through resonance to form witchcraft and then release it. As for the method of releasing the five zhanting witchcraft together, it needs extra spiritual power. Although the release of solidified sorcery does not require incantations and media, and even the consumption of mental power is very little, it does not mean that releasing solidified sorcery in various ways does not consume spiritual power. For example, the pure release of heavy energy field consumes little energy, but if it is used in the same way as Shalan before, it will consume a lot of mental power. Therefore, in the battle just now, Shalan''s consumption was really high, which made his spiritual strength in the sea like steel. After continuous forging, he gradually became more and more pure. At the end of the meditation, saran saw that the sky outside had already lit up, and she was in a state of meditation all night. She got a lot of money. She not only fully recovered her mental strength, but also made a little progress. Although the spirit was improved, the body damage was not immediately recovered. Although the devil''s recovery ability was abnormal, most of his injuries were recovered, and even the sternum was almost completely recovered. However, yesterday''s all-out fight with Reina made Shalan''s right hand bone and arm bone suffer from unclear trauma and a large number of tiny cracks Even though the devil recovered most of his body, he still felt a slight pain in his right arm. "Even if the devil transforms into a real second level wizard, it is still difficult to be an enemy. If my blood power can reach level 2, then my body strength will also increase. At that time, I should be further enhanced. In a word, the cultivation method with the power of blood must be created as soon as possible. Otherwise, with the improvement of my spiritual strength, my physical ability will only be able to retreat to the second line of the battle in the future. " Taking a deep breath, saran closed her eyes, but saw a silver mist gushing out of her eyebrows and quickly turned into a silver cat. She got out of the window and ran towards the restaurant last night. When Sha LAN ran into the restaurant with the people who entered the restaurant, he immediately saw Reina who was sitting at the table they were sitting at yesterday. However, there was a layer of invisible power fluctuation around him, which made people around him unable to remember Reina''s appearance at all. Naturally, the strangeness of Reina and saran disappeared yesterday. Three or two jump to Reina''s table, Shalan squat on it, at the same time mental power slowly spread, display magic, so that people around him subconsciously ignore his existence, but is the same as Reina''s witchcraft. Looking at Saran, Renner said as he ate, "would you like a breakfast?" "No, I have breakfast in my house. Now I will sign the oath of time." "Of course, I''m ready." Looking at a piece of parchment from Reina, saran looked at the contents of the oath of time on the parchment. After confirming that there was no problem with it, she left a spiritual imprint on the parchment with her own mental strength. As long as the contents of the oath of the long river of time had no problem, whether it was sung or written on the parchment, it could be concluded successfully. The parchment has already been imprinted by Reina, so when Shalan branded his spiritual mark on it, the parchment immediately disappeared into invisibility. At the same time, Sha Lan''s heart raised a clear understanding that he and Reina''s time oath had been signed. At this time, Reina wiped his mouth with his napkin and said to Saran, "Congratulations, you won''t regret becoming a member of the tidal knights. You will feel lucky and proud to join the tide knights in the future." "I hope so. In fact, the reason why I joined the tidal knights is very simple, that is, to avoid the interference of your tidal knights on my life, and to obtain from you what I want, it is no harm to pay a certain amount of labor for it." "So as a gift for you to join us, this is for you." Looking at what Rainer put on the table, it was a small badge made of crystal, with a number "6" on it, which was obviously something like identification. "Is this identification or something?" "Yes, this is the ID card of our tidal knights. As long as you touch this badge with spiritual force or blood force and other extraordinary forces, the badge will melt into your body immediately. Don''t worry that this thing will not damage your body. It''s just a kind of proof. If you don''t want it, you can take it out freely, and you can also integrate it into the chanting beast The body. "With the promise of time, Sha LAN naturally did not worry about what little hand Reina would use to control himself in disguise. He manipulated a spiritual force to touch the badge, and suddenly the badge turned into a streamer into a streamer into Sha Lan''s body. On the meat pad of his right front paw, a small black number "6" was formed. "This badge can sense each other. You can try it." Hearing Reina''s words, Shalan immediately mobilized her mental strength to touch the number on the meat pad on the right paw. She immediately felt a unique wave on the opposite Reina, echoing with himself. At the same time, Shalan also knew the number of Reina in the tide Knight Order - "0"! "Are you 0?" Nodding, Reiner said, "yes, the number of our tide knights is 13 from 0 to 12, which is the absolute core of our tidal knights. As for the other peripheral members, or the subordinates of each member and the forces behind them, they will not be counted into it." "I see. Now I can leave?" "Don''t worry. Now come with me to meet other members. This is the tradition of our tide knights. After new people join, they always want to see others. In addition, let me first tell you something. Not all the people in our Knights'' order feel indifferent to the killing of blood butcher. Although blood butcher is crazy, it does not mean that he has a bad relationship with everyone. Therefore, you may have to face some criticism. " "What a trouble Can I do it then? " "Of course, you can do it. Originally, our tide order is a challenge system. If you can defeat me, you can become the leader of the tide knights." "I don''t have that spare time Well, let''s go now. I''m very busy. " After that, saran jumped on Reina''s shoulder and sat firmly on Reina''s shoulder. Looking at saran squatting on his shoulder, Reina smiles, but he doesn''t care. After paying the money, he immediately gets up and leaves the restaurant and walks to the assembly site in the suburb of soran. When the battle ended last night, Reina knew that Saran would definitely agree to join in. So last night, he informed others to come here, and the tide Knights'' group held a new meeting Will begin. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 355 Many years ago, the gate of Lansuo''s factory plant was abandoned, and people came to Lansuo''s factory. With Reina walking into it, saran can clearly feel that there are nine people waiting in the workshop. When he came to a large workshop in the deepest part of the workshop, saran looked at the members of the tide Knights'' order who stayed alone or in twos and threes in the workshop, and sat directly on the ground beside Reina. Now, as long as his consciousness stayed in Teri, many habits naturally showed the appearance of cats, but they were no longer the same as before Touch, of course, a very few cat habits, he or endure down, or once it becomes a memory, it will be a lifetime of embarrassment. Reina looked at all the people in the workshop, nodded slowly and said, "haven''t the priests and nobles come yet?" Hearing Reina''s words, the spirit took a look at Saran, came forward and said to Reina, "commander, the nobleman can''t leave because of something, so he has asked for leave. As for the priest He didn''t say he couldn''t, but there''s no other news "Well, since I don''t know whether he will come or not, let''s forget it. Let''s get to know the new tidal Knights now..." "I''m sorry I''m late." Accompanied by a gentle voice, a man with ordinary appearance but a very comfortable appearance came to the workshop. It seems that he is about 30 years old. He has long golden hair on his shoulders. Although his appearance is ordinary, he has a pair of blue eyes, which is like the sky, giving people a commanding saint Clean feeling, he seems to be a man and animal harmless appearance, but saran''s heart is always so against him, really not like this person. Reina turned to look at the man and said faintly, "priest, you are late. Please find a place to sit down." Nodding at Reina, the priest stood in front of an unknown machine, with no intention of sitting down. As Saran looked at the priest standing there, he felt that he wanted to stain his clean and tidy white robe. He wanted to see if the priest would maintain such a disgusting expression. At the thought of this, saran was suddenly surprised at his malice towards the priest, as if he had seen a mortal enemy who was naturally disgusted, and wished to destroy him completely. With a little doubt in her eyes, saran turned her head and stopped looking at the priest. Instead, she quietly waited for the introduction from Reina. "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce you. This is a new member of our tidal knights. I think you should all know him. His name is Maoling. In the future, code number 6 will replace the dead blood butcher and become our new member." Reina''s voice dropped. The ten people present, except for saran and Reina, did not speak at once. Instead, they kept observing saran. As for Saran, he was also observing nine other members of the tidal Knights'' order besides Reina and the priest. After a slight glance, Shalan saw several familiar people. Naturally, the magic girl and the painter were needless to say. The key was that the old woman holding a black crutch really surprised him. He still remembered that when he was in the windman manor of Greenland, he met an immortal old woman in the middle of the night, and it seemed that the old woman''s character was crazy Crazy a calm, similar to the appearance of schizophrenia, but did not think that she should appear here, is also a member of the tidal Knights! "Is there any conspiracy in this? Do you think the tide Knights have been paying attention to me? No, no, it''s impossible, otherwise they should have known that I killed the blood butcher. What''s more, when I saw her, I remember that it was she who wanted to avenge the black dove that I killed. So it seems that the meeting between me and her before should be an ordinary coincidence. Do you mean that I am destined to be a family with these unruly guys... " These psychological thoughts, of course, saran didn''t express them. Moreover, he is just like a cat, and the other party can''t know his true face. If it wasn''t about life and death, saran would not join the tide knights in his real appearance. This is the clause written in the oath of time. Naturally, there is no need to add his own The identity and name were given to each other. At this time, magic Ji and Reina looked at each other, but seeing that Reina was almost invisible, she nodded her head. She knew that the cat named Maoling in front of her was the person she met on the train. However, just as she had told Reina in private, she would not tell the matter as if she didn''t know Well, as for the dull nightmare, he did not connect Maoling and Shalan in front of him, and magic Ji simply did not remind him, so he was confused. The first speaker was the painter. He was one of the people who had fought with saran except Reina. Naturally, he also understood saran''s strength. He looked at saran and said, "feline, since you have become our companion, we have written off everything before. If we need to work together in the future, I hope we can get rid of the past ¡£¡±Listening to the painter''s words, Sha LAN nodded and said, "of course, I didn''t suffer any losses on that day, so I won''t envy anything. If I can really join hands in the future, then I will go all out." After the painter finished speaking, he fell into silence again. Reina looked at them and said to Saran, "Maoling, let me introduce you to the people present. No.1 spirit, No.2 priest, No.3 warrior, No.4 big food, No.5 double-sided, No.7 black thorn, No.8 nightmare, No.9 fantasy girl, No.10 painter. The noble who didn''t come is No.11, and the last No.12 is called folding fan. Originally, no.6 is blood butcher. Now it''s you, cat spirit. " Every time Reina introduces a person, he points to that person, so that Saran can sit in his seat, so that he knows that the old woman is called double-sided, which is the previous number of himself, while magic girl is No. 9. The nightmare of No. 8 is a shy and shy boy. Whenever Reina introduced a person, Shalan nodded to each other and said hello. When Reina''s introduction was finished, samurai No. 3 suddenly opened his eyes and slowly came to saran. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 356 Samurai No. 3 is the one who pays most attention to in addition to the priest. From his body, saran can always feel a strange and familiar breath, but he doesn''t know where he is. At this time, the samurai came to Sha LAN and said to him, "cat spirit, I have no opinion about your joining in, but we can''t ignore the matter of killing blood butcher. Perhaps few of the people present had a good relationship with Xuetu. In order to offend the new members by a dead person, many people didn''t like to do it. Even some people who disliked Xuetu were happy to see the sixth replacement. But I won''t do it. I''m good friends with Xuetu. Even if he has become unreasonable and we haven''t been in contact for a long time, if you kill him, I have to have a regulation. Otherwise, I can''t pass my own level and I can''t move forward in the future. " Looking at the samurai, the other side wants to find his own trouble. But Sha LAN does not have any evil feeling. Instead, he has a trace of appreciation and closeness. Maybe it is under the westerner''s face that the other side has a trace of river and lake spirit similar to the Oriental people in the previous life, which makes Sha LAN have a trace of natural favor for warriors. Saran looked at the samurai without any fear and said, "what do you want to do?" "If you start a fight, no matter who wins or loses, it will be written off." "I won''t keep my hands." "Then don''t keep your hands!" Hearing the warrior''s words, saran turned to look at Reina and said, "Reina, how about giving us a space?" As for the problem that Shalan didn''t call himself the leader, Reina was totally indifferent. It was this attitude that changed the eyes of the people around him when they looked at saran. How proud their leader Reina was, each of them knew very well that if it was not for Reina, it would be impossible for Reina to show it, which is close to peace Wait for the attitude of! Shalan didn''t find the difference on the faces. In his opinion, Reina and himself were equal. Naturally, there was no need to be humble. He looked at the rapidly retreating crowd, looked at the warrior again, and said, "OK, now we can do it." Looking at Sha LAN, the warrior pulled out the cross sword behind his back hand and held it in his hand. A trace of blood color was diffused on the cross sword. However, as soon as the bloody light blade was about to hit Sha LAN, Sha Lan''s body turned into a silver mist and dispersed The bloody light blade swept over the place where he was just now, and cut an old machine behind him in half! At this time, the priest standing nearby gave a smile, raised his hand and slapped and snapped his fingers. At once, there was a nearly nonexistent white light shield surrounding himself and others, resisting all kinds of aftershocks from the fighting between samurai and Shalan. Seeing the priest''s action, the warrior had no more scruples. He held the sword in both hands, and the bloody smoke on his body was like a dense cloud around his body. However, he saw that the warrior''s body turned into a shadow in the blink of an eye, and came to Sha LAN, who turned into silver smoke. The sword in his hand waved out at a very high speed. The sword was chopped and sent out in the air at a high speed With the splitting of the cross sword, the bloody smoke, like smoke and mist, turned into countless arc like bloody sword marks, and covered the past with the silver smoke. "Hum!" The powerful gravity swept up in an instant, and a large number of abandoned machines and earth and stone on the ground rolled up one after another. They quickly gathered before the silver smoke and suffered the slash of those bloody silk threads on the front. "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." Debris of earth and machinery parts splashed everywhere. In the blink of an eye, the debris and machinery that gathered together disappeared, but the same silver smoke of saran had disappeared. Just as the samurai was looking for Saran, the thunder was rolling in the sky outside. At this moment, the roof of the factory building suddenly collapsed. A blue thunder came down along with the steel bars and concrete of the collapsed factory building roof, and went straight to the warrior! "Boom, boom..." Under the thunder, the warrior''s face changed slightly. The blood smoke around his body quickly gathered on the cross sword in his hand. After a sword was split, it turned into a bloody competition. It rose against the sky. The front thundered on the thunder, burst out a dazzling light, and the afterwave of energy spread rapidly, making the light shield condensed by the priest produce mottled ripples, as if in the next second It''s about to break up, but it''s not broken yet. I''ve stuck to it perfectly. At the same time, behind the samurai, a silver smoke gathered from the void and turned into a silver cat. At the same time, the silver cat''s body expanded rapidly and turned into a huge saber toothed tiger, clawing at the samurai''s back. "When!" Shalan''s claws collided with the cross sword in his hand. The warrior did not retreat at all. Instead, he took a low drink and cut off his right paw with a sword!But at this time, the severed right paw immediately turned into silver, and the smoke gathered on the fracture surface of the right claw, forming a new right claw again. "Self healing ability It seems that you are really not an ordinary creature. " "I haven''t seen such a powerful secret warrior as you for a long time. Should I call it tidal knights?" "Secret warrior? You seem to have made a mistake. I''m not a secret warrior. " As the voice fell, the bloody smoke from behind the warrior quickly turned into a virtual image of a fighting angel with a pair of bloody wings, wearing armor and holding a cross sword. Then the virtual image was integrated into the warrior''s body, and transformed into an illusory armor on his body surface, and a pair of illusory wings spread out from behind him, emitting a second level extraordinary strength power! "Second class? In this way, I''m not polite! " Heavy energy field! "Boom, boom..." In Sha Lan''s eyes, the black smoke filled the factory building, and the factory building quickly vibrated. The walls and the ceiling with a hole in it were broken. The concrete walls and steel bars were flying up and spinning in the sky. Then, under the control of Sha LAN, it turned into a torrent of concrete and steel Rumby''s momentum, overwhelming toward the samurai bombarded in the past! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 357 "Holy judge!" With a low roar, the warrior clenched the cross sword with both hands. From bottom to top, the two crossed swords were continuously split toward the torrent of concrete and metal. The dazzling red light turned into a cross halo, which stirred up. It was like a huge blood cross appeared on the top of the warrior''s head, but where there was concrete and metal near, it was completely blood colored Words turn into nothingness. Standing on a broken metal pillar, saran looked at the warrior below. The electric current flashed in his eyes, and the dark clouds on his head kept rolling, sending out successive thunder. Five thunderbolts thundered down together, like the whip of a God, and whipped toward the warrior. Holding the handle of the sword with his back hand, the warrior inserted the cross sword into the ground under his feet with both hands. The bloody energy armor on his body inflated to the naked eye and turned into a huge armed Angel image. He reached out to block the five thunders. At the same time, the other hand waved the huge Bloody Cross sword and chopped it towards the dark clouds above the sky. "Boom..." The dark clouds were divided into two, and the bloody energy mixed in the dark clouds constantly rolling, which made those dark clouds unable to condense again for a while, and were seriously disturbed. They could not continue to echo the spirit of Sha LAN and release powerful thunder. All along, Sha LAN used Zhan Ting as the main means to fight against the enemy, which was easily broken by the other party. Although as long as Sha LAN uses his mental strength to promote the recovery of the dark clouds, he can use Zhan Ting technique again as soon as possible, but in any case, it takes time to be quick. At this time, Sha LAN is facing one of the most powerful melee fighters in the world. He has no time to recover the dark clouds in the sky. The black smoke is constantly flowing in saran''s eyes, which almost completely turns his eyes into black. The dark energy is constantly converging. It is just like that the essence is circulating around the body of Saran, even in the workshop. With the increase of gravity, the samurai could clearly feel that his body gradually became extremely heavy. When he took a step in the direction of Saran, he found that he had already broken the ground when he took a step in the direction of saran. However, the terrible gravity had not stopped and was constantly increasing. As for the heavy energy field, Shalan spent a lot of mental power to stack and control the heavy energy field. The heavy energy field converged within a square meter of the warrior''s foot. Even the strong of the second level could not move under such gravity. "Bang!" The samurai''s right leg knelt down on one knee, and the ground was also pressed out with cracks. "This gravity Don''t try to trap me The blue veins on his neck were exposed, and his skin turned into blood. There were already tiny blood spots spilling from the surface of the warrior''s skin. The knight''s right leg slowly lifted up and made him stand up again. The bloody smoke flowed around the samurai''s body. Under the samurai''s another low roar, it burst out like a bloody haze and rose against the sky. "Boom!" At this time, Shalan finally knew what the samurai was familiar with, because samurai and saran contained not blood, nor the power of blood, but the power of blood! In a flash, the heavy energy field is broken by the huge blood source, but the samurai''s power is also completely consumed. Reina walked up to the samurai, patted him on the shoulder and said, "this competition is a draw. There is no need to continue." "Maoling, the blood butcher is over. What do you think?" Looking at the warrior''s gaze, saran nodded and said, "of course, this is the end of the matter." "Well, in the future, if you need help, you can contact me through the number plate. If I have time, I will try my best." "Thank you in advance, then." Jumping off the broken metal pillar, saran came to Reina and said, "Reina, there should be nothing else for this rally?" Nodding, Reina replied, "no, this meeting was meant to let you know. Now you can leave here and do your own business. After this event, we should not have the opportunity to gather again in a short time. You can have a good rest for a while. Oh, by the way, after this time''s things are processed, they will still be sent to your accounts in batches. This is the old rule. Of course, you didn''t participate in our mission this time, so we won''t give you anything for the time being. If you have any needs, you can contact the spirit and me. " "I don''t have any personal needs at the moment, so I''m leaving." "Well, I''ll see you next time." Nodding at Reina and the others, saran turned into a silver bird and flew up in the air, leaving quickly. When saran comes back to her home, her consciousness returns to her body, and Teri yawns, lies on the carpet on the ground and sleeps quietly.Sitting at his desk, saran thought about samurai. He had also searched for information about the power of blood and the fusion of blood and gas, but he didn''t get any information he wanted. However, he never thought that he saw a man with the same blood power as himself in the tide Knight order, and he had reached the second level. This is absolutely a surprise for Saran, but how to get what he wants from samurai is a very troublesome thing. After thinking about it, Shalan decided to meet with the samurai and looked at the number "6" that appeared in the palm of his right hand under the stimulation of spiritual power. Sha LAN touched the number. Suddenly, in addition to 6, 12 numbers from 0 to 13 appeared in front of him. Psychic power triggers the number "3." after three or four breaths, the warrior''s voice of doubt rings in saran''s ear. "You are Cat spirit? What can I do for you? " "Samurai, I have a question for you." "Questions? Tell me. " "The strength in you should be the combination of the blood power of the blood knight and the blood of the secret warrior, right? So I would like to ask you, how can you practice the new power after the fusion of these two forces? As a reward, as long as I can do or take out something, as long as you tell me, I can promise you. " After a long silence, the warrior''s voice sounded again. "I need to talk about it face to face. We need to meet in private. I want to see your people, not the incarnation of the silver cat. I think you should understand what I mean." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 358 According to Shalan''s expectation, cat spirit No. 6, a new member of the tidal Knights'' order, has always appeared in the image of a cat. Few people know about it and feel it with a sense to think about it. As a result, on the first day of joining, he would reveal his real identity to meet one of the members of the tidal knights. Saran felt that it was really the most comfortable dream. Shalan is not worried about whether the people of the tidal Knights will disclose their real identities. Most members of the tidal Knights have their own identities in the society. As for the issue of identity confidentiality, the tidal Knights have done a good job, so Sha LAN is more confident about this. So when Shalan heard the warrior''s request just now, he agreed without thinking for a long time. He left for a barbecue shop in the corner of a small street in downtown soran. Shalan looked at the smoke from the barbecue shop and the old style of decoration. She pushed the door and went in. She saw a warrior sitting on a table inside, holding a large plate of roast meat and sausage and other meat. Sitting in front of the warrior, saran looked at him and said, "samurai, I''m coming." After swallowing a sausage in his mouth, the samurai looked up and down at Saran, nodded and said, "the real man is much younger than the one I concentrate on. You look like you are 17 or 18 years old." "Three months and eighteen." "Great, so young and with such a degree of fighting capacity, the future of the world should be more and more interesting." "Samurai, what did you think about what I said before?" Hearing this, the warrior looked at him and said, "first show me your strength." He stretched out his hand and condensed a blood force, which turned into a bloody smoke on his finger. Seeing the bloody smoke on the fingertip of Shalan, the warrior immediately nodded and said, "yes, your strength is the same as mine. I didn''t expect that I would see another person using the power of the ancestor." "The power of our ancestors? What does that mean? " This sentence made the samurai stupefied for a moment. He looked at saran and asked in some doubt: "you don''t know the name of the ancestor''s power? So how do you combine the power of blood with the power of blood? " "Because of some accidental things, I tried to combine the power of blood with the power of blood when I broke through the transcendence. But I didn''t expect that I really succeeded. Moreover, I named this power as the power of blood source. Before I met you, I didn''t know that this kind of power still had the name of ancestor''s power." "Well, in that case, I will explain to you the origin of the power of the ancestors. You should already know that the blood force used by blood knights and blood witches is the blood power of those extraordinary creatures contained in our human blood. When the power of blood knights and blood witches reaches a very high level, they will gradually open the power of blood vessels, and even evolve into the supernatural creatures of blood source. But every blood has its source. The blood source of hundreds of millions of extraordinary creatures and races in the universe can be traced back to the ninety-nine ancestors. The ancestor is the existence born with the gods. If we say that human beings are derived from the gods, then the supernatural creatures are derived from the 99 ancestors. It is just that the blood is passed on from generation to generation, which is becoming more and more weak, and even gradually forming their own race of extraordinary creatures. The power of ancestors is another force that our ancestors, when using the power of blood, gradually find another force that is inherited by the force of blood, but higher than the force of blood. This power connects the mark of ninety-nine ancestors in the void, and can gradually condense the imaginary image of the soul of the ancestor, and finally integrate the strength of the ancestor with itself Our ultimate path. Just want to do this, even in those times when the extraordinary power was in its heyday, no one could achieve it, but on the whole, the power of the ancestor is stronger than the power of blood, and the way of practice is completely different from the breathing method of blood knights and the secret martial arts of secret warriors. " "In this way, why does the power of blood need to be combined with the blood from the secret martial arts cultivation to become a source of blood No, what about the power of the ancestors? " "According to legend, the first one to create the power of the ancestors was two great beings in the ancient times before the golden age. One of them went to the end of the blood force and fused the blood of one of the ninety-nine ancestors, the death raven, into the extraordinary creature of the ancestor. The other was the leader of the barbarian family at that time, and the later secret martial arts were inherited from him What''s left behind is created and evolved a little bit. " "Ninety nine ancestors, so each of us is going to take the road to the ninety-nine ancestors." Nodding, the samurai continued: "yes, I am following the path of blood Angel among the ninety-nine ancestors. As for what you are going, it depends on what you can condense. However, since the power of the ancestor is evolved from the power of blood, it is still related to the power of your blood. It should be the blood The source power of pulse power, when you create your own ancestor Mi Wu, you should be able to fully understand. ""The first ancestor Mi Wu is the way of cultivating the power of the ancestor." "Yes, that''s what you need. However, as I said, everyone is different. You still need to create your own Mitsu With a slight frown, saran said to the samurai, "but I have tried breathing method and Mi Wu myself, but I have failed. Is it that I have neglected something?" "Just like building a house, one is to prepare materials and drawings to build a house; the other is to have materials and drawings, so there is no way to build a qualified house. Even if it is just built reluctantly, there will be a lot of problems. Just like a castle in the air is pushed down, now you are lack of drawings. When you have the drawings, you will know how to build your own house. ¡± the samurai''s metaphor immediately understood. He looked at the warrior and asked, "then how can I get the drawings and build my own house?" "I can give you the drawings, but you have to know that the value of this thing is not weaker than that of the treasured wizard''s mind, so you need to pay a great price. You have to be prepared in mind." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 359 "Cossoma Kosoma Cossoma... " In a dark underground ruins, a large number of cult believers in black hooded robes kneel down in a ruins hall. Only the braziers in the four corners of the hall can barely provide some weak light to see. At this time, every cult believer was reciting the real name of the evil god kosoma they believed in. In the direction of their kneeling, a small altar more than one person high stood in the center of the hall. The altar was in a regular hexagon shape. There was a small fire basin in each of the six corners of the altar, but compared with the ordinary flames in the big fire pots in the four corners of the hall, the six small altars were in the middle of the hall The fire inside the brazier is completely showing a light purple, which is enchanting and weird. At this time, two tall men in cloaks, carrying a naked blonde, slowly came to the altar. At this time, the old man kneeling in the center stood up and waved slightly. The two tall men put the blonde on the altar. If it was not for the frightened and regretful eyes in the blonde''s eyes, or the eyes flowing out of the corners of their eyes Tears, so it looks like she''s really like a sleeping woman. The old man slowly walked to the altar. He took out a golden dagger from his sleeve and slowly raised it over his head. At the same time, he recited: "great cosoma, this is a sacrifice from your humble believers. Please come to this world and spread your glory." The old man suddenly stabbed the golden dagger. In the despair and pain of the blonde''s eyes, the old man opened the blonde''s chest a little bit. With the golden dagger in his hand, he took out the golden haired woman''s heart. He also used the golden dagger to divide the heart into six and put them into the braziers on the six altars. Suddenly, the lavender in the brazier was suddenly The flame turned into deep purple, and the flame was burning more and more vigorously, and the flame was more than one meter high. At this time, the old man, with a golden dagger, left the altar and knelt down again in front of the cult followers behind him, leading them to recite the name of the evil god kosoma over and over again! I don''t know how many times I read kosoma''s name. The dark purple flames in the six small fire pots around the altar split into lines of fire, forming a six pointed star sorcerer array above the altar. At the same time, small runes gradually emerged on the six pointed star sorcery array, spreading an irresistible power, which made those cult followers who constantly kneel down Must kneel down lower, in the heart to the evil god kosoma''s pious heart also along with this powerful oppression more and more rich. "Kaka..." A clear sound as if it was glass suddenly sounded. A crack appeared in the center of the hexagonal sorcery array suspended on the altar, and the crack spread horizontally on the hexagonal sorcery array, producing a dark crack about the size of a human head, emitting frightening black smoke, and constantly circulating around the crack. At this time, a translucent palm suddenly stretched out from the crack, followed by another palm. Then the two palms grasped the edge of the crack and tore it continuously, making the crack sound like glass breaking, but it didn''t make the crack bigger. On the contrary, it made the crack extremely unstable and even had a little crack Signs of fragmentation. Just as the old man didn''t know what to do, a voice full of violence and dignity rang out in his mind. "Sacrifice, more sacrifice..." "Great cosoma, can you wait a moment, we will bring the sacrifice right away!" "Sacrifice, more, I want more..." "Come on, don''t you hear that the great kosoma needs more sacrifices? Come on, bring out the virgins in our dungeon and sacrifice them to the great cosoma Listening to the old man''s words, a few people immediately stood up and prepared to go to the dungeon to bring people here. But at this time, the two translucent palms that protruded from the cracks suddenly stretched out, swept over the worshippers who knelt down and caught two cult believers kneeling in the crowd. At this time, other people found that they were caught by the two translucent palms The two believers of the cult were actually two young women. At this time, they were totally shocked. They were struggling to be dragged onto the altar by their translucent palms! "No, no, let me go!" "The great cosoma, the great cosoma, I am your believer, I am your faithful believer, I will prepare sacrifice for you immediately, I will prepare for you immediately, let me go, let me go!" "Great cossoma, I am a high position in the church and a senior cadre of the church. Don''t kill me, don''t kill your faithful followers." With the two female cult believers praying for mercy, the voice appeared again in people''s ears. "It''s a great honor to be my sacrifice and to be one with me. Let go of your body and mind and give all you have for me." The voice of the voice fell down, the two translucent palms suddenly reached into the chest of the two female cult believers, bit by bit pulled their hearts out of the chest, pinched into a ball of meat, sprinkled on the altar, and suddenly the flames in the six small braziers on the altar turned into rich black, accompanied by the six The corner star sorcery array also turned black, which made the cracks in the six pointed star wizard array expand again, spread a little bit, and become the size of one person.At this time, the other two pairs of semi transparent arms stretched out from the crack. The three pairs of arms grasped the body on the altar and slowly penetrated into it. With the penetration of the arm, the translucent head without facial features, the naked translucent slender body gradually extended from the crack, and completely integrated into the three bodies. As the three translucent human beings merged into the corpse, the open crack was restored to the size of a human head, suspended above the altar, and black smoke flowed around it. At this time, the bodies of the three women suddenly sat up, but their wounds healed quickly with the naked eye. When the wounds were completely healed, the three of them slowly walked down the altar and stood in front of the old man. At this time, the unknown existence, who occupied the body of the naked blonde woman at the beginning, stepped forward and said to the old man, "the three of us are the great apostles of cosoma. Now we are taking over the Church of cosoma. Our purpose is to completely open the door to the world where the great cosoma lives, so we need a lot of virgins Between the ages of twelve and eighteen, a total of 666 sacrifices are needed! " Hearing this number, the old man couldn''t help shivering. At present, he exhausted the power of the whole church and found 33 virgins from 13 to 18 years old who met the requirements. Just now he used one, and there were 32 left. In other words, he still needed to find 6314 virgins aged 13 to 18. This is beyond his ability Moreover, if he really plundered virgins of this age range, he would certainly attract the attention of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth. Neither the homeland defense and secret alarm Bureau nor the silent and the Sanshen could ignore this problem. As if seeing the old man''s dilemma, the woman said again, "are you questioning our orders?" The old man flopped to his knees and said to her with great humility: "to report back to the apostles is not to shirk the subordinates, but the ability of our church is indeed unable to meet the requirements. Our commonwealth is one of the most powerful countries on the mainland. There are three extraordinary organizations at the national level. We are not their opponents at all, and it is also very easy If they find any clues, come to the door. " "One hundred and sixty-six can''t be less. We can get back to the second place and set up a lower level gate. Therefore, you must bring me 166 virgins between the ages of 13 and 18 in half a year. Otherwise, I can only count you as the believers who have faith in the great cosoma, who are 13 to 18 years old If it was not for the fact that you had paid so much for the great cosoma coming to this blessed land, we would not have estimated your lives in this way. " The old man pressed his head tightly on the ground. Humble as dust, he began to praise the evil god cosoma and his three apostles! When the old man retreated with other believers, there were only three apostles left. The one who just talked to the old man was obviously the leader''s Apostle among the three, and said to the other two apostles, "Ba, FA, you should feel that the extraordinary power of the world is rapidly returning. However, the upper limit of the world''s power is still at the second level. We can''t exert the power beyond the second level, otherwise we will be immediately attacked The will of the world will be discovered, and thus completely destroyed. " "How can we use our Lord''s power to broadcast the second level "I just thought about the way. As long as we can find enough energy sources, we can transform this place into a place where we can exert at least three levels of strength. In this way, no one in the world can break through our defense. But before that, we have to send out two people to collect the energy source, so as to arrange the divine array that can isolate the world from some degree of willpower interference. So I intend to let you stay here, and I hope you and I will leave together to find the energy source. " On hearing this, bahifa immediately nodded. FA, a woman in her thirties, stood directly in front of the altar, motionless as a statue, while Ba and AI looked at each other and nodded. The two people turned into two dark golden streamers and disappeared into the ruins in the desert of the northwest of the United States of British blue Commonwealth. ¡­¡­ Dashi and blackthorn came to the secret stronghold of tide knights in a primitive jungle on the border of the United States of England and the United States of blue. They used the key to open the door. Then behind the big food rose a huge and incomparable virtual snake. At the same time, big food''s mouth opened to a terrible degree, which could almost swallow a person Yes, and just then, streamers of light came from the mouth of the food and fell on the floor of the treasure house, turning into the things they had taken from the underground vault of Wall Street. Looking at the last thing on the ground, it is their real goal hidden under the capture of finance, that piece of magic stone stone about the size of one person!Walking forward, Dashi picked up the original stone and slowly placed it in the inner part of the treasure house, and then began to sort out other things. At this time, the black thorn constantly wandering around, looking at this, looking at that, opening his mouth to big food, said: "the money after the sale of these things doesn''t matter to us, but these magic stones we found are the most important. Whether we can open the door to another world, these things are very important." Listening to blackthorn''s words, Dashi, while sorting out the financial affairs, replied: "naturally, the commander will worry about these matters. I don''t care about it personally. But even in our Knights'' order, I''m afraid not many people will choose to leave with the commander. After all, we are the only ones who can leave with the commander, such as you and I, but it''s very good to say Many members have family and friends in this world, and they may not leave the world. " "If you don''t leave this world, I''m afraid the world will also face destruction when the final moment comes. I''m afraid that only a few ancient families with a long history can survive." "There is no way to do it. As the core of the universe, the return speed of the supernatural power in our subject matter world is the slowest, and those other worlds have already been in the process of returning to the supernatural power. Even some of the world''s extraordinary forces have returned to the verge of legend. We can''t be their opponents, nor can we compete with them Ownership of the world. " Black thorn sighed and said slowly, "it''s a pity that the supernatural power has been faulted in the world for too long. We haven''t found any documents to record whether our main material world has ever encountered such a thing, and how the ancestors at that time responded, or in fact, we were the descendants of the original outsiders It''s a matter of uncertainty. " "If we really are the descendants of those outsiders, I don''t wonder why the ancient families chose to seclude, but it should be totally impossible." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 360 The original magic stone needs to be properly sealed to avoid the energy dissipation. The big food put the piece that was just taken and the one that was taken before into one box, and then put other jewelry and various precious metals in several other boxes, so as to prepare properly. The black thorn floated to Dashi''s side and said, "Dashi, you come to do these finishing jobs every time. Aren''t you bored?" "I don''t have any advantages in addition to a little strength. I can''t do the delicate and mental work, and these finishing jobs are just for me. I think it''s very good. At least for us, we need such a person, don''t we?" "But Dashi, your strength is very strong. You are No. 4 in our tidal Knights'' order, and your strength has reached the second level. In this way, no one thinks you have no advantages. Your strength is the greatest advantage." Reaching out and touching his head, Dashi said with a smile: "I have no idea about strength. As long as I can help you, my mother taught me to be a useful person to my friends and family. So long as I can help you, I will be very happy." "Friends and family? It''s really an answer that fits your personality With a smile, Dashi continued to make the final arrangement. But just as he bent down to carry things, his face suddenly changed and turned to look in the direction of the gate. At this time, the black thorn had changed from some illusory and dim black shadow to a human figure composed of a lot of black smoke, standing beside Dashi. "Boom The door, made of high-strength alloy, was hit by a huge force from the outside and sank into the interior. "Boom! Boom! Boom After three successive bombardments, there were three more depressions on the gate, and a gap of palm width appeared on the gate. Through the gap, big food and black thorn could see a expressionless female face outside the door. "Dashi, the invader, is at least the second level peak. It is very powerful, not weaker than the warriors and elves, or even more powerful. I''m afraid only our commander can surely defeat them. Don''t be careless and be careful." Nodding slowly, the box on the big food handle was placed on the ground beside him. He slowly came to the black thorn and looked at the woman outside the door. His eyes gradually turned into blood red pupils. The woman outside the gate, dressed in a black robe stained with blood and bare feet, was one of the three apostles summoned by the soma cult. She found the temporary storage place of the tidal Knights'' order along the induction of the magic stone. However, the isolation seal inside had no effect on her. "Creak Click, click... " Ba stretched out his hand and slowly tore open the heavy alloy gate. Originally it was just an ordinary person''s body. After BA was attached to his body, he even tore the alloy gate without any damage. However, he did not know what degree of transformation they had made to their own body. After tearing a crack, Ba came in. She looked at several boxes behind Dashi and black thorn, locked her eyes on the box containing two huge magic stones. She opened her mouth to Dashi and black thorn in a voice of no emotion and tone: "human beings, hand over the energy source, there is no second chance." Hearing BA''s words, black thorn looked her up and down, nodded slowly and said, "yes, you are not human. Although you look like a human being, you have no heartbeat and no body temperature. Naturally, you can''t be a person. Of course, the point is not here. Although I haven''t heard the name, I probably know what you mean Well, it''s just that I''m really sorry, I can''t give it to you. " He nodded, looked at the black thorn, and said, "well, then you will die." "Bang!" The ground under BA''s feet suddenly burst into pieces. His body appeared in front of the black thorn in an instant, and a blow went out towards the black thorn. However, it passed through the body of the black thorn directly without causing any damage to the black thorn. "Ooh, it''s really a powerful punch, but it''s a pity that I can''t hit it. It''s useless for me to have strength and speed." As the voice fell down, a huge palm made of black smoke suddenly stretched out from the black thorn''s body, grabbed BA''s body, pushed her forward on the ground, and slammed it on the wall, deeply immersed in it, and left a very deep mark on the ground just crossed. At the same time, more black smoke protrudes from the black thorn''s body, wrapping the BA''s body in layers, shrinking rapidly and crushing the wrapped ba. "Bang!" When the black smoke exploded, Ba rushed out of the black smoke. There were many damages on his body, and there were even broken bones in very few places. However, Ba did not respond. He still rushed to the black thorn, and his body stretched out about 20 half transparent arms like tentacles, holding the ground and lifting BA''s body up like one Just like a spider with more than 20 tentacles, it quickly rushed towards the black thorn.Looking at the rushing Ba, a half meter long black thorn appeared in black thorn''s hand. Holding it slightly, black tracks emerged in front of the black thorn, and then flew out like a sharp sword blade. When passing over the translucent tentacle arms on BA''s body, most of those tentacle arms were cut off. At the same time, Dashi''s figure appeared on the top of Ba''s head. With the speed that he didn''t want to be, he hit BA''s back from top to bottom, and blew BA''s body under the ground. When Dashi fell on the ground, Dashi looked at the hole on the ground, and was trying to find the trace of Ba. However, a large number of translucent arms suddenly stretched out under the ground, grabbed Dashi''s body and pulled Dashi towards the gap on the ground. But at this moment, Dashi suddenly opened his mouth and bit one of the translucent arms, and even put the translucent arm directly The arm bit down, eating noodles like completely inhaled into the stomach. "Bah! It''s terrible After spitting out saliva, Dashi not only did not give up swallowing those translucent arms, but also opened his mouth and sucked all the translucent arms entangled in his body into his mouth, and swallowed all the translucent arms without chewing into his stomach! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 361 "Hiss..." The translucent arms tore themselves, and the ground burst apart. Ba jumped out of the ground and watched on all fours, like a wolf lying on the ground staring at the big food. Dashi looked at Ba and kneaded his stomach. He frowned and said, "it''s not only bad to eat, but also uncomfortable to eat. It''s really not a good thing." The black thorn was suspended by the side of Dashi and said to Dashi, "have you tasted the essence of that guy?" "It''s probably similar to the existence between spirit and weird, as well as living creatures, with high power level, but I don''t know why she shows poor fighting ability." "So she''s hiding her strength?" "I don''t know, but there''s nothing wrong with being careful." Looking at black thorn and Dashi, although she is still expressionless, she actually has a trace of doubt in her heart. In the intelligence they have mastered, the extraordinary power of the subject matter world should have just reached the level of level 2. However, at this time, the strength of the two people she is facing seems to have a second-class peak and high-level level level. She does not know whether it is out What''s the problem? If the transcendence of the main material world is of this degree, then their idea of invading the main material world and taking advantage of it may be in vain. "Gululu Gululu Gululu... " BA''s body expanded a little bit. In the blink of an eye, his body broke his clothes and swelled to a height of five meters. His head almost reached the ceiling of the temporary residence. At the same time, BA''s body expanded outward at the same level, becoming a round body like a balloon. At this time, BA''s skin surface appeared a twisted face Only half of them are human, and there are also faces of intelligent creatures such as elves, orcs, dwarfs, tauren, snake people, etc. without exception, the appearance of these faces is full of distortion and pain, with empty eyes and slightly open mouth, as if they are crying out in pain. "Big food, something''s wrong, can''t let her go on, kill her!" Hearing the words of black thorn, Dashi didn''t hesitate. His abdomen suddenly bulged, and then the belly bulged quickly toward the chest, and kept compressing. When it came to Dashi''s throat, it had become the size of a fist, just making Dashi''s throat slightly inflated. The body squatted slightly, and the upper part of the big food leaned forward. He opened his mouth and ejected a very fast white energy shell to Ba, leaving an extremely deep mark on the ground and blowing it in the direction of Ba. At the same time, the black thorn is also reciting the incantation in a low voice. The black smoke on his body is constantly fluctuating. The wisps of evil thoughts gush out from the black thorn and gather in front of the black thorn, forming a curse witchcraft with no physical target. Like an invisible and immaterial smoke, it quickly rushes to Ba and drills towards her body. "Ah The attack of big food and black thorn is approaching. BA''s nearly hundreds of twisted faces, large and small, emit sharp howls together. The terrible sound waves spread all around. The ground collapses and dust stirs. Under the influence of sound waves, the speed of the white energy shell and black smoke curse gradually decreases until it stops in front of Ba, and then stops in front of Ba The sound wave and below, gradually into nothingness, dissipated. At the moment of sound wave, black thorn''s body quickly shrinks and penetrates into the black spike. Dashi holds it in his arms with both arms in front of him. Dashi resists the impact of the sound wave, and his body retreats a little bit. His feet leave two extremely deep marks on the ground. When the sound wave stopped, Dashi vomited a big mouthful of blood. Blood flowed out of his eyes, ears, nostrils, corners of the mouth and seven orifices. He was staring at the front to restore the human figure. He reached out and threw out the black spikes. The black smoke erupted from it and turned into black thorns again appearance. "Dashi, do you have any questions?" "I got some injuries, but I can hold on. It''s just that it takes some time to recover. Just now I''ve been trying to save the station as much as possible, but now it has been destroyed by her. There is no need to continue to protect her. It''s time for me to let go of my hands and completely kill her!" With the fall of the words, his face showed a trace of bloodthirsty expression on his face, which had become scarlet eyes with vertical pupil. At this time, he became as red as blood. His human nature was weakened by three points, and the animal nature was increased by three points. His body was becoming thinner at the speed of flesh eye. Seeing the appearance of Dashi, black thorn quickly retreated without saying a word. It was as if the little white rabbit had seen the wolf hiding in the corner, shivering. As one of the famous villains in the mainland, members of the tide Knight order were not normal people. It was impossible for him to be just a simple and honest youth to get a big food with the number of four His real appearance is the reason why he got No.4! When Dashi''s stature becomes as thin as a hemp pole, his power has risen to the top. If Shalan saw the present Dashi, he would probably know that Dashi was no weaker than the warriors who had fought with him in this form, and even won!Dashi''s height is more than two meters. At this time, Dashi becomes thin and looks like a human snake. At this moment, Dashi suddenly opens his mouth and bites BA in the direction of Ba. At this moment, Ba immediately felt an inexpressible sense of crisis. Without any hesitation, she quickly backed out. At this moment, a pair of extremely huge white teeth appeared from the void and bit on the position where BA was just now! The ground crumbled. When the pair of white teeth disappeared, there was a large vacancy on the ground that seemed to be gnawed by a huge creature. At the same time, there was a trace of mellow feeling on the skinny face like a skeleton. Seeing Ba avoid his own attack, Dashi doesn''t hesitate, and continues to bite in the direction of Ba. Suddenly, a team of pale and sharp teeth emerge from the void and bite down towards ba. However, everything that is bitten by the white teeth seems to be swallowed up and disappears without trace, including the body of Ba Those translucent arms that stretch out from the top, and the small half of Ba''s body! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 362 The bone section is smooth, and the flesh is completely disappeared. Even the exposed viscera are still wriggling. If you look carefully, you can see that the exposed heart is beating slightly. BA''s injury is very serious, which has already threatened her life. Of course, the reason that threatens her life is not the damage of the body, but the damage hidden in the body, which is similar to the damage of the spirit body and the real body of the strange shape. Ba did not expect that the attack of the big food, together with the body and the real body of Ba, devoured part of it. This is absolutely true for Balai Unacceptable results. At this time, he not only regained his original appearance, but also became more fat than before. He gasped heavily, his hands covered his stomach, his face was slightly pale, and cold sweat flowed down his cheeks to his chin. "This guy is really hard to digest. I''m afraid I''ll have a stomachache for about ten or twenty days." Black thorn is very clear about big food''s digestion ability. He remembers that when they were first-class extraordinary, they once met an alien who controlled the ice and snow, which caused great trouble to blackthorn and nightmare. As a result, Dashi swallowed the guy in an instant, but it was just as comfortable as eating a cold drink. Black thorn has seen big food. In order to protect a small village surrounded by forest fires, it devours those flames in one mouthful. It is only the reaction of ordinary people eating spicy food. However, it is the first time to see the black thorn that can make the big food need to be well digested for a long time and even upset the stomach. "Dashi, how are you?" "It''s OK, but it''s up to you." Nodding, the black thorn floated to the big food''s body: "no problem, just give it to me, I also want to be more serious about it, don''t I?" The sound of burning fire sounded from the body of black thorn. Suddenly, the human body composed of black smoke of black thorn suddenly filled with a trace of fire light, and the fire light became more and more powerful. In the blink of an eye, the body of black thorn turned into a fire man surrounded by black smoke, emitting frightening high temperature. Even the marble floor under its feet was already under the high temperature It turned red and there were signs of melting. Black thorn is a guardian spirit, or a spirit with its own will and thinking because of its goal. It is no longer a monster that is as muddleheaded as other spirits and will never die for a vague obsession. It is precisely because of this that black thorn can join the tide knights with the essence of spirit instead of being directly eliminated by them. As for the ability of black thorn, it is based on the memory of wizard left over from his life, and then mixed with the spirit ability as guardian spirit, and the variant wizard ability. However, according to Reiner''s judgment, black thorn is still a kind of wizard, but it is a step closer to the world of the dead than the witch transformed from the necromancer It''s still a wizard in essence. Therefore, blackthorn''s profession was named star wizard under the research of Reina and blackthorn! The flame, the tempestuous flame, is like a tsunami, covering the sky and the earth. It seems that the flame that can burn everything is released from the body of the black thorn. It instantly covers every inch of the space in front of the black thorn, including the bus standing there just now! "Oven drying!" With a light drink, the huge flame immediately shrinks and turns into a rotating, huge flame sphere, which completely envelops the area where Ba is, like a huge flame oven, burning everything in it! In the hands of black thorn, the black thorn seems not to have been affected by the flame, but still looks like a pair of dark black spines. The black thorn gently waved the black thorn in his hand. Several ancient language phrases representing the flame were recited at the tip of his mouth. The flame emitted from his body immediately changed from red to blue, and the temperature went up in an instant ¡£ The black thorn raised his hand, used the black thorn in his hand to gently point at the flame oven in front of him, and immediately a blue fire line was shot out and put into the flame oven, making the flame oven shrink again to about one and a half people''s height, and the flame forming the flame drying oven also turned blue and purple. Under the high temperature of the flame oven, the ground gradually melts, and the flame oven also gradually falls into the ground. However, when the flame oven is about half of the ground, the flame oven suddenly explodes. The huge flame spreads in all directions along with the translucent energy ripple, destroying the flame oven and the residence, together with the black The thorn and the big food also flew upside down. At the same time, a translucent shadow rushed out of the flame, passed through the collapsed wall, ignored those flames, and flew into the air, toward the direction of the underground ruins when it came. It was only in a blink of an eye, it disappeared in the sky of the night. The station collapsed completely, and a large number of gravel pieces were burning in the valley along with the fire. The fire gradually spread, and there was a tendency to turn into mountain fire. But at this time, a sound similar to the sound of a wooden stick knocking on the stone suddenly sounded. All of a sudden, those spreading flames quickly extinguished and disappeared, leaving only the blackened valley."Bang!" A piece of black stone burned by fire was knocked out by a huge force, but he stood up and coughed twice. He looked like indigestion. He rubbed his stomach and said, "black thorn, let that guy run. Unfortunately, I just entered the second level. Otherwise, I should have swallowed the guy completely with one bite ¡£¡± "And then lie in bed for half a year and can''t eat a bite?" As the voice fell, a black smoke came out of the cracks in the rock, and gradually turned into the body of the black thorn. At the same time, the black thorn slightly waved, and the black thorn which fell not far from his body flew over and penetrated into the body of the black thorn and disappeared without a trace. "Black thorn, which ancient relic came out of that guy just now, how can you be so hard to deal with?" Black thorn''s body twinkled for a moment, and said, "it''s not like our world. I suspect that this guy may be the vanguard of some world invading the main material world, so he''s looking for death and finding our trouble. It''s just that I don''t understand. What do they want to do with magic stone? Are they trying to open the entrance and exit of two worlds that exist forever? If that''s the case, it''s a lot more trouble than we think. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 363 Grand City, central triangle building, headquarters of homeland guard and secret alert Bureau. Even at night, the central triangle building is full of people and lights. Different from the cosai building where the headquarters of the silent people are located, the central triangle building is full of vitality. Each person''s face has a variety of expressions, including smile, seriousness, anxiety, or laziness. It is totally different from the zombie face of the silent person. At this time, a middle-aged man in his thirties slowly walked into the central triangle building. After six strict identity verification and inspection, he successfully entered the building. He took the elevator to the ninth floor of the building. When the elevator was opened, the middle-aged man in his thirties had become a 189 man in the uniform of the National Guard and secret alarm Bureau With a smile on her face, she walked toward the stairs leading to the tenth floor. However, when she came to the stairs leading to the 10th floor, she was stopped by two guards. The two guards looked at her with vigilance and said, "we haven''t been informed that someone wants to enter the floor above the 10th floor. If you have any thing you want to enter the 10th floor, you will be allowed to enter after we ask the superior. If you don''t have a proper reason to enter, Then we are going to arrest you now The two guards looked at them with a smile. As soon as they were about to come forward to arrest the blonde girl, they suddenly found that their head had fallen on the ground, and their bodies were divided into many pieces. Before they felt the pain, they had lost it No consciousness. At this time, AI looked at the two guards who had been divided into more than ten pieces, raised his hand to the ceiling on top of his head, and suddenly there were several traces on the ceiling, which seemed to be caused by sharp edge cutting. Then the ceiling fell down with pieces of gravel with very smooth cutting surface, and two of them were invisible when they fell on AI''s head The force pushed open and landed at Ai''s feet. At this time, someone had already found out the situation here. Under the sound of alarm and roar, a team of homeland guards and security guards of the secret alarm Bureau rushed up and launched an attack on AI. As a result, before they got close to AI''s body five meters away, their bodies were reduced to more than ten pieces and scattered on the ground. "Weak human beings." AI''s body slowly floated up towards the gap in the ceiling overhead and reached the 10th floor. In AI''s perception, there is a huge energy response in the ten layers, and that''s what she needs to find. Without any hesitation, AI walked towards the direction of the energy source with a straight distance. No matter when he met the people who blocked him or the wall that blocked him, he turned into more than ten pieces under the invisible blade and scattered. Less than 30 meters away, AI has left nearly 20 bodies along the way, all scattered on the ground, and instantly ushered in his own death. She put her hand on the wall in front of her body. AI thought, and there were more than ten scratches on the wall. However, when the wall collapsed, AI found that there was a wall in the wall, which was poured out of pure metal. And among these gold walls, there were runes with light white light flashing light Ze. "Ridiculous defense." "Hum!" A clear cry, above AI''s raised right hand, an invisible silk thread converged on it and turned into a spiral drill bit. With AI''s right hand pushing out again, the auger bit began to break through the wall in front of AI''s body, but the entry was very slow. Most of the strength of the drill bit was offset by the strength of those runes on the wall. With a slight frown on his brow, AI song opened his hand, and his strength rose slowly, and soon reached the peak of level II. Just as AI tried to upgrade his strength to level 3, an invisible force came from the void and poured into AI''s body AI is therefore issued a stuffy hum, bleeding from the mouth and nose, the body slightly shaking, she hidden in the body of the body, in the trial just a little bit of impact. "It is worthy of the will of the subject matter world, which can not be violated!" Raising his hand, AI stretched out the thumb of his right hand, but saw that the little thumb of his right hand turned into powder, and a crystal clear energy spike appeared on AI''s original pinkie position. AI''s face is very ugly. It seems that only this body has been damaged. But in fact, a part of AI''s body hidden in the body has completely disappeared, just like the little finger just now. Through sacrifice, he got this energy spike transformed by powerful power! He poked the energy spikes into the wall, and all of a sudden, white electric lights flickered on the wall. At last, the runes with light white light on the wall disappeared like the bulbs that were extinguished together. At this time, AI needed to solve only a common metal wall. "HISHI, HISHI..."The invisible blade reappeared, and the metal wall in front of AI''s body was directly broken open. She walked into it slowly, ignoring a large number of magic weapons and witches in the room. She came to a huge magic stone stone in the isolation cabin in the middle of the room. She waved to cut the isolation chamber into pieces and reached for the magic stone stone in front of her. But at this time, a spear with countless planes, like polished by spar, shot from behind AI, straight to AI''s head. Those invisible blades around AI''s body had no effect when facing the energy spear. They were directly pierced into the chest by the energy spear, and flew out with AI''s body. Shengsheng nailed her to the wall behind. At this time, Todd entered the treasure house with a man and a woman. He looked at Ai, who had taken himself off the energy spear with his hands and feet, and said to him, "how dare you break into our homeland guard and secret alarm station without permission. You don''t have to go back today." "Arrogant man." Without any sign, those invisible blades suddenly came to Todd and the two people behind him. But seeing the ground and things around the three of them instantly turned into hundreds of small pieces, the invisible blade quickly approached them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 364 The 30-year-old woman behind Todd suddenly turned into a white cloud of human form. She passed through the invisible blades and came to AI in an instant. She held a dagger in one hand and stabbed her throat. "Bang!" AI''s hands clapped together and burst out a violent sound wave. Like a hurricane, the white fog of the woman''s extraordinary body suddenly blew open and hit the back wall. The white fog quickly converged and restored to the woman''s extraordinary body, and blood flowed out of her mouth. One hand to the woman extraordinary gently, on the ground immediately there is a scratch spread in the past, straight to the female extraordinary head. At this time, Todd''s index finger of his right hand gently hooked, and the extraordinary woman who fell on the ground instantly disappeared in place, and was sent out of the battlefield by Todd''s ability of space. Seeing Todd''s ability of space, AI had an unexpected look on her face and said, "the power of space It turns out that people like you have already appeared in the subject matter world. " "Subject matter boundary Did you come here from another world? " Without answering Todd, AI just reaches out and grabs Todd and the 20-year-old man behind him. The invisible blades that originally surround them immediately cleave towards Todd. "Click, click..." As soon as Todd lifted with one hand, the space around his body immediately looked like a broken mirror, which quickly produced signs of cracking, which turned into a half sphere shield to protect Todd and the two of them. No matter how the invisible blades cut the protective layer formed by the partition of the space, they could not be broken at all. Step forward, just one step, AI crossed the distance of five or six meters, came to the protective layer of the space partition, waved a fist toward the protective layer formed by the space partition and blew past. "Bang!" A series of waves spread out, and the protective layer of the space partition was instantly broken. But at this time, the metal on the ground gathered like liquid and turned into a metal puppet about three meters high. With one blow, AI flew out and knocked down a large number of metal frames, and his body was severely inlaid in the metal wall. Seeing the appearance of the metal puppet, Todd said to the man behind him, "can you do it more slowly? It took so long to do it. " Glancing at Todd, the man retorted: "if you didn''t want to send 90% of the masters out to find the place of the tide knights, now this guy might have been beaten to pieces by us. Fortunately, I''m slow in moving. Be careful that I report you in real name!" "Well, if your report makes me not the director of this homeland guard and secret alert Bureau, then I would like to thank you and your family for your sincere kind." "You think the United States, I report you lazy and skilful, and let the superior let you be the director for life." "I don''t see that. You''re really vicious." "HISHI, HISHI..." Smooth and slender cracks appeared on the metal wall around AI''s body. When AI came out of the metal wall that had fallen into it, the metal wall broke into pieces and fell to the ground. AI stood on the ground and looked at the metal puppet that was coming to him again. Only the right hand of four fingers was slowly raised, and suddenly waved a claw at the metal puppet. Suddenly, the body of the metal puppet was divided into pieces by four invisible blades, and fell to the ground. At the same time, the four invisible blades did not disappear, but continued to leave four scratches on the ground And continue to cut at Todd. When Todd raised his hand, a cracked mirror like space shield appeared in front of him and ran into the four invisible blades. At the same time, the man behind Todd kept reciting incantations in a low voice. The metal on the wall, floor and ceiling flowed down like liquid again, turning into metal wires, forming a large metal net AI''s face covered the past. "HISHI, HISHI..." However, just as a knife can cut wood or steel, but it is difficult to cut off the fishing net immediately, these invisible blades constantly chop on the metal net. Even though the metal net is partially chopped, the remaining metal net still falls on AI''s body and her body It''s wrapped up. Then AI suddenly stretched out a sharp metal pillar on the ground under AI''s feet and stabbed at Ai''s body. Seeing that the finger was about to be waved, AI suddenly felt an invisible force that bound his body. Even his fingers could not move at all. "I''ve discovered that your ability needs to wave your arms, at least your fingers. As expected, I guessed right. Now that your body is bound, your ability can''t be used. Now you can die!" With Todd''s voice falling down, sharp metal pillars sprang out from the ceiling and the ground under AI''s head and feet, piercing into AI''s body and fixing AI Sheng Sheng in place. His body is completely penetrated by a large number of metal pillars like meat kebabs.Blood flowed down the metal column, AI''s body pulled together in place, like a rag doll without any sound. At this time, Todd went to check AI''s body and found that AI was dead. He turned his back to the man behind him and said, "she''s dead. Now get those guys in the lab to see what''s going on with this guy. We need to know which world she came from and why she came here." When the voice dropped, Todd didn''t hear any answer. He frowned and turned to look behind him. Suddenly, he found a translucent human being holding on to the man''s extraordinary neck. The man couldn''t say a word. He just looked at Todd. His eyes showed a trace of attachment to life, apology for Todd and death Fear of death. "Wait, we can..." "HISHI, HISHI..." Before Todd''s words were finished, a series of invisible blades passed through the male''s extraordinary body. More than ten pieces of remnant body mixed with a large amount of blood fell on the ground. The translucent human being waved the head in the handle and threw it at Todd''s feet. His face without facial features "stared" at Todd and gave out a sneering laugh. "Human beings, arrogance will lead to destruction. The apostles who want to destroy my Lord are not worth mentioning." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 365 The dead man, who was Todd''s deputy, had been working with him at homeland guard and secret alert. The two seemed to be colleagues, but they were actually very close friends. Until the other side''s head appeared at Todd''s feet, Todd finally accepted the fact that his deputy and friend had died. The twisted silver shadow appeared behind Todd. The distorted shadow became more and more solid. At last, when Todd looked up at AI with no sadness or joy on his face, he completely solidified, "Fa, you are so..." Without waiting for BA''s words to finish, the five tentacles immediately tore BA''s body and turned it into five parts, which were suspended on the ground. However, Jianfa sent the largest one, the one with the head, to AI, and then left the second-class one. The other three were quickly wrapped up by an invisible force and turned into three walnut sized ones Something like a crystal ball landed on the ground. Seeing the distribution of Dharma, AI nodded with satisfaction and said, "Dharma, we need to strengthen some strength. Now we start to swallow up the power of Ba which belongs to our part. As for the crystallization of the three remaining powers of Pakistan, after we recover, we can find three believers of our Lord outside and give them enough strength to do things for us. When I found the stone just now, I found that human beings in this world are not totally defenseless. Although we must fulfill our Lord''s order as soon as possible, we must also ensure success. " For AI''s words, FA did not have any doubt, immediately nodded and said, "listen to AI''s orders." AI naturally is very satisfied with FA, who is so dedicated to fulfilling his orders. Even under the same evil god kosoma, there are some disputes in the dark. Both the strength and wisdom of FA make AI very satisfied, and the idea of pulling him under his command has come into being. Of course, at this stage AI didn''t say what he thought. He just nodded at FA, and then he and FA devoured his part of Ba''s body, and began to slowly digest its power. Before, under Todd''s command, AI lost 30% of his strength and body. Now it is time to use BA''s power to restore his body to its heyday. ¡­¡­ Saran sat at his desk, looking at the books in front of him, but rarely did he read them. After talking with the samurai yesterday, Shalan knew the request of the warrior. He asked him to accept a samurai''s half brother as an apprentice, and promised to find a meditation method suitable for him. As long as Saran and the samurai signed a contract, he could get two original secret martial arts in the hands of the warrior. If one of the two ancient martial arts is suitable for Sha LAN, he can start practicing directly. However, if neither of the two is suitable for Sha LAN, he can also find a suitable direction for him according to the two. In any case, it is much better than the present fantasy. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 366 However, if Shalan wants to accept an apprentice, he must ensure that the apprentice is absolutely obedient to him. Even if he can''t do this, he needs to make sure that he will never harm his own interests. Otherwise, taking an apprentice will lead a wolf into his house, and the danger is self-evident. "The two-way cooperation of contract and emotion can ensure that the apprentice will not harm me. Unfortunately, few people in this world know about the first ancestor Mi Wu, let alone find a person who can give me his ancestor Mi Wu. Therefore, it is necessary to trade with Samurai. Only in this way can I not fall behind step by step." Thinking of this, saran raised his hand and condensed a number "3" suspended in front of her body. After lighting up, she communicated with Samurai. "Samurai, I think well. I can agree to your request, but you must tell me the background of the apprentice who came to me. In addition, he must sign a contract with me. This contract is mainly to ensure the safety and interests of both sides. There is no overlord clause. You can follow him to see the contract. This is my request." "Maoling, the same, I also have a request. Seeing the two men, saran was slightly stunned, and immediately took Irwin to go up. She said," seleya, mon Khan, how did you two come here? " Selea glanced at the smiling Irwin behind Saran, nodded to her, and said to Saran, "young master, I''m here for business this time." "What''s the matter?" "Young master, Lambert Airlines has officially set up a branch in the United States of the British blue Commonwealth today. Mon Khan and I came here as the entourage of Matt gray, so we flew here as soon as we got to Wall Street. However, Matt gray needs to have some social intercourse, so we can''t come to see the young master. Please forgive me." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 367 Saran returned to his house with Irwin, seleya and mon Khan. Looking at saran''s house, seleya immediately said to Saran, "young master, it''s really hard for you to live in such a small house." "It''s not hard. I don''t like big houses. It''s just right for me to live alone in such a house with five internal organs Well, don''t talk about it. You can explain to me when Lambert Airlines has opened a branch in the United States of the blue Commonwealth When saran was talking, coco took out four cups from the kitchen of the house, brewed black tea, took the tea and came to the three of Saran, put the tea and tea on the table in turn, and then sat next to saran naturally, stretched out his hand to trim a strand of Shalan''s hair, and quietly held the small cup Drinking tea, just looking at seleya and Menghan smile, do not say a word. At this time, seria''s eyes showed a trace of displeasure, but she covered up very well, was not seen by Sha LAN, and she did not say anything, answered Sha Lan''s questions exactly, but did not move the black tea and tea on the table, even did not see. "Young master, do you want to talk about these trade secrets some other time?" Shaking her head, saran said, "it doesn''t matter. Coco is one of her own." After nodding her head, selea immediately said to Saran, "young master, when you left Greenland to come to the United States of the British blue Federation, Matt Gray had studied almost all the things you brought, and immediately started to research new products based on the contents of those things. Finally, a new product was successfully manufactured a month ago, which attracted the attention of the industry. Airlines from all countries wanted to cooperate with us, especially the Federal National Airlines of the United States of England and the United States of America. Therefore, we chose to cooperate with them and set up branches in Wall Street of the United States of British blue Commonwealth. The next step is to open a joint factory to manufacture our new products. Lambert Airlines has 75% of the shares, and the Federal National Airlines has 25% of the shares. In general, the Federal National Airlines is really sincere, so I decided to let Matt gray cooperate with them. " After hearing seleya''s introduction, saran nodded and said, "yes, you''ve done a good job, but during this period, many people should come to your trouble, right? Is it all settled? " "It''s all solved. I was promoted to the second division some time ago. Basically, few people dare to continue to provoke us in the dark." "Is there enough manpower then?" "Enough, not only me, but also Sen, mon Khan, and Matt gray, who have been promoted, and even Lian Sasha has broken through to the extraordinary level. That''s enough." "How''s the city of Cynthia?" "Fortunately, there is no big problem in Cynthia. Recently, the Earl has been very close to a female teacher. I''m afraid you will need to attend the wedding soon, young master." Hearing this, saran''s eyebrows slightly pick, the letter from home did not say this thing, think that roll is not very nice to talk about these with his son, want to speak slowly to saran. "Well, continue to ensure the safety of my father and his wife, including the safety of the female teacher. As for other matters, let them decide for themselves. So, selea, do you have anything else to do Shaking her head, if selea didn''t even notice such an obvious request for seeing off the guests, she was really stupid. She immediately got up to say goodbye and left here with Meng Han without any hesitation. After Shalan and Irwin sent seleya and mon Khan out of the villa, Irwin sat cross legged on the sofa in the room, looked at saran and said, "Mr. Saran, you are really ugly. I haven''t seen such a beautiful, mature, explosive man in such a long time, and you are still a blood race. What you play really makes me sigh Stop it There was a ghost in her heart. Saran just coughed and said to Yiwen with a smile: "her name is selea. I met her in an underground relic near Cynthia after you left. I almost finished that time..." Before and after hearing saran told her about the origin of seleya, she nodded. She could feel that Saran had concealed some things about the blood clan named seleya. However, Yiwen was not the kind of girl who tangled with these things. She had mastered an ancient family with a long history since childhood. She was a man of great personality, confident and natural It''s not going to tangle with saran about these things. If she likes Sha LAN, she will naturally be together with her. She is confident that she can be better than anyone else. If one day she doesn''t like Saran, she will be happy to separate from saran. She will not be nostalgic or entangled. Of course, this is basically impossible. "Well, I see. I don''t want to talk about it with you. Now let''s talk about the business. Our grant investment company, which is part of the grant family, wants to take a stake in Lambert airlines, United States of England and the United States of America. What do you think?"Saran looked at Irwin and asked, "coco, what can we get in business?" "The officials and families of the United States of England and the Commonwealth will not embarrass you. We also have a lot of supply channels for aviation raw materials with high quality and low price. I think it is no problem to acquire 20% shares?" "That is to say, if you still have 55% of the shares in my hands after you become a shareholder, I still have the right to speak. And after you become a shareholder, you can also help me to keep an eye on my staff, as well as BNAC, so that they won''t do anything about it, right?" Hearing this, coco immediately laughed and said to Saran, "you are very clever, Mr. Sharan." "In fact, I have another guess that I haven''t said." With her eyebrows raised, coco looked at saran and said, "guess? Tell me. " "In fact, you want to participate in my life, so that you can control me and keep me from changing my mind, right? Ms. Irwin, with a sense of crisis?" "Mr. Saran, paranoia is a kind of disease. I have to go to see a doctor. I just want to get involved in the form of aircraft. There are no other reasons." Even if it exists, it won''t admit to tell you, will it? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 368 As a matter of fact, Irwin really knows something about Lambert airlines and really intends to join in. Of course, at the beginning, when she didn''t know that Lambert Airlines actually belonged to Saran, Coco''s plan to join in was not so mild. She had many ways to let Lambert Airlines invite them to join the grant family. Only a certain degree of pressure and pressure was needed to achieve the goal. Even if Lambert doesn''t know who''s behind the scenes, Irwin is sure that the Federal National Airlines, which works with Lambert, will know. It is just that the previous plan can no longer be implemented, and changes must be made. Although I feel that it is so promising, it can even be said that the new industry that changes the times can not be led by itself, which is a pity. But on the other hand, it would be a pleasure for coco to help saran to promote the spread of this new industry. Yiwen left, and there were no things that Saran was looking forward to. Although there were some regrets, he was not a pure hearted man who didn''t know anything. In his previous life, he had played all the things he could play. However, he was a little tired of those at that time. For the pleasure of the flesh, saran didn''t value it. Instead, she could have an emotional and spiritual level People who communicate with each other make Sha LAN attach great importance to them. So after taking a cold bath, saran sat calmly in front of her desk again and began to read the books in her hands. In the next life, in addition to going to school to participate in rehearsal, she read at home. Yiwen and seleya often come to visit her. Most of her time is chatting, while selea is chatting and working together. Without exception, the two of them have a tacit understanding and never meet again. Saran even thinks that they have made a secret discussion, even if It is because she has had so many experiences in her previous life that she has no way to fully understand women, who are so different from men. Twenty days passed quickly. On this day, saran finished the rehearsal of the second sorangia university outstanding freshmen recognition meeting and returned home. Standing in the yard, he helped Beckinsale deal with the weeds, pruned the flowers and shrubs, and returned to his own room with the newly baked cookies Beckinsale had given him. But just as Saran walked into the room, he immediately saw Reina sitting on the sofa in the room! With her eyebrows raised, saran put the cookies on the tea table, sat down on the sofa opposite Reina, and asked, "Reina, when did you come?" He picked up a cookie and took a bite. His eyes brightened a little. He quickly ate three cookies, including the one in his hand. Then he opened his mouth and said to Saran, "I haven''t been here for a long time. Besides The cookies are delicious "So Are you here to eat this cookie? " "No, it''s not. I''m here to ask you something. I''m going to contact the homeland guard and the secret alert office to work together to do something. Do you have any interest in getting involved?" "Homeland guard and secret alert? You don''t know that the second floor under your ass belongs to Todd donaldrow, the director of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau Kuang Kuang, once again, the director said, "you should take up a piece of silver cake for me, as the owner of the house, you should know that there is no relationship between you and me, and that''s what you want to do with me In front of De and as a cat spirit, use completely different witchcraft. " "You''re right, but I remember that in the tidal Knights'' order, except for the large missions once a year, other small and medium-sized missions can be rejected?" "Of course, you can refuse, of course, but I think it''s OK for you to refuse after listening to my payment, right?" With her eyebrows raised, saran looked at Reina. He knew that Reina''s character was not a kind of aimless person. The reason why he said that was naturally because he was sure to convince himself. Thinking of this, saran nodded slowly and said to Reina, "well, then I''d like to hear what you can offer me." "My salary is very simple. What do you think of it?" The moment he heard this, saran''s eyes flashed. He looked at Reina and said slowly, "how do you know? It can''t be the samurai who told you that it''s impossible for a warrior to do so, let alone the contract we signed, so that the samurai can''t tell you this directly or indirectly. " "Of course not from the samurai. No, strictly speaking, it has something to do with the samurai, and it has something to do with you. You should know that the samurai is in the tidal Knights'' order, that is to say, he has a good relationship with the blood butcher and the big food. He is a very slow and hot person, so he can have dinner with you and talk to you many times. In addition to his pleasing to the eye, I think there must be a private transaction between you.Of course, I can only see the number of calls, but I can''t see the specific content. You can rest assured that we have also written it in the contract, and you should know it. It''s just that I can''t judge anything. But if I think of the way you used the power of the ancestors when I fought with you before, but the method used was very primitive. In addition, the samurai was also the one who used the power of the ancestor. Naturally, I would have guessed something. Your reaction just now proves that my guess is correct. " "So as long as I promise to participate in this event, you can give me a secret martial, which is different from the two Samurai gave me?" Nodding his head slowly, Reina said, "of course, they are totally different from those of samurai. You should also know that there are ninety-nine ways for ancestors. It is not so easy to find a suitable ancestor secret weapon for yourself. Therefore, some of the original secret martial arts I have mastered do not coincide with those of the samurai. You can rest assured Saran noticed a word in Reina''s words. He looked at him and asked, "Reina, you just said How many ancient martial arts With a bright smile, Reina nodded and said, "yes, there are five. I have five different martial arts from samurai. Are you interested in it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 369 "Five How did you find so much? " "The booty of a certain mission, a total of nine original Mi Wu, of which five belong to me, two belong to Samurai, and the other two belong to nobility and folding fan respectively." "Why can you get five MIWU by yourself?" "Because I have the strongest strength and the most contribution." "Well The reason is irrefutable. Then I want to know what the five ancestor Mi Wu are in your hands. " On hearing this, Reina suddenly shook his head and said, "I''m sorry I can''t promise. Any of the five secret weapons is top secret. I can''t choose every one for you. So you can only choose one of the lucky ones. If you meet the one that suits you, you''re lucky, but if you encounter something that doesn''t suit you, please continue to trade with me." "Oh, well, anyway, for me, the more the better." "Well, I''m also glad to see that a member''s strength has been enhanced, but trading is trading. The main rule of trading between witches is equivalent exchange, isn''t it?" "I agree, then I have agreed to your invitation, but when will I be able to get the secret martial art you mentioned?" "We have a contract, so I don''t worry about you breaking the contract. Just give it to you now." With these words, a pale blue crystal appeared in Reina''s hand. Reina put the crystal on the tea table and said again, "this crystal is attached with a secret martial art of the ancestor. You can watch it three times. As long as you input spiritual power or ancestral power, it''s OK. I think it should be enough for you to remember things?" "Of course, that''s enough." Reach out to grasp the light blue crystal stone in the hand, immediately disappeared, was put into the space ring by Sha LAN. "So next, let''s talk about the task." Nodding, saran said, "come on, I''ll do my best." "Even though they have agreed to kill all our prison guards before they meet us, we can''t even ask them to kill us. The deeply hurt homeland guard and the secret alert Bureau hated our target even more, so they agreed to cooperate with us. It is said that the silence did not agree, but was beaten to the door by director Todd of homeland guard and secret alert Bureau. It was the first time for me to face director Todd of Homeland guard and secret alert Bureau See For Todd, saran was still very fond of him. He really helped him a lot. So when he heard Reina''s words, she immediately asked, "what''s wrong with him, director Todd?" "Oh, don''t you know that yet? Well, I''ll give you a brief explanation. About 20 days ago, a group of unknown guys appeared in the United States of British blue Commonwealth. Their target was the large magic stone. The first attack was aimed at one of our stations, as well as the headquarters of the homeland guard and the secret alarm Bureau. We simply had Dashi and blackthorn, and repulsed each other. However, Dashi was seriously injured and could not fight for a short time, and our station was completely destroyed. However, compared with the homeland guard and the secret alert Bureau, our losses are only a drop in the ocean. More than 200 people were killed and injured, and more than 100 people died. Among them, the deputy director of director Todd of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau, the deputy director of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau, died, and all kinds of rare items in the treasure house For example, the potions and sorcery lost a lot. As the core of the defense of the land guard and the secret alarm Bureau, the magic stone No.005 was taken away. If only this is the case, maybe things will not develop to the extent that the homeland guard and the secret alert Bureau agreed to cooperate with us. The most critical problem is that after that, the guys who did not know where they came from again attacked the members of the homeland guard and the secret alert Bureau several times. Three directors were killed, and the others were killed Twice as much as this, the homeland guard and the secret alert bureau have suffered heavy losses. As for the mutinees and the sanctuaries, they have been watching this event all the time. In fact, to a certain extent, the relationship between the three supernatural organizations of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, the homeland guard and the secret alarm Bureau, the mutes and the three shrines, is not much better than the relationship between them and our tidal knights. If they don''t go down the drain, they will not help Help them. " "Even so, it would be more convenient for the homeland guard and the secret service to seek our help than to seek the help of the mutes and the sanshenyuan, right? No matter what the relationship is, all three of them belong to the supernatural organization of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth. They have a stronger relationship with our tide knights, don''t they? " "Yes, it is, but there is one thing that makes the homeland guard and the secret alert Bureau determined." After hearing this, Shalan knew that this so-called matter should be the reason why the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau were determined to cooperate with the tide knights, which can be said to be the enemy of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth.Sure enough, Reiner continued to explain: "that thing is, we found the nests of those guys in an investigation, but if we want to crush them at one stroke, we have too few hands, and there will be people escaping. This is unacceptable to us, so we decided to seek help. As for those guys'' nests, they are in the black market County on the border of the United States of British blue Federation. 70% of the high-level officials in the whole black market county have been secretly eroded by those guys and become members of their organization. It is said that the mysterious organization has some kind of ability to bewitch people. If this matter is not solved as soon as possible, the United States of the blue Commonwealth will be in a state of injury after the incident breaks out. It''s nothing to do with our tide Knights'' snatching things and killing people. We seem to be less harmful. In addition, we have found clues and targets. Naturally, the politicians of the United States of British and blue Commonwealth are willing to cooperate with us immediately. And the price is to write off everything before, unless we do something else that violates the law. Of course, in my opinion, this requirement is completely the same as farting. The purpose of law is to be violated, isn''t it? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 370 Simply put, the tide knights can''t abide by the law, and the high-level officials of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth do not believe that they can abide by the law. Even if the tide Knights really become law-abiding, they can''t really make peace with each other because they have a common enemy. They just shake hands and solve each other temporarily Once this common enemy is eliminated, there will be no change in the relationship between the United States of the blue Commonwealth and the tide knights. "Reiner, in that case, the people who our tide Knights went to contact with the homeland guard and the secret alarm bureau should be some members who are not afraid of being exposed?" Nodding, Reina said, "that''s why I''m here to invite you, because there''s no danger that your mind will be found, and your mind can be remotely controlled to perform your witchcraft without losing too much combat power." "So who else but me will come into contact with the homeland guard and the secret alert?" "In addition to you, there are five people, including me, the spirit, the nightmare, and the magic girl. Of course, it is needless to say that they have the ability to keep them from being discovered. Even I don''t know what the phantom is like. Oh, by the way, as for your real identity, magic Ji also knows, but you can rest assured that she is not the kind of person with big mouth and won''t say it casually. " Shalan is not too surprised that eunuch knows her identity. After all, she has seen her own people. Before that, he killed those people in the silent group in the form of reading beasts. Naturally, it is not difficult to speculate on the relationship between Shalan and the cat spirit. "No problem, magic Ji knows my identity is already in my expectation, I have no problem here." "Well, that''s settled. The day after tomorrow, 8:00 p.m. is the time for the five of us to meet. We are initially scheduled to be in front of the central Triangle Building in Glen city. Then we can gather and directly enter the central triangle building, which is the headquarters of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau." "The Grand Central triangle? It''s not convenient to rush there, so let my reader follow you first. Then I''ll pass on my consciousness to Teri "Terry, is that the name of the beast that you read? But I really didn''t expect that you could control the beast from such a long distance. It was beyond my expectation "Every chanter has a special ability, which is Teri''s ability." As the voice fell, a silver smoke gushed out of saran''s eyebrows and turned into a silver cat, lying on Reiner''s shoulder. He reached out and teased the silver cat on his shoulder. Reina said to saran with a smile, "I''ll take good care of it these two days. You can rest assured." "I''m not worried, because I''m connected to Terry''s spirit, and I can know what''s going on in it right away." "Then I have to take good care of it Well, I''ll see you the day after tomorrow At the end of the speech, Reina instantly disappeared in front of Saran, did not let Shalan see any traces. With a slight frown, saran just wanted to reach out for the cookies on the table, but found that all the cookies on the table had disappeared. It was obvious that Reina had done it all. "This guy really has the talent to be a thief But fortunately, he was greedy enough, so I understood what Reina was capable of Thinking of this, Sha Lan''s mouth slightly cocked up, picked up the cup on the tea table, drank a cup of warm black tea, picked up a book on the tea table and looked at it again. ¡­¡­ On November 22, at the time appointed by saran and Reina, at 7:55, saran lies on the bed, leaving only a trace of consciousness in her body, paying attention to the situation around her body, and most of her consciousness comes to Teri''s body through the spiritual connection between saran and Teri. At this time, Teri, who has been sleeping soundly on Reina''s shoulder, suddenly opens his eyes. His eyes, which were originally ignorant and like a child, become deep again and move his body. Sha LAN jumps down from Reina''s shoulder, looks at Reina and the spirit sitting beside him, and opens his mouth and says, "Reina, spirit, I''m here, but it seems that magic girl and nightmare have not yet happened Come on Just when the silver cat jumped off Reina''s shoulder, Reina and the elf knew that Saran was coming. Therefore, after hearing saran''s words, the spirit immediately looked at Sha LAN with great interest and said, "the magic girl and the nightmare have come, but they will not appear until the time is up." "They''re really on time enough." As soon as Sha Lan''s voice fell, a cleaner who was completely like passing by suddenly turned a corner and came to her side. Her body was like a ripple on the water surface, which changed into the model of the girl train attendant she had seen on the train before. Magic Ji first nodded to Reina and the spirit respectively. Then she looked at saran and said, "Oh, we meet again."There was nothing more to say that would reveal saran''s true identity, but she understood that this sentence was met again, not the previous meeting of the tide knights, but their meeting on the train. Gently nodded, Sha Lan said to magic Ji: "things are changeable, aren''t they?" "Hum!" Magic Ji turned her head and looked at Reina and said, "commander, nightmare doesn''t intend to go in. He plans to cooperate outside. In recent days, he has been playing a small character. We don''t have to worry about him." With a bitter smile, Reina looked at magic Ji and said, "magic girl, how did you provoke him?" "I didn''t provoke him, but normal discipline him. Recently, he secretly concealed me from eating a lot of sweets. He had a bad toothache, so I punished him for a month not to eat sweets. As a result, he got angry with me here. Commander, do you think I was wrong about me? I''m not for his good, he doesn''t understand me yet As soon as the voice of magic Ji fell, he heard the voice of the nightmare youth suddenly ring in the ears of all of us. "It''s not that you always don''t let me eat. I finally have the chance to eat enough. As a result, I can''t bear to eat what I couldn''t eat so many times. After all, I''m an extraordinary person. I''ll be fine in a few days. Can you take care of me like this? If you don''t eat sweets for a month, you might as well let me not eat for a month! " "Your mental power is really extraordinary, but your body is just a little stronger than normal people. When you have a super level in your body, please tell me that again!" "Maggie, you are so unreasonable! won ''t listen to reason! I don''t want to talk to you! You menopausal woman "You dare to say that again!" Looking at the Fanji who was blowing up hair, and the nightmare that she did not see, but also heard from her voice, she felt that this was a mother and son quarrelling. But at this stage, naturally, we won''t ask about this, because someone has already stepped out of the central triangle building. A total of 13 people. The man walking in front of the leader is not others, but Todd donaldro, director of the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau! Todd stood in front of the five tide knights. He looked as if he was quarrelling with someone else. He stood there and talked to himself. He looked very angry. His eyebrows picked up slightly. The words of nightmare could be selectively heard in his ears, and it was obvious that he did not let anyone outside the tidal Knights hear what he intended. "Cough, OK, magic Ji, we''ll talk about these things later. Now it''s time to get down to business." Hearing Reina''s words, magic Ji immediately closed her mouth and stood beside the spirit angrily. When the spirit looked at her, she bowed her head and said something to her, which made her expression better. At this point, Todd looked at Reina and said, "Reina, please introduce these people." Nodding, Reina said, "well, let me introduce you. This is the spirit, this is the magic girl, and this is the cat spirit who just joined us to replace the blood butcher. I think you should know him." After hearing Reina''s words, Todd looked at saran sitting on the ground and said, "so your new member is a cat?" As for Todd''s words, Shalan didn''t want to answer, and wanted to keep his information as far as possible. But he changed his mind and said to Todd in the voice of a boy about 14-5 years old, as always, "I''m a cat, but it''s a cat that can kill all of you, so you have something for me to join the tide knights Any questions? " As soon as Saran''s voice dropped, he heard a big man behind Todd yell: "what do you say? Kill all of us? I''d like to have a good look at how you killed us As soon as Han''s words fell, black smoke flowed through the red pupils of Shalan. Suddenly, the gravity of the big man''s position increased several times. As a result, the big man''s body sank, and he fell to the ground directly. There was no way to stand up for a moment. "Asshole! Asshole! Get up for me... " With a roar of anger, the blue veins of the big man''s body were exposed, and a strong stream of blood gas gushed from the surface of the big man''s skin, making the big man slowly stand up. But at this time, Shalan''s mental strength increased again, and the strength of the heavy energy field increased again. The big man''s just raised knee fell to the ground again, and with the other knee, he also knelt down on the ground! "This, this is impossible, I..." Without giving the big man a chance, Shalan once again increased the power of the heavy energy field. However, seeing that the big man was lying on the ground, he did not have the ability to move. But at this moment, the big man''s body instantly disappeared in place, and then Todd looked at Saran, slightly hooked up his fingers, and the surrounding space immediately rolled towards saran like concrete. "Bang!"Under the pressure of space, saran''s body broke into pieces in an instant. The silver fog quickly gathered on Reina''s shoulder and turned into a silver cat again. I''m joking, but saran knows that Todd''s power of space is abnormal. He doesn''t want to fight against Todd, so it''s the best choice to find the boss to replace the VAT at this time. Sure enough, when saran came to Reina''s shoulder, Todd''s power of space swept towards Reina. There was a golden light in Reina''s eyes, and a golden light and a silver light collided in front of Reina and Todd. The ground in front of them immediately seemed to be weathered, and quickly disappeared, invisible and disappeared. "Space!" "Time!" Reina and Todd have a word in their hearts. After a trial just now, they both know the attribute of each other''s ability and the strength of each other. As for the potential, they are not weaker than their own high-level attribute strength. For the first time in real sense, Reina and Todd have a very high evaluation of each other. Of course, Sha LAN, who is squatting on Reiner''s shoulder, can see clearly that the power of space and the power of time are two complementary abilities. It is said that at the beginning of the creation of the universe, the force of space has spread to the whole universe, and the force of time has been transformed into a long river, which can be called one of the most powerful forces in the universe There are few adversaries between us. Reina and Todd looked at each other. After a long time, both of them lost their strength. Todd took the lead and said, "where are we going to discuss cooperation? Is it in our central triangle building, or is it here? But if you want to talk to other people about the territory, you need to talk to the guards On hearing Todd''s words, Reiner looked around, and immediately he saw the men and horses from the silent and the sanshenyuan, standing outside the sphere of influence of the homeland guard and the secret alarm Bureau, without a trace of overstepping or retreating. With a chuckle, Reina said to Todd, "let''s talk about it in the headquarters of your homeland guard and secret alert Bureau. I don''t think there will be any more opportunities in the future." Shaking his head, Todd said to Reina, "no, there will be opportunities for you in the future. I''ll get you all in, and I''ll show you the central triangle of our homeland guard and secret alert again." "Hahaha, OK, then I''ll look forward to that day. I just hope that when the time comes, your homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau won''t lose too much. I''m afraid that if you get angry, you''ll kill the people you''ve caught outside, but there''s really no second chance." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 371 Neither of them lost the battle, but Todd and Reina, after the trial, knew that the other side was not easy to provoke, so they stopped talking. Instead, they went into the central triangle building and came to the large conference room on the 13th floor. By this time, three officials from the United States of the British blue Commonwealth were waiting. Looking at the three officials, Todd simply introduced Reina and others: "these three are named Mark, Faru and Trish. They are representatives sent by the United States House of the United States of England and the blue Commonwealth, mainly to notarize our cooperation this time." "Notarization? It''s a strange word. Surveillance means surveillance. What''s the meaning of euphemism? " Hearing Reina''s words, Todd immediately said with a smile: "whether it''s notarization or surveillance, they''re just here to listen to our conversation and witness our temporary cooperation. They won''t express any opinions, so you can rest assured that they don''t exist at all." "Since you insist on this, I won''t say much more. Let''s start the negotiation before cooperation." "Sit down, please." Four of the tide Knights sat in front of the long table on the right, while the homeland guard and secret alert Bureau, together with the members of the three councils, sat on the left side of the long table. At this time, Shalan squatted on the fourth chair. However, because his body was just like a cat, he could not see the appearance of the people on the table and the land guard and secret alarm station on the opposite side. His body immediately turned into silver smoke, and on the chair he looked like a 14-year-old boy in a silver robe. He leaned on the back of the chair, Do not say a word, just quietly looking at the opposite person. At this time, there were six people sitting in the opposite side. Besides the three members of the parliament, Todd and another three men and a woman were sitting. The three of them were facing Reina, the spirit and the phantom respectively. They looked at each other, and no one spoke for a moment. Before long, Todd was the first to say to Reina: "commander Reina, I think we should be able to talk openly and honestly now?" "Of course, we have come here at risk to cooperate with you. It is precisely because you are the homeland guard and the secret alarm Bureau. If you are the silent or the sanshenyuan, I would not choose to cooperate with them. I can''t trust them." "Well, since commander Reina has also said that he wants to cooperate, can you tell me what you got about the mysterious cult, where they are hiding and how much power they have gained?" "Of course we can tell you, but before I tell you, I think it''s better to sign a contract, which is a guarantee for both of us, isn''t it?" As for Reina''s words, Todd looked at the middle-aged man named Mark among the three members of Parliament. Seeing Todd''s eyes, mark still said nothing. He took out a parchment contract and handed it to Todd. Then Todd handed it to Reina. Reina took over the contract, and after reading it for a short time, he put the contract under and said, "change it!" Just as before, the second contract was passed from mark to Todd and from Todd to Reina, but this time, just like before, Reina did not look long before he said, "change it." The third, the fourth, the fifth, and five contracts in a row were directly rejected by Reina. By this time, mark had taken out all the contracts in his hand, but there was not a trace of anger on his face that all the contracts were rejected. Instead, he watched the meeting as usual. At this time, Todd looked at Reina, took out a contract from his body and handed it to Reina. When Reina finished reading the contract from Todd, he nodded and said, "this contract is decent. Seeing your sincerity, shall we sign the contract now?" Nodding, Todd immediately replied, "of course, I think it is only after signing the contract that it is possible for both of you and us to share the information openly and sincerely, and unite together to defeat the mysterious cult." This time, mark, who had been sitting quietly, spoke to Todd for the first time before Renner could answer. "Director Todd, I wonder if I can have a look at the contract?" "Of course." After reaching out to take the contract from Todd and nodding his thanks to Todd, Mark looked down at the contract. It was a very short contract, but Mark looked at it for nearly ten minutes. When he returned the contract to Todd, he opened his mouth again and said to Reina, "commander Reina, you should know what this contract represents. Are we the Commonwealth of England The olive branch of the United States, is that what you tide Knights don''t like "Ha ha, you, the United States of the blue Commonwealth, want to incorporate us. Although the terms given are really attractive, you do not know what the purpose of our tidal Knights was originally established. If you do, then you will not open any contract like that just now.""In that case, after this time, we, the United States of the blue Commonwealth and your tide Knights will be enemies again, and you should understand that." "Of course, I understand it from the beginning to the end." "Well, I see Director Todd, I''m sorry to have disturbed you just now. Now I have no more questions. Please continue to start. " Nodding at mark, Todd looked at Reina and said, "OK, now we''ll sign the contract. After the contract is signed, please tell me everything about it, Reina." "This is the basis of our cooperation. I will tell you all without reservation. You can rest assured." After the contract was confirmed, Reina and Todd signed the contract on behalf of both parties. When the contract was signed, Reina told Todd the whole story. With Reina telling Todd a little bit about the things he had detected, Todd''s face became more and more ugly. Finally, his face was black, and the veins in his forehead beat slightly, just like An angry look. Taking a deep breath, Todd forced himself to calm down. He looked at Reina and said, "so, most of black market county has fallen into the hands of those guys. If we want to completely defeat those guys from the outside world, we have to divide up a small team of elite people to sneak in and defeat them in one fell swoop If we are prepared, we will become very passive and the domestic situation will become very critical. " "Yes, that''s what I mean. So my plan is that we''ll take five people and you''ll make five. Then we''ll sneak into the black market County, find the existence of those guys, and crush them completely at one stroke. All the core believers and members of the cult will be killed one by one, and none of them will be left behind!" "We want a living, not for the cult believers, but for those who come to our world from the other world. We need to know what the world is like, and whether they come to our subject matter world by accident or by a long time ago!" "We don''t have any opinions, but we will not cooperate with you in the capture of live animals. Killing is one thing, and catching alive is another." "Don''t worry. I won''t be relieved if I leave it to you." After some trivial discussions, the two sides ended the conversation. Todd and others sent the four members of the tide knights to the outside of the central triangle building. They agreed to gather here again three days later to go to black market county. After that, they turned back to the central triangle building and left Shalan and others outside. "Is that what it means to throw us out to the silent men and the three shrines?" When hearing the words of phantom, Reina said with a smile: "our contract stipulates that we can''t do anything to each other before the end of the world, but it''s only the homeland guard and the secret alert Bureau, and the government of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth. In fact, when you signed the contract, you didn''t see the silent people and the representatives of the three shrines, so you should know what they were fighting for Yes "Really some troublemakers When we do it, at least let them dare not provoke us for some time to come. " Reina agreed with saran''s words. He turned his head and looked at the spirit standing beside him. He opened his mouth and said, "spirit, how many people have been locked in?" "A total of 17 snipers with psionic snipers, and six with bows and crossbows, are now targeting US." "Is there any way to get rid of them before the war starts?" "Yes, but I need 23 seconds. In those 23 seconds, I have no defense. Reina, you have to protect me." "No problem. I''ll take it." Hearing the words of Reina and the spirit, magic Ji also immediately said: "nightmare and I try to let the rest of the guys don''t bother you Nightmare, go "Well!" Fanji''s body bloomed a series of ripples, and soon disappeared in situ, along with the nightmare that had not revealed its form. At this time, when she left the conference room, she was transformed into a cat again. Looking at the four men who were ready for battle, she said lazily, "I''ll prepare for witchcraft. Let me know when I need to do it." As soon as they stepped out of the square outside the central triangle building, seventeen psionic sniper bullets and six arrows with extraordinary power were fired at three of them. But when the bullets and arrows were about to hit them, I didn''t know when. Reina had already stood in front of them and threw them on the ground. In the blink of an eye, the spirit had taken out a simple bow made of ordinary rattan and tendon. Yes Three emerald green energy arrows were fired from the enemy in the distance! "Buzz, buzz..." With the continuous sound of the bowstring, 23 powerful energy arrows were shot out in 23 seconds. When the 23 energy arrows were completely shot out, the spirit frowned slightly, and said with some regret and sigh: "there are two people who are OK. One of them is seriously injured but has left a life, while the other one completely resists my arrow, and only uses it With a special powerful psionic bullet, this man is very powerful and has a high marksman talent. The key is that he is not extraordinary, otherwise he will encounter a strong enemy. "Hearing the spirit''s words, Reina immediately said: "it''s OK, there are countless talents in this world, but only those who can catch up with the extraordinary tide can really stand at the top of the world, just a marksman with some talent, at least he is not worth our attention." The spirit nodded slowly and said, "yes, it is. I just sighed." At this time, the shadowy figures came out of the neighborhood and slowly surrounded them. At the same time, with a ripple of space, the phantom concubine reappeared at their side, and said with a slightly ugly face: "these guys have been prepared. They have found some powerful magicians and strangers in magic arts, which have weakened the ability of me and nightmare For the most part, the impact on them is very limited. I''m afraid nightmare and I can''t influence so many people in the next battle. " Hearing the words of magic Ji, Sha LAN stepped forward and looked at the figures coming. She sighed and said, "don''t worry. I''ll give it to me next." Heavy energy field! "Hum!" The ground sank three points out of thin air. Under the interference of the heavy energy field, most of the people who rushed to the ground fell to their knees or fell on the ground, unable to move for a moment. However, some people could still move forward and rush towards the crowd in a large area of decentralized heavy energy field. Looking at these mutinies and sanshenyuan people who rushed in one after another, Sha Lan said faintly: "the guys who rush in like the death squads don''t seem to be the management of the mutineers and the sanshenyuan, but they are more like cannon fodder. Do you really think that the sea of people tactics can cope with the powerful and extraordinary?" Zhan Ting technique! "Boom..." Thunder continued to ring, the sky above the originally gloomy sky became more dark, the vast dark clouds almost covered this area, one after another blue electric snake flow in the dark cloud, fell from the sky, toward those people on the ground! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 372 Explosions, thunder, screams, one after another. The second level zhanting art has already seen its power under all-out efforts. Maybe in the second level witchcraft, the power of a single zhanting skill is not very powerful, but under a wide range of attacks, the power of zhanting art is not comparable to other second level witchcraft. After three successive waves of large-scale thunder coverage bombing, there were basically no people standing on the street. Saran slowly returned to Reina, yawned and said to Reina: "these guys are just the cannon fodder of the sanshenyuan and the silent people. Although many people have achieved transcendence, they are quite weak and extraordinary, which is not bad for ordinary people It''s OK, but there''s no threat to us. " "This is of course, because this time the silent and the head of the sanshenyuan didn''t attack, and they didn''t know what they thought. They just sent out these cannon fodder, and the real powerful people had no intention to do anything." After hearing Reina''s words, saran''s spiritual power diffused, but just as his mental power just touched those who were hiding in the dark, two other spiritual forces collided from two different directions, which resisted saran''s spiritual power and made Sha Lan''s spiritual sense useless. However, Sha LAN didn''t know that when the two spiritual power owners controlled the spiritual power to intercept the spiritual power of Saran, at the moment when their spiritual power and saran''s spiritual power touched each other, one heard a thunder that seemed to ring in his mind, and the spiritual power broke away in an instant, while the other one was in the dark and felt that he was facing a void The darkness of nothingness falls, and the spiritual power is also dissipated. If it is not for these two people, they will have a good wizard inheritance. Just now that will have a certain impact on their spiritual sea! "Terrible mental power, this new member of the tide order is probably several times more terrible than the dead blood butcher." "Invincible. In my opinion, in addition to their head, the most terrifying thing in the tide Knights'' order is the newly added cat spirit!" When the two witches who belonged to the silent and the three shrines separated from the abnormal situation, they immediately made their own judgment to their respective leaders. As a result, the two super power organizations which had received the withdrawal order from the United States government of the British blue Commonwealth had no idea of continuing to find trouble with the tide knights, which was why they had not really come out Hand, is just the real reason to let those cannon fodder go to explore. Since the United States of the British blue Commonwealth has decided to use the power of the tidal knights to solve the problem of the cult in black market County, it is impossible to weaken the power of the tide Knights'' order before solving the problem. Moreover, it is their own extraordinary power that is used to weaken the power of the tidal knights. Naturally, after reaching an agreement, it immediately issued an order to let the silent people and The sanshenyuan is closed. In fact, if the tide Knights finally change their minds and do not cooperate with the United States of the Commonwealth, or do not sign a contract, then the United States of England will choose to go all out to solve the tide knights and solve the problem of black market county without any trouble ¡£ Fortunately, things didn''t go that far. This ambush can be regarded as a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail. The two sides simply exchanged their hands and then retreated. As for those dead and wounded cannon fodder, the living give some commendation, the dead give their families a little money, that is. Sitting in a coffee shop in the center of Glen City, Reina, as always, exerts witchcraft to shield the attention of the people around him. They sit in front of a table in the corner, drinking coffee in their hands and eating desserts on the table. The atmosphere is harmonious. They only show their real nightmare, and their face is not happy, because the plate in front of him is actually a vegetable with little sugar Vegetables and fruits, Salan, coffee is also put a little sugar, these are naturally from the hand of magic Ji. People did not pay attention to the nightmare, while eating, while talking about three days later. However, because she was the body of a reciting beast, she did not eat the dessert in front of her. She secretly pushed the dessert on the plate to nightmare''s hand with cat''s paw while the spirit and magic girl discussed something. This action immediately gained the gratitude of nightmare and the hatred of phantom Ji. With a helpless sigh, phantom Ji nodded her head to the nightmare she was looking forward to and said, "OK, eat it, but you can''t have another time. If you indulge yourself in this way next time, I will really punish you for one month and forbid eating dessert." Hearing this, mengyan cheered, immediately picked up the fork and ate it contentedly. Looking at the nightmare''s appearance, Sha Lan said to magic Ji: "magic girl, are you brothers and sisters? Or mother and son? " Rolling a white eye, magic Ji said to saran: "my mother is young, how can you have children." "But you don''t behave like Young look. " "You mean I don''t behave like a nice girl on the train, do you? Stupid guy, sleeping is a good weapon for some people, but how can I really please those fat guys with my body? Since you know I can do magic, don''t you know how I deal with such things? ""I see Moreover, when people go to bed, they have the least sense of precaution. You can also use magic to hint them and let them finally agree to your requirements. It''s really a good way "As far as I know, you can also have some illusions. You can also think about this idea." Looking at the smile on her face, Sha LAN immediately replied, "I''d better forget it. It''s not suitable for me, and my illusion is only of the highest level, which is not suitable for me. Reina, we''re going to set out in three days, sneaking into that black market county with the homeland guard and the secret alert Nodding, Reiner said, "of course, we''re leaving in three days." "Well, before that, I''ll leave for a while. When I really need to do something, I''ll come back. Anyway, I''m a cat, and I can''t do anything." "Yes, if there is an emergency, I will inform you through the contact between our knights." "Well, then I''ll leave for a while." After the words fall, saran withdraws from her consciousness and returns to her body, while Teri is responsible for the body of the reading beast. After returning to her body, saran calmed down for a while and fell asleep. After three days in a row, Reiner and others had gathered together with the homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau and set out in the direction of black market county. Just as Saran was preparing her lunch, there was a knock outside the door, and Beckinsale''s voice rang outside the door. "Saran, someone''s looking for you. They say they''re looking for you. They''re a mother and son. They call themselves terea lance and Hugh Lance." Hearing this, saran knew that the mother and son had come. Putting down the sauce she was stirring, saran opened the door, looked at Beckinsale and said, "thank you very much, Beckinsale. Their mother and son really came to me." "Well, I think they are also very respectable families, so I took them to my home for tea, and now I will take you there." With these words, saran followed Beckinsale to her home. When she came into the room, she saw a pair of very quiet mother and son sitting at the table sipping black tea from a cup. When they saw saran''s arrival, they immediately got up and saluted her slightly. Meanwhile, terea opened her mouth and said to Saran, "Mr. Saran, nice to meet you. We are the lance family. My name is terria Lance. This is my son Hugh lance!" Hugh looked at Saran, saluted him again, and said, "my name is Hugh Lance. Mr. Shalan can call me Hugh. Nice to meet you." Hugh lance is a boy about eight or nine years old. Although he looks quiet on the surface, his smart and restless eyes have told him that he is not what he looks like now. "It looks like a very naughty little guy." For Saran, if there is no reason for this, Beckinsale looked at him with some doubts. In her opinion, the little boy in front of her is a very quiet and polite little gentleman. How can he be a very naughty little guy. However, unlike Beckinsale, terea''s face immediately showed a kind of sincerity when she heard her words, nodded to saran and said, "please pay more attention to Mr. saran in the future." "Now that I''ve agreed, I''ll do it. But Ms. terea, you have to understand that if he enters my department, I will not only ensure his physical and mental health, but also the safety of his life. If he behaves unsatisfied, I will punish him, and if he does something wrong, I will Discipline him, so I hope Ms. treya has a mental preparation. " Looking at saran who said these words seriously, terea immediately hesitated. Although she had punished and beaten her son Hugh, she would not have the heart if someone else had punished and beaten her son. But soon she thought of what the samurai had said to her and the changes that the world was going to face in the future. Terea took a deep breath and nodded to saran and said, "don''t worry, Mr. saran. Since I have sent Hugh here, it means that his discipline and life will be handed over to you in the future. I just hope you can Pay more attention to him. After all, he is just a child. " "Don''t worry, since he has entered my department, he is naturally my own younger generation. I will treat him as my own blood relative. You can rest assured." "In this way, I can rest assured that these are me Take what I promised you. " Terea took out a long shaped box from the bag and put it in front of saran. After opening the box, saran immediately saw two light cyan crystal stones similar to those given by Reina before. She nodded with satisfaction and put the box into the space ring."Miss treya, I don''t know how long you''re going to stay here?" "Now that I''ve sent Hugh, I''ll leave here in a minute." When she heard what terea had said before, Hugh already had the idea of interrupting, but she never found a chance. Now when she heard that terea had sent herself and was about to leave, Hugh could not bear it. "Mother, are you going to leave me here? Throw me to this guy who doesn''t know who it is? " Looking at her son, treya''s eyes showed a trace of reluctance, but soon she was hard hearted and said to Hugh, "Hugh, you know, leaving you is also a very difficult thing for me, but I have to do it. This is for your future. From now on, you should learn from Mr. saran It''s too naughty. When you learn something, you can go back to your hometown "No, mother, I don''t want to be with this guy who doesn''t know the origin. I want to go back, I want to..." Without saying that, Hugh''s body suddenly vibrated slightly. He closed his mouth immediately and turned to Sha Lan''s room on the third floor. At this point, saran looked at terea and said, "Ms. terea, I''ll let him go home to see you every year for a month, so you don''t have to worry about that." After hearing this, terea''s almost parting expression was relieved. She breathed a little, nodded and said, "thank you very much, Mr. Sharan. I''m leaving now." "Be careful on the way. If you have anything, you can tell me through the samurai." Leaning back slightly, terea said to Saran, "thank you very much, Mr. saran. If you have a chance in the future, you can also come to the Xius empire. Our lance family will treat you well." "I see. Thank you very much." Terea left, she did not go to see her son again, although Shalan can see that she is very reluctant, but still endure down, do not look back on the car, disappeared in front of saran. "The lance family It''s no wonder that when I heard the surname lance, I was a little familiar. The same name was also born in the Xius empire. With such a strong heart, should I say that she is worthy of being the famous granny terea of Xius Empire? I don''t know where the samurai guy came from with such a person. He has such a stubborn look in his eyes that he is not your child, but I won''t believe it. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 373 After saying goodbye to Beckinsale, saran returned to the room and immediately saw Hugh sitting on the sofa. At this time, he was staring at saran who came back to the room, but could not say a word because of the control of saran''s mental power. "Pa!" With a snap of his finger, Hugh instantly regained his ability to move. He immediately jumped up from the sofa. Although his eyes were full of discontent and anger, he was able to control his temper. After taking a deep breath, he said to Saran, "Mr. Saran, I don''t say such childish words as letting me go back to my mother, but I want you to tell me I, what can you teach me, that my mother can come to the Commonwealth and send me to you. " A child of eight or nine years old can control his emotions so well, and his words and deeds have a certain degree of maturity. Obviously, his education from childhood is not the enlightenment education of ordinary children. However, it can be understood that terea has only one lineal blood relationship, that is, the only one in front of terea and samurai Son, the future is to be the master of the lance family. Naturally, it is impossible to be as relaxed and happy as ordinary children''s childhood. Sitting on the other side of the sofa, saran looked at him and said, "first of all, we need to introduce ourselves. My name is Saran, saran Winman, but in the future you need to call me teacher, and you will be my first disciple, or the first wizard apprentice." "Wizard apprentice..."? Are you a wizard? " As for the future master of the lance family, Shalan would not doubt his understanding of witches. He nodded and said, "yes, I am a wizard, and the reason your mother sent you here is to let you learn witchcraft from me and become a wizard in the future." "Although there are few witches, I have seen so many. In my opinion, although the wizard''s power is very strange, it is not as direct as the secret weapon and knight breathing method. At least when my body is strong, the strength can be improved naturally." With a slight smile, Shalan did not agree with Hugh''s words. He just looked at Hugh and said, "Hugh, don''t compare me with those vagrant witches. What I have in me is the systematic wizard inheritance, rather than their Patchwork and rolling things. Follow me, you will gain powerful power. As long as you move your mind, you can control nature." "How do you want me to believe you "It''s easy. I''ll show you directly." As the voice fell, a pair of translucent wings suddenly spread out behind Sha LAN. With a slight vibration, she suspended in the air with her. She reached out and grasped the waist of sue in front of her body. She pushed open the window and took Hugh up to the sky. As the altitude rises, Hugh can''t help but get close to Sha LAN. He reaches out and grabs Sha Lan''s arm. His body shivers and feels the low temperature in the air. Sha LAN uses a spiritual force to gather some fire elements around Xiu''s body to ensure that his temperature is not too low. At this time, saran with Hugh, suspended in the air, looked down at the house of okins heights, which was almost the size of an ant, and said to Hugh, "my witchcraft is not convenient to use in the house. Now I''ll show you one of my many witchcraft, which is also my best witchcraft, Zhan Ting magic!" As the voice fell, blue electric light flashed in Shalan''s eyes. He slowly raised his head, and suddenly there was a strong wind blowing around him. However, under the strong wind, the clouds gathered rapidly, forming a big black cloud at the feet of Sha LAN and Xiu. With the first thunder, blue thunder continued to shuttle among the dark clouds, just like one A huge blue snake, in the black sea of clouds constantly shuttle. There was a flash of thunder reflected in Hugh''s pupils. He took a deep breath and said to Saran, "Shalan first Teacher, is this your strength? " "Yes, it''s part of my strength Want to go in and have a look? " "Go in? Is it really possible? " "A close visit can give you an intuitive feeling of witchcraft. It seems that you are not very opposed to it, so let''s go in and have a look." The voice fell, did not wait for a slight change of face to say anything, Shalan immediately held him to the bottom and fell quickly into the dark clouds below. When he came to the middle of the dark cloud, Shalan''s spirit was mobilized again. The thunder in the dark cloud immediately twinkled around them, like some irregular shape of thunder ring, which flowed around them endlessly. Hugh looked at the thunder ring around them. First he was afraid, then he was curious, and finally he looked excited. He looked at the thunder and asked Sha LAN in a loud voice, "can I control such a powerful thunder, too, Mr. saran?" "It depends on your talent. It doesn''t have to be thunder. Maybe in the future, you can wave your hand and catch fire. If you hold out your hand, you will be frozen for thousands of miles. It may also make people fall into darkness forever. All these depend on your talent. But the only thing that has not changed is that you are bound to become such a wizard in the future."As Saran''s voice fell, the thunder in his eyes slowly dispersed, and the dark clouds around them gradually dissipated in the sky. As a product of extraordinary power, once the support of strength is lost, these dark clouds come quickly and dissipate faster. After falling from the sky and returning to the house, saran put Hugh on the ground, but saw Hugh sitting on the ground with a sigh of relief. With a smile, saran said to Hugh, "now, do you know what a wizard is like?" Nodding, Hugh replied very honestly, "I see. I already know what a wizard looks like, but I don''t know what my talent is." "What talent is will be known in a minute. Now please put out your hand. I need to take a drop of your blood." Without any hesitation, Hugh got up from the ground and came to Shalan''s side and held out his hand. From the space ring took out a slender needle, Shalan pierced Hugh''s skin, took out a drop of blood, suspended in the palm of his hand, slowly rotating. Looking at the blood on his palm, Sha LAN whispered an unknown mantra. The drop of blood kept rotating and suddenly turned into a flame. After the flame burned, a trace of black smoke remained and curled around the palm of Sha Lan''s hand. When the black smoke condensed, it turned into a small piece of soil and scattered on Sha Lan''s hand. "Fire, darkness, earth These are the three most obvious attributes on you, but the flame is the strongest, followed by the dark, and the earth is the last. In short, you have talent in the fire, dark and earth magic, but the fire department is the strongest. You are suitable to be an elemental wizard. Dark magic can be used as an auxiliary, which is not out of my teaching range. " "The scope of the professor? So, in addition to the thunder before, Sharan, you are also good at the power of fire and darkness? " "Yes, in fact, thunder and darkness are the two attributes that I am good at, and the flame is weaker than these two attributes. As for earth magic, I am not good at it, but it is enough to enlighten you. In fact, for you, the magic of fire and dark is enough for you to spend your whole life learning." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, Hugh''s face showed an excited look, and said to Sha LAN, "so teacher Sha LAN, what should we do now? Should we meditate or practice witchcraft? " "Let''s start with reading and learning!" ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Knowledge is the foundation of a wizard. Although it is a practice that can start meditation directly, Shalan has benefited greatly from his accumulated knowledge in the process of becoming a wizard. Moreover, if he has enough knowledge, he will go more smoothly on the road of wizard. Naturally, Hugh needs to master a lot of knowledge before he begins to formally contact with the mind and witchcraft. Shalan can see that for becoming a wizard, Hugh still has doubts and a little dissatisfaction about reading and learning first. However, because Shalan''s shock education has been carried out well before, Hugh still obeys saran''s orders and starts learning seriously, although she has some other small ideas in her mind. Seeing Hugh sitting in front of his desk and starting to chew books seriously, Sha LAN went back to his bedroom, took out the three light blue crystal stones which recorded the three ancestors of Miyu, opened the power, and recorded the contents in detail in his mind. When Sha LAN completely memorized the contents, the three crystal stones also completely lost their luster and became ordinary cyan crystal. They were useless except for some simple sorcery array. Among the three crystal stones, there are three ancient martial arts recorded respectively, namely, Qianmu peacock Miyu, Yangdian Miyu, and Sanmo Miyu, which respectively correspond to the paths of Qianmu peacock, Yanghuo crow and three body troll. Unfortunately, the three kinds of secret weapons are of high rank, and can only be matched one by one. Once you meet a person who has this extraordinary blood, you can immediately make the other person become the world''s strongest. However, if Sha LAN has no suitable blood, it is not as helpful as the Mi Wu Lai, who has a low level and can correspond to a large category of blood vessels, but has a very slow speed of practice and a lack of subtlety. "It''s a pity But it''s OK. Anyway, at the beginning, my intention was to create my own ancestor Mi Wu. With the cooperation of these three ancestors, the road of my own ancestor Mi Wu will be more smooth and convenient. At least, I have the direction and the object of reference. " At the thought of this, saran sank down again, remembering the contents of the three ancestral martial arts in his brain, and planning and ending the available places according to his own. Strictly speaking, the helltauren in his body should be the ancestor of some supernatural creature on the ground, and the most appropriate one is the three body giant''s corresponding "three demons secret martial arts" LAN then made the original Mi Wudang the most important research object. After five days in a row, saran finally found some clues, but he did not continue to study, but chose to temporarily end the study, because five days had passed, but there was no news from Reina. It was really something wrong.Thinking of this, saran raised his hand to contact Reina, but at this moment, the number "2" suddenly appeared in front of Shalan. Seeing this, saran immediately connected with the other party and heard the voice of the priest opposite. "Maoling, isn''t it?" "Yes, I am Cat spirit, you are the priest?" "Well, yes, I wanted to contact you to go to the black market County, but I couldn''t contact the head of the regiment, the spirit, the nightmare and the magic girl. Originally, I just tried to contact you, but I didn''t want to contact you. So I don''t understand that the silver cat who went to the black market county with the regiment leader was a cover up Or one of your stand ins in the tide knights After hearing these words, saran knew that the priest did not know the existence of the read beast. Even if he did not know the existence of the chanter, he probably guessed the truth of the matter. A clue led to the guess of so many things. There are many talents and intelligent people in the world. Of course, even if the priest guessed something, Shalan couldn''t admit it like this. After hearing the priest''s words, he just said, "although there are some differences, they should be almost the same. Recently, I didn''t use my main consciousness to follow the commander. Originally, I planned to ask the commander how the situation is and whether I should I did, but when I was ready to find out about the commander''s side, your message came "I''m really sorry. It seems that I''ve disturbed you, but you haven''t tried to connect with your silver cat stand in. How about trying it now?" Hearing the priest''s words, saran mobilized his mental strength to connect himself with Teri, but found that although he could clearly feel the location of Teri, he could not let his consciousness fall into Teri''s body, as if there was an invisible barrier to prevent himself. Opening her eyes, saran looked at the number "2" in front of her and said, "no, I can''t go to the commander''s side. It''s as if something unknown has isolated all forms of contact." The priest was silent for a moment and said to saran again, "feline, can you sense where they are?" "I can sense it, but I can''t sense what''s going on there." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 374 "Well, when the commander and the spirit of No.1 are away, as No.2 of tide knights, I will ask you to complete a task. Join me and folding fans to form a three person team to look for the leader. If there is no problem, it will be fine. But if something happens to them, our task is to rescue them!" "Priest, you should know that the reason why I did not choose to appear in my real life was that I did not want my identity to be known. Although some people in the tidal Knights have already known my identity, those people are trustworthy to me, and I have not contacted others, so I do not trust you." "You don''t trust us, but you don''t trust me, feline?" After a moment''s silence, saran said, "now that you have spoken here, priest, I might as well make it clear that I do not trust you very much. It has nothing to do with other people. It is just my personal sense of you." "Well, in our tide knights, there are many people who don''t trust me, but no matter how much or how little they trust, I think they can be overcome in front of interests." With her eyes narrowed slightly, saran asked in a low voice, "do you mean benefit? What do you mean "In fact, we join the tidal knights for the sake of interests, whether you, me or others. Maybe our interests are different, but we will join the order for our own interests. Therefore, if I can satisfy your interests, can we overcome my distrust?" As the priest said, Shalan naturally joined the tide knights for the sake of interests. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Reina is, saran would not be able to join the tide Knights so easily. In fact, if Reina really pushed too hard, Sha LAN would choose to go to the emerald world to take the blood Potion of evil eye. After breaking through level 3 wizard at one stroke, she would come back and completely solve ray Nah, it was only because of the huge benefits that could be gained by joining the tidal knights, that Saran joined. In other words, as long as he can really get the interests that interest him, it is necessary to form a team with the priests. We should know that members of the tidal knights can not harm each other in various forms. Naturally, in terms of security and identity confidentiality, they are still very safe to a certain extent. Of course, if he really decided to form a team, Shalan would not completely trust the priests. "What can you give, priest?" "Ancestor secret weapon, although the way I get it is different from that of the commander and samurai, I did get several. If you can form a team to rescue the commander, I will give you an ancestor secret weapon. In addition, I will give you a second level magic power of thunder and lightning, which can be given to you at the time of departure. I think no matter which one is needed by you What do you want? " It has to be said that Saran was really moved by what the priest had brought out, but he also had a little doubt in his heart. There were only two possibilities for such a large amount of writing. One was that the priest really wanted to make sure that Reina was safe or to bring them back from adversity. Another possibility is that the priest should take out enough things to entice him to meet him. However, if this is the case, there is no need for the priest to give him anything in advance. The priest''s initiative to give him something in advance is more like taking the initiative to dispel some doubts of saran. "Priest, I don''t understand! In any case, you seem to really want to get Reina and them back, but to be honest, I always think you have your own plan in mind "I do have my own plan, but it does not conflict with the rescue commander. Besides, you can rest assured that I am not interested in you and you don''t need to worry that I am unfavorable to you. All these can be written in the contract." Rescue the commander Saran was keen to find a point in the priest''s words, or it is likely that the priest deliberately gave him a point to let him know part of his true thoughts. This is the truth that a wise man does not have to say everything. "Oh, well, I see. Anyway, there are not two people in the order who know my true face, but this time they are likely to meet other people, so I will still cover up my real identity. I think you have no objection to this?" "Of course, in fact, if you have a second double, you can use that one, but it seems that you only have the silver cat as a stand in?" "When will you assemble for black market county?" "We''ll meet at your soran airport at six o''clock this evening, and we''ll go to black market county." "Soran? Do you expect that I will certainly grant your invitation "I''m not sure, but I''m 80-90% sure." "Well, I''ll see you then." As the words fell, the number "2" in front of saran dissipated. While he was sitting on the bed, thinking about this matter, he found that this time it might be very troublesome. In his opinion, even if he did not consider the priest''s problem, the inexplicable force that could separate himself from the spiritual connection between himself and Teri, the beast, would never be easy to deal with."It seems that this time things are a bit troublesome, the second level of strength At least my current strength may not be able to really confront Reina. If they do have problems, then it can be said that the unknown opponent can at least make them unable to leave, but can not kill them. In other words, the enemy''s rate is probably Level 2 or level 3. Although I don''t really have the strength to fight the first World War, the physical strength has not been improved. Even at the level of the first level peak, even if the strength of demon transformation is improved, it is nothing more than level 2 or so strength, and there is no way to occupy any advantage. Since I have decided to participate in this event, I must keep my cards. At least I can protect myself. It seems that the blood potion of evil eye must be taken. As for where to take it Since this world has no way to take it, I''ll go to another world. The flow speed of time is different, but it has become a small card for me Thinking of this, Sha LAN stretched out his hand and pressed it on his chest. Suddenly, Sha Lan''s eyes became dark, and the whole person appeared again on the boundless sea. He looked at the emerald green sun above his head, and he was about to enter a relatively safe and stable emerald world. But at this time, the originally calm sea suddenly rolled up waves, a large number of sea water rose against the sky, like a huge palm, caught Sha LAN flying toward the green sun in the sky, and dragged him into the sea at one stroke. Under the drag of the dark current of the sea, Sha LAN''s body quickly sank, and in the blink of an eye, she sank into the dark In the abyss! Suddenly open his eyes, Shalan looked at the gray sky above his head, and the dome looming in the sky. He knew that he was once again in the strange world, which was called the nightmare abyss! Today''s Sha LAN can clearly feel that the upper limit of the supernatural power in this nightmare abyss is maintained at level 4. However, in his opinion, the nightmare abyss full of spirits and weird things is far more dangerous than the jade world without these messy things. At least, if the people in the jade world keep their own way, they will be more dangerous You can still keep yourself safe all your life. "This time, it''s a little different. I wanted to go to the emerald world, but I came to this world inexplicably. If there are no other reasons, I''m afraid it''s impossible, but what''s leading me to this world?" As he thought about it, Sha LAN looked at his position. Soon he remembered that this was the town near the lake where he had left before. According to the calculation of time and velocity, it was about half a year before he left here. However, he did not know whether he was wanted or searched in the grey castle tower not far from the town. "It''s not very safe here. Although my strength is much stronger than when I left here before, I still can''t fight against such huge things as the grey castle tower. For now, I have to leave here first, find an unobtrusive place to live in seclusion, and take the blood potion of evil eye first." Thinking of this, saran looked at the black robe she was wearing when she left here. She put the wide hood behind her head on her head, and quickly left the alley to walk away from the high tower of grey castle. As Sha LAN expected, after half a year, the search for him by the grey castle tower had basically stopped. They came to the conclusion that Shalan had escaped from Linhu town. What''s more, Sha LAN could see that the cracks in the dome which had appeared in the distance in the sky had disappeared completely. Obviously, the plan of the grey castle tower had been successful But there was no need to search and arrest saran. Constantly far away from the direction of the gray castle tower, with Shalan''s current strength, only three days, he has been on his way to the border city of fog city, which is located in the new border of the gray Castle Kingdom. Shalan enters it as a wizard, and smoothly lives in a small hotel under the name of Hugh Lance. When entering the hotel, Sha LAN did not choose to take the blood potion of evil eye here, because when a wizard breaks through level 3, there will be some strange phenomena. There will always be witches hidden in the place with many people. There are many witches who are attacked secretly when they break through, which leads to the attackers to win over the strong with weakness, kill the wizard and take the things on his body. Naturally, Sha LAN will not commit such a crime For such a mistake, his choice is to be located in the wild on the border of grey Castle Kingdom. Although there may be some strange or spiritual bodies there, as long as they are avoided, they don''t have to worry too much. At least it is much more convenient than other witches who are human beings. "Stay here for a while and rest, then you can leave here secretly, find a relatively safe place to arrange, and then you can start taking the blood potion of evil eye." Thinking of this, saran sat cross legged on the bed, slowly into meditation. But at this time, his hand suddenly had a white secret method mark, flashing white light. Sha LAN woke up from meditation and looked at the white secret law mark on his hand. He thought of the identity of the other party, reached for a flick, and the white secret law mark flew up and suspended in front of Sha LAN."Saran, long time no see. I tried to contact you before, but I didn''t get any information from you. I thought you had been killed by the grey castle tower, but now it seems that you are still alive." Listening to the words from the white secret law mark, Shalan nodded and said, "Annan, I went to some secret place to hide and avoid the search of the gray castle tower. Now the wind is over, naturally it will come out. It is because of that place that you can''t contact me before I come here." Yes, the owner of the secret seal is Annan, who went to the ruins with Shalan before, so that Shalan got the two second level white wizard who best fit his two solidified witchcraft models. "Saran, I''m happy for your safety. In addition, you should also know recently that the plan of the grey Castle Kingdom has been successful. They have consumed nearly 30% of the witches and apprentices in the gray Castle Kingdom and successfully filled the cracks in the dome. Although the area of the dome is only about 60% of its original size, their safety is guaranteed after all, but it also causes a lot of hidden dangers. " "Annan, do you mean that the witches and apprentices who are not part of the royal family of the gray Castle Kingdom have become wary of the gray Castle Kingdom?" "Ha ha, not only those witches who don''t belong to the royal family of the gray Castle Kingdom, but even those who belong to the royal family of the gray Castle Kingdom, a large part of them have raised the idea of leaving. However, no one is a fool. They don''t show it on the surface, but secretly they have begun to find a way out for themselves." "If things really turn out like this, doesn''t it mean that the wizard power of the grey Castle Kingdom will lose a lot in the future. I''m afraid that they will not be able to recover for a long time." Annan, opposite the mark of the secret law, chuckled and said, "yes, it is. Although they are aware of the problem and begin to remedy it, their remedial measures are only to provide the wizard with some dispensable resources as compensation. It is almost the same as sending out beggars on the street outside, which is actually used by the wizard In my body, I can only say that the high-level corruption of the grey Castle Kingdom is too serious, and there is no value for its existence www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 375 "Annan, we are old friends. Now you can tell me what you want to do with me." At this time, Annan on the other side of the mark of the secret law frowned slightly. Shalan''s attitude towards him made Annan a little discontented. Although he knew that Shalan had become a first-class wizard, and his strength was quite good in the first level wizard, for Annan, no matter how strong the first level Wizard was, he was not qualified to be so arrogant in front of the second level wizard Can give him a lot of help, then Annan will not be so peaceful with Shalan. "Shalan, since you have said so, I will tell you the truth. For such a good opportunity, we white Valley Kingdom and black mountain kingdom don''t want to give up. Now the gray Castle Kingdom has declined to the bottom of the valley. Therefore, we white Valley Kingdom and black mountain kingdom intend to gather forces and completely divide up the gray Castle Kingdom and become a part of our two kingdoms." "So? What does this have to do with me? " "Of course, it has something to do with it. Although the white Valley Kingdom and the black mountain kingdom have absolute advantages in terms of military strength, and the wizard can also suppress the wizard of the gray Castle Kingdom, both the white Valley Kingdom and the black mountain kingdom want to make the grey Castle Kingdom more chaotic, so as to break the gray Castle Kingdom more easily. Therefore, I would like to ask you to spread some news in the dark, destroy some landmark buildings of the gray Castle Kingdom, or kill several sorcerers in the gray Castle Kingdom. In return, we can pay a certain price for the white Valley Kingdom and the black mountain kingdom. Magic stones, potions and even witches are optional. " After that, Annan waited for saran''s reply with full confidence. In his opinion, Shalan, who has reached the level of first level wizard, must worry about being promoted to the second level wizard. Annan did not believe that Shalan would refuse his proposal under such a great temptation. Only sometimes, many things in the world are not changed by human will. Although the conditions given by Annan are indeed very attractive, they are only for the first level wizard. Nowadays, saran is already a second level wizard. If you want to hire a second level wizard to work for them, it is not what Annan said that can move saran. What''s more, today''s saran has a key to be promoted to level 3 wizard. Although there are some aftereffects, they can be eliminated slowly, but it only takes some time. In the world of nightmare abyss, level 3 wizard can be regarded as a high-level talent, which has evolved from solidified witchcraft through the second spiritual leap Witchcraft, enough to suppress Level 2 and level 1 wizards. Therefore, Shalan''s answer is bound to disappoint Annan. "I''m sorry, Annan, I won''t take part in this matter. Even if the strength of the gray Castle Kingdom has fallen to the bottom of history, the lean camel is bigger than the horse. After all, he is one of the Three Kingdoms. I don''t intend to do something with low cost performance at the risk of angering them, so I can only feel sorry." Hearing this, Annan, who is opposite the mark of the secret method, slowly disappears with a confident smile on his face. Instead, he looks indifferent and says to Saran, "saran Winman, you should know what your choice represents, right?" "Of course I know what my choice represents, and I know that very well." "In that case, I won''t say much. I just hope you won''t regret it in the future." "Don''t worry, you won''t regret it!" When Sha Lan''s voice dropped, the mark of the secret method in front of him immediately broke, turned into a little white light and dissipated in the void. This is the way that the other party unilaterally cancelled the contact. It is similar to the pull black delete friend of the previous life chat software. It basically means that I should not see you in the future, or you will die. As for Annan''s threat, Shalan did not care. As long as Annan did not threaten him, Shalan would not be affected by Annan''s threat to himself. After all, Shalan was able to obtain the two solidified witchcraft of Zhan Ting Shu and Zhong Neng Chang, thanks to Annan''s bringing him into the legacy. Therefore, as long as he did not go too far, Shalan was willing to do so For the sake of his two solidified sorcery, let him go. "In other words, now the gray Castle Kingdom is on the top of the storm, and it is no longer suitable to stay here. After I have been promoted to the third level wizard, I will go to the white Valley Kingdom and the black mountain kingdom. As long as the demon mark is restored, I can go back to the real world." Thinking of this, saran closed her eyes again and began to meditate. After dark, she went to the outside of fog city to find a place where she could safely break through to the third level wizard At night, Shalan left the city quietly, relying on his strong mental strength to avoid a lot of dangers. Until he came to a forest obviously surrounded by a large number of spirits, Shalan stopped and walked in. At the same time, in the hands of Sha LAN, silver and white metal like water surged rapidly and quickly wrapped up her whole body ¡£ Silver white metal has a very strong power transmission, so Sha LAN chose to wear a silver white metal coat and came to a place full of spirit bodies. No matter how disturbed those spirits, it was impossible to hurt and touch saran wrapped in silver white metal.When she came to the middle of the forest, she looked at the shadowy figures on the nearby trees. She didn''t pay any attention to them. Her mind moved. The silver white metal on her body immediately expanded and turned into a huge hemispherical shield, which surrounded all the space around him and prevented those spirits from approaching. At this time, Sha LAN sat on the ground with her knees crossed. She took out a dark red potion from the space ring. It was the blood potion of evil eye from Maijia in the jade world. Without any hesitation, Sha LAN drank the blood potion of evil eye in one gulp, spicy with a trace of rust like bloody smell. The medicine was sticky and gave Sha LAN a hot feeling, as if swallowing a mouthful of magma into his stomach. The huge energy immediately erupted in saran''s body, just like the flood breaking the dike, rushing towards the spiritual sea of Shalan. "Boom Just like the lava flowing into the sea water, the spiritual power in the spiritual sea of saran immediately boils. The drug power of the medicine flows into the sea water formed by the mental power, stirring up a huge whirlpool. Originally, the spiritual power of light blue turns into blue, red, and black, which is hidden in the bottom of the spiritual sea, mixed with three colors. Spiritual power gradually becomes sticky. At the same time, one blue and one black, two perfectly inlaid together. Without any overlapping sphere, the sorcery array rises from the whirlpool in the spiritual sea, and slowly shrinks under the spiritual force, and finally turns into a point emitting blue electric light and black smoke. This point sent out a huge suction and pull force, quickly inhaled the spiritual force in the spiritual sea, and then exploded suddenly. It turned into dark blue, just like the deep sea water, and filled the whole spiritual sea again. So far, the spiritual power and the solidified witchcraft model were completely integrated into one, and Sha LAN successfully passed the second spiritual leap Move, become the third level wizard! "Boom Sha LAN suddenly opened her eyes. Her left eye was emitting blue light, and her right eye was surrounded by thick black smoke. At this time, she could clearly feel that her original solidified witchcraft had been sublimated and evolved into two new witchcraft. Although she could still use Zhan Ting magic and heavy energy field, she could even use her huge spiritual strength to force these two witches However, its essence is still only two levels of witchcraft, compared with the evolution of the new witchcraft is definitely a lot more powerful. "Thunderstorm and black hole!" With a move of his hand, the silver and white metal quickly fell into the hands of Sha LAN. At this time, he saw that the thick black clouds almost fell on the ground above his head. On the ground around him, a large number of black smoke was wrapped in it. Any tangible and intangible substance, as long as it was contaminated by the black smoke, was immediately assimilated and disappeared. "Is that what it''s like to be promoted to level three wizard? Now let me have a good look at the difference between thunderstorm and black hole and the previous witchcraft Thinking of this, saran''s eyes, blue and white electric light overflowed from the corner of his eyes and dragged to the back of his head. The electric light flickered on his body, and small arcs flowed around his body, falling on the ground from time to time and disappeared. With a slight grasp of the dark clouds in the sky, almost 20 blue and white thunderbolts overflowed from the clouds and quickly returned to the palm of Sha Lan''s right hand. With the kneading of Sha Lan''s right hand, it quickly merged into a blue thunder ball the size of a fist and emitting a strong light. "It''s worthy of being a gifted witchcraft evolved from Zhan Ting''s art. It can control the power of thunder, and it''s further than Zhan''s. it can control the terrible thunder more subtly. It''s worthy of being a level three witchcraft." Shalan in the past, even in the second level, at most, it was five thunder kneading together to attack, but there was no way to do so easily. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he kneaded more than 20 thunder balls into thunder balls. What''s more, Sha LAN didn''t feel how hard he was. Everything seemed to be his talent, just like breathing and drinking water It''s so simple, just pinch it! The backhand pushed the thunder ball out to the forest ahead, but the thunder ball, which was formed by the fusion of more than 20 thunders, shot out immediately, and exploded a large number of trees in an instant, until it exploded 100 meters away. With the light blue energy ripple, the thunder diffused to the surrounding areas. All the obstacles, whether trees, rocks, or spirits, were all around In such a frenzied explosion of thunder, it turned into nothing. Looking at the thunderstorm that continued to spread around, saran suddenly had a glimmer of enlightenment in her heart. She reached out to the direction of the thunderstorm core and gently said, "black hole technique!" "Hum!" There was a buzz accompanied by saran''s voice, but a small black spot ignored the existence of the thunderstorm and appeared in the center of the thunderstorm. Then the black spot expanded rapidly and became a black ball the size of a fist. With the formation of a black sphere the size of a fist, a terrible gravity was emitted from the black sphere. Both physical matter and energy, such as thunder and spirit, are absorbed by the black sphere. In less than a breath time, everything within the black sphere''s radius of 40-50 meters disappears. Only a huge pit on the ground remains there, indicating the existence of the fist sized black hole!"Is this black hole? As for the thunderstorm before, its power can hardly be compared with that of the past. My strength has been increased by more than ten times. " Taking a deep breath, saran calmed down the ecstasy in his heart. He stood in his place and felt his spiritual sea. As expected, the blood potion of evil eye really pushed his wizard level up to three levels and made a second spiritual leap. However, there were some residual impurities like dark red energy around the spiritual sea. Shalan once tried to meditate for a while. He could feel that when the spiritual power generated by his meditation was ready to melt into the spiritual sea, he would be immediately absorbed by the residual impurities like dark red energy, which made it impossible for those spiritual forces to integrate into the spiritual sea of saran. Fortunately, Sha Lan also felt that every little spiritual power absorbed by dark red energy would be offset by mental power, which was about 100 to 1. According to saran''s calculation, according to his usual meditation progress, it would take at least two years to completely eliminate the dark red energy. "Sure enough, the side effects of such a powerful medicine are so amazing. Basically, I need to continue to meditate for two years, and there is no harvest in these two years to solve these problems. According to the normal speed of practice and meditation, it will take three or four years for me to break through to level three. Although it seems that I have not improved my time much, I have become a level III wizard three or four years earlier. Strictly speaking, I still make money Thinking of this, Sha LAN nodded slowly, and felt that this breakthrough was worth it, especially that he could obtain three levels of power in advance. At least in this nightmare abyss and the real world, he should be able to protect himself. Even in the extremely powerful and legendary emerald world, the power of level three wizard is not the power of the bottom Less in Shalan''s dual talent of witchcraft, even if the head-on four wizard can not win, escape is also completely possible! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 376 When Shalan returned to the fog city, he could feel a lot of strong breath going to the place where he had been promoted before. If he was a second level before, one or two of those strong breath might have threatened him, but for him now, those threats are nothing. In this nightmare abyss, level 3 witches are already one of the strongest at the top. Only level 4 witches have the qualification to suppress them. However, taking into account the Three Kingdoms of grey Castle Kingdom, white Valley Kingdom and Heishan Kingdom, as well as the wizard organizations in their territory, there are only so 20 witches who can reach level 4. Compared with this huge world, the number is already Classics are rare to a certain extent. Of course, compared with the fourth level wizard, the world contains those powerful supernatural and weird, as well as the corresponding strange areas, which may pose a greater threat to saran. Sitting on the bed in the guest room, saran familiarized herself with her new power and calculated how long the demon mark could recover energy. "It will take about a month to do so. It seems that the increase of strength is accompanied by the increase of power consumed when crossing two worlds. But what can be done in a month I don''t intend to participate in all kinds of struggles in this world. In this case, I will find a relatively safe place to study my own ancestor mitsuke, or continue to learn and study some new things The present grey Castle Kingdom is too chaotic. Saran doesn''t want to join in. Therefore, it is the only choice to go to the kingdom of Baigu and Heishan. As for which kingdom to go There are more white witches in the white Valley Kingdom and more black wizards in the black mountain kingdom. Relatively speaking, the atmosphere of the black mountain kingdom is more suitable for Shalan. However, the atmosphere of the white Valley Kingdom adheres to the self confessed wizard''s style. Either the sense of justice is excessive, or it''s a set of things behind the scenes. It''s not as straightforward as the Heishan kingdom. It''s more in line with Sha Lan''s character ¡£ Besides, in any case, Shalan had offended Annan, a second-class white wizard, though he was not afraid, who knew how powerful Annan was in the kingdom of white valley. Once a small one comes and an old one comes out one after another, like pulling out a series of potatoes, there is really no peaceful life to live. So after thinking about it, Shalan decided to go to Heishan Kingdom, just find a place to stay for a month. In the early morning of the next day, Shalan left the house and was ready to leave for the black mountain kingdom. Although the three kingdoms are close to each other, there is still a certain buffer range between the Three Kingdoms. Therefore, the boundary line of the Three Kingdoms is the edge of the dome. Therefore, the distance between the gray Castle Kingdom and the border of Heishan Kingdom and Baigu kingdom is greatly increased, which makes the wilderness between them increase again Spirits and weirdness are becoming more and more between countries. Of course, this is not a problem for Shalan, who has silver and white metal in hand. Therefore, he did not intend to join the caravan between countries or hire mercenaries at the beginning. He used the safety route they summarized to go to Heishan kingdom. For Shalan, the line between the two points was the shortest and aimed straight Toward the target location is to move forward, if there is anything to block their own words, they will directly put out, just a small matter. A gold coin was given to the innkeeper, and saran was ready to walk out of the city. But at this time, the crowd out of the city and into the city in front of them was suddenly driven away. A team of soldiers quickly cleared the people from the road. Then saran saw two witches riding horses slowly from the outside of the city. Behind them, two war horses pulled a prison cart slowly into the City, in which a woman with disheveled hair was treated as a non The often awkward posture is fixed in it, and Sha LAN can see that the shackles used to fix the female prisoner are all depicting runes and sorcerers, all of which are used to bind the wizard. After looking at the female wizard prisoner, saran didn''t pay much attention. He just wanted to leave when he could get out of the city. But at this moment, the prison cart ran over a broken bluestone on the road, which made the cart shake suddenly. The female wizard prisoner who had fainted suddenly woke up with a groan, raised his head and looked at the crowd around him. His eyes were full of despair Look. When she looked up, the face of the female wizard prisoner, which had been covered by her hair, was exposed. Although she was stained with a lot of blood and had many blue and purple scars, she still made Shalan recognize the identity of the other party. She was the woman wizard named firefly that Shalan met when she was in the tower of grey castle! As his eyes narrowed, Sha Lan was surprised to see the firefly in the prison cart. He remembered that under his interference, firefly and steel beam left the gray Castle Kingdom together. As for what happened after them, Sha LAN did not know and didn''t care. But now it seems that their lives are not very good. Fireflies are obviously captured from outside the gray Castle Kingdom It looks like. Although she recognized the firefly, she didn''t want to help her. When firefly saw him, she immediately gave her a hand. If it wasn''t for Sha Lan''s strength, there would be no result. If Sha LAN didn''t want to know the secret of the gray castle tower, she couldn''t have let her and the steel beam leave. Naturally, she didn''t want to save the firefly The idea of fire.With so many people on the road, it is impossible for Fireflies to find the Shalan hidden in the crowd. The prison car soon passed by the location of Sha LAN and was about to leave here and enter the city. But at this time, sharp metal pillars suddenly shot from the roofs of houses on both sides of the road, killing the two horses pulling the cart completely, and destroying most of the cart and fixing it in place. As for the two witches who rode in front of the cart, they quickly retreated under the attack of the metal pillars. At this time, because of the sudden attack, the crowd around immediately got confused, especially when the four fireballs had no target, so they burst into the crowd, which made these ordinary people run around crazily. "Kill! Kill "Run! Run! There''s a wizard here. Let''s run "Mom, mom, where are you, where are you?" "You stepped on me, you stepped on me!" "Help! Help The screams and howls filled saran''s ears. He frowned slightly and kept avoiding the crowd to ensure that he would not be washed away by the crowd. At this time, a man with silvery white all over his body fell from the sky and landed on the prison cart. He stretched out his hand directly and pulled off the fence of the prison cart. All the shackles that bound the firefly were torn off. He was about to leave with the firefly in his arms. But at this time, an invisible barrier suddenly appeared around the prison cart, and suddenly spread to the outside, squeezing the crowd away in an instant, leaving a huge space. As for the number of ordinary people who died, it was countless. Only the low wall like bodies piled up on the edge of the barrier, and a large amount of blood slowly flowed from the bottom of the body wall The outflow of. Just now, when the crowd was crowded, Shalan controlled the power of the ancestors to move all the crowd away. Therefore, there was nothing wrong with him. It was just because the crowd was pushed away, and he stood still. Instead, he stood in the middle of the crowd and stood at the edge of the barrier. In front of him was the wall composed of the corpse. At this time, in front of Sha LAN, a little girl, about seven or eight years old, was lying in the corpse with a face of despair and fear. Her limbs were twisted, and the body was even more dilapidated. It was obvious that she had been trampled and squeezed many times before it became this way. As for other bodies, there were countless bodies, which were torn apart by the fireball and were directly crushed on the ground by the barrier It''s countless. It''s very tragic. Even Sha LAN, who is not taboo to kill, is still filled with unspeakable anger when facing the body of the little girl in front of her. She doesn''t mind killing witches or ordinary people, but for a pure white child, she can''t allow anyone to kill so wantonly! "Boom, boom..." Dark clouds gradually gathered in the sky, but no one noticed the anomaly. At this time, along with the previous two witches, a total of eight witches surrounded the firefly and the steel beam in the middle of the barrier. One of them was obviously the male wizard who took the lead and said to the firefly and the steel beam: "steel beam, we know that you can''t let go of your concubine. We deliberately use this kind of high-profile way to escort the firefly, so as to give you to Now it seems that the original decision was really correct, and you are indeed here Looking at the eight witches, steel beam''s face was a little ugly, but he still forced a smile and said: "depending on how you eight people can do to me, now I''m not the same as I used to be. We have that starlight wizard. I think that with your strength, we can''t do anything about us." Listening to steel beam''s words, the man who spoke before said again: "yes, it''s not easy to deal with you who have ivela''s bottle, but since we have come to encircle you, we already have a way to deal with you." As the voice fell, the wizard immediately took out a scroll from his arms and said with a light smile, "do you know what this is? Level 4 sorcery dispel can dispel the sorcery array and sorcery utensils below level 4 for a period of time, which is equivalent to the effect of temporarily sealing the sorcery array and sorcery utensils with the power below level 4. For a period of time, no matter how powerful your ivyla bottle is, it''s just a magic tool with the strongest strength less than level 4. " The faces of the steel beam and the firefly became ugly. They looked at the scroll in the wizard''s hand without any hesitation, but saw that the steel beam took out a wine pot the size of a palm. Without any hesitation, the steel beam immediately pulled out the stopper of the wine pot, and immediately a large number of colorful smoke gushed out of it and spread around. At this moment, the wizard immediately reached out to tear the scroll in his hand, but before he could tear it, another hand grabbed his wrist, and a cool voice sounded in the wizard''s ear. "Don''t waste such a good thing." The scroll of level 4 dispelling has fallen into the hands of the coming one. The wizard looks at the person who appears suddenly beside him. His face is full of disbelief. His strength has reached the level 2 level. Few people can come to him quietly, not to mention taking away the things in his hands.Just when the wizard wanted to step back, he saw that the other hand grasped his neck. Before he could use his magic tool, the wizard''s neck was instantly broken and fell to the ground. His face was full of unwilling color. "Boom, boom..." The second level wizard who led the team was killed. Although there were still seven witches left, they were only seven level one witches. Sha LAN looked at those first-class witches and flicked one finger. With the thunder in the dark clouds above the space, a large number of thunder fell from the dark clouds, and instantly devoured the seven level-1 witches, but even the charred bodies did not exist, leaving only the remains of the ground. At this time, Sha LAN put the scroll in her hand into the space ring, looked at the steel beams and fireflies still in the colorful smoke, and said, "do you two come out by yourself, or shall I let you out?" Hearing saran''s words, steel beam and firefly were silent for a moment, then slowly dispersed the colorful smoke around their bodies. Looking at Sha LAN who was not far away from them, their throats were slightly tightened. "Sha, Lord Saran, you, Hello, we meet again." Looking at the firefly, saran didn''t pay any attention to him, but said to the steel beam: "I saved you, so I want the starlight wizard. Is there a problem?" As soon as Saran''s voice fell, the firefly suddenly screamed, "no! It''s impossible. Without avrila''s bottle, we can''t escape from the gray castle. We''ll both die Glancing at the firelight, saran continued, "if you don''t hand over your things, you two will die now. There is no room for negotiation." Steel beam looked at the cold face of Saran, and looked at the bodies on the ground, he suddenly pursed his mouth, said: "is it because I killed a lot of ordinary people?" "Maybe, anyway, I don''t think you''re very happy, so I have to pay you. I think it''s a reasonable request, isn''t it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 377 "The main function of eveira''s smoking pot is concealment and magic. It really doesn''t have much effect for you. We are only first-class witches. We need this wizard to take us to escape the tracking of gray castle. We can''t give you, but we can give you a message, a message about a moonlit enchantment. With your current strength, we should be able to get that thing West, is it possible to exchange this message? " Looking at the firefly, Sha LAN just said faintly: "firefly, you should not be so naive, think that I will believe you said it? If you deceive me, then I am not fooled by you as a fool? " "We, we can take you there, or we can help you find the place with the moon level sorcery, which should prove my sincerity?" Hearing this, Sha LAN looked at the Firefly with a smile. Suddenly, a hand as big as an ordinary person''s hand, covered with black scales, and with six fingers, suddenly seized the firefly''s neck and lifted her up slowly. However, she saw that the firefly could not break free from the shackles of that hand, and her face gradually turned red. She looked at Sha LAN imploring. This is the new change of the hand of Hei Saro after Shalan reached level 3. After Shalan''s promotion to level 3, it is not only the simple power that has been enhanced, but also the volume of herzaro''s hand can be increased and reduced arbitrarily. Of course, there is a scope for this expansion and reduction. It is impossible to enlarge or shrink infinitely. The size of a person''s hand is the smallest of the hands of herzaro. As for the maximum level, even saran himself has no way to know before the real experiment. Looking at the firefly raised by the black Saro''s hand, the steel beam immediately rushed forward to save the firefly. But at this moment, black hands the size of black hands emerged from the void, and successively seized the various joints of the steel beam, making the steel beam unable to move at all. It could only keep roaring, but there was no way ¡£ "Firefly, you have done a good calculation. You have said so much. In fact, your real purpose is to go with me to the place where the so-called moonlit witchcraft is owned! If you follow me, then even if you are met by the people in the gray castle, I can''t watch you being captured by the wizard in the gray castle. Even if you two have this so-called ivela tobacco bottle, there''s not much possibility that you two will completely avoid the pursuit of the gray castle, but if you follow me, there will be more possibilities. " Listening to saran''s words, firefly held the black Saro''s hand on his neck, and said to saran in a very difficult voice, "forgive me, forgive me I really have that The moonlight Sorcerer, really Yes "Yes, it does exist. That thing really exists. Although the two of us have no ability to take it out, it does exist! Please, please, Lord Saran, what we are saying is true. Although we are really selfish, we have not deceived you! " Looking at an eager steel beam, Shalan''s eyelids drooped slightly. At this time, the firefly was almost unable to hold on. Just when she thought that she was going to die here, the hand of black Saro holding the firefly''s neck suddenly dissipated, making the whole firefly fall to the ground, coughing and coughing incessantly. The nose and tears mixed together continuously, and the firefly could not hold on Fear is the desire for life and the joy of living. At this time, those black Saro''s hands on the steel beam also dissipated. He immediately knelt down beside the firefly, holding the firefly to check her body for any abnormality, and comforted the firefly in words. For the steel beam and firefly will have such a good feeling, Shalan is not so surprised, a man and a woman run hand in hand, if nothing happened, it is really a little strange. With the recovery of the firefly state, Sha LAN spoke to them again and said, "I''m very interested in the moonlight wizard, which can be used as a substitute. Therefore, I can naturally protect you for a while, but I hope that the things about the moonlight wizard are true and can be taken out. Otherwise, you can take me to the grey castle tower and point to the grey castle tower and tell me that there is a moonlight wizard in it Yes, then I''m sure I can''t get it The grey castle tower mentioned in the Shalan dialect actually refers to the situation that the third level wizard can''t get things to hand. The firefly and the steel beam naturally understand. "Don''t worry, Lord Saran, that place is a hidden relic. We found it by chance in the distance between the gray Castle Kingdom and the white Valley kingdom. In fact, we got the ivela bottle in our hands from that place. It is said that the relic is a secret laboratory of a five level wizard born in the kingdom of grey castle. It is precisely because of this that they recognized the ivela bottle in our hands and knew that we had found the place. Otherwise, with the current situation of the ash castle, how could they have arrested us with large banners and drums? " "I see A secret laboratory for a level five wizard? If so, you two first level witches really have no way to get the real good things, but even for me, it''s not easy for me to get all the good things in the secret laboratory of a level five wizard. "Shalan knew very well that in the world of nightmare abyss, the wizard''s power could only reach level 4 at most, while the owner of the secret laboratory was a level 5 wizard. Therefore, there were only two possibilities. The first was that the level 5 wizard lived in a relatively old age. At that time, the maximum power of the nightmare abyss was still at level 5. As for the second possibility, the master of the secret laboratory was a level 5 wizard, That''s what level five wizard can do to avoid the world will limit. If it is the second possibility, then Shalan needs to explore the place well. If the secret laboratory is really a small independent space, she can seal up the place and regard it as her own promotion place. She can freely go back and forth between the nightmare abyss and the real world with the devil''s mark. The income was rich enough to let Shalan go. Without any delay, Shalan set out immediately with fireflies and steel beams. As for the guards in the city of fog, they had no courage to stop the three witches, especially one who had killed eight witches in a moment. Between the gray Castle Kingdom and the white Valley Kingdom, there is a vast wilderness. On the wilderness, there are many weeds, few trees and few water sources. What''s more, due to the vast area of the wilderness, a large number of wild animals have gradually emerged, especially the wolves, which are the most terrifying. We should know that this is not an ordinary wolf pack. Every member of these wolves can actually do it It can be regarded as half a low-level weirdness. It is not only strong in body and tenacious in vitality, but also the size of an ox. it can be regarded as the biggest enemy of the caravan and the mercenary regiment, none of them! Shalan, fireflies and steel beams walk in the wilderness. They can see that there are scattered wolves staring at them around themselves and others. These are the advance troops of the wolves, which can be regarded as the existence of human army scouts. As long as they are seen, it means that the wolves are not far away. "Lord Saran, don''t you have to deal with the wolves?" "It doesn''t matter. If the wolves come, it will be easier to deal with them. It will save trouble to kill those wolves at one stroke." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, firefly and steel beam immediately thought of how Shalan controlled the thunder to kill the eight witches together. They all nodded and said nothing more. A book is long, but without a book it is short. After Shalan defeated three wolves with thunderstorm, they finally came to the secret laboratory of the level five wizard. This secret laboratory is hidden underground, under the ruins of a town. When Shalan walked into the scope of the ruins, he immediately felt an inexplicable force to disperse the spirits and monsters nearby. It was not a very tough dispersion. It was similar to pulling a pile of excrement in the middle of the road, basically everyone Will hide to walk, and no one wants to deliberately step on a foot or something, it is probably such a layout. I don''t know what method the level five wizard used to turn the ruins of this town into something similar to excrement for spirits and monsters. When they smell the smell, they will immediately bypass here and will not come here. "Magical place, this is the world that has constructed the boundary membrane that separates most weird and spiritual bodies. Such technical existence is normal." Murmuring to herself, saran looked around, and there was no obvious discovery. He turned to the firefly and asked, "firefly, where is the entrance?" "Lord Saran, we found the entrance by accident. Please come with us." Under the leadership of fireflies and steel beams, Shalan soon came to a room in the heart of an abandoned town. Fireflies and steel beams went into the walls and ceiling and disappeared for a long time. There were only three walls left in the room. She reached out to move a dilapidated cabinet, and then lifted the stone slab on the ground to reveal a downward hole. As her eyes narrowed, saran asked the firefly, "is this the entrance?" Nodding, the firefly said, "yes, this is the entrance. Let''s go down to explore the way for Lord saran. Please follow us closely." "Well, I see. Go down now." At the end of the speech, the three men went down. When Sha LAN went down, he slowly covered the stone slab on the edge of the entrance, sealing the original entrance. At the same time, with a slight pinch of his right index finger and thumb, a blue and white light ball rose from his hand, suspended on the top of Sha Lan''s head, illuminating the steps under his feet. The steps are very long, about a hundred, straight into the ground. As she went down, she saw a large number of runes carved on the stairs, on the walls on both sides, and on the ceiling, which had been tilted downward. However, most of the runes had become dilapidated and ineffective. Seeing this scene, saran knew why it was so easy for fireflies and steel beams to find out here. It is not that there are no defensive and hidden measures in this place, but the Runes of these measures are damaged for some reason. No matter how tight the defense and secret measures are, they have completely lost their effect.In this way, if anyone is lucky, they can find out here and enter the secret laboratory of level five wizard. However, it seems that the interior of the secret laboratory should be different from the external stairway, and most of the internal defense should still be in operation. Otherwise, the firefly and the steel beam will not be able to get the precious moonlight magic. You should know that the level of sorcery is equivalent to the level of psychic transition of wizard. There are no light, star, moon and sun Among them, most of the sorcerers in Sha Lan''s hands are of no light level. Only the melting fire walking stick is of star level, and its power is needless to say. After being promoted to level 3, Sha LAN can finally display the true power of the melting Fire Wand. As a starlight wizard, the melting wand can play the power equivalent to level 4 wizard, while the moon weapon can play the power equivalent to level 5 wizard or even level 6 wizard. In other words, if the moonlight wizard can be obtained by Sha LAN, it will undoubtedly enhance the strength of Sha LAN to a higher level, even if it is really faced with one Level 4 wizard, he will not have much fear! Finally, four or five minutes later, the three men came to the secret laboratory at the bottom. Each of them displayed the magic of lighting, the fire ball, the white light source, and the blue and white light ball, illuminating the space around the three people as if it were day. At this time, Shalan finally saw the real appearance of the secret laboratory. It was not a very broad space. Although it had been abandoned for a long time, she could still see that everything in this place was in order, and there was no panic at all. Walking forward, saran immediately saw three half man sized platforms standing in the center of the secret laboratory. The left one was empty. Looking at the marks on them, it was obvious that the place where ivela''s bottle was stored. As for the other two platforms, the one on the right had a memory crystal, and the one in the center was a box! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 378 Memory crystal is not in a hurry to see, anyway, the things inside can''t be lost. Saran looks at the box, reaches out to touch the box, but finds that her hand is blocked by an invisible barrier, and there is no way to hold the palm sized box in her hand. "Protective barrier..." "Lord Saran, this protective barrier is very strong. The protective barrier on the surface of the ivela bottle that we got before almost broke by itself, so we two picked up a cheap one, but the protective screen outside this box and the memory crystal is not something we can remove." Seeing Sha Lan''s frown, firefly explained to Sha LAN immediately. For fear of Sha Lan''s misunderstanding, she put her hand to kill them directly. He nodded his head to show that he understood that his index finger was constantly inching on the barrier, and every click had a spiritual force infused into it along the finger of Shalan, causing ripples on the barrier. After Shalan nodded for more than 100 times, he finally found the weak point of the barrier. An electric light appeared on saran''s finger and injected into the barrier, At once, the barrier flickered and exploded like a balloon. This way of breaking the barrier seems extremely easy and freehand. Rao Shi Yinghuo and Gangliang think that they are well-informed and can''t help being astonished. They are more and more in awe of Sha LAN, who was just a first-class wizard just like himself before. After breaking the barrier, Sha LAN picked up the box. It was a palm sized black box. The material was a kind of unique wood material. As soon as she got to work, she felt it. This box could be isolated from the detection of mental power, or from the things stored inside. It could be regarded as a very suitable thing to keep valuables This box is probably worth the price of a dull wizard. When he opened the box, Sha LAN looked at the things inside, and raised his eyebrows gently. He did not expect that the moon wizard in this box would be such a thing. Five rings were connected in turn by silver chains with the thickness of hair! The five rings are similar in shape, but the runes on the surface are totally different. Even the characters used in the inscriptions are not the same! "Dragon language Elvish language Roman, the common language of human beings in the golden age, the other two are Hiss, giant language, and this is The orc shaman prays. It''s OK to say that if I hadn''t read relevant books about the latter two, I''m afraid I can''t even tell what language it is. But even if I can distinguish the specific language, I can''t understand the remaining three languages except Roman and some elves. " With the study of Saran, he gradually found that not only the five rings had five racial language carved incantations, but also the fine chain connecting the five rings had carved tiny, almost unreal, unknown languages. This time, saran could not even distinguish what the language was. "It''s worthy of being a moonlit wizard, but I don''t know what the effect of this enchantment is." This sorcery has no function. However, considering that his right hand also needs to use the melting wand, he put this sorcerer on his left hand. Put the ring on the finger in turn. When the last ring is put on the small finger, the five rings of the same size will quickly grow larger or smaller according to the finger they are in. They fit on the fingers of Sha LAN, but they don''t make Sha LAN feel uncomfortable for half a minute. Slightly mobilize the spirit to invade the five rings on his left hand, and suddenly a huge information about the sorcerer rushed into his mind along the spirit of Shalan. With a muffled hum, Sha LAN reached out and held the platform with the sorcerer in front of her. She could only smile bitterly at such a rude information transmission. But thanks to this, saran understood the origin of this thing. Five finger chain, the name of this moonlit level enchantment, the five rings each keep the unique ability of the spell language race on one ring. Thumb dragon language ring, giving users the ability to spit dragon breath and use dragon language. The index finger elf ring can summon ancient guards according to the user level. Lowering the level can increase the number. The middle finger human ring can mark the sorcery on any sorcery scroll. As long as it is not replaced by other witchcraft, it can be used all the time. Ring finger giant ring, giving users the power to belong to the giant family. The little thumb Orc shaman ring can be used to destroy shaman witchcraft elements. However, all the sorcery tools or sorcery belonging to the four elements can be destroyed and eliminated by element destruction. The power of five rings one by one is not like the strength that a moonlight wizard can have. Although the power of each ring is limited to level 6 as the upper limit, Sha LAN thinks that the characteristics of this wizard are too powerful. In fact, these five rings can be regarded as a moonlit magic tool, but they are also an integrated one. If we really want to separate them by force, then this magic tool will lose its function and become scrap iron."By the way, speaking of scrolls, I happen to have a scroll of level 4 sorcery dispelling. It should be possible to completely keep the scroll on the middle finger human ring." As soon as she thought of it, Sha LAN took out the big dispel scroll. According to the method recorded in the information transmitted by the five finger chain, she recited a mantra in her mouth. All of a sudden, the great dispelling scroll turned into a white light and disappeared without a trace. On the middle finger human ring on Sha Lan''s left hand, it was completely stabilized by level 4 sorcery! "It''s really convenient. It''s equivalent to having a large dispel scroll that can be used without restriction, but each use requires a cooling time of six hours, but even that''s enough. However, according to my current strength, the ability of the five rings can only play the level of level 3 wizard, that is to say, the above five abilities can only reach the level of level 3 sorcery, such as level 3 dragon breath and level 3 sorcery level element destruction. Thus, the level of moonlight Wizard is normal. It doesn''t give me the power to jump over the level to use witchcraft, but it can enrich my fighting methods. When I use this sorcery, I will consume less mental power, which will extend my combat duration in disguise. Of course, those constant abilities above are definitely the best under the same level Slowly, saran also fully understood the role of the moon wizard''s five finger chain. He once again opened another shield according to the law, took out the crystal stone inside and put it into the space ring. After looking around and making sure that there was nothing else in it, saran looked at the firefly and the steel beam and said, "well, we can leave now. There is nothing worth staying here. As a reward for bringing me here to get the moonlit enchantment, I will not investigate the previous events. In addition, you will want to To white Valley kingdom or grey Castle Kingdom, I can escort you to the past. " Hearing saran''s words, firefly and steel beam''s faces showed a glimmer of joy. To say that they had no interest in the five finger chain, a moonlight enchantment, was false. But they both knew that this kind of thing was not something they could dye their fingers. Let alone, they had no ability to take out the five finger chain. Even if they could take it out, I''m afraid There''s no extra power to protect this moonlit enchantment. Relatively speaking, to be able to use what they had not been able to hold in their hands in exchange for Shalan''s shelter and get to a relatively safe place is completely worthwhile for fireflies and steel beams. "Lord Saran, we want to go to the kingdom of white Valley, where we can enter a small and medium-sized noble family as a family wizard, and we can live a quiet life in the future." "White Valley kingdom? Well, let''s go now. It happens that this place is much closer to the kingdom of white Valley than to the kingdom of gray castle. " At the end of the speech, the three set off again and walked up the stairway toward the outside. Only when they got to the exit, Shalan stopped suddenly, his eyes narrowed slightly. "I''m so careless that I let them follow. So they did some hand and foot tracking on fireflies or steel beams?" Thinking of this, Sha Lan''s mental strength swept slightly, and immediately found an abnormality on the firefly''s right arm. Without any hesitation, she immediately reached out and grasped the firefly''s right arm. Under the look of panic on the firefly and the steel beam, Sha LAN stretched out his hand to wipe the firefly''s arm, and immediately there was a gray mark like a whirlpool on the firefly''s arm ¡£ Seeing this mark, the faces of fireflies and steel beams changed greatly. They were not fools. Naturally, they immediately understood what the gray whirlpool mark was. If they did not follow Saran, they might have been completely killed by those witches in the tower of grey castle at this moment! "Zizizi..." The blue and white electric light flowed in saran''s eyes, and the clouds gradually gathered together over the ruins outside, turning into a thick dark cloud, covering the ruins. At this time, the grain boundary ring on Sha Lan''s right hand gave out a light luster. A protective layer composed of broken glass protected the three of them. Then they walked out slowly. When they came outside again, they immediately saw one by one standing around the ruins, surrounding the broken house where the entrance was located. "It''s a big battle." At this time, a man who looked like a 16-7-year-old boy came up. He took a look at the firefly and steel beam standing behind Sha LAN, and then looked at Sha LAN, but said in an old voice completely different from his appearance: "do you know who are those two people behind you?" "I know how, what if I don''t know?" "If you know, it''s clear that you want to fight against our gray castle. Naturally, we use thunder to treat the enemy. But if you don''t know, you just need to pay some compensation to our gray castle and you can leave here.""Compensation? What kind of compensation do you want? " "Sorcerers, sorcerer stones, witchcraft scrolls, and even your wizard inheritance can be used as compensation." "It''s a pity that I''m so mean that I can''t take it out. If you want to compensate, you are doomed to be disappointed." Ha ha, with a smile, the man nodded and said, "no harm, no harm, I understand. But if you don''t want to compensate, then we have to kill you, and then look for compensation from you." As the voice fell, there was a glimmer of light in the man''s eyes. At the same time, a dark shadow ignored the protection of the grain boundary, and instantly appeared behind Sha LAN, waving his arms and stabbing at her vest. Sha Lan was about to die under the shadow. A huge black palm with six fingers and full of scales appeared out of thin air. She grasped the shadow in her hand and burst instantly. "Is that your way? It''s too much of a joke. " There was a trace of anger on the man''s face. He stepped forward and raised with one hand. However, in the shadow around the ruins, shadows shot out from the shadow and gathered on the top of the three people of Shalan. They turned into countless shadow arms and grabbed them on the ground. "BAM Bang Bang..." A shadow arm grasps on the grain boundary, which makes the grain boundary creak and is about to break apart. At this time, Sha LAN looked at the shadow arms outside the grain boundary and said to the firefly and the steel beam, "you two, go back to the tunnel and hide. As for the outside, these guys are handed over to me You can rest assured that since I have promised you to send you to the white Valley Kingdom, I will keep my promise and send you to the white Valley Kingdom alive. " The firefly and the steel beam looked at each other and nodded together. Then the firefly said to Saran, "Lord Saran, please be careful. If necessary, please take this ivylla bottle to use." "No, you two can use it to protect yourself, so as not to distract me from taking care of you. What''s more, it''s not in line with my fighting style. You can use it yourself." With the sound of thunder, a huge thunder fell from the air and exploded those shadow arms. At the same time, the thunder quickly squeezed together and turned into a thunderbolt. The Tomahawk swept out towards the man and other witches ¡£ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 379 "Get out of the way!" "This kind of power, he is the third level wizard!" "Be careful, everyone. Don''t be careless!" The waraxe like thunder swept away, which made those witches escape. This time, the team following fireflies and steel beams was composed of a third level wizard and two second level witches, leading six first level witches, and a total of nine witches. Such a line-up is already a top-level standard in the gray castle. If it is not related to the secret laboratory of a level five wizard, the gray castle is basically It''s impossible to send out such a lineup. However, now the nine sorcerers in gray Castle look at Sha Lan''s manipulation of thunder, and they suddenly feel that their lineup is too weak. "Everyone should be careful of the thunder he controls. This strength should be the talent witchcraft he awakens when he breaks through to level 3 wizard. As long as we are careful of his thunder, we can be invincible." With the third level Wizard of the gray Castle Kingdom, that is, the wizard who looks 16 or 7 years old, but talks like 70 years old, the other eight witches quickly gather around him. At the same time, one of the two second level witches whispered to him: "big boy, what should we do next?" "He is a wizard of level three, and I am a wizard of level three. Besides, you can help me solve the things that he is not taken for granted?" It is said that, but in fact, no matter who knows, a gifted wizard is a wizard who controls thunder. How can it be weak? Witches of the same level can be divided into three or six grades, the strong ones can even crush the weak ones. Although the power of the third level wizard''s shadow body is not small, it is an auxiliary type of gifted witchcraft, which can really control thunder Is the talent of witchcraft comparable? Of course, it''s impossible to say so on the surface. After hearing Tongying''s words, the second level wizard nodded immediately and didn''t say anything more. He just stood behind Tong Ying and waited for Tong Ying''s orders. In fact, he felt that he and others would not lose. It was just how many people killed each other. In any case, there were six first-class witches Cannon fodder, he didn''t think he would die in the other''s hands first. When the child shadow stepped forward, the shadow at his feet suddenly twisted and formed a shadow magic array at the foot of the child shadow. With the special spiritual power fluctuation and diffusion, in the shadow of the nearby ruins, one by one children''s shadow came out, dozens of them faintly surrounded Sha LAN in the center, and the shadow power of each line converged Gathered to the body of children''s shadow and each of them. Shadow body art, the natural witchcraft of children''s shadow, uses the power of shadow to form a sub body with the same strength as himself, and has not weak wisdom, and can cooperate with other avatars or noumenon to fight. However, the same mental power consumption speed is equal to the multiple of the number of body parts. However, the number of names, even the number of ten, dozens of level three witches unite There is no way for the wizard of the same level to resist the attack! Shadow arrow! The power of shadow converged, dozens of dark purple shadow arrows shot at Sha LAN from all directions. Although it is only a level one witchcraft, quantitative change leads to qualitative change, which can already pose a certain threat to saran. But saran didn''t have any idea to dodge. He just slowly raised his left hand. The orc shaman ring on his little thumb gave off a light luster. His left hand raised and clenched his fist. A mixture of white, black, red, yellow, green, and blue light bloomed from the little finger ring, and turned into a shock wave, spreading around. However, it was this shock All the shadow arrows that Bobo reached were reduced to nothingness, and even the sub bodies composed of shadow body technique were turned into nothingness in an instant! At this time, Sha LAN, Tong Ying, and the other eight sorcerers in the gray Castle all felt the confusion of the elemental energy around them. They found that under such circumstances, it was extremely difficult for them to perform witchcraft. The chaotic and irritable elemental energy could not respond to their spiritual call and turn into any witchcraft. Of course, this does not prevent the blood wizard''s ability to display. For example, the dragon breath of the dragon clan''s blood, or the blood ability of other blood vessels, are extraordinary abilities that are not exerted by element energy, and will not be affected. It is a pity that none of the blood Wizard''s coming here this time in grey castle! In fact, the destruction of Shaman''s Witchcraft element can be regarded as a kind of witchcraft that can damage 800 enemies and hurt 1000 enemies. After being used, it is not only the enemy, but also unable to mobilize the power of the element. If it is another wizard, it may only be able to constantly retreat until the energy of the element is recovered and continue to fight. However, for Shalan, it is nothing more than a change of battle The way! "Bang!" The ground under his feet is broken, and Sha LAN rushes to Tong Ying''s body. The power of his ancestors surrounds his body, and his concussion force infuses his fists. In an instant, he blows sixty-four fists at Tong Ying! Rhinoceros horn! "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." An invisible barrier appears in front of Tong Ying''s body. This barrier comes from a sorcerer, which is not within the scope of four elements and light and dark. Therefore, it is not disturbed by the destruction of elements. The invisible barrier blocks in front of the child shadow to resist the attack of Sha LAN."It''s a very sharp attack. If your physical strength is as strong as your wizard level, then I may have died in your hands now. Even if I have level 2 strength, I will not be better. But your physical strength is only level 1. It is not enough to break through my wizard defense!" Without answering Tong Ying''s words, Sha LAN sensed the recovery speed of the element energy around her body while attacking constantly. At this time, the element energy which was originally violent and chaotic had gradually recovered and tended to be stable. If it continued to delay, Tong Ying would resume the ability to use witchcraft. At that time, although Sha Lan was not afraid of anything, she was a level three wizard, plus two It''s not easy to kill two level witches and six first level wizards. Fortunately, saran has a new card! On the ring finger, the giant ring radiated light. Sha LAN only felt that a special energy spread from the giant ring to his whole body, and an amazing force filled Sha Lan''s body, giving him the super strength equivalent to level 3 giant family! Left leg slowly backward, right leg arched, leg, waist, back, shoulder, fist! Giant force - sonida heavy artillery! "Bang Boom As the whole ear was about to be deaf, Sha LAN smashed the invisible barrier in front of Tong Ying''s body, and his fist burst on the body of Tong Ying with violent force. Although the element energy tended to be stable at this time, Tong Ying constructed a shadow protection in front of him, but it was just a drop in the bucket. The shadow protection was broken like paper in an instant. Sha Lan''s fist blew on the body of Tong Ying. The explosive force instantly devoured the chest, flesh, bones and viscera of Tong Ying. With a bloody track, the child''s shadow flies backward, like a tomato falling on the ground. After smashing the walls of a ruined house, it slammed into the broken city wall outside the ruins. Except for the head and limbs, the trunk has been completely turned into flesh and mud, adhered to the broken ruins wall and turned into a huge enchanting blood flower ¡£ "Click, click..." After moving her body for a while, Sha LAN listened to the sound of her body bones. She knew that she had successfully killed Tong Ying, a third level wizard, but she had also imposed a certain burden on her body. If her body strength was at Level 3, she would be able to bear the growth of her strength. Turning around and looking at the remaining eight witches, she lost one third level wizard to face her edge. The remaining two second level witches and six first level witches were not too difficult targets for saran. The eight witches looked at the child shadow turned into flesh and blood flowers, and finally reflected that the third level wizard they fought against had already died in the hands of the enemy, and now the strongest of them are only two second level witches. Even if they are united together, can they face a third level wizard? Without any hesitation, one of the two second level witches disappeared in the same place. His Wizard''s robe was flying and hunting, like a big bird, was flying away from the ruins. Seeing the second level wizard''s action, the remaining seven witches also knew that the situation was over, and almost all fled to the ruins. But just at this time, Sha LAN looked at the three level one witches who fled together, reached out and gently pointed. A black ball the size of a fist appeared among the three first level witches, sending out a strong gravity, and quickly sucked the bodies of the three first level witches to the ball. When the bodies of the three witches inhaled the black sphere because of the strong gravity, they were crushed and inhaled at once. The three witches kept screaming and watched their bodies inhaled into the black sphere until their bodies completely disappeared in the black sphere. With the disappearance of the black sphere, they completely disappeared in the world. The sad image didn''t attract Sha Lan''s eyes, but it was a pity that their things also disappeared into the black hole. Sha LAN strolled around, her right hand continuously pointed out, her expression was calm, but her face gradually became a little pale. Fist sized black holes appeared around the escaped wizard. However, none of the first level wizard survived and all died under the black hole. However, the second level wizard who later escaped seemed to have some unique solidification magic. He knew the attack position of saran in advance and avoided the attack range of black holes. For three times in a row, black hole magic was avoided by the other party. Sha LAN stopped and looked at the second level wizard with interest. If it is said that killing these two second level witches just now is nothing, he is determined to kill them, so he can see why he can avoid his attack in advance. What''s more, in the real world, there is a student who can''t teach him many things and is not suitable for teaching. If you can, search the two level-2 witches for something that you can take back to teach your students! "Zizizi..." A black current appeared on his forehead, forming a black Rune in the shape of an eye. A little light flowed in the black Rune like an eye. Since he was promoted to the third level wizard, he reached the state of the second spiritual leap. The black thunder eye also increased in power, and the blood of thunder Titan, which had not been fully absorbed before, was completely destroyed by black thunder Eye absorption makes the essence of black Ting''s eye rise to a new level!Black Ting''s gaze! A black ray from the core of the black eye, which is similar to the pupil light, is more simple than before. It looks like a black mark in the void and shoots at the head of the second level wizard. The second level wizard sensed the danger and knew the direction of the attack. He wanted to dodge ahead of time, but it was too late. The speed of black Ting''s gaze was far beyond the limit he could dodge! "Hum!" The black ray penetrated the head of the second level wizard, leaving only a small thumb thick hole. However, it has incomparable speed, locking ability and penetrability. It seems to be the most powerful single sorcery among all Sha Lan''s attack means. Of course, the consumption is also one of the strongest! "Hoo The consumption of black Ting''s gaze has become so powerful However, in my opinion, its power is enough to threaten the level 4 wizard. If the assassination attacks, even the level 4 wizard level defense will not be able to resist the attack of black thunder gaze. So it seems that the original drop of thunder Titan''s blood has not been wasted. Unfortunately, I''m spending too much now. I don''t have enough time to pursue the second level wizard who escaped at the beginning. It seems that the speed of that guy should be a kind of sorcery, but I''m just not good at this kind of long-distance high-speed tracking. Forget it, it doesn''t matter. If one escapes, he will flee. Anyway, he will go to the white Valley Kingdom, and there will be a war between the two countries. However, he is not afraid that the people of the gray Castle Kingdom will pursue the white Valley kingdom. " Before arriving at the body of the second level wizard who was full of discontent and surprise, saran searched his body and successfully found two space bags. One of the space bags was hung on the waist of the second level wizard, while the other was hidden in the shoes of the second level wizard. From the outside, there was no abnormality, if it was not brought by Shalan in his previous life The experience of searching corpses is that there is really no way to find a small space bag that is so hidden. For Sha LAN, the protection of the second level wizard''s sorcerer just needs a little time. Soon, he broke the protection of the two space bags and saw what was inside, which really satisfied Shalan with his harvest. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 380 The magic stone, materials and books are not mentioned for the moment. There are three first level witchcraft scrolls, one second level witchcraft scroll, and one third level witchcraft scroll. They are of great value, especially the third level witchcraft, moonlight blessing, and a rare defense type witchcraft scroll, which is more valuable than the ordinary level three witchcraft scroll. Although there are only two dark sorcery tools, which are of no use to Sha LAN, he is also a disciple now. When his disciples can use them, he will not be unable to bring out anything. It seems that Sha LAN is too poor and has dignity. Sha LAN still needs some. Of course, for Shalan, what surprised him most was not these things, but the scrolls that recorded the inheritance of the second level wizard who died! The second level wizard is an elemental wizard, and the practicing witchcraft can also be used. In the scroll, there are two apprentice level earth elemental sorcery, and another Earth Elemental sorcery strengthened according to the user''s strength. Although there is no thought, the solidified sorcery model of the second level wizard is recorded in that scroll. The fixed sorcery model of the second level wizard is not the earth element witchcraft that he is good at, but a kind of fixed witchcraft with no attribute, which can be attributed to the language witchcraft - danger perception! He had been able to avoid Shalan''s black hole many times before, relying on this fixed witchcraft danger perception to avoid Shalan''s attack in advance. However, the second level wizard did not have the magic to increase the speed and reaction ability. Otherwise, Sha LAN would not be able to kill him. Fixed sorcery model can be learned as ordinary witchcraft, so saran immediately began to study the content of this dangerous perception witchcraft, but after studying for a period of time, Sha LAN sighed helplessly. "This perception of danger seems to be a kind of witchcraft that exists specifically as a kind of fixed witchcraft. Although it can be learned as a common witchcraft, it seems that its effect is not so great." Curing witchcraft doesn''t need incantation, casting materials, and casting fingerprints. It only needs a little mental strength to pry the power of the rules contained in the solidified witchcraft to display the corresponding witchcraft. Therefore, after the danger perception becomes a fixed sorcery of a wizard, it can be displayed almost immediately, and it can be used all the time in the battle It can be used all the time. However, when this danger perception becomes an ordinary witchcraft, it needs the cooperation of incantation and fingerprints, and the duration is only one minute. Although it can not be said that it is useless, delaying the time of those incantations and fingerprints to perform an auxiliary witchcraft in the battle is equivalent to giving the opportunity to the enemy If the enemy is a wizard equal to his own strength, or a stronger wizard, this practice is equivalent to death. If the enemy is a weaker wizard, there is no need to display a sense of danger. Of course, this does not mean that the magic has no effect at all. Sha LAN can perform this magic when exploring some unknown places. If there is any emergency, she can know in advance. As for other functions, she has not thought about the role in the end in a short time. And even if we regard this sorcery as a fixed sorcery, there is still a problem, that is, the wizard''s fighting ability will be reduced a lot, but the wizard''s life-saving ability will be incomparable. Although there is great help in the battle, the wizard will probably become a non combat wizard. However, Sha LAN obviously overlooked a point. Many things in the world are not only fixed results, sometimes seemingly fixed results will change due to some small reasons and variables. Without further thinking, saran put the things into her own space ring, and the two space bags were put close to each other and ready to take back together. At this time, the firefly and the steel beam came out of the tunnel of the secret laboratory. They looked at the ruins and the deep holes left in the ground because of the black hole technique. Their eyes showed more fear than before. With the help of moonlight wizard, saran''s strength seems to have reached a new level, which may already be comparable with level 4 wizard. "Firefly, steel beam, one second level wizard has been removed from the nine witches. As for the rest, what are you going to do now? Do you want to continue to rest here, or go to the white Valley Kingdom immediately?" Without any hesitation, the firefly immediately replied, "Lord Saran, please take us to the kingdom of white Valley immediately. The speed of a second level wizard can not be underestimated. What''s more, he is a second level wizard who can escape in disorder. If we continue to delay, there will be no one coming from the gray castle." "Well, well, let''s go now. I can feel that the fight just now has made the ability to evade spirits and monsters much weaker. I''m afraid there will be spirits and monsters here soon." At the end of the speech, without much hesitation, the three immediately got up and rushed to the direction of the white Valley kingdom. There was no word all the way. Maybe it was because of Sha Lan''s shock, maybe it was because they didn''t want to continue to provoke a third level wizard to make enemies for themselves, or when the high level of the gray Castle Kingdom reacted, it was too late. When the three Sha LAN people passed through the boundary membrane of the white Valley Kingdom and arrived in the white Valley kingdom for three days, they did not see the gray Castle Kingdom The arrival of the pursuit.Sitting in a tavern in brandy City, the border city of the white Valley Kingdom, saran looked at the glowing fireflies and steel beams, and said to them, "well, now you are in the white Valley kingdom. As long as you don''t provoke a wizard who is too strong or has a very high status in the kingdom of white Valley, no one will choose to provoke two witches, so our transaction will come to It''s over here. " Hearing Sha Lan''s words, the firefly and the steel beam looked at each other, and tentatively asked Saran, "Lord Saran, I don''t know if you accept the loyalty of the two of us. We can be your subordinates as long as we can ensure the safety and common treatment of the two of us." Looking at the fireflies, Sha Lan''s face showed a faint smile, shook her head and said, "no, I don''t have this plan, and you can''t follow me. My road is not here." Sha LAN didn''t lie. If fireflies and steel beams could follow him to the real world, he would certainly agree to take them under his command. However, in this world, Sha LAN could not take any of them back except for space equipment and space equipment. Naturally, he would not make trouble for himself. With these words, Sha LAN drank all the wine in the glass, nodded at the firefly and the steel beam, and left the tavern. So far, the road was facing the sky, and there was no day to meet again. ¡­¡­ The customs and customs of the white Valley kingdom are somewhat different from those of the grey Castle Kingdom. At least for Shalan, he prefers the customs of the white Valley Kingdom, because it is more normal here than the gray Castle Kingdom. Although the status of witches in the white Valley kingdom is far higher than that of ordinary people, it is also a height that ordinary people can''t reach in their whole life. Like two parallel lines, they are basically impossible to meet and do not interfere with each other''s life. Different from the relationship of exploitation and oppression in the gray Castle Kingdom, the exploitation here is hidden under the light, at least it looks comfortable A lot. Shalan''s original destination was Heishan Kingdom, but he came to Baigu kingdom because he met fireflies and steel beams. Now that she has come, there is no need for saran to cross the border again and go to another country. She simply lives in the white Valley Kingdom and leaves here when the time is up. Saran left Prynne city and came to kalithur, the capital of the white Valley kingdom. It is a huge city in the Baishi Valley, surrounded by mountains on three sides. The mountain peaks seem to be the natural walls of the city. Half of the city''s buildings are built on the three peaks as the walls. The city''s buildings are undulating, but they have the appearance of a mountain city in the past. I found a hotel on the hillside of the mountain on the left side, which is specially designed for the wizard''s accommodation. This hotel is strictly composed of a large number of separate yards. Shalan rented a hotel on the hillside and stayed there. Within a month, Sha LAN planned to stay here, studying the strength of his own improvement while thinking It is suitable for the creative direction of his ancestor Mi Wu. "Dong Dong Dong Dong!" "Shaman sorcerer, there is an auction in the six leaf auction house in the center of the city. I don''t know if you are interested. I just have two tickets here. How about inviting shaman to come with me?" Standing outside the courtyard of saran is a wizard who lives opposite him. He is a second-class white wizard. He got to know saran because of an accidental conversation. Saran solved a problem of elvish language that seraki had been struggling with. So far, seraki often asked about saran''s problems. Of course, as a price, seraki often asked him about it In return for a big meal or news and anecdotes about the city of calithier. Calithier is divided into three urban areas. The upper, middle and lower levels are the real upper, middle and lower levels. The lower layer is naturally the bottom of the valley and the bottom area of the mountain. The middle layer is the middle area of the mountain and the suspended city supported by eight huge flying bridges. The upper layer is the peak area of the mountain peak, and there are four relatively small ones floating above the valley An upper floating island supported by a bridge. In Shalan''s view, the capital city alone, the white Valley kingdom does not know how many times more atmospheric than the gray Castle Kingdom, at least this is the most strange and shocking City Shalan saw. After opening the gate of the yard, saran led seraki in and sat down and said to him, "seraki, what''s in the auction you mentioned? If it''s really interesting, I''ll go with you." It has been more than ten days since Shalan lived here. In another ten days, Shalan will be able to return to the real world. Considering that he has been here for such a long time, he has not visited the city. In addition, the matter of studying his ancestor MIWU has reached a deadlock recently, which makes Sha LAN think deeply and raises the idea of going shopping. "Saran, the six leaf auction house is one of the most famous auction houses in the city of calithier. It only holds an auction once a month. In addition to witches, only the top nobles are qualified to be invited. And all the things they auction are exquisite and rare, which can be regarded as the madness of the upper class people in kalisair once a month It''s a party. " "Is that the kind of theater auction?"Shaking his head, seraki said, "of course, it''s not a very common place. The six leaf auction house is not so simple. Every guest who goes to the auction house is rich or expensive. There is a large or small private room. The core area of the auction is a lobby, which is full of casinos and buffets. As for the actual auction, it will be projected into the corresponding compartment with witchcraft. You can find the list of items to be auctioned. If you want to, you can wait in the private room. If you don''t, you can leave the private room and have a tour below. All of them are free of charge. Of course, if you have any special requirements and additional services, you need to pay a certain price to prepare for the six leaf auction house. As long as you pay enough money, the six leaf auction house can always satisfy you Looking at serraki, who looked obscene, saran laughed and said to him, "you describe this place so well. I think it covers a large area. I think it can''t be in the upper area. As the gathering place of the upper class people in calithier City, it can''t be on the ground of the lower area. I think it''s in the middle level £¿¡± "That''s right. It''s in the middle core, so you follow me?" "Well, let''s see!" Seeing saran get up, seraki''s wrinkled face showed a chrysanthemum like smile, and immediately took saran to his carriage and left for the six leaf auction house. Saran and seraki are located in the hotel on the left half of the mountain. Their carriage has been driving along the road on the hillside, and soon they come to a floating bridge. They go along the floating bridge to the middle-level urban area under the upper floating island and above the lower valley floor. When the carriage came to the middle level area, Shalan immediately saw through the window the carriage that was driven from all directions to the middle core area like himself and others, and even saw the floating carriage pulled by three extraordinary birds flying out of the floating island above and falling towards the core of the middle layer area. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 381 The floating carriage was so conspicuous that selagi saw it. "It''s a special flying carriage in the upper area. Strictly speaking, it''s not a carriage any more. Only Witches of level three and four, as well as senior officials of the white Valley Kingdom, are qualified to ride in such a flying carriage. Of course, the rate of those who can attend the six leaf auction house is probably a wizard. The royal family and those senior officials seldom come here to join in the fun Most of them are the children of their family who come to join in the fun. " Shalan didn''t disclose that he was a third level wizard. He just said some words to guide seraki''s idea, which made him think that he was just a second level wizard, just like serraki. Of course, even the second level wizard was a very important person in the city of calithier. Even those senior officials and royal family members should be courteous. As for the third level wizard and the fourth level wizard, they are absolutely the top-level existence in the white Valley Kingdom, and they can do whatever they want. After getting out of the carriage, saran followed seraki into the door of the magnificent six leaf auction house. There was a maid in three steps and a guard in ten steps. Everything looked very high-end. No wonder someone would come here to relax every month. First, he followed seraki to a medium-sized private room, all of which are located around, wrapped in an auction square like a concert hall, while underneath the large number of private rooms, there are all kinds of recreational places. Sitting on the chair of the private room, Sha LAN looked at the list of auctions in the private room. She had to say that she really opened her eyes. The auction included all kinds of potions and alchemy materials, finished products of potions and witches, to witchcraft and mystical ideas, and even beautiful male and female slaves. "Shaman sorcerer, the final item of this auction is a moonlit level sorcerer, a high-level meditation method, a giant heartstring potion, and a half dragon slave with dragon blood. It''s really eye opening." With a slight eyebrow, Sha LAN is quite interested in the half dragon slave mentioned by seraki. The dragon people are absolutely strong in that world. The half dragon people, not to mention their amazing talent, can produce a blood wizard or blood riding horse with dragon blood if they can extract a trace of the corresponding dragon blood Well, it''s definitely worth spending a lot of money to buy this half dragon slave. I''m afraid that only the moon level sorcery can be equal to the value of this half dragon slave. Even if it''s the giant heartstring potion and the high-level ghost idea, compared with the half dragon slave and the moon level sorcery, I''m afraid the value will be slightly reduced by half. "Half dragon slave, unfortunately, I can''t compete for this auction. I just don''t know how many dragon blood there are in this half dragon slave. If it''s a second generation, three generations, even if it''s within four generations, it will definitely cause competition." This time it was seraki''s turn. He looked at saran and asked, "is there any difference between saran wizard and half dragon man?" "Of course, there is a difference. The first generation of half dragon people is the descendants of the dragon people and human beings. It is said that as long as the first generation of half dragon people can enter the dragon blood pool, they can get rid of the human blood and become the real dragon people. Because of their own human characteristics, they can quickly enter the maturity period and the speed of strength growth Very fast. Of course, even if they become real dragon people, once they have children, even if they have children with the dragon people, the children will only be half dragon people, not real dragon people Far from that, to get to the point, the strength of the first generation of half dragon people is extremely strong, and one of their parents is a real dragon race. I think the six leaf auction house will not die like this. Therefore, the half dragon people auctioned by this six leaf auction house should be half Dragon people within the second generation, even the second generation is unlikely. In my opinion, there will be three or four generations at most, that is to say, half dragon people are more like human beings than Dragon people, and I don''t worry that there will be real dragon people looking for trouble "So it is. However, it is impossible for the six leaf auction house to take the half dragon people who are too thin in blood as the auction products. I think it should be in the three or four generations, just like the shaman you speculate." Speaking of this, we have to say that the half dragon people and people with dragon blood are different, although they all have the blood of human and dragon. A wizard once studied that when the first generation of half dragon people continuously combined with human beings and gave birth to offspring, the appearance of the sixth or seventh generation''s offspring would completely lose the characteristics of dragon nationality. At that time, they would be considered as complete human beings, but there were more dragon blood hidden in their bodies than other extraordinary creatures. When the descendants of the sixth or seventh generations will have more or less dragon characteristics on the surface, such descendants will be included in the scope of half dragon people, and most of these descendants will have more or less the natural abilities of the dragon people. However, the strength of these abilities is uncertain, which is determined by the concentration of blood vessels. Among them, there is one of the most embarrassing, that is, the descendants of the sixth generation have a trace of dragon characteristics. If they are half dragon people, there is no talent of dragon people except that trace of dragon characteristics. If they are human beings, they can be regarded as half dragon people. They can''t carry out the cultivation of blood wizard and blood knight As ordinary people can learn witchcraft according to their own talent, the road they can take is even narrower than ordinary people.Of course, these have nothing to do with Shalan now. They are all afterwords. The blood of the dragon people in the three and four generations is still very strong. It is possible to extract the blood of the dragon people in their bodies. However, if the descendants of this concentration really want to extract the blood of the dragon people, they will be killed by the slaves of the half dragon people. In general, it is a one-time business. After looking at the auction items, Sha Lan was very interested in a potion combination. There were 12 potions in this potion combination, including three kinds of potions, four of each kind. They were very useful potions for wizards, including high-level psychic recovery potions, healing potions, and spiritual purification potions that Saran valued most! As the name suggests, psychic purification medicament can remove some foreign energy and pollutants from psychic power, including but not limited to the impurities of the medicament. What''s more, the medicament itself has no impurity for mental power, or the impurity of this medicament is only aimed at the human body, which will damage it It is harmful to the body function of the wizard, but for the animal like body quality of Saran, the problems caused by the potion are only minor problems. After a short rest, they will recover by themselves. "If properly used, the four spiritual purification agents can remove at least half of the impurities in my mental power, enough to bring me about a year''s practice time. Although the price of these things is not very cheap, it is also acceptable to me, so I will fight for it with all my strength." After writing down the auction number of this potion combination, Shalan went on to see other things. He had only looked at it before, but now he wanted to find out whether there was anything that could help Sha LAN remove the impurities in her mental power like the spirit purification potion. It has to be said that Saran''s luck is still very good. In addition to the potion combination, there is another thing that can solve the mental impurity. Focusing on earrings, the work of alchemist Kang Si, auxiliary witchcraft, no light level, can continuously ensure that the wearer''s brain is clear and bright, spirit is focused, attention is focused, and has a continuous weak purification of mental power function, long-term wearing effect is obvious. It has a weak function of purifying mental power, but the trend is persistent. As long as it can be worn for a long time, the effect is still very objective. Moreover, it is good to solve the problem of mental impurities even if it can be worn for a long time. What''s more, it is obvious that this pair of focused earrings can gain more time for saran. Naturally, it is necessary to strive to buy it. It''s just that for Shalan, a straight man of steel, wearing earrings is a little bit of a plug in the heart. However, in order to let the impurities of mental power play early, Sha LAN thinks that he can''t bite his teeth and sacrifice his steel straight man image. The value of this pair of dedicated earrings is about 30% lower than that of the potion combination. Sha LAN calculated the possible value of this thing. After purchasing the medicine combination, it was also affordable. Both the earrings and the potion combination started in the second half of the auction. Naturally, there was no need for Sha LAN to continue to wait here, so she decided to go to the places below to have a look and kill time. "Sorcerer Saran, there will be something I want, so I won''t accompany you." Nodding, saran said, "no problem. I''m not a kid anymore. I can do these things by myself. Just do your own thing. When the auction starts, I''ll come back here and ask for the price." "Well, then have a good time." Thank you very much After leaving seregi''s private room, saran refused a maid and a waiter''s follower, and went to the hall below by himself. At this time, there was a large platform beside him. There were two first-class witches competing on it, and there were many witches and nobles shouting at the bottom. Obviously, they were all gamblers. Sha LAN had no interest in these things. He went directly to the song and dance theater. He sat in front of a stage play and ordered some snacks and drinks. Sitting here, he watched the stage plays on the stage. Although the play was a very old-fashioned knight and princess, it was also a lot of innovation, which was quite eye-catching All kinds of light and shadow effects created by magic really feel good, especially when Shalan found out that the knight starring was really a blood knight, and the evil wizard among them was really a first-class wizard, so he became more interested in the play. Looking at it, Shalan generally tasted something. There was no church in the world, and the crowd lacked faith. A handsome, tall, and indeed powerful stage actor, she almost undoubtedly became the favorite of some female witches and even noble young ladies, even as one of the villains and supporting roles Some sorcerers and Knights have also won great favor and appreciation, as for various resources and magic stones, of course, there is no lack of them. "Oh, it''s interesting. It can bring this kind of thing into my world. Combining with the star making methods of my previous life, it''s not impossible to expand a new source of money. When I go back, I''ll throw this idea to Matt gray. I think with his business mind, I think I can understand my idea and put it into practice."Thinking of this, Shalan drinks all the wine at hand and gets up and prepares to leave to go to the casino. But at this time, Shalan and another wizard look at him. Shalan''s eyebrows are slightly picked, but some accidents actually can meet this guy. Annan! Annan thought he was wrong when he saw Shalan. After looking at each other, Annan made sure he didn''t read it. The guy who suddenly appeared in front of him was really the Shalan guy. "Well, if it''s outside the white Valley Kingdom, maybe I won''t be able to do anything to you. After all, it seems that you are good at your strength, but I didn''t expect you to come to kalizur yourself and still appear in front of me." The previous step, Annan looked at Sharan, smiling and said: "Saran, I didn''t expect I would see you here." "Yes, I didn''t think of it either." "Sharon, you were really decisive when you refused me before. I really have no face. Do you know how to say we are friends who have taken risks together, aren''t you? Don''t you think you should help your friends? " "Annan, I don''t have so much time to waste my time with you, and I will come. Otherwise, you should not waste my time. I will be in the auction when I wait." His eyes narrowed, Annan looked at Sharan, and there was a haze on his face, and said, "I think you should not have this opportunity to participate in the auction. No one in the six leaf auction house is eligible to participate in the auction. Besides, you will not want to leave kalizil. Since you dare not give me face, then I naturally do not need to treat you equally. After the auction, I will not treat you equally. After the auction You will be my servant, and I will let you know what the superior is! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 382 "The superior? Is it up to you? " After all, Annan brought Shalan to the mysterious place, so he got two solid magic models that were most suitable for him and successfully promoted to the level of wizard. Therefore, saran was more tolerant of Annan, but if the other party pushed his nose and face on his head, Shalan would not I just put up with it. "Hum!" An invisible gravity instantly acted on Annan''s body, and the evolution of heavy energy field into black hole technique does not mean that it can not be used any more. Moreover, under the current strength of Saran, the power of the heavy energy field has increased again. Even a level II wizard with excellent strength will never stand on the ground under the heavy energy field as before! "Bang!" Annan''s knees fell on the ground in an instant, smashing the ground with two sunken cracks. Moreover, Annan''s knees have been completely smashed. A large amount of blood flows out of the skin and flesh from the broken bones. Under the action of gravity, it spreads rapidly and adheres to Annan''s body like a film. Moreover, due to the effect of gravity, the blood in Annan''s body is rapid Along the knee wound spurt, in the blink of an eye Annan''s face has become extremely pale. "This is This is 3¡¢ Level three wizard, you, how can it be Shalan raised his hand and pressed down slightly, and the gravity rose again. Annan''s body was short, his arms pressed on the ground, and the white light flowed on his body. It was hard to support his body from lying on the ground. But at this time, he had reached the limit. Such a terrible gravity had made Annan unable to perform witchcraft, if not relying on the white light encouragement formed by curing witchcraft Strong resistance to the damage of gravity, now he may have been thrown into the ground, even can not speak out! At this time, Shalan and Annan''s abnormal situation, has attracted other people''s attention, and as a second level wizard, Annan is still some famous in the city of kalisar, many people also know his origin, so for Shalan, who can make Annan kneel in front of him, adults are surprised, and some people who have made friends with Annan have contacted Annan''s teacher! "Boom..." As the sound of the rising tide of the sea sounded, a large amount of white light like the sea water diffused from a large room on the top floor, and hit in the direction of Shalan and Annan. Looking at such a powerful white light, Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed and said with a sneer: "third level wizard?" Like the tide, black smoke gushed out of Shalan''s body and rolled up, like a waterfall against the sky, roaring up to the sky. Facing the white light like the tide, the black and white energy collided with each other, but there was no abnormality. Instead, it disappeared without a trace. The two forces offset each other out of thin air. At this time, the wave like white light suddenly changed, the light quickly converged into a point, like the sun, the dazzling light, and at this time, Shalan, the black smoke in his left eye, the wave of black smoke also quickly gathered together, turned into a fist size black hole, looked ordinary, but sucked all those lights Into it, the sun and black hole, the two opposite existence of the stalemate again. "Hum!" At this time, a buzz suddenly sounded. An invisible force acted on the sun and the black hole, like an invisible palm, gently stirred the nodes of the two forces of stalemate force, so that the sun and the black hole were not controlled by Annan''s teacher and saran. They collided fiercely, like the white light and black smoke before, and disappeared in half On the empty, so that the six leaf auction house once again restored calm. At this time, some nobles and apprentices who didn''t know the inside story, and a small number of witches with insufficient strength and knowledge thought that the fight between the two level-3 witches was a performance, with clapping and noise ringing, which relieved those people from panic. However, the discerning wizard knows how terrible the situation is just now. The fight between two third level witches, and a white wizard and a black wizard, collide with the most primitive light energy and dark energy. Once there is any problem, the whole six leaf auction house will be erased instantly, which naturally makes them dare not be careless and still have a heart lingering fear. Shalan''s backhand relieved the heavy energy field, and Annan, sweating like water, fell on the ground, wet and gasping, but he was in a coma. Although he was not going to die, he needed to take a rest for a year and a half. Looking at the sky of the six leaf auction house, saran could feel that there was a spiritual force that gave him a lot of pressure, and he was watching him there. Obviously, this mental power should belong to the fourth level wizard who sold before. "Under such pressure, it seems that the level 4 wizard has reached the peak of level 4. Due to the limitations of the world, he did not make the third spiritual leap and break through to the level 5 wizard''s state. However, even so, his mental power has almost been compressed to the extreme level, which is only one step away from the spiritual power transition, which is not comparable to me now ¡£¡± In an instant, she nodded to the spiritual force and expressed her respect for the advanced wizard.At this time, the spirit of the force slowly fell, a slightly calm voice sounded in Sha Lan''s ear. "Unknown wizard, welcome to calithier. I don''t know why you want to fight our calithier wizard?" "The Annan wizard wanted to use me to do something. After being rejected by me, he became angry and threatened to drive me out of here and make me his servant. He let me know what the superior was, so I did it." "That makes sense, then take over the matter, and I hope you will have a good time in calithier." When the words fell, the mental power disappeared, and even the fourth level wizard''s gaze on Sha LAN disappeared. Sha Lan was a little surprised by his decisiveness. At first, he thought that if the other party messed up with each other, he could kill him directly. With the existence of melting stick and five finger chain, he was confident that he could face the attack of level 4 wizard, at least You can leave the city of calithier safely. However, it seems that there is no need now. The other party obviously doesn''t want to offend himself for a second level wizard because of something that he has been wronged for. You should know that in the nightmare abyss, level 4 wizard is already the upper limit of strength, and the number is very small in this world. Level 3 wizard is absolutely the top existence, for a second level wizard to offend one A third level wizard. That''s what fools do. Of course, if Shalan killed Annan, it would be another way to say that he openly killed a second level wizard. Even if the third level wizard did not give an explanation and attitude, it would not be done. After the matter has been solved, Shalan doesn''t need to watch Annan''s ugly behavior here. As for whether he will offend Annan''s teacher, the white Wizard of the third grade, is no longer in Shalan''s thinking. For him, those are all indifferent things. As for selagi, the second level wizard will not be affected even if he is angry. We should know that the second level wizard is not Chinese cabbage. Moreover, if they secretly attack a second level wizard who does not have a master, calithier will really destroy his foundation and make many vagrant witches who want to join calithier retreat Yes. What''s more, saran is confident that even if she left the world, her shock will make those guys dare not do anything in a short time. After being disturbed, saran returns to the private room. Although serraki also saw the collision of darkness and light before, he does not know that one of them is saran. He originally thought that Saran was a kind of research-oriented wizard, and just like him, he had only a second-class degree. Naturally, there were so many people in the six leaf auction house that he would not doubt it. "Sorcerer Saran, did you just see that black hole and white sun? It''s really amazing and frightening. It''s the power of the third level wizard who has undergone the second spiritual leap. It''s really amazing. " Looking at selagi with some strange facial expression, saran said with a smile: "I don''t think it''s powerful. It looks like it''s no different from the magic fireworks show, is it?" "That''s what you don''t understand. Those so-called magic fireworks shows are pure light and shadow effects, which is not worth mentioning. But just now, the two level three witches'' moves are really overwhelming. I feel heartbroken when I think about it. It''s really great if I can break through level three one day." Talking about himself with another person, saran was still in a strange mood. He coughed and said to seraki, "Nah, Serra Ki, have you bought what you want?" "I took two of the four things I wanted, and the other two didn''t rob other people. After all, I wanted to keep the magic stone to take the thing I wanted most, so I could only give up." "Well, if you can get the thing you need and buy three out of five, it should be a worthwhile trip." Ha ha, with a smile, seraki said, "yes, as long as I can get one, it''s worth the trip. As for five items, I haven''t even thought about it." After he killed the sorcerers, the magic stone in Shalan''s hands had accumulated to a very amazing degree. The so-called "killing people and setting fire to a gold belt" was always reasonable. Saran had the absolute advantage of magic stone to crush the others, and photographed the pair of earrings, which made seraki sit beside him speechless. He was already considering whether to borrow money from saran. The thing he wanted was very popular, and seraki always felt that it was not reliable. For the sorcerer, the second time he wanted to buy a potion, it was not only a good thing for sorcerer to buy the second potion, but it was not only a good thing for sorcerer to buy Division strength can also be used to save lives at critical times. So when Sha LAN photographed this potion combination, the magic stone stored in his space ring had already been spent, which directly eliminated Sha Lan''s unrealistic fantasy that he thought he was very rich.As for seraki, after all, he did not ask saran to borrow money, but he was very lucky. When the magic stone was almost spent, he finally took what he wanted most, a meditation method with a unique effect. However, saran did not ask what he wanted to do. All these things were his own Secrets for a wizard Probing. After the auction, there will be a banquet. You can choose to go to the lobby for the ball and buffet. You can also go to the restaurant of the six leaf auction house. Naturally, you can ask for food in your private room. Anyway, there are all kinds of services you want. However, Sha LAN has no idea about these things. He can''t wait to go back and try to concentrate Earrings and psychic cleansers. Before he was told to wait long, the door of the private room was knocked, but five apprentice grade attendants came in from the outside, each carrying a tray, which was something saran and seraki had bought. Two of them came to Sha Lan''s side, respectfully carried the things to Sha Lan''s side and asked him to check the authenticity and integrity of the things. Just as Sha LAN finished the inspection and was ready to take out the magic stone from the space ring and put it into the space bag on the two wizard apprentices, a man who was in charge suddenly knocked on the door and walked slowly to Sha Lan''s side. The steward bowed to saran respectfully, and the steward said to Saran, "this adult, the villain is the steward of the six leaf auction house, whose name is Orson. The boss of our six leaf auction house asked me to tell you that your consumption here is free of charge this time, which is a thank-you for your support." It''s very nice to say, but saran is very clear that they show the strength of the third level wizard, and they can compete with the third level wizard teacher of Annan. Of course, since the other party wants to give something to himself, there is no need for saran to refuse. Nodding, saran said to the steward Orson, "thank you very much. I''ll take the things and convey my gratitude to him." Bowing down again, the steward Orson said to Saran, "then I will not disturb your rest, and I will leave." At the end of the speech, the steward Orson left quickly with people, leaving behind as if thinking of something, a face of disbelief and shock of seraki! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 383 "Sorcerer Saran, what happened just now?" "Sorcerer Saran, why are the people from the six leaf auction house so polite to you?" "Shaman, who are you?" "Sorcerer Saran, we are also friends. Please tell me something back!" "The sorcerer of saran Sorcerer saran The sorcerer of saran... " The corners of her mouth twitched and listened to seraki''s chatter of questions. Saran sighed, pushed open the door of the carriage, got out of the car, said goodbye to seraki, closed the gate of the yard and returned to the house. But just as Saran went back to the house and sat down, selagi''s voice came again from outside. "Shaman, open the door and let me in!" "Shaman wizard..." Helplessly pinches the eyebrow heart, "I have never felt own name can have such big lethality." She got up and opened the door, and saran let zelaki in and said, "well, if you have any questions, I''ll explain them once." "Sorcerer Saran, who are you and why are the people from the six leaf auction house so polite to you?" "I was the one who manipulated the dark energy among the two third level witches who worked at the auction." ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a moment, there was silence in the room, "Oh, don''t be kidding. The joke of sorcerer saran is not funny." Without a lot of words, the third level wizard''s mental power was released, and immediately made seraki''s eyes wide open, and all the words he wanted to say were put back into his mouth. After a long time, he sat calmly on the chair and said faintly, "so it is. If you say so, everything can be explained." "Do you have any other questions?" saran coughed "Not for the time being. Lord Saran, let me go back and have a rest for a while." "Well, good." She stumbled back to the courtyard opposite Sha Lan''s yard. The gate of seraki was closed. She didn''t know what she was thinking or what she was doing. She shook her head helplessly, closed the door and took out the two things she bought this time, or the two things sent by the high-level of the six leaf auction house. Taking out a psychic purification agent and the pair of dedicated earrings, saran stood in front of the floor mirror, raised so much courage, condensed two black dark energy needles, drilled two ear eyes on the earlobe, forcibly controlled the two dark energy swirling around the ear and eye, preventing the self healing of the ear and eye, and slowly hemostatic healing of the ear and eye It''s only about a minute. I picked up the dedicated earrings. This is a pair of round earrings that look very common. There are tiny runes carved on them. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see the existence of these patterns. She quickly put on the earrings. Sha LAN looked at herself in the mirror and sighed helplessly, "I have to pierce my ears when I''m old. It''s really Come on, let''s feel the effect of the earrings first As she sat down on her knees, she was in the state of meditation. With the meditation going on, she could clearly feel two cool breath flowing from her ears into the spirit sea. As soon as the two cool breath entered the spiritual sea, she immediately fell on the impurities like the red air current which was entrenched in the spiritual sea of Saran, making those impurities like the red air flow At once, there was a little bit less, but it was really effective! "No light level of sorcery, such effect is very good, no wonder a wizard has only this simple auxiliary ability, so obvious effect is enough! Then the next step is to try the effect of the psychic cleanser. " When she opened her eyes, Sha LAN drank all the spiritual power purification agents around her. As soon as the medicine was imported, it turned into a trickle of coolness and quickly spread to the spirit sea. It turned into a cold fog like existence, wrapped with the impurities like the red air flow, and gradually dissipated until the cold fog completely disappeared. When the cold fog completely disappeared, Sha Lan was surprised to find that the red impurity in her mind had disappeared by nearly 10%. If the side effect of the mental power purification agent had not caused a certain degree of frostbite in the internal organs of Saran, and it took a period of time to recuperate, then she would take the next medicine immediately. When Sha LAN felt that it was a pity that he could not take these medicines continuously, he suddenly thought of a question, that is, his injuries in the world, except for the spiritual aspects, would not be brought back to him when he left, since the side effects of this spiritual purification agent were on the body Did you go? At the thought of this, Shalan''s eyes brightened slightly, and he felt that his guess was very likely to become reality. If it was true, he could take all the remaining three potions before returning to China regardless of the damage to his body. Even in the future, he could use this method to take those drugs that hurt his body. Anyway, as long as he left this one The world, those physical injuries, will not be brought into the real world.However, there is another question in Sha Lan''s mind. Since the effect of the medicine can be brought back to that world, once the side effects of the medicine can also be brought back, then in the real world, she can hardly find an effective medicine to cure herself. Therefore, for the sake of insurance, she plans to recover her body damage in the rest of the time, and take one before returning Drugs, to see if the side effects will be brought to the real world, if you can, naturally there is no problem, if not, then you must give up this unrealistic conjecture. Taking a deep breath and closing her eyes again, saran went into deep meditation. At this time, in a white wizard tower on the upper floating island of calithier, an old man with white beard and hair looked at Annan lying in a coma with a little anger. His right hand constantly brushed on Annan''s body, especially on his legs. Every time he brushed, there was a trace of white light entangled, and the black smoke overflowed from the pores of Annan''s skin In the void. About ten minutes later, the old man closed his eyes, meditated for a while and recovered some spirit. Then he opened his eyes and said to the three disciples, two men and one woman, standing behind him, "what do you think of this matter?" "Teacher, I think we must take a stand on this matter, but we can''t be too tough. After all, it''s said by the adult himself. If we do too much, it''s tantamount to openly opposing the adult." Nodding, the old man said: "the old saying is right, so I won''t interfere in this matter. You three can solve it. It''s just that Carmel has been promoted to the third level recently. Take you as the main factor and settle this matter with that guy. I''m trying my best to find a breakthrough recently. If I can make a breakthrough, I can stimulate the vitality in my body and continue to live for a period of time. Moreover, the strength of level 4 can also protect us. It''s very helpful for me and you to have a thorough foothold here and become one of the top beings. " Hearing the old man''s words, Carmel immediately lowered their heads and said, "the teacher must be able to break through to level 4 wizard. For this reason, the teacher has been preparing for 120 years, and the accumulation has been fully enough!" For these words, the old man is obviously very satisfied, his mouth finally grinned a smile, "you said yes, this time I am sure to succeed!" ¡­¡­ It will be about 10 days before the energy recovery of demon mark. Besides daily meditation, today''s saran has added a lot of breathing method and secret martial arts cultivation to himself. Although these two practices are hardly helpful to the cultivation of the power of the ancestors, they can promote the healing of the wounds in saran''s body, and cooperate with his strong physique and internal injuries The potential is weakened by one point every day, and you can recover completely without waiting for your return. At the end of a martial arts practice, Sha LAN picked up a towel to wipe the sweat on her face. However, Sha LAN suddenly reached out and grabbed the wings of a white paper crane flying from the window. Between breathing, the white paper crane unfolded itself and turned into a letter, which was held by Sha LAN in his hand. White light from the letter, into a row of words appeared in front of Sha LAN. [shaman sorcerer, I heard that you knelt down on my younger martial brother with the ability of a third level wizard. Although my younger martial brother ignored you first, you were really too cruel, and my younger martial brother''s foundation was almost destroyed by you. Therefore, I would like to ask you to meet me and have a good talk about how this matter should end! Carmel Francis! ¡¿ the choice of words and sentences of white light characters made Sha LAN frown slightly, but she was not new. Fortunately, Sha LAN understood the meaning on the whole. He wiped the white words on the letter paper, and the white words disappeared immediately. Then the wisps of black smoke formed two words on the letter paper, and then Sha LAN shook it with one hand, and the letter turned into another The paper crane flew out of the window. Before long, the paper crane flew to Carmel''s hand, which was located in the tower of the floating island. He reached out a little, and the paper crane immediately turned into writing paper and projected two words composed of black smoke, which made Carmel see the two words bloom with a white awn. The crystal goblet and the red wine in his hand were broken in the white awn and flew around Shooting out, and the two black words and paper crane also in this white awn into nothing. The meaning of the two black smoke words is - stupid X! "Asshole, how dare you be so rude The white halo ran out of Carmel''s body irregularly, which made Carmel''s body appear shadow and shadow in the white light, which is similar to the legendary gods, which makes people look terrible. ¡­¡­ As time went by, saran''s body was recovering day by day. When there were still three or four days before the energy recovery of the demon mark, saran suddenly found that seraki, who had been living opposite him, had not appeared for a long time. You know, in the past period of time, seraki kept the frequency of talking to him at least three times a day in the morning, noon and evening, or asking some questions. But Shalan was so devoted to his practice to recover his body injury. For a while, chaseraki had not come to him for at least three days.Out of his own yard, saran knocked on the door of Serra Ki, but no one answered. When saran thought seraki was just out of the door and wanted to turn back to his own yard, he suddenly sensed a familiar light breath from the inside of selagi''s room. Without any hesitation, saran pushed open the gate of the yard and went in. When he found that the gate of the yard was easily pushed open by him without any abnormality, he finally determined that there was something wrong with seraki. Otherwise, once these yards were pushed open by outsiders, they would immediately attract the attention of the host and the hotel. However, no one has come here, obviously it is early Someone will be ready for it! Pushing open the door of the house, Sha LAN immediately saw a paper crane suspended on the living room table. When Sha LAN walked into the paper crane, the paper crane immediately opened and projected lines of white text. [saran Winman, now your friend is in my hands Of course, you can rest assured that if we abide by the laws of calithier, we will not do things of abduction directly. Your friend owes us a lot of magic stones in the casino. If you don''t come to him, we can only break his spiritual sea and turn him into a slave under our command according to the content of the contract that he borrowed money. Of course, if he is not your friend, then we will also publicize this matter, so that the people of calithier will know how shameless this fellow who claims to be your friend dare to climb up with a third level wizard at will. This is our little kindness to you! Carmel Francis! ¡¿ after reading the letter, saran popped up a black smoke, which completely destroyed the paper crane. As for the words under the signature, it was written about the location and time limit of selagi. Saran took a deep breath. He was sure that seraki should have been calculated. It was a simple plot, but it was easy to use for some wizards who didn''t eat fireworks. Many witches would take these questions into consideration. Selagi was not the first and certainly not the last one, but just how to do it Okay, I think about it. It can be predicted that this time, if Shalan goes, he will be welcomed by Longtan tiger den, but if he doesn''t go, his reputation in calithier will be second, but he doesn''t want to see a second level wizard because he has been destroyed, especially that wizard has helped him many times! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 384 If seraki is a very annoying guy, or that Saran doesn''t have much affection for seraki, but is just a person who knows him, then naturally saran will not put himself in a disadvantageous situation because of such a person. However, after he came here, seraki helped him a lot, telling him the rules of calithier, telling him how to buy cheap materials and medicines, how to maximize his own interests in calithier, and even used his relationship to bring saran to the six leaf auction house, although Serra ki did so much because of saran Selagi would come to ask for advice from time to time, but saran admitted that he was taken care of by Serra after all! He''s not the kind of guy with a heart and a heart, and resentment is the basis of saran''s behavior. The salola casino is one of the largest casinos in the lower level area. This kind of simple casino can not be found in the middle level and upper level areas of calithier. Instead, the lower level areas are blooming everywhere. Salola casino is one of the most representative casinos. In fact, behind the salola casino is the Wizard of Carmel''s teacher Otherwise, it would not be possible to set up a business in calithier. Saran walked into the salola casino, mental power slowly spread, immediately found the location of selagi, went straight to the past, because selagi is located in the internal area of the casino, so when saran was walking towards selagi, several casino men came to stop him, but when he approached Saran, all of them knelt down on the ground, as if to see When it came to something, I was shivering and sweating. Simple magic, for those who have not yet reached the extraordinary, has the advantage of crushing. The door of the internal area of the casino opened by itself. Saran stepped into it and immediately saw serraki kneeling on the ground and bound by something similar to a metal skeleton. Without any hesitation, saran held out a finger, and a black smoke shot from his fingertip towards the metal skeleton of Serra ki. But at this time, a white awn shot from the side, toward the black smoke of Sha LAN, the two forces offset each other in mid air, eliminating the invisible. "Shaman sorcerer, when he comes, he''s a little too overbearing." "Overbearing? Who has your hegemony Looking at Carmel, who came with two second level witches, saran chuckled and continued to say, "Carmel Francis? You''ve tried your best to find me, and now I''m here "Sorcerer Saran, I will not talk about those scenes. Now I want to ask you that you have beaten me seriously as a younger martial brother. There must be a statement about this matter, isn''t it? Otherwise, how can we talk to our teachers? " "Tell me? Is that the fourth level wizard''s words a confession? Or did you ignore each other''s words and come to my trouble in private? " The smile on Carmel''s face was slightly stagnant, and his face gradually condensed. He looked at saran''s mouth and said, "saran Winman, you must give us an account of this matter. There are many sorcerers who have hatred with each other. As long as the operation of kalithir is not affected, those adults will not be idle and boring to deal with these things Things Eyebrows a pick, Shalan suddenly nodded, "so it is, if I had known that, I would not have said so much nonsense to you." "Boom Black smoke billowed from saran like a wave. Seeing saran''s action, there is a golden light wheel with complicated patterns emerging behind Carmel. The dazzling light is blooming in the slow rotation. The white light lines spread around, making the black smoke from Sha LAN unable to enter! "Starlight level wizard? I have it too With one hand in his right hand, the melting stick appeared in saran''s hand. "Bang!" The walking stick of melting fire gently beats on the ground, accompanied by a light sound. In the black smoke which slowly shrinks in the white light, a little spark suddenly appears. The black smoke and spark do not retreat but advance, in turn, suppress the white light, and wrap the past towards the direction of Carmel! "The magic of the fusion of fire and darkness..." Carmel raised his right hand and made a handprint with his left hand drooping. The light wheel behind his head emitted white light, and the white water current roared toward the black smoke and sparks. At this time, saran watched the two second-class witches behind Carmel, one left and one right, encircling him. Without any reason, the melting stick in his hand crossed an arc, and two lava balls were shot from one left to the other right, and the two people were bombarded with amazing high temperature. Nugget burst! "Boom! Boom After two successive explosions, one of the two second level witches retreated rapidly, emitting black smoke all over their bodies, and the other disappeared in place, and then appeared at the extreme edge of the room. They were both frightened by the explosion of the two Nuggets just now. At this time, Sharan''s walking stick of melting fire was on the ground again, and the ground immediately vibrated, and cracks spread on the ground. Under Carmel''s surprised eyes, a large number of lava and flames gushed out from those cracks. If there was life, it would rush towards Carmel!"Damn it! You should have done this witchcraft here, this bastard!" With a cursing, Cameron raised his hands and lifted his head, but saw the Golden Wheel behind him flying out of his head. It passed through the ceiling and superstructure as if it were invisible and without quality, suspended above the whole salola casino, and spread a large white light of snow and flowers down, which protected the whole salola casino, and those huge and large ones The white light of Cameron gathered to help him resist the invasion of the lava. Salola casino is the industry of Cameron, which brings them a huge amount of income every year. Originally, in Cameron''s plan, he and his two younger martial brothers can completely suppress each other. Besides, this is their home court. Cameron never suspects that Shalan will hinder himself from being in kalizil and keep himself in a tight position, but the fact is that Shalan will hinder himself from being in kalizil, but the fact is that Shalan is the only one LAN not only did not have to be tied up, but instead, he put out all kinds of different witchcraft attacks. In turn, Cameron put his mousetres into the machine and had to divide some of his power to protect the salola casino! Shalan thought that the other party would be difficult to entangle, even he was prepared for hard war. But when he found that Cameron was very concerned about the casino and even had to divide some strength to protect the casino, he knew that the other party''s fighting experience and his experience in action were too short, even childish and imaginative. He is sure that if he comes to ask for a fair level wizard who has been playing with him at the six leaf auction house, Shalan will probably have to play the cards. In the face of Cameron, the first level wizard, he will only use the melting stick to deal with him! "Hum!" A buzz rang on the melting stick, but a red line of fire appeared rapidly on the black melting stick, which wrapped the staff body of the melting fire staff. Meanwhile, a hot heat flow flowed out of the melting stick, which led to the fire elements, soil elements and dark energy in the void gathered rapidly. A huge lava was condensed in front of Shalan giant! Level 4 sorcery - lava colossus! "Boom..." The ceiling collapsed rapidly under the action of a lava giant six meters tall, but saw the lava giant waving his arm and hurling it to Cameron. In Cameron''s horrified eyes, the lava statue blew Cameron out in a flash and collapsed into the wall behind him. But the lava statue obviously did not have the intention to take it away. Its huge body was hit on the wall in which Cameron was blown away, which made the wall collapse rapidly. With the continuous attack of the lava statue, the whole casino was shaking in the destruction of the lava statue. At this time, Shalan looked at the power of the molten rock statue, and he could obviously feel that the melting torch in his hand became weak, just as the original torch became a fire, and it took a certain time to recover. Although the melting stick can still be used, once there is any problem, it will not damage the witch itself. However, it is unnecessary to continue fighting now. As Cameron said before, as long as the battle between wizards is within a certain limit, the four level Wizard of kalizur will not intervene, but now the Saran, who has summoned the molten rock statue, is on the edge of that limit. Without any hesitation, the molten fire stick income space ring, while Sharan, while the lava giant constantly destroys the casino and attacks Cameron, comes to a Serra who is protected by the ring of the grain boundary, reaches for a finger, along with an electric light, the shackles on the Sierra Leone quickly peel and fall into scrap iron. Then Shalan reached out to grab zelaki''s shoulder, behind which a pair of translucent wings were stretched out, which vibrated slightly. Shalan took silachi to the sky and crossed a curve and flew up and down the sky. When Shalan saw the golden wheel, which was suspended in the air, which was constantly emitting white light, he endured the impulse of destroying the Golden Wheel with five finger chains. In the previous battle, Sharan thought that moonlit witchcraft was likely to cause the peep of the four level wizards. This made the five finger chain hidden and could not be used. If the five finger chain is used to send the golden light wheel to destroy the elements, it can give Cameron a heavy blow, but if the four level wizards are attracted to watch, it will be worth losing He is not afraid of the fourth level wizard, but it doesn''t mean that Sharan can provoke those guys at will. After all, he was patient and did not take a hand. Shalan crossed a curve and went back to the middle area. He put Serra Chi in the yard and said to him, "Sierra, we finally met each other, so I warned you that you are not suitable for kalizil now. If there is no today''s thing, your safety can also guarantee, after all, you are a second-class wizard, those guys will not be so stupid and publicly embarrassed you, but now it seems that those guys are really stupid, and I am destined to leave here, can not always protect you, so you must leave! " For Shalan, Serra had no grudge, and he nodded immediately and said, "if it wasn''t for me, they would not let those guys hold my grip, just hate my greed and not see that they had done their hand and feet on the contract of loan to me, otherwise it would not have been possible to achieve this result.""Contract? How should you repay the stone you owe them? If you don''t, will it cause the contract to bite back? " "Don''t worry, it''s not that kind of contract. If it''s really that kind of contract, I can''t sign it at will. If I violate the contract, I will be listed in the list of not welcome by calithier, and I will show my position to the other party at any time, but it will be ok if I leave calithier." "If you leave calithier, what are your plans and where to go?" Nodding, serraj said, "naturally, there are places where I can say that I am a second-class wizard, and also a second-class blood wizard. You can rest assured. In fact, a wizard organization has solicited me before, but I prefer calithier, so I refused. You know that wizard organization also has four level Witches in charge, and is not afraid of Carmel All I have to do is join them. " "That''s good. Please act as soon as possible. I''m here to continue to attract their attention." After hearing saran''s words, seraki hesitated for a moment and seriously said to Saran, "Shaman, if you don''t have much confidence, you''d better go to that wizard organization with me. A third level wizard, they won''t refuse you to join." "No, I''m sure I can get out of here. You don''t have to worry about me." Taking a deep breath, seraki nodded. "Well, good-bye. I have a few friends in calithier, enough to get me out of here. You can rest assured." "Bon voyage." Seraki paid homage to her hand and left immediately, disappearing into saran''s sight. Saran''s eyes narrowed slightly as she watched serraki leave. Since she didn''t intend to stay in the nightmare abyss in the future, she also left here. Naturally, saran did not intend to continue to endure. He went back to his room, sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, and looked page by page with a book in his hand, The five rings of the five finger chain emit light fluctuations, ready to go! "Let''s make a big fuss then." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 385 As it cooled down, the body of the giant lava statue broke apart under the white light and fell to the ground, causing the destruction of more than half of the casinos by falling stones. Carmel''s face twitches constantly. Carmel looks at the scorched and dilapidated gambling house under the attack of the giant lava statue and the previous ground fire. His face is constantly twitching. Although it is just a casino, this casino brings a lot of benefits to Carmel and his family every year. Their sorcerers consume at least 30% of magic stones and various materials every year Here it comes. Now it''s almost completely destroyed. I''m afraid it won''t be able to open the door again within half a year. How many customers will be short of during this period of time? What will be the impact on their casinos caused by previous battles? Even Carmel, who never cares about these things, knows that he will suffer huge losses! "Asshole! If you dare, I will kill you After biting his teeth hard, Carmel''s face became extremely ugly. However, he kept calm and did not go to search for saran alone. The battle just now proved that Carmel was not Shalan''s opponent. Although he was not willing to accept the result, he also admitted the result. Therefore, he thought of looking for help, and he must be the same as him who is a third level wizard Hands! "Saran Winman I want you to know who is really in charge of calithier He told his two younger brothers and sisters to take good care of saran and not let him escape. Carmel turned into a white light and went straight to the floating island in the upper area. ¡­¡­ Shalan stayed in his own courtyard for two days. In these two days, not only his courtyard became a forbidden area of the hotel, but also the courtyard around his courtyard. The wizard who lived in it disappeared in two days. Taking the courtyard where Shalan was located as the center, a large number of courtyard were lost When he came out, there was no one but saran. Of course, Shalan was very clear about these changes, but he didn''t care too much. As long as there was no fourth level wizard, there would be no problem for him. What''s more, the recovery time of demon mark energy was a few days earlier than he expected, and recovered smoothly this morning. If not, Shalan wanted to have a try Now his own strength under the all-out effort to what extent, then he can leave here at this time, so that those guys have no way to find his trace. Carrying the tea cup in her own space ring and her own black tea, Sha LAN took a sip, looked up at the outside of the room, and in a moment her book and tea set on the table disappeared and went back to the space ring. At the same time, Sha Lan said to the three people outside, "it''s better to come in and sit down." "Boom With a roar, in a brief white light, half of Shalan''s yard was wiped away. Carmel looked at saran and said, "saran Winman, you have to pay for your actions! Calithier is no place for a fellow like you to go wild With a smile, saran continued to sit in her chair and said to Carmel, "so After you lost to me before, you invited two helpers. Could you introduce it to me? " Without letting Carmel introduce himself, among the two level three witches he found, the young looking man stepped forward and said to Saran, "my name is Owen, and this guy around me is called gria. We are both sent by Carmel to kill you. I hope you can be satisfied." "Two third level witches and one third level blood knight are really a very good combination, but if you want to kill me, this strength may not be enough." "Arrogant!" The silent gria murmured, without much nonsense. With the strength of her body, she came to saran''s body and grabbed her head with one hand. The physical quality of the third level blood knight is not comparable to that of saran. Therefore, saran did not have any hesitation. At the moment when he saw the attack, he quickly backed back. At the same time, with one finger, the thunder burst in the sky, and the thunder kneaded into a lightning whip, which was thrown down from the air and hit gria in the front. "Boom, boom..." Gria''s body trembled and flew backward, crashing down the room behind him, which originally belonged to seraki, but soon he rushed out again. At this time, gria''s eyes were red, her body became thick and tall, with layers of golden hair growing out of her body, roaring and waving, her most changed arm swept towards saran! "The extraordinary blood of the great ape type..." At a glance, it was confirmed that the opponent''s blood was focused on the physical body and the type of close combat. Behind Saran, a pair of translucent wings appeared with him flying from the same place. At the same time, more thunder from the sky fell on naglia. It''s just that when the thunderbolt bombards gria''s body, it can only make gria roar a few times. Most of its power is isolated by his golden hair, and the remaining power is not enough to bring damage to gria!"Roar With a roar, the golden light of Goliath''s body flowed and quickly gathered on her right fist. However, when she saw her fist smashed out, the golden light that gathered together flew out like a golden hammer and bombarded Sha Lan''s body. Just at this moment, a small black hole appeared in front of Shalan, shining the golden hammer like gold The bottom of the swallow up, and then dissipated. The right hand raised slightly, and a large number of thunder fell from the sky to the palm of saran''s right hand, but at this time, a golden light wheel suspended on the top of saran''s head, blooming all kinds of halo, isolating the whereabouts of those thunder, and a large number of white light turned into white light bands, entangled towards saran''s body, and Carmel came out Hands! "Boom The black smoke and sparks burst out from Shalan and turned into snake like shapes. If there is a spirit general direction, those light bands entangle in the past. For a moment, the white light band and the black smoke and spark insist on each other and win. But at this time, Goliath appeared behind Sha LAN. On his arms full of golden hair, the golden light surged, his hands turned into knife palms, and they were cut out at the same time. A golden cross shaped energy exploded behind Sha Lan''s back, instantly dispersing the black smoke and sparks around Sha Lan''s body, and the grain boundary protection around Sha Lan''s body collapsed instantly Come on. The black smoke and spark were dispersed, and Carmel''s white light belt went straight in, instantly entangled in saran''s body, and bound her body completely. Owen stepped forward. There was a gray green energy flow in Owen''s hands. In the blink of an eye, a white bone spear with a little green awn appeared around him. Owen''s eyes at this time were pale green, not like real people! "Bone spear, go!" A light drink, bone spear shot, straight to the heart of Sha LAN. Bone spear, a three-level single necromancer, can enhance its power along with the level of necromancer. It can be called the most outstanding single attack witchcraft among the necromancery, with strong penetration. If she was hit, even if she was immortal, she would suffer severe trauma. But at this time, the ground shook violently, and a huge lava palm stretched out from under the ground and intercepted it in front of the bone spear, which made the spear sink into the huge lava palm, In the high temperature of the lava palm, it gradually turns black! Level 4 witchcraft, giant lava statue! "Boom..." The huge body of the giant lava statue, which was six or seven meters long, came out from under the ground with the shock of the ground, waving a huge, burning fist, and blew down towards Carmel and others on the ground. At the same time, wisps of black smoke and spark gradually eroded and burned the white light band on his body. Shalan was suspended on the top of the giant lava statue, holding a melting stick and looking down at Carmel and others, he said faintly: "if you only have this strength, it will be too disappointing." "Oh, of course you won''t be disappointed!" Owen sneered, his hands closed and then opened. In a pale green light, a huge black sickle with a length of about two meters and a blade of one meter appeared in Owen''s hands. But seeing him swing the huge scythe and splitting it from top to bottom in front of him, a huge crack of miserable green appeared in front of Owen. As soon as his eyes narrowed, Sha Lan thought, and the giant lava statue rushed towards Owen. But at this moment, a huge white bone arm no smaller than that of the giant lava statue stretched out from the crack and hit the head of the giant lava statue, making the giant lava statue step back two steps involuntarily. At this time, a skeleton giant with height similar to that of a lava giant slowly walked out of the crack. There was only one eye on its skull, burning a terrible green flame. As soon as it got out of the crack, the giant skeleton rushed to the lava statue with his fist, and the two huge summoners collided with each other, causing a violent shock and roar! "A skeleton warrior made from the remains of the Cyclops? It''s the first time I''ve seen such a powerful necromancer as you. It''s much more terrible than those legendary ones Speak as you say, fight as you speak! As he spoke, saran waved his melting stick, and three lava balls shot out in a zigzag pattern towards Carmel, gria and Owen. Looking at the second level magic nugget burst, the three people''s response is also different. Carmel''s body flowed like a tide of white light, which devoured the lava ball flying towards him. Owen waved his huge sickle again, and the pale green flame rose in the place where the blade passed, and completely devoured the lava ball. As for gria, it was much rougher. His body expanded again, reaching four meters high and more in his mouth There are four canine teeth protruding from the top and bottom, and a roar. A large amount of golden light is gathered in the hands, and the lava ball is completely exploded with one punch. The three solved the lava ball in front of them and immediately looked at Sha LAN, but Sha Lan was no longer in his position.Sha Lan was suspended in front of the golden wheel at this time. Her hands grasped the golden wheel, and the ring on her left ring finger and little thumb was blooming at the same time. Elemental destruction, explosion! Giant power, blessing! Under the influence of the destruction of the elements, the white light on the golden wheel that originally resisted Shalan''s grasp dissipated in an instant, and the whole golden wheel became dull and even tiny cracks appeared on the surface of the golden wheel. At the same time, Sha Lan''s body was filled with giant family monsters equivalent to level three. Under Carmel jair''s eyes, the star light wizard had a bright golden wheel, and the Golden Wheel broke into pieces on Sha Lan''s hand It was transformed into a large number of metal fragments, which flew out and fell to the ground. "No! My golden wheel of light The heartache is not enough to describe Carmel''s mood at this time. He stares at saran and rushes towards saran with a roar. Looking at Carmel, Sha Lan''s face looks strange. He has no action, just waiting for Carmel to rush. To outsiders, it seems that he is stunned by Carmel''s action, and can''t resist for the moment because he has just destroyed a magic tool. Goliath did not think so much, he saw Carmel''s action, immediately rushed up, with Carmel to attack against saran. However, Owen did not make any movement. He looked at the slowly falling saran from mid air and felt that there was something wrong, but he could not tell. However, due to his cautious nature, he not only did not follow Carmel and gria to attack Saran, but quickly retreated a distance and opened the gap between himself and saran, which also made puewen so cautious You''ve got a life! With a dazzling white light, Carmel rushed straight to Saran, but when he rushed to Saran, the white light around Carmel turned into a huge white light angel, waving a white lightsaber toward saran thorn. However, seeing that the huge white lightsaber was about to pierce into saran''s body, the white lightsaber quickly disintegrated and turned into nothingness from the tip of the sword. Not only the white lightsaber, but also the white angel disintegrated in an instant. Finally, Carmel felt the chaotic elements and energy around Saran, and his face changed dramatically The strange situation made his brain wake up in an instant, but it was obviously too late! Shalan stepped forward, looked at the coming gria, and gave it a smile, a blow on Carmel''s stomach, and then grabbed Carmel''s neck with one hand. With a slight force and a click, Carmel''s head bent in the past with a strange angle and died of unnatural death! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 386 She threw Carmel''s body on the ground like a broken sack. Saran looked at her face and became angry. She continued to rush towards her. Her body expanded violently. She used the devil to transform into a form similar to hell Tauren. In terms of figure, she was no better than gria. Although Shalan can''t be compared with gria, who is a third level blood knight, in terms of the body organization after the transformation of the devil, he still has the blessing of the giant''s power. Moreover, after the transformation of the devil, the body can bear the burden of the giant''s force to the greatest extent. The concussion force is concentrated on the fist, and Sha LAN blows out a fist The face collided with gria''s fist. Gria''s arm burst into pieces in an instant. The terrible force tore up gria''s arm in a blink of an eye with the blessing of the shock wave, and quickly spread to gria''s body under the spread of the shock wave, which made his internal organs suffer a huge impact in an instant. A stream of black blood was ejected from his mouth, and small visceral fragments were mixed It landed on the ground in the blood. "Bang!" With such a heavy injury, Goliath''s strength was scattered, and her huge body fell to the ground. At this time, saran did not have any hesitation. She grasped gria''s head with one hand and gria''s left arm with the other. Her left leg was stepping on her kneeling leg, her arms were bulging, and the giant force broke out again! "No! Forgive me, please... " "Hiss..." Gria''s head and spine were pulled out of her body by Shalan. At the same time, her other hand pulled gria''s left arm and tore her upper body from her lower body. In the blood dripping, saran threw the body fragment in her hand to one side, looked at Owen not far away, and walked forward again, which made Owen''s face suddenly changed More pale, a hard bite teeth, ready to fight. But at this time, an amazing breath rose from the center of the floating island in the upper area, and flew towards this side rapidly. Along with this breath, there was a huge force that made Sha LAN feel frightened and fell from the air. Feeling the huge power, Shalan knew that he was not an opponent now. Without any hesitation, he took out a psychic purification potion from the space ring and poured it into his mouth. Then he looked at Owen standing in the distance and said faintly, "it''s really a pity. I''m afraid this battle will come here. When I come back next time, I will certainly fight with you Continue to have a good fight. " But the ring of up and down of the ring is put into the earring of the sorcerer. "Next time? You don''t have another one! " As a third level wizard, Owen naturally felt the smell of the fourth level wizard. In his opinion, since the fourth level wizard had already taken action, there was no doubt that Shalan was dead, and there was no possibility of another time. at that time, however, Salan stretched out his hand to move the part of the devil''s mark on his chest, his mental power moved slightly, and his body instantly turned into foam and disappeared into the void. And just after the Salem vanished, the incomparable power came down to the ground, and a blinding white light rose to the sky, causing the dark clouds to be worn in the sky. Through a huge hole, and was quickly dissipated by the energy of the light column, revealing the gray sky and dome above. Under such a strong light energy, Owen could not help frowning and quickly retreating to avoid the edge of the white light column. When the white light beam dissipated, the courtyard where they had been fighting completely disappeared and replaced by a huge hole left on the ground! When the light completely dissipated, a middle-aged man in a white robe with three eyes and the pupils of each eye was golden. He stood at the edge of the huge hole on the ground, looking at the deep darkness under the huge hole, and could not help frowning. He naturally found that his attack didn''t hit Shalan just now, and the other party completely disappeared in the same place one second before his attack fell, even without even a breath left. This is different from his familiar ability of space system transmission, but the other side actually escaped his attack! This result made the arrival of the fourth level wizard very unhappy. He looked at Owen, who stood not far away and saluted himself slightly, and nodded slowly. Owen was the direct descendant of another fourth level wizard in calithier. Naturally, he took a deep breath and said to him, "Owen, now hurry back, one of the things here There will be someone to deal with it. Remember to meet that guy in the future. Don''t confront him. Tell us one of the three old guys as soon as possible. The three of us will come to deal with him naturally. " "Yes, Lord St. John!" "Well, then I''ll leave." The voice falls, St. John once again into a golden light flying up, into a golden arc of light back to the upper area of the floating island in the center of the tower! At this time, Owen looked at the big hole on the ground in front of him, took a deep breath, and quickly left here without looking back. He had made up his mind that he would not leave his grandfather''s wizard tower until his strength was greatly improved. The worst thing was to stay on the floating island. As long as he stayed on the floating island, no one could hurt him!¡­¡­ Slowly opened his eyes, Shalan looked at the familiar room, and slowly breathed a breath. Then he closed his eyes and began to practice meditation again, sensing the impurities in his spiritual sea. To his delight, it was not only the effect of the first psychic cleanser he had taken before, but the one he took at the moment of leaving And the effect is coming back. And the most important thing is that Saran doesn''t feel any discomfort in his body. In other words, the side effects of the mind purification agent on the body are indeed not brought back, or the damaged body after taking the spiritual purification agent in that world is not the real body of saran. In other words, if Sha LAN didn''t put all her witches back into the space ring before she left, she would certainly stay in that world, and would not accompany her back to the real world. Looking at the clock in the room, it''s 3:00 p.m. it''s three hours before we go to the airport to meet with the priests. It takes about an hour to go from the oakins heights to the soran airport. After a rough calculation, saran planned out what to do in the next two hours. After meditating for an hour and a half to recover her mental strength, saran ate something, washed, and found an excuse to let Hugh stay at home. She left home and went to the airport in soran city! When Sha LAN arrived at the airport, she saw a young girl in a white dress with shoulder length short hair and a lady''s folding fan in her hand. Although she had only one face to face with each other, she recognized that she was one of the members of tide knights, namely No.12 folding fan! She looked at the folding fan and said, "folding fan, are you here so early?" Looking at Sha LAN, the folding fan did not immediately say anything, but raised his left hand slightly. A small Rune of black number 12 appeared on the ring finger of the left hand of the folding fan. Sha LAN did not delay, but also raised his right hand. A black number six also appeared in the palm of his hand. When he saw the number, the folding fan nodded slowly, showing a very standard formal smile. He said to Sha LAN meticulously, "Hello Maoling, I am a folding fan!" Without saying hello and commenting on the folding fan, saran said to him directly, "folding fan, where is the priest? Has he not come yet? " As soon as he finished speaking, a gentle voice with sunshine feeling sounded behind him. "I''m here, too. Shouldn''t I be late?" Saran turned to the priest with long curly golden hair, blue eyes and a white suit, and said, "priest, since you are here, shall we go now? But is it just the three of us? Why didn''t you come with someone else? " "Every member of the tidal Knights'' order has his own mission. Besides being a member of the order, there is an independent identity that belongs to each of us. Not everyone can be on call. Moreover, in my opinion, not everyone is suitable for this operation. After all, it is best to control the number of people in three Some of them are eye-catching, and will let the hidden enemies find out our intentions. " The priest''s words were still gentle, but they gave people a feeling of spring breeze. The plain words brought a lot of credibility to his words. If not Shalan had been wary of the priest in his heart, I''m afraid it would be very easy to unilaterally regard the priest as a trustworthy person. As for the invisible quality of the priest, to tell the truth, even now that Saran has become a third level wizard, he is also on guard against him. This is not an extraordinary ability, but makes him feel helpless. The priests were ready, and the three soon flew to the black market County on the edge of the Commonwealth. Although Lambert aviation, the United States Manufacturing Corporation of the United States of England and the United States of America has been established and started to manufacture new aviation tools, it has not been put into use on a large scale and sold to various airlines. Therefore, passengers now take the most basic aircraft, whether it is safety or comfort, or travel Driving speed is greatly reduced, Shalan is very confident that when the things made by his company become popular, these backward and obsolete aviation tools will be out of the stage of history! After flying for five hours, they finally arrived at the airport of Black Rock City, the main city of black market county. Under the leadership of the priest, they got into a black car waiting at the airport. They came to a hotel in the center of black rock and lived temporarily. Sitting in the hotel, folding fan standing in front of the window, looking out at the night scene at eleven o''clock in the middle of the night, he opened his mouth and said to the priest, "priest, we are here because of the commander. Are they around here?" Hearing the folding fan''s words, the priest immediately nodded and said, "yes, according to the news from my subordinates in the city of black rock, the chief of the army had appeared in the city before the news was cut off. Obviously, it was because they had found some clues for a long time that they were looking for the traces of those guys here.""So how can we find the specific positions of the commanders now?" When the priest heard saran''s words, he pointed to the folding fan and said, "so why do you think I want to find you? It''s because you will help me find the leaders. Now you and your double are still in a state of isolation, so you don''t need you to lead the way for the time being. The ability of folding fan can be used now. One of her abilities can tell the truth of a person or a thing, as long as the strength of that person does not exceed her own. Although it is not easy to predict the strength of the commander by folding fan, since the spirit, nightmare and magic girl are all with the commander, we only need to find them "I see. Then the folding fan will come to you next!" Nodding, folding fan is still that pair of etiquette is sufficient but completely does not stray from the way, smile and nod and say: "I understand, this matter is left to me!" After the voice dropped, the folding fan took some materials from his space equipment, and simply arranged a small altar on the tea table. Then he unfolded the folding fan in his hand and even stood on the small altar directly. Then, the folding fan''s hands continued to make fingerprints. In his mouth, he recited some ancient and mysterious language which gave people a deep sense of mystery, but Sha LAN followed I haven''t come into contact with the language. About two or three minutes later, the folding fan suddenly opened her eyes. However, a map suddenly appeared on her white folding fan. There were many lines on the map. At the two ends of the folding fan, there were a black dot and a red dot, which obviously represented the three of them and Reina and them respectively! "Hoo Successful, I found the regimental commander and them, and then I took you two to find them. But I said in advance that I lost a lot of materials for divination this time. Even if it was the worst nightmare among the people, the strength was not weaker than mine, so I spent a lot of materials. Therefore, you two should speak good words to the commander and let him give me reimbursement! ¡± www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 387 The divination technique of folding fan is not one of the black and white witchcraft, but a divination technique that directly uses the power of rules to play a role, which makes Sha LAN feel quite novel. In fact, there are tens of thousands of witchcraft. A large part of them can be classified into four categories: white witchcraft, black witchcraft, necromancy and elemental witchcraft. However, a small part of witchcraft can not be classified into any category, which is a very special type. For example, Sha Lan''s fixed witchcraft model danger perception is one of them. Three people did not continue to stay, folding fan has found the general direction, they naturally want to move immediately to find Reina and them. After opening the window, the three men rushed out of the window. The white light around the priest''s body turned into a protective cover of a sphere. With him and saran, the folding fan and he crossed an arc in the air and flew away in accordance with the direction of the folding fan. "Bang!" The white light ball fell on the ground and burst. The three people were standing in front of a piece of wasteland outside the city. Sha LAN turned to look at the black rock city behind her and said, "this should be the suburb of black rock city. Is this the regimental leader? Are they here?" "It''s still ahead. It''s not too far away. Let''s go there now." Nodding, the priest and Shalan followed the folding fan forward, but before waiting for the folding fan to go far away, she suddenly stopped, looked at the front, looked at her back, and finally looked at the folding fan in her hand, frowned slightly. Then she stretched out her hand on the folding fan, and finally closed her eyes and put her hand on the folding fan, As you move on. However, this time, the walking route of the folding fan became a lot more strange. She moved forward, backward, left and right. It looked like she was spinning in the same place. She hardly walked forward far. If it was someone else, she might have asked. But saran and the priest were not ordinary people. They all knew that folding fan would not happen for no reason In doing so, she gave the folding fan high trust and kept changing her direction. For about five or six minutes, she turned around in the same place for almost five or six minutes, until a thin layer of cold sweat appeared on the forehead of the folding fan. The scene around the three people immediately spread like water. In the blink of an eye, Sha LAN saw that the three people had come to a slightly gloomy forest, and in front of them, a place similar to the cave entrance appeared In front of them, and saran can already feel the direction of Teri! "I feel where the double is, but the connection is very weak. At most, it can only let me know its direction, and still can''t bring my consciousness to my double." Although both the priests and the folding fan knew that Teri was the double of Saran, they didn''t know the existence of the chanter. Therefore, saran didn''t say the name of Nian, but replaced the name with the word of avatar. "Feline, where exactly do you feel the location?" "It''s about to the left of the opening in the front." Hearing this, the fan frowned slightly and said, "but my divination tells me that the target is on the right side of the front hole!" The voice of the folding fan fell, and saran and she were silent. At this time, the priest who had not spoken looked at them and said, "you don''t have to doubt yourself. You have no wrong direction. You can think about it carefully. In fact, the direction you are looking for is based on the premise that the commander and the commander are not separated. But cat spirit, what you feel is your double, and what you divination with folding fan is the place of nightmare. If they actually act separately because of some things, then your perception and divination can''t all point to the same position Nodding, saran looked at the priest and said, "that''s right. But now we should think about whether we should act separately or look in one direction first. If we separate, how should we allocate the number and direction?" "Feline, every member of the tidal Knights'' order can take charge of it alone, so..." Suddenly smile, Sha LAN nodded and said: "I left!" "I''m going to the right!" The priest nodded, and the last one said, "then I will go to the middle." As the voice fell, the three men nodded their heads to each other. At the same time, they turned into three shadows and rushed into the cave. They quickly rushed to the direction they had chosen. Shalan is constantly moving forward in the dark cave. Every step on the ground will release a weak shock wave. With this, saran can clearly detect the terrain and any substance on the ground, which is similar to the bat''s ability. With saran''s night vision ability which is slightly higher than ordinary people''s night vision ability, she moves forward soundlessly in the dark cave, not only It did not emit any light or even sound. It went deep into the cave like a ghost. When Sha LAN saw the faint light source in front of her, she immediately held her breath and walked forward more carefully. When she came to the corner of a cave, she immediately held her breath, and the shock waves spread layer by layer. After Shalan turned on the power, the feedback of the shock wave almost instantly formed the general image behind the front corner in her mind.There were seven people in the space ahead, five of whom were obviously like guards and guards, while the other two were all lying on the ground, and according to the feedback of the shock wave, they were all tied up. After detecting this information, Sha LAN did not have any hesitation. She rushed out and the next second came to the nearest guard. She grabbed the other person''s mouth and stopped him from making a sound. Then the other hand grabbed his head and violently twisted it to death. "OK, don''t be coquettish. Come in for a while!" Along with Sha Lan''s words, tiri, the reading animal, immediately turns into a silver light and penetrates into Sha Lan''s eyebrows. He falls asleep again in the sea of his spirit. Before he falls asleep, Teri sends an idea message to Saran, which makes Sha LAN a little surprised, and then his eyes show a ray of joy. The strength of Nian animal grows along with the spiritual power of the subject. Now saran''s strength has reached the level of level three wizard. After the second spiritual leap, naturally, Teri''s strength will rise. This time, it will take some time for her to sleep. When she wakes up again, her strength will also rise to level 3, which will be due to saran''s spiritual power After the second spiritual leap, we wake up to the second new ability that only belongs to Teri! Tiri''s first ability is to let saran''s will come to him, and he can use his body to perform all kinds of sorcery. It can be said that it has brought great help to saran. Now the second ability is about to wake up, and Sha LAN naturally looks forward to it! After thinking about Teri, saran looked at the smart man named gecko who came to the elves and asked them, "what''s going on here? It doesn''t look like you''ve been defeated and caught. And to tell you the truth, I don''t think there''s anyone else in the world who can deal with you, so you''re in the end How did you get caught by those guys? " "Feline, let''s talk as we go. This time, the enemy has some problems. Their ability is very strange. If it is outside, we will not be afraid of it. But now the core part of the site has been transformed into a suitable environment for them. It can be said that it is a half small world independent of our world. Those guys are very difficult to deal with in this place." "Little world?" Murmured to herself, and saran''s face was slightly dignified. Seeing Sha Lan''s expression, the spirit knew that Sha LAN understood his meaning, and continued to say: "Sha LAN, in that half of the small world, the rules are chaotic. Our black magic, white magic and elemental witchcraft have been greatly suppressed, and their power is no more than one. My natural witchcraft belongs to the cross branch of elemental witchcraft and white witchcraft influence. What''s more, the most important thing is that those guys have some kind of attack that can directly affect the soul in that half of the small world. We were caught by those guys only when we were attacked by this kind of attack. Therefore, we must be more careful. The enemy this time is probably a very difficult type to deal with! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 388 "In other words, only blood power and necromancy work against those guys, right?" "Sorcery can also be used, but the sorcery alone is not the opponent of those guys." Hearing the spirit''s reply, Shalan nodded and continued to ask, "spirit, commander, how are they doing?" "Before I was caught by them, the commander and director Todd were still fighting with those guys. The commander was a blood wizard, and director Todd was a blood knight who manipulated the power of space. Their power was not disturbed, but the strength of those guys was very strong in that small world, and their subordinates were fierce and fearless. I''m afraid that even the commander and director Todd are the same Strength is not necessarily enough to defeat them. " "The regiment commander and director Todd should not have been caught by those guys, otherwise they would not have to waste their strength to guard you. It is easier to kill you directly or sacrifice the evil gods you gave them. So we can go to the regiment leader and director Todd as soon as possible. They should not have been defeated!" The spirit and gecko agreed with the analysis of saran. They looked at each other, nodded, and again speeded up the speed to drive toward the interior of the ruins. The area of this site is very large, and all kinds of passageways and forks are like a maze. If the non elves rely on their unique ability to track the location of Reina, I''m afraid that Shalan can''t find them. Along the way, the three met a lot of cult believers, and their strength was only maintained at the level of transcendence, at most no more than level 1. Although their abilities were quite strange, it was no surprise to the three of them, especially Sha LAN, the actual level 3 wizard, without any threat. "Pooh A blood arrow shot out from a level one extraordinary mouth. Sha LAN looked at the huge stone gate in front of her and said to the spirit and gecko, "have you seen this stone gate in front of you? What exactly is behind that? " "Behind the stone gate is the place where we fought with those guys before. The signpost I left on the commander is behind this stone gate." After being confirmed by the spirit, Sha LAN immediately stepped forward and pushed the stone gate with gecko. Suddenly, a large hall with bright lights appeared in front of Sha LAN, but different from what Sha LAN expected, there was no figure in this hall, and naturally there was no sign of Reina. With a slight frown on his brow, Shalan would not think that it was the spirit who was deceiving himself. In fact, he could see that the hall was full of traces left by battles. If it had not been for a great war, it would have been impossible to leave so many traces of battle. The spirit''s face was also very ugly. She immediately crossed over saran and came to the corner of the hall. She picked up a dress that was almost completely broken, almost like rags. After a little searching, she found a half dry green leaf. Obviously, this is the sign of the spirit on Reina. "This is the clothes that the regimental commander wears close to his body, but fortunately there is no blood on it. I''m afraid that the clothes are too shabby, so the commander has lost his clothes. However, I can''t find out where he and director Todd went." The elves can''t find their trace, and the gecko naturally can''t be found. Although he is a second-class blood knight, his fighting ability is not so good, but if we want to say all kinds of abilities, naturally there is no wizard to be strong. Sha LAN stepped forward and took the clothes from the spirit''s hand. She said to the spirit, "if it''s a folding fan, can her divination find the leader''s place?" "The folding fan should be OK. Her divination ability is very strong. The regiment commander once said that the folding fan''s ability is indispensable to our tidal Knights'' order. If it is her, she should be able to find the commander''s place." "Well, then, elf, take this dress and find the folding fan. The folding fan is on the right side of the entrance." The meaning of Sha Lan''s words was obviously that he did not intend to follow the spirit to find the folding fan, so the spirit immediately said to Sha LAN, "cat spirit, what are you going to do?" "There is only one entrance and exit in this hall, which is the one we just entered. But I always feel something is wrong. So I want to look here and maybe find some clues." "Well, then I will go to find the folding fan. If there is no clue about the folding fan, we will come here to find you. If you don''t find any clue, please leave us a message." "No problem!" Nodding, the spirit immediately turned away, this time the gecko and Shalan said hello, followed the spirit left here, soon this bright hall is only Sha LAN alone. Shalan came to the center of the hall. He could see a lot of abstract pictures on the ground in the center of the hall, seemingly recording a story or history. It was only because the previous battle had damaged the site so seriously that he could not see anything from the incomplete picture.At this time, saran completely opened her own powers, and her spiritual power, belonging to the third level wizard, was burning up. She promoted the power to an extremely amazing level. Everything she saw appeared in her mind with a large number of detailed data belonging to that thing. Looking at the battle traces in the hall, according to saran''s understanding of Todd and Reina''s ability, saran gradually restored the general situation of the battle in his mind. The opponent has two abilities, one is a short and medium range blade, the other is a large number of tentacles or tails. At the same time, judging from the residual mental strength here, the opponent''s attack is also accompanied by direct attack of spiritual force and attack similar to soul body, which makes the fight between Reina and Todd very difficult. Walking slowly forward in the hall, Shalan finally found the final fighting place of the four men on both sides. He turned around and saw that this place was facing the only gate of the hall. Reina and Todd and their two enemies seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. There was no trace of witchcraft like teleportation left here Instead, it was a force similar to that of the demon mark on saran''s chest! "The demon mark is the key that carries me to and from the nightmare abyss and the emerald world. If the power retained here is so similar to that in the demon mark, can I say that their disappearance actually has something to do with the nightmare abyss and the jade world?" Thinking of this, Shalan mobilized a trace of spiritual power and touched the mark of the devil. He wanted to use the power of the devil''s mark to sense what the residual power was like here. It was just that the demon mark had just brought Shalan back from the nightmare abyss, and his strength had not recovered by one percent. Naturally, he did not have any reaction to saran''s spiritual power ¡£ "Doesn''t it work?" With a slight frown, Sha LAN planned to continue to look for clues to use. But at this moment, Sha LAN suddenly felt a slight change in the shock force in his body. He immediately stopped and tried to mobilize the concussion force. When the concussion force was mobilized by Sha LAN, he immediately felt the concussion force and devil mark, The special power of the outside world, the unique connection between the three! After thinking about it, Shalan immediately injected the power of concussion into the devil''s mark. Suddenly, the devil''s mark sent out a unique force, which was almost the same as that of the outside world. With the frequency of the shock force, the two almost identical forces were linked together and sent out a unique resonance! "Hum, hum..." Saran felt the vibration of the devil''s mark on his chest. He carefully maintained the injection of the concussion force, and adjusted the frequency of the concussion force according to the resonance degree of the external special force. Finally, when the frequency of the concussion force was adjusted for the 168th time, the special forces outside suddenly stirred up, Into a horizontal vortex in front of saran constantly rotating up. The whirlpool gradually expanded from the size of the needle eye to the size of the fist, and then from the size of the fist to the size of a person, and the area was constantly expanding. In the blink of an eye, it turned into an oval, continuously rotating black vortex gate, which just maintained in the center of the hall! "This is Is it the gateway to another space, or just another world? So it seems that when Reina and Todd fought with the enemy together, their power of time and space and the enemy''s strength had some changes, which opened the door similar to the wormhole, and brought all four of them to another world. It is precisely because of this that I found the clue and opened the door again with the force of shock. But in this way, I used the power of concussion too superficially in the past. Obviously, this special power is not a simple way to use it to enhance attack and defense in combat! " While Sha Lan was thinking, he suddenly found that those special forces that had been wandering in the hall suddenly began to weaken rapidly. It was obvious that opening the door led to the rapid consumption of the remaining power. If the power was completely consumed, it was almost impossible to open the door again! Go in or let the gate close? If we go in, we don''t know what kind of world or space is opposite the gate. However, if we let the gate close, we may lose the chance to bring Reina and Todd back. After thinking about it, Sha LAN sighed and quickly left a line of messages on the ground under her feet. Without any hesitation, she stepped into the door which had been reduced to half a person''s size, and went in with her short body. With the disappearance of the gate, Sha Lan was completely lost in the hall. Shalan had his own reasons to enter the gate, not to mention that only when he found Reina would he get his ancestor MIWU from the priest. It was only Todd who had helped saran several times, and Todd''s mother, Beckinsale, really treated saran as a relative. He could not venture into an unknown place.What''s more, when the gate is opened, saran can judge from the breath that comes out of the gate that the world or space on the other side is a completely livable environment. Otherwise, he would not rush into the gate anyway! Shalan only felt the shaking in front of him, as if the heaven and earth had turned upside down. When he regained his balance and vision, he immediately saw a dark world full of volcanoes. If the lava from the volcanoes here did not make the world full of dim light, then the world without light source would really be out of reach. Smelling the strong smell of sulfur in the air of the world, Sha LAN could not help but frown. Thanks to his physical quality, he has reached an extraordinary level. Otherwise, in this environment, I am afraid that ordinary people''s bodies will not be in a state of weakness for a long time, and even be gradually invaded by the tiny toxic substances in the air It''s damaging. Of course, even if the damage to the body, for ordinary people, it is only subtle. If ordinary people do not live here for a year and a half, they will not be poisoned immediately. As for the extraordinary like Saran, the air here can let him survive safely. "In the harsh environment, I don''t know where it is, but I can clearly feel that the dark energy and fire element are the most active, the earth element and wind element are second only to the fire element and the dark energy, but the light energy and water element almost do not exist in this world. Obviously, there are no intelligent creatures in the ordinary sense in this world After all, most intelligent creatures need water Most creatures need water. Naturally, there are a few creatures that don''t need water. For example, all kinds of elemental organisms are one of them. Unless they are water elemental creatures, they don''t need water, which is essential for life. It must be said that Saran''s luck is really very good. Just when he was looking for the traces of Reina and Todd, the ground suddenly vibrated slightly Cracks are formed on the ground, which is originally formed by cooling lava, and a large number of ground fires and lava erupt. With these lava and ground fires, a huge fire element rises from the ground and looks at Sha LAN on the ground! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 389 At the beginning of the universe, light and dark energy and four major elements are derived. Among the four elements of wind, fire, soil and water, there are many branches of elements, such as the branch of water, the element of ice, the element of lightning, where there is no water, it is difficult to form ice, and where there is no wind, thunder cannot be controlled. And the element of darkness and lava is indeed in the world! "Boom..." With the light blue energy ripple, thunders spread to the surrounding areas. All the obstacles, whether it is lava, rock, or the huge fire element creature, have disappeared in such a violent explosion. Only a large number of thunder and lightning are around and slowly dissipate. Saran looked at the fire elemental creatures whose bodies were almost destroyed by thunderstorm. He turned around and began to search for the traces of Todd and Reina again. Finally, on a nearby lava congealed rock, saran saw a blood fingerprint dried up due to high temperature and some pieces of clothes. Without any hesitation, saran immediately followed the direction of her arrival and the trace. Behind her emerged a pair of translucent wings, which shook her wings and flew out rapidly. Along the way, Sha LAN found many traces of fighting. Every time he found one, he immediately turned on the brain calculation direction of the power and constantly revised the direction of pursuit. Finally, more than 20 minutes later, Sha LAN saw a female corpse whose left body was completely charred, and the right body was still in good condition. On this female corpse, Sha LAN could feel it Aware of a strange energy similar to spiritual and spiritual power, she is obviously one of the enemies of Reina and Todd! After a little exploration of the body, saran flew up again to look for Reina and Todd. Finally, five minutes later, saran saw a volcano in front of him. There were three figures entangled together. The shock wave formed by the collision of three energies made the originally quiet volcano gradually erupt! The transparent wings behind him vibrated violently, and Sha LAN turned into a shadow and rushed down. At this time, he was wearing a silver cat mask and a black robe. It seemed that men and women could not be distinguished. Naturally, Todd was not afraid that Shalan''s identity would be recognized by Tod. Moreover, saran was ready to stimulate the throat muscles with the help of his ancestors Meat makes Sha Lan''s voice sound like a man like a woman. He can''t tell his gender from his voice. As for his identity, it''s impossible to find any clues from his voice. "Bang!" They fell in front of Reina and Todd. At this time, both Reina and Todd had some injuries, especially Todd''s whole left arm was drawn close to him, and his skin was blackened. Obviously, he was seriously injured. If his ability was not to control space, then Todd''s combat power would be reduced by at least half. At this time, Shalan''s appearance is not only that Todd has not seen it, but also that Reina can''t judge the enemy and friend for a time. What''s more, Reina now has his back to the two of them, so he can''t see anything. Of course, Shalan also took these into consideration. He looked at the woman who was broken like a rag doll, but didn''t care. He said to Reina and Todd: "chief, director Todd, I''m Maoling." At this, Reina and Todd were both stunned, and then there was a glimmer of joy in their faces. "Maoling, how did you find this place? It should be a strange space. When we came, the gate was already closed!" "One of my abilities resonates with a little bit of power left in our world by this alien space, and then opens the door again. When we solve this guy, I should be able to take you out of here." Todd listened to saran''s words and immediately asked, "feline, what''s going on outside now? I remember the rest of us were caught by them, except for the two of us." "There are three people from tide knights. I have released the spirits of our tide knights and the geckos of your homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau. I think the other two people should have released the arrested people. Now what we need to do is kill this guy and return to our world!" As the voice dropped, electric current flickered in her eyes under the mask, and even two electric currents escaped from the edge of the mask and dragged on both sides of her cheek. "Boom, boom..." The thunder fell from the air, and continued to face the opposite AI bang. Yes, the one who survived on the other side was AI, one of the three kosoma cult apostles who came to this world. However, there are many differences between him now and before. At least from the appearance, even ordinary people can see her difference! At this time, AI''s body seeps out a lot of soul body energy like water overflowing. In AI''s human body, a strange aggregation of soul body energy is formed. A large and a small face without gender appear in those soul physical capacity from time to time. The big face belongs to AI, while the small face belongs to Dharma!In the previous battle, FA, the weakest of the four men, seized the opportunity to kill FA after Todd paid the price of one arm. However, at the moment when FA was dying, he threw all his strength into AI''s body, making AI absorb all the strength of FA, although his strength was greatly enhanced But in a short period of time, AI could not absorb such strength. Naturally, AI''s body became what it is now. One after another, translucent tentacles slowly swing outside the energy polymer of the soul body. At this time, those tentacles suddenly stretched out and whipped away towards Sha LAN, and there was an invisible and immaterial cutting force attached to the tentacles and attacked Sha LAN together. "Be careful, this guy''s tentacles are very strange, and once hit, even the lightless level of defense type sorcery will be instantly cut, very dangerous!" Hearing Reina''s words, Shalan''s body immediately avoided those tentacles with a very fast speed. At the same time, he waved one hand, and a large number of black smoke and sparks burst out from saran''s body. In this strange space which is very close to the black smoke and spark, the power of the black smoke and spark was increased by 50% under normal conditions. The black smoke and sparks constantly flow, sometimes into a huge hand, and sometimes into a fierce python, one after another to attack AI, but in AI''s body around those translucent tentacles quickly defeated. Sha LAN manipulated the black smoke and spark attack, while her brain was calculating AI''s attack mode rapidly. Finally, a trace of clarity passed through Sha Lan''s pupils. Her body, originally standing on a black Boulder, dashed out. A large amount of dark energy wrapped around her body, forming a dark cloud of dark energy around her. The dark clouds, accompanied by saran''s forward rush, crashed into the tentacles around AI''s body, and the huge dark clouds were quickly separated by the tentacles. But at this time, the dark energy separated by the tentacles quickly shrunk into a point, and turned into a huge number of small black holes, which turned the nearby translucent tentacles and those around AI body The energy polymer of soul body devoured most of them in an instant, revealing AI''s human body! "Commander, director Todd, let''s go!" Todd and Reina, who had already begun to prepare, launched an attack at the moment when they heard the voice of saran! With a slight hook of Todd''s index finger of his right hand and a finger of his backhand, a crystal like multi-faceted long gun, which is completely composed of the force of space, was shot out immediately, breaking through the space and instantly penetrating AI''s body. At the same time, Reina''s Zhou Jinguang flashed and appeared in front of Sha LAN in a flash. Looking at AI in front of him, he opened his mouth and spewed out a highly concentrated golden flame, just like thick asphalt, which instantly devoured AI''s body! "Boom..." The thick golden flame, with a great momentum of indomitable momentum, continued to shoot forward after devouring AI''s body. In the blink of an eye, it left a very deep burning trace on the mountain of this volcano. The black mountain, which was originally born from the lava, was burned and melted in the golden flame. It can be seen that the temperature of Reina''s golden flame has reached what extent. At least in Shalan''s opinion, even if he is facing this golden flame, he can only do his best to dodge. If he insists on a positive response, he can only exert his black hole skill. As for the final result of the black hole technique swallowing the golden flame, or the golden flame completely destroying the black hole technique, it is not Shalan can foresee, at least for the result of this matter, Shalan does not want to know! "Bang! BAM, BAM, BAM... " The shock waves from the previous battles had made the volcano more unstable. The moves of Saran, Reina and Todd were more powerful, causing great damage to the volcano''s mountain body and destroying the balance of the volcano. The lava in the volcano finally erupted! The high temperature and large area of lava, accompanied by the ground fire, erupted from the traces left by the three people of Shalan just now. The high temperature and large area of the lava are not the constant three-level magic ground fire explosion in Sha Lan''s hand. "Let''s go. This volcano is about to erupt. Now let''s go back to where we came from. That place twice opened the door to the two worlds. It''s the weakest place in this strange space. We can open the door from there." "Well, let''s get there now!" For saran''s words, Reina had no objection. He knew that Saran could not harm himself, so he immediately agreed to what saran said, and Todd had no opinion at all. He believed that neither cat spirit nor Reina could harm himself in this world! The three men made a decision at once, and without any hesitation, they went in the direction of saran''s coming. But just as the three of them had just washed down the volcano that had begun to erupt, lava, which was still calm, suddenly rose against the sky in a nearby magma lake. One after another of the translucent tentacles with serious damage stretched out from the lava and entangled with the three people of Shalan.At the same time, in the center of the magma lake, most of the faces were attached to the lava face, rising from the magma lake and screaming to the three people in Sha LAN: "all die! Die! Stop the coming of my Lord, no matter who you are, you must die! Accept the judgment of my Lord With one hand, Sha Lan''s hand appeared with a melting stick. He felt as if he were cheering. He waved it gently on the ground. Suddenly, the lake was boiling again. Two huge lava palms stretched out from the lake. One hand grasped AI''s face and the other held most of the translucent tentacles that extended to the three of Sha LAN. With a giant lava statue, which is much higher than the real world and the nightmare abyss, and almost reaches the height of 123 meters, stands up from the magma lake. AI''s body is also pressed into the magma Lake by the huge lava giant statue. Even if it is similar to the existence of the soul body, it still disappears in such continuous high temperature In the magma lake, until completely disappeared. "Level 4 wizard lava colossus?" Listening to Reina''s words, Shalan immediately nodded and said, "yes, it''s really a level 4 magic lava statue." "No wonder I was surprised when I was fighting just now, but it seems that you have made a second mental leap and become a level three wizard "Ah, the third level wizard Aren''t you, too? " "Yes, I am, but apart from me, you are the only one who reaches level 3 in our tidal knights. Even if the three elves, priests and warriors are nominally second only to me, only the priests have reached the peak of level 2. There is still a certain distance from level 3, and they have not broken through. As for the elves and warriors, they still go from level 2 to level 3 On the road. " "Before this, our world has just had the second extraordinary tidal eruption, and the upper limit of power has been raised to the second level peak, and so many people in our tidal Knights'' order have already walked on the road of level II. It seems that only when a force has mastered its own small space can it really go ahead of other forces." "So Have you mastered such a space, feline? " Hearing Reina''s words, the corner of his mouth under the mask of Shalan lifted up slightly and said to Reina with a smile: "chief, are you exploring my secret?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 390 "It''s not a secret, I''m just curious." "I don''t have that kind of unique small space. As for the reason why I was promoted to the level of wizard III, it was a chance encounter." "I see!" Reina nodded with a clear look. As for whether he believed saran''s statement in his heart, I''m afraid no one can know. While they were on their way, they killed all the fire elemental creatures that had rushed to the three of them. When the three of them came back to the entrance of this strange space, dozens of fire elemental creatures had fallen under their hands along the way. "Chief, director Todd, I need some time to open the exit. Please stay here and don''t let anything disturb me!" Leaving this strange space is a top priority. Todd and Reina naturally will not disagree with saran''s request. They both nodded one after another, standing not far from saran''s side, looking around warily. At this time, saran took a deep breath of the air full of sulfur and burning breath. He mobilized the shock force to release the demon mark belonging to the hell Tauren on his chest. Slowly, with Saran, and before Reina and Todd came to this strange space, the breath of their original world infiltrated into the alien space, gradually accompanied by it The frequency of the shock wave becomes active! After capturing the breath of their world, saran immediately increased the intensity of the shock wave, and changed the frequency of the shock wave according to the frequency of their world breath. However, compared with the difficulty of coming to this foreign space from their world and wanting to return to that world from the other space, the difficulty was not only increased by one or two times It''s almost ten times more difficult. "If you want to open the exit, it will take me more time than I expected. Please continue to guard here for me!" On hearing saran''s words, Reina and Todd didn''t say much. They just nodded, raised their vigilance again and paid attention to the situation around them. But at this time, a tall volcano far away from them suddenly vibrated, and then a large number of lava and flames were emitted, and the rolling black smoke went straight into the sky. At this time, Reina and Todd realized that the sky in this strange space was not black, but that the sky in this strange space was actually completely emitted by volcanic eruption and lava The black smoke covered up. What they saw was the black smoke blocking the sky, not the real color of the sky in this different space. Of course, if it''s just the color of the sky and the black smoke, you''ll be surprised, but neither Reina nor Todd will be too surprised. Just as the two of them are going to take back their eyes and continue to pay attention to other directions, suddenly a huge hand in the eruption crater comes out of the crater! It was a palm made of lava. The surface of the palm was full of irregular cracks, and there was a hot flow in the cracks. You can see the continuous flow of lava under those cracks. This huge lava arm slowly fell down, one slap pushed the small half of the crater of the huge volcano directly, and the arm gradually extended out. The elbow, shoulder, and soon there was one without any hair, and the appearance was the same as the arm, as if it was a giant head made of lava, stretching out from the collapsed crater. At this time, the giant lava giant''s head looked at the three people of Sha LAN, and said the extremely ancient language. Todd didn''t understand what this saying was, and saran could only distinguish that the ancient language should belong to the ancient giant language, but only could distinguish the types of language, which was the limit of Shalan. Unlike Todd and saran, Renner not only recognized that the language of the lava giant was ancient giant language, but also understood the meaning of the lava giant''s words according to his blood inheritance. "Who disturbed my deep sleep, stay and be my servant!" The corner of his mouth twitched slightly. Reina looked at saran and said in a low voice, "feline, can you speed up the opening speed? If we wait for that big guy to come, we don''t want to leave here!" "Do you understand?" "I can understand some!" "Go back and teach me!" "Tut, as long as you can quickly take us back, I will teach you anything you want to learn!" "Hey, I got it In fact, Shalan has found the point of the best resonance frequency at this time. Even if Reina doesn''t say anything, he can open the door. When Sha Lan''s voice just falls, his body''s shock force bursts out with all his strength. A small black crack appears in front of Sha Lan''s body, and soon with the constant consumption of Shalan''s concussion force, the black crack will appear The size is also gradually expanding. At this time, the lava giant also saw the appearance of cracks. He only heard the sound of "bang". The other half of the mountain of that volcano collapsed. His other arm extended out of the volcano with the collapse of the top of the volcano. A pair of huge arms supported the lower half of the volcano, and suddenly stood up from the middle of the volcano The ground vibrates violently, and a lot of lava and flames are ejected from under the ground."Three little bugs Don''t try to escape from my sleeping place "Boom, boom..." The lava giant stepped out of the volcano. Every step he took made the ground crumble, and a large number of lava and flames erupted. However, the collapse of the ground did not plunge the giant lava giant into the lava. His huge body walked on the lava and flame as if he had no weight at all! Seeing the lava giant''s ability, Reina''s face became more and more ugly. He took a breath of sulfur and hot air, and said to saran and Todd in a hoarse voice: "Hey, it''s really going to be faster. This guy can walk on the lava and flame as if walking on the ground. This is the inheritance of one of the twelve Titans, nugget Titan, within three generations In other words, the giant we are facing is not an ordinary flame lava giant, but a giant with a strong nugget Titan''s blood vein - nugget giant! " "So How strong is this guy? " Hearing Todd''s words, Reina gave a bitter smile and said, "how strong? The strength of this kind of existence is never weaker than the legend, so how strong are you in the end? " "Hiss..." Taking a breath of hot sulfur, Todd looked at saran. "Maoling, after I go back, I promise our homeland guard and secret alarm Bureau will no longer want you. Can you hurry up?" "Don''t rush me. The shock wave and vibration produced by that nugget giant when he stepped out of the volcano just now interfered with my steps to open the exit. So you two should not rush me. I don''t want to die in such a place!" As she spoke, saran pushed the shock wave with all her strength. Finally, the crack that had just been disturbed began to open again, slowly reaching the size of half a person. However, although the nugget giant is still some distance away from them, it does not mean that he has no way to deal with the three of saran. However, seeing the nugget giant reach out and grab a handful of magma from the rest of the lava, he suddenly throws it towards the three of Saran, and groups of small lava fly towards the three of Saran, just like a meteor fire shower. When these meteor like lava would fall on the ground, those lava immediately sent out a light red awn, which quickly turned into a variety of fire element creatures, fell on the ground and rushed towards the three people of Sha LAN! "Todd, you protect saran. I''m out against these elemental creatures. That guy just woke up from his deep sleep. It''s the limit to do this in a short time. As long as we can resist this wave of threats, we can retreat calmly!" "Good!" "Click, click, click..." A sound like a broken glass sounded one after another, but the space around saran and Todd was like a broken mirror covered with a layer of space partition protection. When the fire element creatures hit the space partition protection, their attacks often flew out from the other side of the space partition protection. At the same time, Reina''s body surface gradually covered with a layer of gold scales, which is the real gold scale. At this time, his eyes completely turned into gold. On both sides of his forehead, a short dragon horn with the thickness of a finger grew on each side of his forehead. You can clearly see that on the pair of short and thick dragon horns, there are dense golden runes and light gold Light. "Roar With a roar, a golden dragon breath spurts out of Reina''s mouth. The golden dragon breath is like a thick liquid. However, all the fire elements that are hit have disappeared into the golden dragon breath. Even the fire element creatures born in lava can not resist the dragon breath from the blood of the Golden Dragon Family! "Bang!" Reina''s body shot out, a pair of thick and thick claws, like the sharpest weapon, instantly tore a huge fire element creature. At the same time, Reina''s left and right hands slightly grasped, and recited the dragon''s mantra in his mouth. On his hands, there was a golden flame burning. Under the waving of Reina''s arms, the two golden flames were left and right Finally, Sha LAN finally saw that those fire elemental creatures were not devoured by the flame, but they were similar to a kind of strange, similar to the appearance of natural extinction after the fuel of the flame was completely burned out! "This is Time Is time the essence of these golden flames and Reina''s breath hidden in the flames? " The thought flashed in his mind. Saran looked at Reina and Todd gasping and knew that they had consumed a great deal of strength in the previous battle. Now they are almost all out to resist the attack of these fire elements, and their strength has been almost exhausted. But fortunately, Shalan has also opened the exit completely at this time! "Give me Open it "Hum!" With a buzz, a door, as before, like a black smoke whirlpool, opened. From time to time, the electric current condensed by the energy of silver space flickered at the edge of the door like the black smoke vortex, maintaining the door open."Director Todd, chief, come in now!" At the moment of hearing this, Reina didn''t have any hesitation. With Todd''s help, he stepped back through the defense of the space partition and was the first to rush into the gate. Then Todd, while maintaining the protection of the space partition, rushed to Sha Lan''s side, grabbed Sha Lan''s body and broke into the gate. At this time, the step-by-step nugget giant also saw the big open door. With a roar, he rushed out and reached for the gate. He did not know whether the fire element creatures around the gate would be crushed into pieces by his huge body! The nugget giant can clearly feel the breath belonging to the subject matter world from the open door. As a direct descendant of the third generation nugget Titan, the nugget giant knows exactly what kind of benefits it will get if it can enter the main material world at the time when the extraordinary tide of the main material world breaks out. If he can really hide in the main material world, then he dares Ensure that when the upper limit of the supernatural power of the subject matter realm is fully opened, he who has passed several extraordinary tides can be compared with his ancestor of blood source! Such a surprise, such an opportunity, how can the nugget giant give up? Therefore, when seeing that the door to the main material world is about to be closed, the nugget giant crazily reaches out to stop the closing of the gate, but he wakes up from his sleep, and his thinking is slightly confused and sluggish, and his eyes are covered by interests, but he subconsciously ignores one In front of the space, especially the space connecting the two worlds, even the legendary strength of the body is not invincible! The nugget giant''s index finger pinched the gate and tried to pull it apart again, but obviously his efforts were futile. The gate was closed without any hindrance. The nugget giant, who tried to stop the gate from closing, paid the price of a layer of flesh and blood on the index finger and a small nail, which was a tiny wound for the nugget giant It takes only a few minutes to heal itself. It''s just that for the three Shalan who came back from the space gate to the main material world, the flesh, blood, and nails of a small part of the nugget giant that were sent to the main material world after their three people were absolutely rare treasures that they had never seen before, which was enough to make anyone blush for it! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 391 "Bang! Boom... " With the three of saran jumping out of the space door, an amazing heat flow followed and rushed into the hall. The three men reacted very quickly. The three layers of defense rose successively around the three of them. The space partition like broken glass, the grain boundary defense composed of countless regular triangle crystals, and the seemingly thin but extremely tough energy layer resisted the three people''s bodies, making the magma like blood, one person''s nails and lava like flesh and blood on the third floor Under the barrier of protection, it splashed into the whole hall. However, the nugget giant is worthy of the legendary level of having the direct blood of nugget Titan. When his blood splashed on the walls and ground around the hall, his blood immediately turned into pieces of crimson crystal like blood crystals, emitting amazing heat. If ordinary people dare to grasp blood crystals directly with their hands, it is almost equivalent to reaching out to grasp the flame. No matter Sha LAN, Tod, or Reina, they are the top three in the cash subject and quality field. Their inheritance is extremely ancient and huge, especially Reina. His inheritance actually comes from the inheritance memory given by blood, which is passed down by generations of dragon ancestors. The knowledge contained in them is even shalanhe Todd can''t add up. Looking at the blood crystals like crimson crystal, Reina looked at the flesh like a large lava, and the long black fingernails with light red light. Even Reina, the head of the tidal knights with unparalleled wealth and resources, could not help but take a breath. "It''s really a big profit this time." Listening to Reina''s words, Todd took a sip of saliva, nodded and said, "yes, it''s really a big profit, but we have three people here. How should we distribute this stuff?" In this case, Todd took a look at saran and Reina. Of the three, only he himself belonged to the land guard and secret alarm Bureau, while two belonged to the tidal knights. Although he had signed a contract that could not harm each other before, he could not guarantee whether the other party would risk violating the contract to kill himself and swallow these things alone West. As for Todd''s ideas, both Shalan and Reina understood after hearing Todd''s words. They looked at each other and said, "director Todd, you don''t have to worry that we two will kill you and swallow these things alone. Since we have signed a contract, we will naturally abide by the contract. But you should also know that there are two people in the tide Knights'' order, and you have only one person. So we share the majority and you get the small part. I think this should be a very reasonable distribution method? " As soon as Reiner''s voice dropped, she heard saran say, "that''s right In addition, although I opened the door to that strange space, this part of the nugget''s flesh and nail was also sent to the world because of my door being separated. After all, I don''t intend to swallow these things alone. After all, I can''t easily open the door without your help, so I want 50% of these things. I think it''s very reasonable. ¡± with a slight eyebrow, Reina looked at saran and said, "feline, I thought we were together now, representing our tide knights." "After all, the Knights will not be sent to each other''s treasure house without our own materials, after all?" "Oh, you are right, so let us represent ourselves!" After some bargaining, Todd, the weakest of the three, is also the most injured. Under the impolite oppression of the two three levels, Todd can only gnaw his teeth and recognize the 20% distribution plan. He squats on the side with a helpless look and watches the two men''s verbal bargaining. At first, Reina''s idea was to share 80% with Shalan, but in any case Shalan didn''t agree. This time, after all, it was Shalan who helped them and opened the door to and from the space. In addition, Shalan''s strength really reached a level that Reina had to face up to. After all, he still stepped back and claimed 30% by himself, and Sha LAN enjoyed 50% only! The next distribution is much simpler. The crystals formed by the blood were distributed according to the ratio of 532 and received in their own space equipment. Then the small piece of skin was smoothly separated under the force of time and space of Reina and Todd. Only the black nail, which is more than one person high and half a meter wide, is so hard that it can''t be easily separated. After a long time of waste, we can get a big one and a small one in the ratio of four to six. At this time, while Shalan and Reina were thinking about how to further divide them, Todd suddenly said to them, "I don''t need these nails. You can distribute them one by one, but I need you to give me corresponding compensation. I need 10% extra blood crystals and 10% skin and flesh. I think this should be very reasonable." Hearing Todd''s words, Reina and saran looked at each other, and they both nodded. Saran took out 10% of the blood crystal, while Reina took out 10% of the skin and gave it to Todd. Then Reina got the 40% of the nails, and Sha LAN got 60% of the nails, which was a complete end to the distribution of the spoils.After distributing the things, the three people remembered that there were still things that belonged to them outside. All of them were embarrassed for a moment. They felt that they were fascinated by wealth and got into the eyes of money. With a slight embarrassed cough, Todd said to saran and Reina, "what, now that the three different worlds that have come to our world have been killed, we need to immediately look for the altar and the entrance of the two worlds. When we destroy the altar and completely close the entrance and exit, this time we should be finished The rest is what the official Army needs to do "Well, we can find the altar now. I think it should be the direction we found before. Otherwise, it will not let the two leaders of this place exist in a different space to stop us." "That''s right, so we''re going to..." "Hum!" An invisible wave spread out in an instant, ignoring the surrounding walls and buildings, and passing over the three people''s bodies, making their faces changed. Although I don''t know what Reina and Todd felt from the wave just now, saran felt a kind of mind grabbing evil thoughts, just like something with a very disgusting appearance, staring at saran with eyes covetously, and continuously flowing with the stinking saliva! "It''s disgusting." With a murmur, saran looked at Reina and Todd, whose faces were not so happy. Without any words, the three men rushed out of the hall together and rushed in the direction of waves. It has to be said that the power of space and time is beyond the reach of people in the matter of driving. Sha LAN only saw the golden light on Reina''s body and disappeared in front of him, while Todd''s body glittered with silver, and his body shape dragged out a trail of shadows in the space, and he also disappeared in front of saran at a very amazing speed. Looking at the two people disappeared, Sha LAN secretly scolded, but he felt sorry that he did not have the skills of high-speed travel. He felt that sooner or later, he would be as fast as thunder, and he would not be able to catch up with these two guys. His amazing speed means that he can''t be found by the guards and cult followers in the ruins, and a lot of troubles are avoided. Of course, Shalan can''t avoid these troubles. He kills some fanatical cult believers and rushes forward full of resentment. When he finally reaches the large hall where the wave comes, he sees a pair of them What surprised saran. On a high altar, a black six pointed star sorcerer array was suspended. In the center of the black six pointed star sorcery array, a dark crack with a length of five or six meters was emitting a faint gray and dark blue electric light, which was depressing and heavy. At this time, Reina and Todd, together with the surviving members of the land guard and the secret alarm Bureau, as well as the people of the tidal Knights'' order, were fighting with those believers of the cult. In fact, if we only consider the strength, how can the followers of the kosoma cult fight against the members of the tide Knight Order and the homeland guard and secret alarm bureau. It''s just because the cracks in the altar are constantly sending out the power of repression, which makes most people lose their strength. Only Todd and Reina can completely avoid the suppression of this force, and can give full play to their strength. However, after the previous battle, their two strengths, which were seriously injured, were not at their peak. As a result, they had no way to quickly kill those believers of the kosoma cult who had fallen into a frenzy in a short time, and were resisted by them. "Damn it, if I were in my heyday, I wouldn''t care about these guys!" With a murmur, Reina''s right hand instantly turned into a dragon. His right hand, full of fine golden scales, scratched the neck of a cult believer with one claw, and then continued to fight forward. At this time, Reina saw Shalan, and immediately called out to him: "Maoling, you boy is finally here. Don''t hurry up and kill all these damned guys. If you don''t destroy the altar and close the crack, I''m afraid the strange thing in the opposite will rush over!" After hearing Reina''s words, saran felt the environment here and found that his spiritual power could be used as always. However, as long as he performed witchcraft, he would immediately receive the interference of inexplicable forces, which made the composition of witchcraft be impacted and collapsed. Therefore, blood ability and close combat can give full play to their strength. However, because of this, the combat power of both sides was suppressed to a very serious degree. Because of the importance, they sent out extremely powerful witches under the same level. Blood knights and secret warriors did not follow, including the tidal knights. If the warriors were here now, things would be much simpler. With a sigh, saran was ready to join the battle, but at this time, he suddenly found that the five finger chain on his left hand suddenly came a wave of waves, which was not affected by any! Although I don''t know why the five finger chain has not been affected, but at this time, a magic tool of moonlight level that can be used is absolutely of great use. Therefore, without any hesitation, saran immediately rushed forward and, under the surprised eyes of Reina and others, rushed into the crowd of kosoma cult believers.When those kosoma cult believers thought that the opportunity was coming, Sha LAN gently raised his mask on his face. The thumb dragon language ring in the left five finger chain suddenly gave out the light of Taoism. A fiery red fan-shaped flame dragon breath erupted from Sha Lan''s mouth, instantly devouring all the followers of the kosoma cult in front of him, which was equivalent to the third level dragon spray The power of the dragon breath is not comparable to those believers of the kosoma cult who have been temporarily promoted! "Ah, ah..." "Help! Help... " "The great cosoma Help me... " In the sound of howling, all the believers of cossoma cult disappeared into the dragon breath. Not only did this surprise the people of kosoma cult, but also Reina and Todd were surprised that Shalan could spray dragon breath! "Maoling, you don''t have dragon blood. Why can you use dragon breath? Is it the power of some kind of sorcery? " "Let''s solve the situation here first." Without immediately answering Reina''s question, saran did not have any hesitation. She added giant power to herself by virtue of the ring finger giant ring in the five finger chain. However, because saran did not transform into a demon, she did not modulate the additional giant power to the maximum, but limited it to the scope that he could bear, of course, even if it was weakened It''s amazing! "Bang Boom With one blow, the chest of an extraordinary kosoma cult believer was depressed, almost a hole was blown out, and the extraordinary corpse of that level flew upside down. Under the action of giant force, it attached the incomparable inertia, and blew off seven or eight kosoma cult followers behind them. The corpse hit the edge of the altar, like meat and mud The sound of the PA Ji spread out, into a strange flower of flesh and blood. At this time, whether it is Reina or Todd, looking at saran''s eyes are full of shock and fear! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 392 No matter Reina or Todd, they don''t know that the five finger chain is something Shalan got recently. After all, they can''t know that Saran can shuttle through the main material world and the two dream worlds by virtue of his soul. In their view, saran is a very normal genius who rises step by step in the subject matter world. Naturally, what he has in hand should have been obtained long ago. If the two of them had used this to deal with Shalan when they had a conflict, then even Reina and Todd were very confident in themselves, and they could not guarantee that they would be safe and sound in this sorcery! "Shalan, you can''t mess with him in the future." "The cat spirit In the future, the danger level should be adjusted to at least the same level as that of Reina. I''m afraid that even in the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain and the United States of America, there are few people who can threaten him. How can these strong men not worry one by one? It''s just trouble. " While Reina and Todd had these thoughts in mind, Shalan''s attack continued. He was holding a large stone pillar in the hall with his arms. Cracks gradually spread out on the large stone pillar. In the blink of an eye, the stone pillar broke and was broken by Saran, who was attached with the power of a giant. He held the huge stone pillar and waved it. He rushed towards the believers of kosoma cult. Under the terrible power of Shalan, almost all the believers of the kosoma cult were injured and died when they were touched. Moreover, they all looked terrible. They were blown out like baseball, and when they hit the nearby walls, ceiling and altar, they all turned into flowers of flesh and blood. "BAM Bang Bang..." With the great power of Shalan, those believers of cossoma cult were killed and wounded. With the cooperation of the tide Knights led by Reina and Todd, the land guard and the secret alarm Bureau, only a dozen powerful kosoma cult leaders remained at the edge of the altar to prevent the crowd from approaching. "Boom After all, the stone pillars were not specially made weapons. Moreover, they were pulled down by Shalan in a very rude way. In addition, those opponents in the previous battles were not ordinary people. Naturally, they reached the limit and collapsed by themselves. They were thrown to the ground by saran when they were unable to be reused. The faint light from the giant ring on the ring finger of his left hand slowly dissipated. The incomparable force in his body faded like the tide. Sha LAN felt the pain in his arms and his body was aching. He knew that his body would take some risks when he did not undergo the transformation of the devil. However, the good thing is that the results are good, so we will not care about these problems. "Commander, director Todd, let''s get rid of these guys now, so that we can completely destroy this altar and completely close the crack." On hearing saran''s words, Reina and Todd looked at each other. They didn''t say much, and rushed forward to those people. Sha LAN pulled out a cross sword which was inserted upside down on the ground. The blade of the sword crossed a red track and killed those who blocked him. With the cooperation of the five finger chain, as long as he had enough mental strength, he could continue to exert the power of a giant and the breath of a giant dragon. The ability of these two rings, belonging to the thumb dragon clan and the ring finger giant ring, complemented each other. They soon helped Shalan nail the last man, who was also the leader of the kosoma cult, to the altar with a sword. The blood gushed from the old man''s wound, mouth and nose, and soon wet the side and ground of the altar. What made Sha LAN frown a little bit was that the leader of the kosoma cult in front of him was not a bit flustered and afraid, but a look of excitement and glory, which made Shalan produce a little bit of bad anticipation at the first time Feeling. "Cough, cough Ha ha Ha ha Death is not our end. Death is our rebirth. The great kosoma will not treat his devout followers badly. Although we humble believers have not protected this place well But we can sacrifice our humble life and soul to the great kosoma When the old man said the last words, Shalan immediately felt a strange breath. Without any hesitation, he pulled out the cross sword in his hand and chopped off the old man''s head with one sword. However, it was still a step too late after all. When the old man''s head fell on the ground, and the blood from his neck was sprinkled on the altar, he had no hesitation Just that a trace of strange breath completely turned into a huge wave, sweeping the whole hall! However, the corpses on the ground, whether the bodies of the homeland guard and the secret alarm Bureau, or those of the kosoma cult, which occupied the vast majority, scattered a trace of blood and translucent soul energy, which was not stopped by saran and others. They rushed toward the cracks on the central altar in an overwhelming way and quickly poured into the cracks. The sound of sucking noodles and the sound of chewing sounded behind the crack, which made everyone present feel a sense of fear from the heart.After the energy of those bloody souls was completely absorbed, the strange energy disappeared immediately, and the special wave that suppressed the power of the people disappeared. However, the recovery of the power did not give people any sense of security. On the contrary, more heavy pressure was applied to them, just as if there was an extremely powerful terror demon attacking them Look at the covetous, and step by step close to them the same. "Hum!" A buzzing sound sounded from the other side of the crack, and then the six or seven meter crack suddenly swelled up. A huge claw full of black fur stretched out a little bit from the crack. When this huge black claw opened, it was almost hundreds of dense and varied in size. The eyes with dark pupil opened from the palm of the black fur claw, blinking and blinking four times Yi was spinning and staring at everyone present. Shalan looked at one of his eyes, and his heart suddenly filled with unspeakable evil thoughts. He gasped for breath, and the rest of the light saw that the priest around him suddenly raised the idea of killing and destroying the priest. And this thought became more and more strong with saran''s breath, and almost burst out of saran''s heart At the center of her eyebrows, like the black eye rune, her black eyes twinkled slightly. Suddenly, the evil thoughts in saran''s heart quickly subsided, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. At this time, saran finally reflected that he wanted to open his mouth to warn others, but it was too late. Someone had already started to attack the nearby people! Mengyan and one of the land guards and the secret alarm Bureau nearby rush to each other almost at the same time. Magic girl''s eyes are red and constantly resist the evil thoughts in her heart, and she can''t care about the nightmare. However, the people who have two homeland guards and secret alarm Bureau almost rush towards Reina together. But at this moment, Reina''s golden light flashed, and instantly came behind the two homeland guards and secret alarm officers, and one of them knocked them unconscious. At the same time, Sha LAN came to the nightmare''s side, grabbed the nightmare''s body with one hand, and put his hand on the nightmare''s forehead. A special wave spread and quickly dispelled the evil thoughts in the nightmare''s heart. As for the land guard and the secret alarm Bureau, he was not so well treated. He was kicked out by saran and hit the wall behind him, and he was unconscious Go on, Shalan''s foot is heavy, and he didn''t kick him to death. "Disperse! purify! Shelter The priest stepped forward. The white light in his hands flashed and turned into three white halos, which flew over the heads of the people. The white light rain not only dispelled the interference, but also thoroughly purified the evil thoughts in the people who had received the interference. Finally, he applied a layer of protection between the people and the huge black hair claw! At this time, saran found that the priest was also on the way of faith. He was a standard priest, and he used a kind of God power that was hard to see. Although it was the power of the light system, saran could not determine which God he belonged to. He could only make sure that the God was not the God of any regular church in this continent Saran was also sure that the divine power used by the priests was not evil. It was pure light, without any evil thoughts, but also without any good thoughts! "The absolute neutral power of light? Such a God... " As if he had thought of something, saran looked at the priest''s face with a trace of surprise and surprise, as well as much more serious fear than before. If he was only in the subject matter world, he could not know what the absolute neutral light power represented. After all, it was too long, long before the golden age. But Shalan had also been to the nightmare abyss and the emerald world, from which he got a lot of records about the pre golden age era. Among them, the absolute neutral power of light in the era before the golden age was nothing different. It was the power of a powerful church that lived across two continents. As for whether the power of the priest comes from the existence of the name that has disappeared in history, it is not clear that Saran can determine, but the strength of the priest is the same as that of the God, but it is a fact that can not be concealed! Of course, all these things are later words now. Under the powerful output of the priest, the more than 100 eyes in the palm of the black hair claw can no longer affect the people. It also found this point, and finally did not choose to let people kill each other in person! "Boom The black hair claw seized the altar under the crack, and the back of his hand suddenly swelled with huge sarcomas. The sarcomas became bigger and bigger, and finally broke into pieces. Each of them had dark skin, two meters in height, similar to the adult human man, but had four arms, no ears, nose, mouth, and whole face, or the whole head was covered with dark pupil eyes Eye like creatures, step by step from those broken sarcomas came out, towards the crowd came over. "The strength of each of these guys is not weak. They are equivalent to the second level peak, which is just maintained at the upper limit of our world power. It seems that the guy behind the crack still estimates the limit here. At least now, he dare not go beyond the thunder pool."Listening to Reina''s words, the priest directly asked him, "commander, can you still fight? If you can, you can say yes. If not, we can consider withdrawing? Or do you want to fight for the safety of the world? " With a disdainful smile on Reina''s face, he said to the priest, "for the world? Although we don''t pay the debt, we don''t get the interest, but we don''t get it back When the voice dropped, Reina directly took out a gold unknown drug from the space equipment and poured it into his mouth without hesitation. Almost in the next second, a golden flame gushed out of his body. Reina''s body turned into a half dragon and half human again. At this time, there was a golden dragon tail growing out behind him, which kept growing behind him It''s swinging. "Boom..." Just when Reina was in the form of half dragon and half man, Sha LAN heard a thunder. The thunder did not sound from the sky outside, but rather appeared in the void. It seemed that a ubiquitous existence was expressing his dissatisfaction with Reina who had exerted his strength beyond the upper limit of the main material world. Even Sha LAN had a strange insight. Now Reina''s power is only dissatisfied with the subject matter world, but if the power continues to improve to reach level 4, it will surely lead to the anger of the master matter world. Saran can almost be sure that the anger of the master matter world is absolutely the result of destroying the heaven and earth, at least directly Exerting the strength of the four levels of the existence of that completely erase the degree! "Is level three tolerable? So, just now I used the power on the five finger chain of the three levels, and nothing happened. It seems that although the three levels have exceeded the upper limit of the power of the subject matter quality world, it will not cause any reaction from the subject matter quality world. That is to say, I can do my best to deal with those guys... " Thinking of this, saran also stepped forward and tied with Reina. At the same time, in his eyes under the silver cat mask, his left eye flashed with blue and white electric light, and his right eye was surrounded by black smoke. Thunder and darkness rose from him together. For the first time, saran released all his strength in the subject matter world! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 393 Saran could feel a kind of dark warning from the world around him, as if the world was warning him not to use more power beyond the upper limit of power, or else the waiting for saran would be destruction. "It''s a direct warning." With his right hand grabbing, there is a large amount of electric current flowing along the wall and the floor around the hall where they are. They quickly gather in Sha Lan''s right hand and turn into a blue and white electric ball, which is then shot forward by Sha LAN, dragging out a blue and white energy track, and exploding in a dark four armed human body On top of it, it flew backward against its body, bumping into two other humanoid creatures, and suddenly burst out. An astonishing number of blue and white thunder spread out with the energy shock, turning into violent thunder storm, which enveloped all the humanoid creatures, and together with the black fur claws, fell into the attack range. The thunderbolt was so powerful that the people who had been standing behind Reina and saran could not help but withdraw a certain distance. Only the priest and Todd could maintain their body shape and continue to stand behind Reina and saran, ready to support saran and Reina at any time. "Boom, boom..." Thunder gradually dissipated with the sound, but the bodies of those humanoid creatures became blackened under the constant bombardment of the thunder. Many more humanoid creatures lost their limbs, and there were wisps of black smoke from their bodies lying on the ground. However, at this time, nearly two-thirds of the humanoid creatures lying on the ground slowly got up, and with their climbing, a large number of charred flesh on the surface of their bodies peeled off, and their bodies became the original appearance. The eyes on their heads rotated irregularly and rushed towards the direction of saran and Reina. The pupil of both eyes slightly shrinks, and Sha LAN waves her hand slightly. The index finger of her right hand drags out an arc track of dark energy with the black smoke emerging. Then, the finger points out continuously. Whenever Sha Lan''s finger points to a position, there is a fist sized black hole condensing out of the void, and everything within a radius of about two meters, no matter what All inhaled into the fist sized black hole, including those humanoid creatures! Fist sized black holes appear in the void, and those humanoid creatures suddenly become dead and wounded. Not to mention those humanoid creatures whose bodies are completely crushed and absorbed by the black holes, but only half of the human like creatures whose bodies are crushed and absorbed by the black holes can not live. Although Shalan obviously saw a large number of black granulation growing on the cross section of their bodies and wanted to reshape their bodies, it seems that the main material world is not the same as these human like creatures, or the world of cossoma. At least, the active supernatural power in the void is much rarer, which makes the terror self-healing ability of these humanoid creatures lose With most of the effect, there is no way to recover from this level of injury immediately. After two rounds of attacks, Shalan''s mental power was consumed a lot. He stepped back and took a spirit recovery potion from the space ring and poured it into his mouth, waiting for his mental power to recover. At this time, Reina laughed and rushed forward in a golden light. With his sharp claws and solid dragon scales, combined with the amazing speed obtained by the power of controlling time, Reina drove into the rest of the humanoid creatures, and the battle situation was remarkable, making those humanoid creatures could not even touch the scales on Reina''s body. "Ha, I thought how strong these guys are. It turns out that they are just some kind of goods. I and Maoling can kill all of them!" The dragon tail behind the buttocks threw up a humanoid. Reina opened his mouth and ejected a golden rocket, which directly penetrated the humanoid''s body and completely burned the humanoid to ashes. But at this time, the remaining 20 humanoid creatures suddenly and quickly gathered together, and their bodies quickly joined together with their companions. They were strangely fused together. The arms of the more than 20 humanoid creatures were extended like the feet of a centipede, and their bodies were transformed into the appearance of centipede, as for the eyes on their heads Eyes, at this time in the centipede like body back open and close, there is a faint light gathering in it. The strange changes of those humanoid creatures made everyone wary. Reina, the nearest centipede transformed by those humanoid creatures, naturally saw the faint light in the eyes on the Centipede''s back. Instead of attacking the centipede, he quickly dodged back. It has to be said that Reina''s choice is really very correct. At the moment when he stepped back, hundreds of eyes on the Centipede''s back shot out dark black light. Those black light diffused irregularly in all directions, and with the sudden rotation of the Centipede''s body, those black lights were like the sharpest blade, irregular towards All the people in the hall were chopped. "Whew, whew, whew..." This dark black light is not condensed by dark energy, nor by any elements. The destruction of elements has no effect on this kind of attack. Therefore, without any hesitation, saran made every effort to condense a huge black hole with a diameter of three meters, suspended in front of the public, and forced to resist the attack of those dark lights!"Boom, boom..." The black hole is constantly shaking. Under the constant attack of those dark lights, even the black hole condensed by black hole technique has gradually fallen into the limit. Shalan can feel the rapid depletion of his spiritual strength, but he also knows that if he does not continue to support, then those behind him may die at least half of the people under this wave of attack, which is not what saran wants to see! "Simple defense can''t go on forever. The most important thing now is to kill the centipede, so that we can completely eliminate the danger once and for all." Thinking of this, Sha LAN took a deep breath. The index finger and middle finger of his right hand were close together. From the center of his eyebrow to his forehead, he wiped it from the bottom to the bottom. In the black electric light, the black eye with the shape of Rune of black eyes condensed in front of her forehead. At the same time, all the essence and power of Sha Lan''s spirit sea was injected into the black thunder eye, and a black light came from the black thunder eye The black hole formed by the black hole technique was shot through the pupil of the black hole technique. Ignoring the obstruction of the dark light, the centipede was shot straight into the body of the centipede. With the head of saran slightly shaking, the black Ting gaze from the black eye cut the centipede into two parts and fell on the ground, gradually disappearing into the dim light. turn the world upside down into a small black electric light dissipation. When the eyes of the black eye disappear, Salem only breathes a sigh of relief. Since the eyes of the black eye absorbed the blood essence of the descendants of the thunderbolt, the great changes have taken place. Not only is the power bigger, but also it becomes more and more difficult to control. Every time it takes to use it, it takes a lot of mental energy. Fortunately, it is a great pity. Its power is worth it. The dark light disappeared, and the people were safe again. The black hole disappeared. Shalan sat down on the ground, gasping for breath. The battle just now had consumed most of his mental strength. At this time, he had little fighting ability. Fortunately, he is not the only one here, but Reina, the priest and Todd stood in front of saran and said, "OK, cat spirit, you can rest. The next thing is for us. The three of us will resist the attack of the black claw temporarily. The rest of us will deal with the altar. As long as the altar is destroyed, there is no such thing Things can sustain the cracks, and then we can push the guy''s hand back and send him back to his hometown When Shalan resisted the dim light and killed the centipede, Reina didn''t stay behind and do nothing. He found a very obvious problem in the battle just now. That is, the centipede, which emits hundreds of dark lights, is deliberately protecting it The altar, together with the obvious protective action of the black claw before, naturally made Reina figure out what their target was. After that, Reina, the priest and Todd rushed to the black claw, and each of them exerted all their strength to prevent the black haired claw from protecting the altar. Meanwhile, the elves and others followed, and each exerted all their strength to destroy the altar. But even if the black hair claw of kosoma was subject to the suppression of the material world, and could not completely protect the altar under the interference of Reina, the priest and Todd, it was not the elves who could easily destroy the second or even the first level of transcendence! At this time, Shalan looked at the three Reinas who were under more and more pressure, as well as the elves who had not made great contributions. He took a deep breath, took out two spiritual power recovery potions from the space ring and poured them into his mouth together. When the pressure of the potions broke out completely and his mental strength was forced to recover, Shalan started with mental strength against his painful head The five finger chain of the left hand and the elf ring of the index finger emit a light luster. "Boom, boom..." The ground vibrated, but the ground around the altar suddenly swelled irregularly. The stone slabs on the ground were broken one by one. A large number of vines grew out of the ground with a huge tree. After the huge tree grew out, it immediately twisted and changed into a statue with a height of five or six meters and a incomparable figure The giant tree man, waving a pair of arms full of tree rings and vines, grabbed the hand of the evil god kosoma, and pushed it into the crack, so that most of the energy of cosoma''s protecting the altar suddenly disappeared! "It''s this time, the elves and you, go all out to destroy the altar!" After hearing Sha Lan''s drinking, a green short bow with a length of one meter appeared in the spirit''s hands. She slowly pulled the bow string, and an arrow composed of emerald green energy appeared on the short bow and shot out instantly under the control of the spirit. At the same time, magic girl and nightmare shot up together, and a green smoke full of colorful butterflies rushed up. However, before the two of them jointly attacked the altar, the folding fan had already waved the white folding fan in his hand, and summoned a large number of white paper into a white paper Throwing Knife, emitting a unique blood wave and shooting towards the altar. Shalan looked at the altar, took a deep breath, and his body immediately inflated. Except for the silver cat mask on his face, his cloak was completely broken. He activated the giant power on the ring finger giant ring. His body followed the attack of the people and rushed to the altar. He went all out, mixed with the power of the giant and the blow of the shock wave, and hit him in the front Most of the altar was destroyed by the attack of the crowd, but with a roar, the altar was completely broken under the fist of Saran, and the broken stones shot out in all directions and spread!"Hum!" Without the maintenance of the altar and the isolation of the oppressive power of the main material world, the crack began to shrink at once, but at this time, the fingers of the second and the third black haired claws stretched out the crack and forcibly tore the crack open again, so that the black hair claw that stretched out could continue to attack. At the same time, in the tear open crack, a huge eye with dense black eyes, large and small, in the pupil, was staring at Sha LAN and others outside the crack. A voice with endless resentment and anger said to everyone in the common language of this continent: "I have remembered you. One day, I will come to this world, and I will find out every one of you. At that time, you will know that the physical torture is only temporary, while the soul pain is eternal, and you will be in me I am waiting for the arrival of that time Looking at that eye, saran could see the evil thoughts and power that made him palpitate from that eye, but he did not have any fear, and with a scornful smile, he said to him, "OK, I''ll wait for you, but before that, you need to walk out of this narrow crack." The voice dropped, and before the brow of the mask on Sha Lan''s face, the eye of black Ting reappeared, and a black Ting gaze shot directly at the eye in the crack. Seeing saran''s action, Reina also laughed. He opened his mouth and spurted out a golden flame. Similarly, the crystal like spear of space shot into the crack, and the white holy light of the same practice also shot out from the priest''s hands and fell into the crack! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 394 The golden ray, the white light, the white light, the black light. The four attacks bombarded the eye behind the crack, full of resentment and angry roar. From behind the crack, the three hands tearing the crack and stretching out the crack were taken back together. Then the crack quickly healed and restored to its original appearance, and completely cut off the connection between the main material world and the world. "Bang..." The ancient trees of war summoned by Shalan with his five finger chains turned into pieces of rotten wood and fell to the ground. All kinds of energy and fluctuation in the hall gradually returned to normal after the end of the battle. His body gradually returned to its original appearance. At the same time, a black smoke was swirling around Sha Lan''s body, blocking her body, making him find a new cloak to put on his body in time, which revealed his true face. At this time, Reina, who was also dressed by the spirit, whispered to Saran, "now you are going to participate in the activities with your real body in the future?" "I still have to go to school. I don''t have so much time to run around with you. Maybe my beast reciter will replace me to join the activities of our knight order." "Yes, but the beast of mind is promoted with the improvement of its master''s strength. I think your mind beast will also enhance its strength? The third level is enough. " "After this time, I need to have a rest for a period of time. Does the commander have no objection?" "Hehe, of course, I don''t have any comments. And this time you really helped me a lot. When I go back, I will give you two other MIWU, which is my thanks to you." With a slight pick on her eyebrows, she finally put on a smile on her face under the mask, nodded and said, "then I will thank you, my Lord Commander." The next thing became very simple: the cracks were closed, the altars were destroyed, and naturally the means to block remote contact information disappeared. Todd quickly contacted the homeland guard and secret alert headquarters, and confirmed that more people would come to deal with the follow-up. As for the tide knights, they have already achieved their goals. Naturally, there is no need to stay here. After all, no one can guarantee that when the people from the homeland guard and secret alarm bureau come, they will attack the wanted criminals, such as homeland guard and secret alert Bureau Credibility, however, is lower than the gangs of roadside hooligans. Todd didn''t want to leave the tide knights. First of all, Todd didn''t want to leave them. First of all, Todd had been saved by Reina and saran many times before. Only two or three of the big cats and kittens survived by the tide knights could not really keep the tide riders. The other side had two three-level strong men, unless they were from three big countries Extraordinary organizations join hands, or if they really want to leave each other behind, they will have to be broken teeth. So Todd not only did not stop them, but sent them to the exit of the ruins in a harmonious atmosphere and watched the seven members of the tide Knights disappear into the night. ¡­¡­ It was noon the next day when saran returned to her home, when Hugh returned to the house after lunch at Beckinsale''s service. Seeing saran''s return, Beckinsale immediately asked Shalan to sit down and eat. Before leaving, saran told Hugh that once someone asked him where he was going, he said he had gone to visit friends. After all, it was impossible for anyone to come to see him at night. Even if someone came, Hugh would tell him that Saran had taken a rest You can fool the past, but you are not afraid of being discovered. After eating, saran accompanied Beckinsale for a while, then took Hugh away from her home and returned to his house. Sitting on the sofa, saran looked at Hugh, who was sitting opposite him, and asked, "Hugh, how are the books I arranged for you? Is there anything you don''t understand?" "Miss Saran, there are some places I really don''t understand, these..." After explaining his problem to Hugh, saran went back to his room, sat down on the small desk in his room, looked at the books on it, looked up and looked at it. Suddenly, Sha LAN raised her head and put her hand on her eyebrows. Suddenly, a silver mist gushed out from her eyebrows and turned into a silver cat like Teri On saran''s table. "Terry, are you finished upgrading your strength?" "Yes, master, my strength has been raised to three levels, and finally I have a second ability." "Oh? What ability? " Hearing saran''s words, Teri''s body suddenly turned into a silver whirlpool, spinning several times on the table top. Each turn became smaller and finally disappeared. Then a silver whirlpool appeared on saran''s left shoulder. In a blink of an eye, Teri appeared on saran''s shoulder. In terms of speed, Teri''s speed is much slower than his full speed. But the key lies in the way Teri moves. It''s not moving at his own speed, but really moving from one position to another. In short, it''s instantaneous!"Is this the ability of the space system, the type of instantaneous movement? How far can the longest distance be reached? Is there a limit to the number of times? Can you do it faster? Can you teleport alone, take people or carry things? " Listening to a series of questions from Saran, Teri tilted his head, thought for a moment, and simply said to Saran, "master, why don''t you enter my body? Anyway, after your consciousness comes into my body, you should also know the ability." "Well, then I''ll have a look at it myself." Leaning back on the back of the chair, saran''s consciousness immediately descended into Teri''s body along with the connection between him and Teri. When he came back to Teri''s body again, he immediately felt the difference between the body and the past. Not only was the strength and speed of the body increased, but also the energy contained became more and more abundant With Teri''s body, saran can clearly feel the space fluctuation that his real body can''t sense. Naturally, saran also knows the ability of Teri to move in the second moment. Teri''s first ability is that he can make the master''s consciousness fall on the chanter, and can use his body to perform witchcraft to fight, which is called spiritualism. The second ability, that is, the ability to move instantaneously, is called shape shifting. It can rotate one''s body at a high speed and resonate with the force of space, thus exerting instantaneous movement. This ability can be moved as long as it is within sight, or space markers can be applied to a person or object, so that long-distance blinking can be carried out, but the consumption will become very large. The fastest speed of blinking is probably only a thought. As for the number of times, as long as the mental strength is enough to bear the pressure of space, in theory, we can blink many times, but we can''t carry people or objects. This is a pity for saran. Otherwise, Teri can move with his body. In short, this ability may not be of great help to saran himself, but it is a very good ability for Teri, the reading beast, and even the saran who came into Teri''s body. At least, Sha LAN can leave a landmark attached object in the Wineman manor, or his father''s side. As long as the other side is in danger, saran will You can go back and deal with it immediately. In addition, the tide knights can do the same there, saving Shalan from running around. "Space landmarks are really good. It''s a pity that only three can be applied. When the fourth is applied, the first will be disconnected and completely discarded. It''s a pity." In spite of this, saran is still very excited. Instead of quitting Teri''s body, he controls Teri''s body to disappear in the same place and appear in the sky just as far as he can see. Then Teri''s body turns into a silver vortex again under the control of saran and disappears in the same place and appears in soran city The top of the tallest building looks down on the city below. "It''s a good ability, so..." Murmuring to herself, saran immediately headed for the direction that SlyA told him, Lambert airlines, United States of America, Ltd. After several quick changes, Shalan finally came to a very large industrial park in the suburb of soran, which has completely become the territory of Lambert aviation, the United States of the United States of America Co., Ltd., a large industrial park integrating scientific research, administration and manufacturing, but it has become a rare factory in soran. Originally, this large industrial park was intended to be built in Wald, the economic center. But I don''t know why I changed my mind. Under the name of new aircraft research institute, sauland, a city with less industrial atmosphere, successfully gave Lambert aviation the green light all the way to the United States of England and the United States of America, and successfully built it in the suburbs On this vast open space, I heard that it was intended to build a comprehensive sports square, but it is obvious that the original plan has completely given way to the construction of this large industrial park. Among the three parties, Lambert airlines, which is nominally controlled by Matt gray Lambert, holds 55% of the shares, while federal Airlines accounts for 25%, while grant investment, which has just joined, accounts for 20% The three parties, together, are absolutely behemoth even in the Commonwealth. As for the owners of the new industrial park and the company, except for the necessary supervisors, neither the federal Airlines nor grant Investment Corporation has hired any more people. In fact, the federal Airlines wanted to do something about this matter, but after the grant family members visited several managers of the federal airlines, he did They also immediately became low-key, no longer on the management of the company. For this result, Shalan is very clear that coco is behind some hands and feet, but Shalan is also very clear that Yiwen won''t admit these things, but in the dark, saran accepted the love, that is.With a cat like body and the strength of a three-level wizard, saran easily enters the heavily guarded Industrial Park, and Shi Shilan walks into the administrative building. Along with his contact with seleya, he quickly comes to the top floor of the administrative building. Here is the nominally maitrey''s office, in fact, selea, or his own office. Sha LAN appeared quietly in the corner of the office. In his sight, he could see the number of defense mechanisms in this office. However, for Saran, the defense mechanism in this office is too weak. Looking at Matt gray sitting in front of the desk constantly signing documents, and lying on the sofa watching the novel with virgin blood red wine, saran gently stepped out of the front paw, touched a defensive mark on the ground, and immediately Matt gray and selea almost at the same time into two shadows, especially selea''s speed has become much faster than before Several times, almost reached the limit visible to the naked eye. If not for the mental power to lock in the trace of seleya, saran would not be able to track her immediately! No pets are allowed to be carried in the administrative building. Moreover, it is a very unusual thing that a silver cat with a strange appearance can come to the top office with heavy defense. Without any carelessness and without any left hands, selea took out the Black Dagger from saran before and quickly arrived at saran''s body at a very fast speed After that, he waved a dagger and stabbed at saran''s silver cat like body. But at this time, an invisible force suddenly acted on her and lifted her whole body out. At the same time, a huge black hand with six fingers and scales appeared in the air and grasped her body. At the same time, the same big hand appeared behind Matt gray and pressed him on the wall, completely cutting off their resistance Yes. At this time, saran looked at them and said with a smile, "selea, Matt gray, your two strength has improved well, but it''s still not enough." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 395 The strength is not enough depends on who you are compared with. In fact, the existence of the first level is still the mainstream in the transcendence of the main material world. Very few level one transcendence with an ancient and powerful inheritance can become a overlord. Even if there is no ancient and powerful inheritance to rely on, it is a smooth road for the strong to wake up the strong blood. In terms of talent, blood clan can only be regarded as medium or high level at most. However, most of blood clan''s talents are divided into two aspects: speed and recovery ability. In addition, with the talent of blood clan and blood clan magic arts that can be systematically learned, blood clan under the same level can be regarded as extraordinary existence in high position. Only sorcerers like saran and Reina, as well as the supernatural beings like Todd who have awakened the blood of super extraordinary creatures, can they suppress SlyA and maitrelli. However, if you want to reach the level of Shalan, it''s impossible to achieve the level of being super extraordinary! "The voice is Young master Helzaro''s hand dissipated, and saran said to selea, "yes, it''s me." "But what are you..." "This is one of my doubles. My real body hasn''t come here. Of course, if you don''t feel used to the appearance of the double, I can become my own." Silver cat''s body wafted out wisps of silver smoke, and soon the original silver cat turned into the shape of Saran, only silver hair and silver pupil, and the body''s robe was also silver, which seemed a little cold. "Please sit down, young master." Not only the voice, but also the soul connection told her that Saran was real. Naturally, she immediately adjusted her mind and invited saran to sit in the chair in front of her desk. However, saran did not go to sit in that chair. He just sat on a sofa casually and said to her, "selea, I have two things to do this time. One is to understand the development progress of the new airship, and the other is to let you send something back to wenman manor in Greenland and give it to my father face-to-face." "Young master, what do you want to send back?" Without an immediate answer, saran stretched out her hand and pulled it. A black ring on her hand was detached from her hand and suspended in her hand. Looking at the ring on her hand, there was a twinkle of blue and white electric current on her hand, and soon the ring on her hand was slightly transformed into a male one. Then a wisp of silver mist came out of her body, which surrounded the ring, forming a silver Rune surrounding the whole ring, emitting light spatial fluctuations. This is the space left by saran with his simple alchemy As long as Saran wants to go back, he can control the image of the beast immediately, and instantly appears at his father''s side to solve any danger of finding his father. Throwing the ring of great change to selea, saran said to her, "selea, this is for my father. Tell him that this ring can''t be taken off his hand in any case. Once there is an insurmountable danger, this ring can save him." Seleya looked at the ring in her hand, nodded deeply, and said, "young master, I understand that I will give this ring to the count safely." "Well, next, you can answer my other question. When will our new airship be completed and popularized?" "Young master, I can''t answer that question. Let Matt gray answer your question." Shalan''s eyes turned to Matt gray, and the other party immediately sat down and explained to saran: "young master, our company has a lot of funds now, and the research aspect is also the top talent on the road. In fact, the new airship has been successfully researched and is being manufactured overtime. However, due to the great demand, it can not be completely manufactured in a short time. ¡± "why not put them into batches "This is what the representatives of grant investment on the board of directors mean. They say that the situation is very special. Only a large-scale spread can suppress the old airlines at one stroke. Otherwise, the new airship may be offset by the gradual introduction of new airships into the market." Naturally, the meaning of grant investment company is that of Irwin. Saran did not continue to ask. He was very clear that Irwin would not harm himself. Besides, there were 20% shares in her family. "Well, I see. What about the floating ship I asked you to study and build?" This time, Matt Gray''s face showed a trace of embarrassment. He pursed his mouth and replied to saran: "young master, the manufacturing of floating ships requires a lot of witchcraft techniques. Although many of these techniques have been replaced by other methods, the core technologies still can''t be completely replaced. So now, the Research on floating boats has been carried out And construction are basically in a deadlock. Unless we can get more and more detailed information, we really have no way, we can only study it a little bit. " "If that''s the case, then we''ll temporarily seal up the floating ship plan and carry out the manufacturing plan for the replacement combat airship. I don''t think it''s impossible for you to complete it?"As a matter of fact, when assigning tasks, saran knew that Matt gray could not complete the construction of floating ships. Even in the nightmare abyss and jadeite world, only a few forces could complete the construction of floating ships. It was not only the problems of materials, but also the problems of technology that were the real difficulties in the manufacturing of floating ships. And Matt gray and his colleagues were just like this It is because of this problem that we have not broken through the technical barriers. Seeing that Saran was not angry, Matt Gray was relieved, and then his face appeared confident again. He opened his mouth and said to saran: "master Saran, the combat airship as an alternative plan, has started to study it when we find that the floating ship can''t go any further. With the manufacturing and research experience of the new airship, the research on the combat airship is very smooth. In fact, a week ago, we have built a sample in the underground secret base of St. Jones Kingdom of the alliance of seven countries, which is faster than the new airship and has higher anti attack ability. As for the minimum requirement of the suppression weapon on the ground, you can install it on the ground! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 396 "Safety must be done well. At least no one can find out before the combat airship is in scale. Otherwise, it will be a big trouble for us." This time she replied to Shalan. She looked at saran and said seriously, "master Saran, don''t worry. The local forest has been completely stationed there. After I send my things back to the count, I will go to that place immediately. Master saran can rest assured." "Selea, when you''ve reached level two, you can have more people to hold for the first time?" "That''s right. Originally, I could have four first hugs at the first level, but Matt gray consumed two drops of my efforts, so I only have three descendants. Now that I have reached level two, I can first embrace eight people, that is to say, I can have a first embrace of four new people. Once I have achieved the first level, they will immediately reach the level of half transcendence ¡£¡± "Now is the time to employ people. I allow you to send four new first embracing objects. If you can directly give them to the first level extraordinary first embraces, then we can immediately have new combat power." "Young master, in fact, the three of them can have their first embrace. Although they are not the ancestors of my family like me, they can also give the first embrace to one person, so that they can become the blood clan equivalent to the level of intermediate knight or intermediate wizard apprentice, which can be regarded as the third generation blood clan of my Zhuofan family." "Yes, if they have the right person, they can have the first hug, but if you let me know who you forced to give the first hug, then you will know." After a thrill, selea and metgre lowered their heads together, saying that they were submissive to saran and abided by the rules made by saran. In fact, it is not difficult for them to find a good qualification and willing to be the object of blood clan. Among human beings, there are many people who are eager for power and eternal life There are a large number of people in all ages eager to become a member of the blood clan, even if they want to give up their identity as human beings. "Well, if there is nothing else, I will leave. If there is any special situation, you can inform me immediately. Whether it is in the League of seven or the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, at least now I am not as I used to be, and I have no way to do it." "Yes, young master!" "I understand!" After nodding her head, saran''s body turned into a silver whirlpool again and disappeared in front of selea and metgre. The next second he appeared in his room and turned into a silver cat again. At the same time, saran''s own will returned to her body, opened her eyes, stretched out her waist, and looked satisfied. Lambert Airlines is an important step in Shalan''s mastery of the discourse power of the subject matter world. He spared no effort to find various technologies from other countries, so as to make Lambert Airlines stand up completely in time. It is not only to become a colossal thing in the alliance of seven countries, but also to become the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain, even the whole continent and the whole subject matter Only by standing at the top of the tide of extraordinary power with Shalan, can Shalan truly control his own destiny! Sitting quietly on the chair, saran calmed down her mood and took out five pale blue stones. Four of them, smaller, recorded three memory stones of MIWU and a second level thunder and lightning witchcraft from Reina and the priest respectively. As for the larger one, he never had time to see it. He got the secret of the five finger chain from the nightmare abyss Memory crystal from the secret laboratory. First, he picked up the memory crystal which recorded the second level lightning witchcraft, and Sha Lan''s spiritual power was input into it, and immediately saw the second level witchcraft branded in it. [electromagnetic control, second level witchcraft, its power increases with the improvement of mental power. Theoretically, there is no upper limit. Its main function is to transform the lightning force into magnetic force, and then affect metal. ¡¿ in short, this is a very common second level sorcery, but it can be used as a reward for Shalan. Of course, the priest will not fool him with a secondary witchcraft which has no effect on him. In fact, the greatest value of this witchcraft is to transform lightning power to magnetic force, and indicate to saran who has always wanted to extend the use of lightning power A very clear road! "The value of this witchcraft I owe it to the priest. " After recording all the contents of the electromagnetic control, Sha LAN put the recovered crystal stone into the space ring. Then he picked up the three light blue crystal stones which recorded the ancestor Miyu, one by one. Although there is still no suitable one for him in these three books, one of them, named "the fury", points out to Sha LAN A direction, pointing to the original fury of one of the ninety-nine ancestors of the mythical age! There are three descendants of the first generation of fury, namely, red bull, purgatory fire and vengeful spirit. All of them have strong qualifications beyond the legendary level. Among the three descendants, angry red bull has left a large number of descendants in the long history, of which the most well-known is the Tauren.Although their own blood force has been relatively thin, but it has greatly improved their fertility, forming a race standing in many worlds. The natural branch of the Tauren family, the helltauren also has the qualification to advance to the original fury, but once he has made a choice, there is no room for Shalan to turn around, and he must never move forward Towards the original fury forward this road! Thinking of this, saran fell into silence. After a long time, he suddenly laughed and muttered to himself, "what am I thinking about? It''s not easy to find a way that belongs to me. Moreover, the original rage is definitely in the middle and upper level among the ninety-nine ancestors. It''s lucky for me to take this road of ancestor. Naturally, there''s no reason to refuse! " After understanding the truth, Shalan devoted himself to creating his own ancestor Mitsu. With a clear goal and many references, a total of six ancestral secret weapons were enough for Shalan to gradually create his own ancestor Miyu that was suitable for him and led to the original rage. Now the main problem is only one, time! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 397 According to miwuzhong, the ancestor of the six tribes, the route from the top to the top is just like the retrograde waterfall. It is easy to follow the trend from the top to the bottom, and it is difficult to go up against the current. If you want to achieve the position of the ancestor, you must go up against the current and dig out the power source of the supernatural creatures step by step with the power of the ancestor. Only by doing so can we truly reach the position of the ancestor. Just as Shalan said, the power of the supernatural creatures in his body originates from the helltauren. If he wants to be the source of his original fury, he must step by step to upgrade the power of the helltauren to the first blood source, and then he can go further on this basis. In other words, if you want to become the original fury, you must first become one of the three fury Red Bulls, purgatory fire and vengeance fury spirit before you can further become the original rage. Of course, for Shalan, among the three first generation descendants of original rage, only angry red bull can really achieve. Purgatory fire and revenge fury spirit are basically the same as him I can''t make it. "First recognize the core ability of the helltauren, then we can take this atavism to become the supernatural creature representing the first blood source. Now I have clearly recognized that the core ability of hell Tauren is the power of shock. This unparalleled powerful power can not appear in the Tauren clan, let alone in the earth, unless it is inherited by blood In other words, the first step of my ancestor Mi Wu is to deeply study the power of concussion What I fear most is not the difficulty, but the inability to see the goal, and not knowing which direction he should go. Now that he has found his goal, Sha Lan''s heart is half of the ground. He temporarily put down the six original secret martial arts and picked up the last memory crystal from the secret Laboratory of the nightmare abyss. However, to Sha Lan''s surprise, there are only two and a half sentences in this seemingly large memory stone, which are more similar to diary and other things. [it turns out that the three worlds are one, only to find that one ¡¿ [the five finger chain is just one part of it. The other two parts are in the other two worlds. There is also a nightmare hell in the jadeite world. I happen to know the way to look for the latter, but how should I go through the former? ¡¿ [I finally found the entrance of nightmare hell, but when I pushed the entrance door through a gap, I was immediately hit by the power flowing out of it. I could feel that my life was running out. Unfortunately, if I chose to go to the emerald world to look for the second part, maybe everything would be different. ¡¿ "the wizard of level 5 is severely damaged in an instant Where is this place called nightmare hell? According to the first sentence, three worlds are one. The world of the fifth level wizard is the nightmare abyss. The other two worlds are naturally jade world and nightmare hell. So I''ve been to two of those three worlds. Where is the so-called nightmare hell? It seems that the danger is more dangerous than the nightmare abyss and jade world! Then can I infer that the devil''s mark on my chest connects the three worlds that were originally one world, so I went to the nightmare abyss and the jade world successively. Finally, the five finger chain is only one part of it, and the other two parts are in the emerald world and nightmare hell respectively. So it seems that the five finger chain is only one third of a complete magic tool. It is undoubtedly a search for a needle in a haystack to find a magic tool in a world. I don''t need to hope too much. " To understand this, Sha LAN put the memory crystal back into his own space ring. The contents of those three words can be said to be a shocking secret, but for Sha LAN, they don''t have much effect. In his opinion, these three words are not as important as some witchcraft or knowledge of the five level wizard. At least those things will be given to Sha LAN immediately Bring help. Instead of thinking about those things, saran converged and began to focus on the study of the first ancestor Mi Wu. As the days went by, I spent a busy school season in Shalan, completed the chaotic things such as the excellent freshmen admission ceremony and awards at the opening ceremony, got some dispensable scholarships for him, and finally entered the formal campus life. Nowadays, saran is basically a school and a family. At most, she goes out with Irwin to go shopping, eat and see primitive black-and-white movies, which is a rare pastime. After the movie ended, Shalan and coco walked out of the cinema side by side. Naturally, there was no way to compare the films of this era with those of the previous lives. Moreover, the plot and routine of the film were really boring to saran. If the films of the world would not invite one or two extraordinary people to perform the original special effects, there would be no point in seeing them. Coco is a very sensitive person. She looks at saran and says to her, "Saran, it seems that you don''t care much about movies." Shrugging, saran said, "I don''t really like the plot of these movies. It''s a bit too old-fashioned for me. As for the special effects that look interesting to ordinary people, I think it''s boring for you and me.""Well, you''re right about the special effects, but in my opinion, the plot of the movie is very ups and downs, very interesting. Have you really watched it carefully?" For Irwin''s words, saran just curled her lips and didn''t continue to argue. After all, it''s really stupid to argue with a woman she likes. "If I let you watch those TV series and movies in my previous life, you will be surprised that you can''t close your mouth?" As she thought about it, saran looked at a nearby restaurant that looked good, and promptly changed the topic. "Coco, let''s eat something in that restaurant. It seems that the food in that restaurant is very good." Although she knew that Saran was changing the topic, coco herself didn''t want to argue about those things. Naturally, she pushed the boat and walked into the restaurant with saran. After ordering a special cream mushroom soup, a roast lamb chop, a large roast beef, and a whole roast chicken, as well as a large basin of salad, Shalan and Irwin, two amazing diners, ate it up, which attracted the attention of the other two tables in the restaurant, which surprised the ordinary people a little. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 398 Shalan and Yiwen get along with each other more and more close to the direction of the old husband and wife, except that they don''t live together, no Well, if you don''t sleep together, the rest is not much different. This unique way of getting along with other young people, on the contrary, makes saran and coco feel very comfortable, but there is no change in their mind. After saying goodbye to Irwin, saran returned home. First, she checked her lessons and then began to review all kinds of ancient languages that she had learned in the ancient language major of History Department of sorangia University. Because she was only a freshman, she learned very little. Moreover, most of them were self-taught, so it didn''t take much effort Therefore, he devoted more time to self-study of the whole university course. In one year, he was admitted to sorangia University, which was specially set up for the extraordinary. He needed more knowledge. Ancient witchcraft research major is the name of the corresponding specialty in the supernatural department that Saran wants to be admitted to, while Irwin wants to take the major of pharmacy research and material properties. In a simple way, it is to cultivate pharmacists among witches. It is a very popular extraordinary major, but it is more popular than the ancient witchcraft research major that Saran is going to take. Of course, people from the extraordinary department can also take elective courses in the other two departments. On the whole, what Sha LAN wants to choose is the corresponding major of sorcery array and rune research in the Department of architecture, and the corresponding major of material and witchcraft research in the mechanical department. In short, it is the study of alchemy. As for alchemy, Shalan has always been very interested in alchemy. He has taught himself for a period of time, but at most he has only learned a superficial knowledge. In fact, alchemy and potions, two branches within the scope of wizard''s knowledge, are not as simple as the witchcraft system, or even more so. However, the progress of the wizard road can not avoid the help of potions and witches. This is the reason why pharmacists and alchemists are extremely rare and of high status in any era in history. If Shalan knew something about the extraordinary department before taking the entrance examination of sorangia University, he would certainly change his mind and go directly to the Department of architecture or mechanics. At that time, he could directly take an examination of the relevant majors of the extraordinary department and study alchemy full-time. If there is a book, it will be long if there is no book. Without the interference of the supernatural world, Sha Lan''s daily life is basically two o''clock and one line. Occasionally, when she meets with Yiwen and goes shopping, it is a kind of adjustment. In the blink of an eye, three months later, in the middle of March, when the cold rain falls in early spring, Sha LAN finally creates his own part of the ancestor Mi Wu, through the six ancestors The reference of MIWU, the ancestor of the original fury, was born in this world. Although it is only related to the power of concussion, in Sha Lan''s opinion, this can be regarded as the ancestor of the first part of the original fury, which is enough to make his physical and internal ancestral strength grow to the level 4 peak level. At this stage, it is enough! The upper limit of the power of the hell Tauren is level 4. In the upper level, there are the hell prophet and the hell Tauren chief whose upper limit is level 6. At present, Shalan''s original ancestor MIWU is still in the period of hell Tauren. Only when he reaches the peak of level 4 and his strength is comparable to that of the real dungeon tauren, can he really understand how to go further After he named Mi Wu, the ancestor of the first chapter of the original fury, saran stopped studying and turned to practice. He found a deserted Valley in the oakins mountain and sorted out an open space as the site for daily practice of the first chapter of the original anger. "Hum Hum "Hum..." The shock waves spread from Sha Lan''s feet, and the power of concussion was very strong. Sha LAN knew this for a long time. But with the deepening of his understanding of the power of concussion and the deepening of his practice, he finally found that his understanding of the power of concussion was too shallow! "Hum Bang A single handed blade splits forward, and a vertical shock wave moves forward layer by layer, leaving a deep mark on the ground, and the boulder in front of Shalan is also divided into two parts. However, if you look carefully, the separated section of the stone is not as smooth as that caused by sharp tools. If someone reaches out to touch it, you can immediately find that the surface layer is looking at The rough section will be scattered like flour immediately, and the incision has been completely turned into powder under the action of shock wave. "So it seems that with the development of concussion power, most of the weapons are not as effective as my own body, and the heavy wheel, which was transformed from the heavy wheel secret sword, is also very powerful." As she thought about it, Sha Lan''s hands were waving behind her back. With the first chapter of the original anger, Sha Lan''s ancestral power was fully mobilized, and a small amount of residual blood force and blood gas in her body were also thoroughly transformed into the power of the ancestor. During this period of practice, Sha Lan''s physical strength seemed to reach the peak of the first level, which was a breakthrough Level two is only one step away! In fact, this speed of progress was the result of Sha Lan''s deliberate suppression. At the beginning, after the outbreak of extraordinary tides, not only the spiritual power was improved, but also the physical and internal power of saran''s ancestors was also greatly increased. However, at that time, Sha LAN did not have the secret martial arts of his ancestors at that time, so he was unable to practice and complete those increased powers All digestion becomes one''s own strength.When Shalan created the first chapter of the original anger and began to practice, the hidden strength and increase in his body were finally guided out, which enhanced the physical quality and made the power of the ancestor further! "Hoo..." Taking a breath, Sha LAN felt the active state of her body, and a smile appeared on her face. But at this moment, the black number six on her hand suddenly popped out and suspended in front of her body. Meanwhile, Reina''s voice sounded in front of her. "Maoling, long time no see. How are you doing "I had a good time without your interruptions." "Ha ha ha, don''t be so cruel. We are partners." Rolling her eyes, saran sighed helplessly: "OK, don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t have anything, you won''t contact me. Say it, what''s going on?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 399 "Saran, there are three great powers on our continent: the United States of the British blue Federation, the Hughes Empire and the kirga Democratic Republic. Let alone the United States of the British blue Federation and the Hughes Empire, let me introduce the kirga Democratic Republic to you first." "Stop talking nonsense. You''d better talk quickly and find out what''s going on." "The kirga Democratic Republic is located in the southernmost part of the mainland. It is the youngest of the three great powers, but it is the most vigorous one. The extraordinary power of the kirga Democratic Republic is lower than that of the United States of the British blue Federation and the Hughes empire. However, their technology is very powerful. The extraordinary modulation technology spread underground is from the kirga people From the main republic, in other words, they have mastered the technology of man-made transcendence. Although it is said that the extraordinary strength of man-made is not as good as that of self-cultivation, it is at least much better than that of non transcendence. " Reluctantly sighed, Shalan ignored his own request and introduced the kirga Democratic Republic. Reina said, "so, what does this have to do with this time?" "It''s very important. Our task this time is to steal a new technology from the kirga Democratic Republic. It is said that the technology can combine several kinds of blood into one and produce super soldiers with extremely strong strength. However, because of the importance of this technology, its research institute is located in the suburb of the capital of the Democratic Republic of kirga, which is very dangerous, so this time I''m going to form a team of five, consisting of me, elves, warriors, priests, and you Touching his chin, saran suddenly said to Reiner, "the United States of the Commonwealth or the Empire of Hughes?" After hearing this, Renault stopped, then said with a smile: "I know that I can''t hide it from you. The United States of the British blue Commonwealth and the Hughes Empire came together to find us. Of course, the United States of the British blue Commonwealth led us. After all, our cooperation with the homeland guard and the secret police service was quite pleasant before, and we haven''t done anything in the Commonwealth of England recently Love, on the other hand, has maintained a seemingly friendly relationship. " "I don''t believe in the integrity of these great powers. In fact, if five of us went to the Institute and suddenly found out that it was the three powers that jointly launched the encirclement and suppression campaign against us, I would not be surprised at all." Shalan did not believe that the high-level officials of the United States of England and the United States of England would not be afraid of the strength of the tide knights in black market County before. At least the tide knights had proved that, if they fought head-on, the homeland guard and the secret alert Bureau would not be the rivals of the tide knights, but the silent people and the three gods who had the same strength as the homeland guard and the secret alert Bureau The court, of course, could not be better than the tide knights. Even in saran''s view, unless the United States of the blue Commonwealth is willing to consume the three extraordinary institutions, it is basically impossible to completely encircle the tide knights on the front battlefield. As for saran''s conjecture, Reina was not surprised. "In fact, we have discussed all the things you think about, but we have a reason to go to the Institute. In fact, getting the so-called technology is just a by-pass. The key is that one of the things I have to get." "You?" "That''s right. It''s me. It''s very important to me personally. I have to get it. In fact, this task is my personal invitation to help." "What is that thing?" "If I answered you, would you immediately promise to come and help?" "Not necessarily." "I''m sorry, then, that I can''t tell you. It''s important to me, so I can''t tell anyone easily." "If I do, what can I get?" "My ancestor Mi Wu, I still have..." "Reina, I don''t need a new ancestor, MIWU." On hearing this, Reina understood that Shalan had found his own ancestor MIWU. Instead of going on, Reina asked Saran, "what do you want?" "I want a magic stone, at least a third class stone." The magic stone stone is divided into five grades, the fifth grade is the lowest and the first is the highest. Shalan wants to build a floating ship. The magic stone stone is an excellent object as the energy core. As long as the magic stone stone is available, the manufacturing technology of the energy core of the floating ship can be reduced. The magic stone stone can replace the structure of energy conversion, circulation, cooling and other aspects, which can greatly promote the research speed of the floating ship ¡£ "How much do you want?" "The more, the better." "I can only give you five dollars, but you have to help me "Ten dollars, I can go to help you, if five dollars, I can only let my read beast go." "Five third-class stones, two second-class stones, this is my limit." "It''s a deal. Then where should I find you?" "Ten days later, in salingrad, the border city of the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain, we will wait for you at the broken wind bar in salingrad, and then we will set out for the Democratic Republic of kirga." "I see. I''ll see you in ten days."Suspended in front of the black number six dissipated, Shalan stood in situ thinking for a while, and then set out to walk toward home. When he returned home, he looked at Hugh, who was meditating on his knees. After confirming that his disciple had no big problem, he came to the kitchen and made some simple food. He was ready to have lunch with Hugh at noon. Half a month ago, Hugh finally mastered the course assigned to him by saran. Therefore, Sha LAN taught him the apprentice level meditation method, the secret code of Mandala, which made Hugh forget to eat and sleep. Lunch was served on the table in the living room. Shalan touched Hugh''s eyebrows slightly, which made Sue wake up from meditation. "Hugh, meditation needs to go deep, but if you do it in an unsafe place, you will surely seek death. I hope you can pay attention to this. Of course, if you are around me or have the ability to protect yourself, there is no need to be so careful. Well, you''ve been meditating for a long time today. If you keep going, you''ll be slower and slower. There''s no need to waste that time. Now come to lunch and continue to learn the new lesson I''ve given you. " "All right, teacher." Sitting in front of the table, Hugh gobbled up the food on the table. As he ate, he suddenly remembered something. He put down his chopsticks and went to his room. He took out a letter and put it in front of Shalan. He said to Saran, "teacher, this is a letter from my mother. This letter is for you, teacher." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 400 Although the telephone has been invented in this world, if the two parties who want to contact are far away from the whole country, the only way to contact them is telegram, which is relatively less private than letters. Moreover, there is extraordinary power in the world. It is not very difficult to send a letter quickly. Naturally, it is not necessary to send a letter with his mother Most of the contacts between relatives are letters. But Sha LAN didn''t expect that Hugh''s mother would write a letter to herself alone. Opening the letter, she glanced at Hugh, who was thinking of peeking. Sha LAN raised her eyebrows slightly and said to Hugh, "you little devil, you want to read my letters from your mother and teacher. It seems that the homework I give you is too easy." After hearing this, Hugh immediately picked up the finished dishes and dishes, and quickly went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. The cook didn''t wash the dishes. This is the rule of saran. The responsibility of natural dishwashing was entrusted to Hugh. After three months, Hugh never washed the dishes. Now he has done a lot of progress, at least better than him The mental strength is much more obvious. Shalan opened the letter and continued to laugh. Slowly, saran''s expression became a little dignified. When he finished reading the letter, a handful of one hand immediately ignited the letter and burned it to ashes. After disposing of the ashes, saran and Hugh said hello, went back to their room, sat in front of the desk, thought quietly for a while, and then slowly breathed out a breath. "Hugh''s mother was able to tell me in a letter that, presumably, was inspired by the samurai, and that it was the reason why Hugh studied under me. According to the contents of the letter, the task this time should be to basically determine that it is a trap set by the three powers for the tide knights. Although Reina didn''t mean to harm me, he must have concealed something. On the surface, he must have taken the task of the Hughes Empire and the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, but in fact he knew that the task was a trap. As for his real goal, it should be something hidden in the underground research institute. It seems that the importance of that thing to Reina should be self-evident. Otherwise, he would not be allowed to join me in his task in this way of half deception and half concealment. " Although Shalan understood the truth through the letter, he didn''t intend to give up. First, he was in urgent need of magic stone at this stage, and Reina''s price was unacceptable. Second, Sha Lan also wanted to see how far he could achieve in the face of the encirclement and suppression of the three powers. Of course, Shalan had enough confidence He was able to escape when he couldn''t match, which was the strength of his decision to join Reina. As long as no one doubted him, no one would associate a freshman''s leave from sorangia university with No. 6 feline of tide knights. ¡­¡­ The alliance of seven countries in Europe, the kingdom of desert chiefs, covers 60% of its land area. At this time, in the Baihuo desert of the desert chieftain Kingdom, a large stone gate at least four or five meters high stood in the underground Hall of the ruins. At this time, there were about 20 men and women in white robes standing around the huge stone gate. Each of them recited the ancient and complex mantras in their mouths. The runes on the huge stone gate echoed with the chanting of the mantras in their mouths, flashing light. "Hum!" A hum, the huge stone door slowly opened a gap, a faint light from the gap, followed by a roar inside the gate, the crack rapidly expanded, almost reached the level of four or five people can enter and exit at the same time, then slowly stopped. At this time, the faces of the more than 20 men and women around the stone gate were full of excitement and fanaticism. Among the cracks opened by the stone gate, there was a blue energy flowing among them. They vaguely saw in the blue energy that there were two huge palms pushing two stone gates to maintain the opening of the stone gate. "Roar..." A sound similar to the roar of an animal, or a sound of some kind of language, sounded from behind the stone gate. Hearing this sound, the leader of the more than 20 women stepped forward and talked with the unknown existence behind the stone gate in a slightly unfamiliar but cognate language similar to the roar. Three or four minutes later, the dialogue ended. Suddenly, a blue light came out of the gate and fell on the hand of the old man who was talking with the existence inside the gate. It turned into a scepter with blue and white flame lines on its surface. The old man holding the scepter also turned blue in an instant. It seemed that there was cyan white in the eyes of the old man holding the scepter The flame burns in its pupil, giving people incomparable pressure. At this time, the old man held the scepter in both hands and stroked the end of the scepter on the ground. However, a blue and white stream of fire was seen from the flame like shape of the staff head. It turned into sixteen fire lines and put it on the ground beside the old man. Immediately, the murals and runes depicted in the hall buried under the yellow sand were ignited. They started from the feet of the old man and quickly The whole hall was illuminated by the bluish white fire, and the temperature rose."Roar There was a roar again from the old man''s mouth. Suddenly, the roar came out from the inside of the gate. Then a humanoid creature with a height of about three meters, a huge body, all over blue scales, came out from the other side of the gate with a hammer carved with flame lines. Behind him, it was more similar to him, but with some warning Different humanoid creatures came in from the other side of the gate. When 133 humanoid creatures came out of the gate, cracks appeared in the stone gate, which made the cyan energy inside the gate fluctuate constantly. The 134th humanoid who wanted to come to the world did not even utter a cry, and was instantly turned into nothing under the chaotic and fluctuating cyan energy ¡£ www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 401 There are more and more cracks on the stone gate, and then they are completely broken, and a large number of broken stones fall to the ground. At this time, three of the 133 humanoid creatures came out, with a single horn on his forehead, which was obviously a leader. One of the three leaders was four meters tall and had a huge body. He was carrying a wheel Tomahawk with a diameter of two meters in his hand. There was a scar on his left eye, which made him look more fierce. A height of only two meters, a chaotic long black hair, body concave and convex, just like this kind of human beings in the female, if not all the scales, but also should be a beauty. As for the last one, the stature of this anthropoid male is very ordinary, three meters high, and he looks thinner than other humanoid creatures. However, he stands in the center of the other two leaders and seems to have a slightly higher status than the other two. Obviously, he is not so simple as he seems. At this time, the slightly emaciated leader slowly walked towards the old man holding the scepter. As he approached the old man, his body was constantly changing. However, the cyan scales on his body quickly disappeared under his skin. The originally cyan skin gradually turned into a yellow and white color with a slight blush with human beings, and even his green and white pupils became human beings As like as two peas, the height of the body is almost the same as that of the normal human being. "Of Next, cough, cough, my subordinate, I have seen an adult in Qinghe. " With the leader named Qinghe kneeling in front of the old man on one knee, the other two leaders, like Qinghe, have become human forms, worried that they will kneel down in front of the old man and behind Qinghe. "My subordinate Qingshi has met your Lord!" "My subordinate Bai Shuang has met your Lord!" Qingshi is the male leader with a height of four meters and Bai Shuang is the female leader. In their race, all men are named after Qing, while women are all in the name of white. Only dignified people can use two word names. As for those who are slightly lower, their names are usually three or four characters. In their race, the most respectable king and empress are named Qing and Bai respectively. The kings and empresses of each generation are named after this name and passed down from generation to generation without exception! Looking at the three white leaders, they don''t have to kneel before the three white leaders. They don''t have to kneel down like the three elders "If you hold the green fire Scepter in your hand, you naturally represent the king of Qing. You dare not be rude at all." "Well, then I''ll be your boss for the time being, but I don''t need to kneel down in the future. We are all for the great blue and white light to spread to the subject matter world." "Thank you very much." Under the leadership of Qinghe, Qingshi and Baishuang stood up together, and the 130 Qingbai soldiers behind them were rapidly transformed into human form. They were all strong men with extraordinary level strength. This change in foundation is the basic ability of their race, which is not difficult. "My Lord, I don''t know what we should call it?" "You can call me Hussain." Nodding, Qinghe said to Hussain, "Lord Hussein, what should we do next? Lord QingWang gives you the Green King''s scepter, which means you can lead us to meet the arrival of Qingbai!" "Three months ago Oh, the moon is the world''s way of calculating time, which is equivalent to a brilliant period of the blue and white world. Three months ago, people from another world wanted to invade the main material world. Their means were relatively crude and direct. In fact, their strength was not small, but they were still killed and driven out of the world, and the open door was completely closed We can''t underestimate the strength of human beings in the subject matter world. " As soon as Hussain''s words fell, bluestone said stiffly: "if the world does not have that damned power to suppress, let us only be able to suppress the strength in the second level, with our original strength enough to sweep the world." "Leader of bluestone, this is also something that can''t be done. The main material world is the core of the universe. Nature is different from other things. Isn''t this the purpose we want to make Qingbai burn in this world?" Along with Hussain''s words, Qinghe gives Qingshi a color. Qingshi immediately closes his mouth, looks at his nose and nose, and stops talking. As if he did not see their actions, Hussain continued to say: "leader Qinghe, in view of the previous events, we must imperceptibly develop our power. After all, only 130 blue and white soldiers are not enough. We need to open a bigger and stronger gate to meet more soldiers, even the arrival of Qing Wang and empress Bai. When we have completely occupied a piece of land in the dark and established our own power, then no matter how the native human beings of this world aim at us, we can''t be forced back to Qingbai world by them! " "Monsieur Hussein, you are right. How should we start?""I have already planned. At this stage, what we need is to have a firm foothold in the desert chieftain kingdom. If we want to master the country in secret, all the soldiers of the Qing and Bai ethnic groups have a certain degree of physical change ability. It should be no problem to become a human being. Therefore, the first step of my plan is to replace the sand with the green and white soldiers one by one The nobles and high officials of the desert chieftain kingdom are the thirteen chief Council and the king "Well, since Lord Hussein has a plan, then we will carry out the plan according to this plan. We will listen to the request of Lord Hussein and try our best to complete the task!" Showing a smile, Sha LAN looked at the green river, nodded and said: "everything for the sake of Qingbai!" "All for the sake of blue and white!" ¡­¡­ Ten days later, Shalan successfully asked for leave and took a plane to salingrad, which is located on the border of the United States of British blue Commonwealth. She took a bus and a carriage and finally came to the broken wind bar in the suburb of salingrad city. However, she did not enter the bar immediately. After a few rounds around, they put on their masks, put on their robes and walked into the broken wind bar. At this time, Reina, the elves, the priests and the samurai had arrived. They were sitting in the bar drinking at will. When they saw saran coming, they immediately got up and assembled. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 402 If you look at the samurai intentionally or unintentionally, Shalan and samurai nod to each other. In other people''s eyes, it''s a greeting. In addition, samurai and saran also have exchanges about the ancestor Miyu. Naturally, other people don''t think much about it. But only saran and samurai know what their communication is for. Five people sat in front of a wine table. Soon a woman in her twenties brought some drinks and food. After putting them on their table, she went back to the back of the bar again. In the blink of an eye, she couldn''t see anyone. After taking a sip of his beer in front of him, Reina began to say, "this place is a stronghold of our Knights'' order, and its security can be guaranteed. There is no need to be too careful. If we have enough to eat and drink, we need to sneak into the Democratic Republic of kirga all night." For Reina, the elves trust him very much, and the priest seems to have a different feeling or purpose for Reina, so they immediately picked up what was in front of them and ate it. Samurai didn''t drink wine. He always thought that wine would affect one''s judgment. Generally speaking, he would not drink wine unless it was necessary. In fact, after the samurai became extraordinary, he only drank wine three times. The first time he was on the road of ancestor. The second time was to marry Hugh''s mother, Granny terea. The third time was the birth of Hugh These three times he drank wine, but also very restrained to drink a small glass of wine, for his Samurai can be said to be very strict, even can be said to be harsh. Of course, the samurai''s habits, such as Reina and saran, only know a little about them. More specifically, they don''t know, but they are not surprised that Samurai don''t drink. Saran simply ate something and drank a small half cup of beer. Then she put down her knife and fork and waited for others. "Are you finished?" Seeing that everyone else had finished eating, Rainer nodded with a smile and said, "well, now let''s go. Time is running out." At the end of the speech, Reina took the crowd to the back of the bar, and got on the bus waiting there early in the morning. The driver sent them to a small railway station in the suburb. After about half an hour, they got on a train that did not stop. Perhaps for ordinary people, this behavior can be said to be extremely dangerous, but for them For such a man, such a thing is no different from walking. It''s easy. An empty carriage was found on the train, and all the people sat in the carriage for the time being, looking at the fruits, drinks and all kinds of food in the carriage, which were obviously prepared for them for a long time. Sitting in the seat in the carriage, saran looked around. He knew that the carriage above the train was also something that had been prepared for a long time. Obviously, the tide knights are not as simple as he imagined. Although the core members are only 13, in fact, even the real identity of everyone in the real society is enough to make the tide Knights have unimaginable potential power. What''s more, the tidal Knights also have subordinate organizations. For example, the bar just now is one of the most common subordinate organizations. A single one may not be very large. However, the degree to which subordinate organizations can be found all the time is enough for Shalan to see the tip of the iceberg of the tide Knights'' real power. Sitting directly on the chair, Shalan adjusted her breath and gradually fell into meditation. With the help of the previous two medicaments and the attentive ear nails on her ears, the impurities in the spiritual sea of saran had disappeared, nearly 70%, and it was not far from the complete removal of impurities. Therefore, the frequency of saran''s meditation recently can be said to be very diligent. There was no sun and moon in meditation. After a long time, saran''s heart moved and opened her eyes. She immediately saw the four Rennes who had already stood up. Exhaling, saran also stood up and said to Reina, "chief, have we reached the place?" "Yes, we have reached the place, but the train will not stop here. We need to get on and off the train directly. Of course, it is not difficult for the five of us. After getting off the train, the five of us need to move separately and gather at the foot of a low mountain near the target location. There are five maps, and each map has a route, As long as you follow the route, you can reach your destination. Now let''s allocate a map. " Looking at Reina''s five maps, the priest first took out one of them, then opened the window. With great agility, he got out of the window and disappeared in front of the crowd. Then the elves and warriors got their own maps and left the carriage from the window. Shalan and Reina had one copy of the remaining two maps. When saran was ready to leave, Reina said to him: "Saran, this time, the things are very important to me, even more important than the existence of the tide knights. So I hope you can sincerely help me get that thing. I can give you a promise, as long as you help me get something, then I''ll give you a very worthwhile extra payment. " Reina said this, naturally, he had some speculation about whether Shalan knew the truth or not. He wanted to calm saran''s heart with these words and the extra reward. What''s more, saran''s strength was the only level three besides him. In the ruins three months ago, Reina also showed his incomparable fighting power. Reina wanted to get what he wanted Saran, it''s possible that nothing can help."Reina, I''m still saying that, as long as you don''t do something against me secretly, as long as the cost is enough, I will go all out to help you complete the task. As for the extra reward you said, I''d like to thank you here. I hope it can really be as worthy of my pay as you said." At the end of the speech, Sha LAN rushed out of the window in black smoke and disappeared into the night. Looking at saran leaving, Reina took a deep breath and murmured to himself, "I will definitely get that thing. Only when I get that thing, can I really leave this world and go to the world that really belongs to me. After all, I want to fly in nine days as a dragon. At this stage, the subject matter world is not only of no help to me, but on the contrary It''s just my cage. I have to get out of here, out of the cage! " At the end of his speech, Reina rushed out of the carriage and lost sight in the blink of an eye. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 403 In the Democratic Republic of kirga, the capital city of munsa, the capital city, the guardian headquarters of the supernatural organization, the leaders of the supernatural organizations of the three powers gathered together. Balorem, the leader of the silent people of the United States of England and the leader of the Royal Guard of the Hughes Empire, cromamba, and Francis, the leader of the guardian as the master, sat at a round table, and there was no sound ¡£ Among the three, Francis sat in his seat and closed his eyes. Cromamba held a cigar in his mouth, and the blue smoke rose slowly. As for balorem, he looked at a book and wrote something on the page from time to time. The three people did not affect each other and did their own things. In fact, it is basically impossible to make the three of them look like old friends. On the surface, the three powers are calm and have no disputes, but in fact, conflicts often occur in the dark. Especially, the extraordinary organizations that work as part-time intelligence and spies sometimes fight each other secretly. It''s hard to guarantee that any one of the three people''s hands is not stained with the blood of the other two companions and friends. They can sit here because of the high-level orders of their respective countries. Otherwise, if the three of them can see each other in another place at another time, they will surely have to fight to death. As time went by, Francis suddenly opened his eyes and revealed his completely different eyes. His right eye was still normal, which was the brown pupil of Francis race. However, Francis''s right eye was completely white, which should have been the pupil The hole is replaced by a silver rune, which emits light. "They''re scattered, they''re on different routes, each one on one route, to the underground institute that we''re using as bait." On hearing Francis''s words, cromamba pressed the cigar in his mouth on the table without ashtray, burned the table with a burnt black mark, and slightly twisted his emaciated face without two or two meat. Then he began to say, "what''s the route of those five guys? Can you see it? In any case, it''s all about getting rid of them completely. Since they have taken the initiative to separate them, we''ll find out and kill them one by one. " "Klomanba, these guys are not so easy to deal with. What''s more, they seem to feel something. The five people who came here this time can be said to be the five strongest members of the tidal knights. Each of them is not weaker than any of us. How could they be so easily killed?" "Ah..." With a sneer, klomanbana''s emaciated body, like a huge macaque, twisted his body on the back of the chair and said to balorem with a little provocation: "baroram, I heard that the tide knights had committed many large crimes in your Commonwealth before. As a result, you did not catch them They killed a lot of members. You, the commander-in-chief of the silent man, is a bit too derelict. And now it seems that your courage has been frightened by those guys and you have started to speak for these guys. " Balorem''s face did not change much, but the scar in the middle of his face was slightly red. He raised his eyes and glanced at cromamba. Balorem suddenly said with a smile: "although our silent people did not catch them and lost a lot of manpower, they are better than your royal guards, at least we are not with your country The third prince''s high rank is killed by the tide Knights under our protection. " As soon as this was said, klomamba''s face immediately became extremely ugly. At first, the mission of the tide knights to the Xius empire was to kill the Third Prince of the Xius empire. As for the things that they went to the Xius Empire to steal precious handicrafts and magic stones, it was all the news released by the Xius Empire to cover up the three It was a great shame that the prince was killed by the tide knights. However, cromamba did not expect that the news which was covered up in their eyes could be regarded as perfect and perfect was still known by the silent people of the British blue Federation! "You know? How could you know that! " "Ha ha, there is no airtight wall in the world. As long as something happens, no matter how you hide it, there will be a day when it will leak out. However, your means of covering up the news is too low-level. For our silent people, it''s just as easy to get them as if they were not fortified." "What are you talking about?" Klomamba slapped on the table, and immediately accompanied by the "hissing" sound, wisps of white smoke from the hand that clomanba slapped on the table. When klomamba''s hand slowly clenched the fist, a black palm print had been etched on the table, and the pungent smell spread to the whole room. When he smelled the pungent smell, Francis waved his hand gently, and the window of the room opened by himself. Suddenly, the pungent smell in the room was empty, leaving only a faint aftertaste, which could be completely ignored. "Klomamba, balorem, you two calm down. This time, we three parties have come together to eradicate the elite of the tide Knights'' order, not to win or lose for our own fight. If you two really want to fight a fight, I suggest that you do it in private after this event is over."As the host, balorem and cromamba still gave him face. They both kept silent and snorted coldly. Looking at the two men who were quiet again, the silver Rune in Francis''s left eye as pupil changed slightly. At the same time, Francis seemed to see something that made him feel unable to make a decision, and his brow slightly wrinkled. His change immediately attracted the attention of barrorem and klomamba. "Francis, what happened?" "Originally, I have been monitoring the five people, but now two people have disappeared into my sight. One is Reina, the head of the tidal Knights'' order, and the other is the priest of the tidal knights. It seems that they have either the ability to block surveillance or have some kind of magic weapon that can shield the surveillance. Of course, this is not important. The key is now There are two people out of my watch, and if they do something, it''s likely to trigger a change! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 404 "Variables So Francis, do you mean As usual, since they are in each other''s territory, either balorem or cromamba will give each other a face, and Francis will make up his mind if there is anything, of course, on the basis of not affecting the interests of their reticent and royal guards. After listening to balorem''s words, Francis nodded to him slightly, and then said: "this is very simple. Since things have changed, in order to prevent possible variables, I suggest that we should start first. Although Reina, the head of the tidal Knights order, and the No.2 priest have lost their traces, we can simply mobilize the team to go to the other three people first Of course, everything must be done in the name of our guardians. Otherwise, once they find something wrong, they will probably start to frighten the snake. " Balorem and cromamba looked at each other. Although they were eager to kill each other just now, they still had a clear priority in front of the problem. Naturally, they would not do anything that would affect the cooperation at this time. After all, they were not young enough to tolerate and retreat. "Well, our silence agrees to the plan!" "Our royal guards agreed." When he heard that barrorem and cromamba agreed to their proposal, Francis nodded and said again, "now let''s divide up our teams to deal with the tide knights. Now I can track down three people. One is No.1 spirit, one is No.3 warrior, and the other is No.6 cat spirit who has joined their tide knights, but they are very eye-catching. How should we allocate these three people? " Balorem did not hesitate, and immediately said, "we mutes have a personal feud with the cat spirit. His pledge to join the tide Knights order is to kill our mutes. Naturally, we mutes will deal with him." This time klomamba did not fight with balorem, because like balorem, their royal guards also had a deep hatred for warriors! "That Samurai was the one who assassinated the third prince, and his life was taken by our royal guards." "Well, since both the silent and the royal guards have their targets, then the Elves will be dealt with by our guardians In addition, I can''t move easily because I want to continue to monitor them. However, it depends on your own choice whether balorem and cromamba join the team of encircling and killing them. Of course, my suggestion is to let the subordinates do it. The three of us will continue to sit in Monza, in case the missing head of the tidal knights, Reina, and the priest will suddenly appear. " "Just to my liking, I have arranged that since we were silent, Sha LAN has been on the road for nearly two days without eating anything or drinking a drink. However, in order to be unobtrusive, Sha LAN can only ask for a little more than normal weight in this small restaurant to avoid exposing himself. After eating and drinking enough, Shalan stretched out. Although he had no sense of satiety, he would not stop to look for something to eat even if he did not eat or drink for ten days and a half months. Now that there is no sense of hunger, there is no need to continue to waste time eating. After paying the money, Shalan basically had little money left in the previous city. He turned out of the restaurant and continued to walk towards the railway station. Although flying is OK, it will cost a lot of mental energy. Moreover, in this era, there is nothing to fly in the sky, which is very likely to become the target of a certain cannon. As he walked, Shalan''s brows slightly wrinkled. He had already felt the abnormality in the street. Not only were pedestrians becoming rarer and rarer, but even the cars on the road had become empty. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and saran looked up at the closed windows of the building. At this time, he was really invisible. Slowly walked to the middle of the road, saran looked at the empty street, mental power immediately gushed out, spread to all directions, ready to see who was playing the trick. However, at the moment when Sha Lan''s spiritual power gushed out, another spiritual force whirled like a drill bit towards the spiritual sea of Shalan. When it penetrated into the spiritual sea of Shalan, the spiritual power drill continued to rush towards Sha Lan''s soul, but in the next second, it was completely destroyed by a spiritual force wave, which was transformed into a scattered spiritual force and integrated into Sha Lan''s spiritual sea Inside. Although the spirit drill bit was instantly annihilated, but on the surface, there was no reaction from saran. She stood still in the same place. About five or six minutes later, sixteen men in uniform fell into the four directions around Shalan''s body and surrounded him. At this time, the leader of the four men on the right side in front of Shalan looked at him and said with a smile: "I thought how great the people of the tide knights are. I heard that this guy''s magic power is very powerful. However powerful the magic is, as long as you are hit by my spirit drill, you can''t easily regain control of your body!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 405 "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Now put on the shackles immediately. Otherwise, if he wakes up, we may not be able to catch him safely." "The general captain said that we should try to keep alive. In my opinion, this kind of guy killed directly, that is, it''s all over. Now it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t break free. It''s really a troublesome guy." "All right, don''t say it. Since it''s the decision of the chief commander, naturally there is a reason for the chief commander. Don''t argue about anything." While talking, the man took out a folding metal device from his backpack. After pressing the button, the metal device immediately expanded into a pair of one person size shackles. When the man was ready to install the shackle on Saran, a tiny invisible electric light flowed on the shackle, but the shackle turned around by itself , quickly buckled on that person''s body, tied him directly in place! "No, he''s not under control. Get out of the way!" It''s not so fast, but it''s too late no matter how fast. A fist size black sphere appeared beside him, and then the amazing gravity came out from it. The man almost lost consciousness and was quickly compressed and inhaled by the huge gravity of the black ball. A black hole technique solved three people in an instant. With black smoke in her eyes, she slowly came to the man who was controlled by the shackles. She reached out and grabbed the other person''s head. With a sudden pinch, red and white splashed out and splashed on the ground. As for the blood and brain plasma sprayed on Sha LAN, they were completely swallowed up by the black smoke, without any trace of contamination on him. "I wonder, how did you find me? According to the truth, my whereabouts should be unknown. " Black smoke, wide black hood robe cover in Sha Lan''s body, silver cat mask also appeared from Sha Lan''s hand, was slowly put on his face. Her body slowly regained its original shape. Sha LAN looked at the remaining 12 members who seemed to be guards, but were actually 12 elite members of the silent. She estimated their strength a little and said again: "a strong combination. If I hadn''t used a small plot just now, I might not have been able to kill those four people so quickly It is. " "Scheming You mean you didn''t get hit by my psychic drill just now Looking at the slightly emaciated young man with a slightly distorted expression, saran shook his head and said with a smile, "no, I was hit, but your mental drill can''t work on me." "It''s impossible! Don''t think your nonsense can make me believe, I don''t believe that now we are so close, you can avoid my spirit drill! " As soon as the words fell, a spiral spirit like a drill bit once again penetrated into the spiritual sea of Shalan. Just as before, the spiritual force was annihilated by the spiritual power of saran and disappeared. At the same time, saran''s eyes seemed to become bright again. Two spiritual forces, like electric current, shot out of saran''s eyes and went straight into the eyes of the thin young man His face, like two thunderbolts, fell into his spiritual sea. At the moment, it made his spirit sea vibrate violently, and his mental power was chaotic everywhere, which made the thin and weak young man utter a scream. There was blood flowing out of his nostrils and eyes, his face was red and his veins were bulging, which was extremely frightening. "Damn it, do it. Don''t be hesitant. We''ll do our best to kill him!" At an order, the remaining eleven supernatural mutinies joined hands and killed saran. The ground vibrated, and the original asphalt road seemed to be turned into mud. A large number of tentacles were entangled in Sha Lan''s legs, which bound his body. At the same time, Sha LAN could feel the air around him become sticky, and fixed himself in place like glue, and made it difficult for him to breathe. "Hum..." After a series of buzzing sound, a large number of unknown flying insects spewed out from one of the people''s mouths, whistling and swallowing Sha Lan''s body, and wrapped her firmly in it. At this time, four blood knights and secret warriors pulled out their weapons, two cross swords, a long gun, and a Tomahawk. Four men rushed up from four directions, and the weapons in their hands took the momentum of no return to attack Sha Lan''s vital points. But just at the moment when the weapon was about to hit Shalan, a black smoke with Mars like a tsunami burst out from the inside out, instantly destroying those unknown insects attached to saran''s body surface, destroying the air and soil that bound him, together with your four super mortals in close combat, they all disappeared in the huge black smoke and spark. Like the terrible whirlpool of black and red flames, the huge black smoke and spark constantly revolve in the middle of the road, emitting amazing high temperature, which not only makes the asphalt road melt and boil, but also makes the glass of the houses around the road melt because of the high temperature. "Damn it, what kind of strength is this? How can this be possible? He is not a man, he is not a man. Such strength is simply a devil, a devil who rises from hell!"Listening to the words of their companions who almost collapsed, those silent people who had not been engulfed by the huge whirlpool formed by the black smoke and spark looked at the huge black and red whirlpool with dignified and serious faces. They also had deep questions about themselves. Could they really capture such enemies? I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill directly! When the rest of the people had doubts in their hearts, all of them heard the voice belonging to Francis. "Now, retreat immediately. If you can, you can retreat a few. The strength of the target is beyond our expectation. We can''t deal with it at this stage. Leave immediately. There must be no mistake!" He said it decisively, but in the process of speaking, Francis''s face was not so good-looking. Before that, Reina and saran showed three-level strength in the ruins. Todd did not choose to tell other people that this was his reply after he was saved by the other party. This also made the silent people not know the news and thought that their strength was only It''s just level two, it''s just the strong one in level two. Now, as soon as they started, they found that their previous conjecture was so stupid that they wanted to encircle a third level wizard by relying on four second level and twelve first level. Such behavior is no longer what mantis can describe! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 406 "Francis, what''s going on? Which team needs to retreat?" Balorem''s face was not very good-looking, because it was obvious that the people who Frances ordered to retreat could not be the guards, otherwise Francis would have called them by their first names. Obviously, only the silent people under balorem and the royal guards under cromamba would do so. Listening to balorem''s words, Francis looked at barrorem with some solemnity, but he didn''t say anything more, because there was no need to say anything, his eyes had already explained the answer! Balorem''s face became more ugly. He sat on the chair without saying a word, and said to Francis with a puzzled look: "Francis, why did things become like this? How difficult is the cat spirit?" "It''s very difficult. The second-class strong man under your command is no different from the children in front of him. He It is very likely that his strength has reached level 3! " Stunned for a moment, balorem looked unbelievable and murmured to himself, "how can this be possible? The boundary of our world is still at the second level. Why can anyone have the power of three levels?" "What about the secondary boundary? Our understanding of the world is just superficial. Have you all forgotten those clandestine families? The history of those ancient families is even longer than that of the three big countries. Although they have become very low-key in recent years, I think you should not forget that when the extraordinary tide did not return, the existence of the United forces of the three powers was swept away by one person? At the beginning, the boundary of extraordinary power was still below the first level. At that time, the extraordinary people were still those who only mastered apprentice level skills. Even a well-trained elite soldier could kill them, but those clandestine families were able to come out of an existence with great strength in that era. Obviously, the so-called boundary of the world has little influence on them. Now, when the boundary is at the second level, there is a third-class existence. Naturally, it is not a strange thing Cromamba''s words silenced both barrorem and Francis. They also remembered the secret incident that caused a sensation at the top of the three major powers when they were young and were just in and out of society. Of course, after the return of the extraordinary tide, the confidentiality level of the original secret event had been lowered, so they had seen the corresponding records for a long time I was reminded by cromamba today, and naturally I remember it. "In fact, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to worry that those powerful beings will disturb our order. Another thing was recorded in the original secret documents. That was the extraordinary of the ancient family that swept the three kingdoms'' armies with one person''s power, and was finally severely damaged in the black thunder falling from the void, and almost half of his body was charred. If not for the help of his companions, even if he destroyed the United Army of our three countries, he would have died completely in the battlefield. In addition, the extraordinary people who appeared far beyond the original boundary were all found by the same black thunder. The power of that kind of black thunder is extremely strong. At least in the secret documents of our Democratic Republic of kirga, no matter how strong those are, they can not resist the attack of that black thunder, or at least be severely damaged by the black thunder! " Francis''s words, let cromamba into meditation, he slowly nodded, said: "I seem to remember, as if there is such a thing, I can''t remember the specific, but I am very sure that the black thunder does exist, I think it should be and Francis you said there is not too much difference." Balorem, whose face was ugly, heard this and immediately asked, "in that case, why did the cat psyche of the tide Knights display power beyond the boundary, but was not killed by the black thunder? Is he the exception? " "There are no exceptions, but in my opinion, his strength has not really touched the level of black thunder. The second level is the boundary. Although the third level power has crossed the boundary, it is not too serious. It is still within the scope of our world''s tolerance. But if he uses the power of level Four and surpasses too much, he may be subject to black thunder Attacked. " It has to be said that no matter Francis, balorem and cromamba, who can become leaders of state-level extraordinary organizations, have far more than ordinary people''s thinking ability, and 80% of the truth has been judged in a few words. Taking a deep breath, barrorem calmed down, looked at Francis and said, "Francis, have my men retreated?" "Yes, when I saw them, they had already started to retreat. Now they should have finished. Let me see what they are now." Francis''s left eye has a very wide range of capabilities. As long as he has made arrangements in advance, the ability range of his left eye can be extended to an extremely amazing degree. With the city of munsa as the center, almost half of the land area can be under his supervision. Of course, such exaggerated ability also has a lot of premises, let alone his ability is avoidable. In order to extend the monitoring range to such a far distance, it is necessary to spend a lot of materials to build nodes in every place. Only when the nodes are built can the nodes and Francis''s left eye be connected for monitoring.In addition, the monitoring time and the number of simultaneous monitoring are also limited. At most six targets can be monitored at the same time, and the continuous monitoring can only last for five minutes. After that, it is necessary to rest for 10 minutes to continue monitoring. The more targets are monitored at the same time, the simpler the picture can be seen. Six simultaneous monitoring is just like looking at a simple map of living points. Targets are points on the land composed of lines. Therefore, when he was just monitoring Saran, Francis only monitored him alone. When they spoke just now, Francis was in the resting time. Naturally, even with such and other restrictions, Francis''s ability is not weak, but his ability is not from his own practice, nor from some kind of blood given ability. This ability completely comes from Francis''s left eye. The eye of his left eye is a magic tool of moonlight level, which is called the pupil of insight! At the end of the break, Francis opened the pupil of his left eye again, and the commanding third-party perspective looked at saran''s direction again. However, this sight immediately changed Francis''s face and was greatly surprised! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 407 After Francis gave the order to retreat, the surviving mutinies immediately wanted to retreat, but as they retreated, the whirling whirlpool of black and red smoke and sparks suddenly stopped. The next second, the whirlpool of black smoke and spark suddenly burst out, and the plumes of black smoke and sparks flew out, surrounded the silent people who had just evacuated, and nearly half a block was covered by the theory of black smoke and spark. Make this half of the block almost into a black and red hot hell, asphalt road surface constantly drum up a bubble, just like a boiling appearance. At this time, Sha Lan was leaning on a melting stick. Five piles of black ashes were scattered around his body. Around the ashes were all kinds of armor and weapons destroyed by high temperature. It was obvious that he was the silent who attacked the four close combat systems of Shalan and the one who used the spirit drill which was damaged by Sha Lan''s mental strength. "Da Da Da... " To the seven silent men trapped in the black smoke and fire, the light sound of melting cane on the ground seemed to be the countdown to death. Their faces were covered with sweat. It was not clear whether it was the heat of the environment or the fear of death approaching. "Grass, I knew it would not come. How can we face such a monster? These black smoke are more terrible than the flame. Isn''t this guy good at thunder?" He swore, but the man''s face was pale and his eyes were full of fear. He seemed to be frightened by Sha Lan''s killing his companion. "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Instead of waiting here for that guy to come and kill us, we''d better try our best to get through a channel and let''s get out as soon as possible!" "The captain is right. Now when Shalan easily solved the silent people and flew to Monza, on the other route, the warrior sat on a stone with blood all over his body, gasping heavily. In front of him, the cross sword he carried with him was not stained with any blood, and the blade was not damaged. As usual, it flickered With a faint cold light, it was in front of the warrior. Around the samurai, more than 20 corpses were scattered around, and even there was a little giant with a height of five or six meters. Half of its skin was cut off, leaving only a corpse similar to a giant''s skeleton. His twisted face was full of struggle and despair. "Oh, Pooh!" Spit out a mouthful of blood and sputum, the warrior felt the burning pain in his lungs, and took out a light green potion from his space equipment and poured it into his mouth. "Fortunately, I noticed that guy before the battle. I didn''t expect that he was a black wizard who focused on curse. If he didn''t kill him at first, he would die in the hands of these guys. It seems that looking for equipment to resist witchcraft will be on the way." PS: the number of chapters in this chapter is really a magic number. In the third chapter, tomorrow morning www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 408 "Zheng..." When the bowstring was broken, there was blood flowing down the ELF''s hand. She looked at the remaining three people in front of her. She gritted her teeth and pulled out a dagger from her waist and rushed towards each other. But at this time, a thin middle-aged woman in those three suddenly hit the drum in her hand like crazy, cooperating with the woman''s mouth as if she were talking in a dream Whispering, the spirit only felt the strength of her whole body as if she had been instantly taken away. She knelt on one knee and gasped heavily. Although she wanted to get up again, she had no strength at all. With a Fierce bite of teeth, the ELF''s eyes completely changed from the original black to the green color, and the faint green fluorescence flickered around her body. But at this time, a tall and thin man in those three people suddenly rushed up like a snake, and his body quickly entangled in the spirit''s body as if he had no bones. When his limbs and trunk were completely entangled and bound to the spirit, his thin cheek was torn apart with the opening of his mouth, and the upper and lower canine teeth became hollow sharp snake teeth, which bit on the spirit''s shoulder. A large amount of paralytic venom was injected into the spirit''s body from its four snake teeth, which immediately made the spirit fall into paralysis The power that had just gathered dissipated in an instant. Stretching out his soft and slender tongue and licking the corner of his mouth, the man put his face close to the ELF''s eyes and said with a smile: "I''ve heard that the spirit of tide knights is a half elf. Now it seems that it is true. At least in terms of beauty, it''s really the same as the fairy in the legend. I''ve never enjoyed such a person as you." Looking at the other side''s disgusting and obscene appearance, the spirit sneered and said, "disgusting guy like you, I don''t think any normal woman will choose you. At least I can''t get close to a guy like you even if I kiss a hippopotamus." There was a trace of anger in his eyes, but he didn''t show it. Instead, he said to the spirit, "kiss hippo? Ha ha, I will give you the feeling that hippopotamus can''t give you. Besides, you have been bound by me now, and I have injected paralytic poison into your body. You can only let me control you! " While speaking, the man''s soft tongue with mucus bit by bit out of its mouth, toward the elves mouth in the past. Looking at the tongue that was about to touch his mouth, the spirit''s eyes showed a trace of determination, but before she used the last means, a golden light flashed, the man''s tongue was instantly cut off, and before his tongue was cut off the blood sprayed on the ELF''s body, the man''s limbs were instantly torn, and his body was thrown out from afar and fell on the ground Broken rolling wail, and the spirit is already a man in the arms. "I''m sorry I''m late, Maya!" There is no doubt that the only one who knows about the tide is the mana, who is a natural knight. The genie looked at Reina, nodded and said, "Reina, I''m ok, but the venom in my body is a little troublesome, but as long as you give me some time, I should be able to clean up by myself." Carefully put the spirit under a big tree, Reina gently straightened the hair in front of the ELF''s forehead to his ear, and said with a smile, "Maya, you have a rest, I''ll deal with those guys." "Well, be careful. That woman seems to have some special ability to use special sound waves to curse. I was caught by that woman''s plot." "Well, I see. Don''t worry about me. For me, at least, these guys are nothing to mention!" Nodding, the spirit will rest assured on the tree behind, close his eyes, a little bit to dissolve the toxin in his body, at the same time, Reina again rushed to the two and a half people, he did not let the two and a half people make any sound. The woman and the third middle-aged man were wring their necks by Reina without any reaction time under the force of Reina''s time, while the tall and thin man who dared to blaspheme the spirit was trampled on the body inch by inch by Reina to avoid the crucial point. However, under Reina''s means, they were unable to make any sound. Finally, they were killed by Reina My feet are killing my head. When he picked up the genie, Reina looked up at the sky as if someone was looking at him. He gave a sneer, and a golden mist filled his body. Then his body moved and disappeared. When Reina''s body filled with golden mist covered himself and the spirit, Francis, who had been watching them, lost the trace of Reina and the spirit. The light of the insight pupil slowly faded down, and restored the appearance of the gray and white artificial eyes again. Francis said to barrorem and cromamba with an ugly face: "the three teams we sent out are all gone. Originally, our guards could kill the tide Knights'' No.1 spirit, but they were rescued by Reina, the commander of the tide knights, and And killed the last three of our guards. This time, we were totally defeated in the encirclement action! "He clenched his fist slightly, and balorem said reluctantly, "if we had known that, we should all go out, so that we can at least kill the elves and samurai. Now our carelessness has made them wary and our strength has been impacted. I''m afraid it will be very difficult for us to send people to surround and kill them." "So what should we do now? Should we give up?" Francis shook his head and said to cromamba, "no, we will not give up, but we must look for foreign aid. Although it is very close to Monza, the underground research institute is still some distance away from the city. This time, I was given the power to mobilize the capital garrison. I think we should mobilize the army and use the army''s heavy weapons Even if it is the existence of the third level, it will not be safe and sound under the repeated bombing of heavy weapons! " "Heavy weapons? Do you want to use the thing that you just developed in the Democratic Republic of kirga? " On hearing balorem''s words, Francis immediately nodded and said, "yes, I''m going to use that thing. Our kilga-3 MBT in the Democratic Republic of kirga will certainly give them a good memory!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 409 "Whew Bang From the height of the rapid fall, Shalan stood up from the ground, he looked at the low mountain in front of him, and determined that the place he came to was indeed the intended place. "Oh, you''re here at last." Saran turned her head and saw Reina leaning on a big tree. She nodded and said, "I''m the first one to come. Anyone hasn''t arrived yet?" "There are still warriors left. After all, he is not a wizard. At least in terms of driving, he can only rely on his own feet, so he is slower than all of us." "Is there anything wrong with the samurai? Do you need me to support him?" "Samurai is very strong. Even if there is a problem, there will be no problem. I talked to him just now, and he will come in about half an hour." "Good, but where are the elves and priests? Are you the only one here?" Shaking his head, Reina said, "they are resting in the temporary camp not far away. The opponent the spirit met is difficult to deal with. He has suffered some injuries and needs some time to recover. The priest did not come with me because he wanted to help the spirit recover." Smiling and nodding, saran said to Reina, "Reina, even if they are not injured, you will come here alone?" Looking at Saran, Reina suddenly said with a smile: "yes, even if they are safe and sound, I will only be here to wait for you." "So Reina, what do you want to say to me "Saran, your strength is now the only third level existence in tidal Knights besides me. I believe that you can reach level three. Naturally, you also know where the boundary of the main and material world is. Of course, you also know the way to suppress and block the boundary and break through the real force. So I will not talk about these things for the moment. I want to talk to you about this time Action. " "Go ahead." Reina looked at saran''s calm appearance. He stopped and said suddenly, "Saran, do you know? As a matter of fact, I feel both glad and regretful for inviting you to join the tide knights. Your joining has greatly improved the strength of the tide knights. However, your presence also makes my mastery of the tide Knights lower. I can''t fully grasp your thoughts and actions, which makes many variables in the order. " What Reina said, Shalan is very clear, just like a wolf pack. The strongest one is the head wolf. He can lead the wolves to gallop on the grassland. However, if one of the wolves has the same strength as the first wolf, even if the other party does not compete with the wolf for the position of the leader of the wolf pack, some wolves in the wolf pack will slowly follow the powerful wolf ¡£ The new powerful wolves have improved the strength of the wolves, but they have also made the dominance of the wolf pack reduced a lot. This is the current situation of the tide knights. Although the tide knights can not be completely brought into this wolf pack, it is almost the same truth. "Reina, what''s your idea, let me leave the tide knights, or do you want me to win or lose, or do you want me to submit to you?" Shaking his head, Reina said, "no, it''s not. I want to cooperate with you. When our cooperation is over, I can promise you whatever you want." "Even if I want the tide knights?" "Even if you want the tide knights, I''ll give it to you!" Gradually serious, saran looked at Reina and said, "Reina, what are you paying for? I only heard that you want to avoid the danger that the future will inevitably arrive in this world. But obviously, your idea is not just that?" "Yes, I want more than that. I want to go to another world, a world that really belongs to me and the elves." "Is it blood?" "I''m sorry, as for the reason, I can''t tell you. It''s my secret." "So I see. Then how do you want me to cooperate with you, or what is the cooperation you want, I need to know the exact content before I can make a judgment on whether to help you or not. " "First of all, the thing in the underground research institute this time. In fact, even the people of the Democratic Republic of kirga don''t know what kind of value it has, at least for me, I have to get hold of it. After that, I want to ask you to go to another continent with me. There is a hidden relic on that continent. There is something I have to get. But on another continent, I don''t have any foundation and power, so I can only seize what I want with pure strength. You with three levels of strength meet my requirements. Of course, we can choose the time of departure after your examination. The extraordinary Department of sorangia university is different from the ordinary department. The extraordinary department starts in September every year. In other words, if you are admitted to the extraordinary Department of sorangia University, you will have at least nine months free time to move freely, enough to go to another continent with me. "With his head tilted, saran said to Reiner with a smile: "you even know that I want to be admitted to the extraordinary Department of sorangia University." "If you know your identity and name, you will naturally be able to find some information about you. With my understanding of you, you will probably know what you want to do. These are very basic speculation and analysis." "Although I''m not one of those kids who blow up when they''re investigated, I''m a little bit upset about this." "I''ll add a third-class stone to the reward." "The conversation can go on." "Well, well, I''ll go on. When we find what I want on another continent, I''ll start to prepare to leave this world and go to another world. Then the third thing I want to ask you to do is to help me keep what I''ve prepared, because someone is bound to take my fruit. You can rest assured that the strength of those guys will not be higher than level 3. In fact, this is the real purpose of setting up tide knights. However, as time goes by, I don''t want to drag them into the battle of death. In that level of battle, without the strength of level 3, there will be no way to protect myself from being hurt! " "If so, I have a question for you to answer. Who are the people who are going to capture your achievements and why are they so powerful?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 410 "No more than three levels of strength According to your meaning, those who come to capture your achievements have higher strength than level 3. Even if those with higher strength can''t make a move, there are definitely quite a few top three players. I think there is nothing wrong with my understanding? " Nodding slowly, Reiner said, "yes, there is nothing wrong with what you said." "Then can you explain to me why there are so many more powerful than three levels in this world?" "Of course, this information is not a secret to many people. It''s just that you haven''t been in contact with your own circle at the same level. In fact, when you are admitted to the extraordinary Department of sorangia University, you will probably get in touch with the people in that circle. I just told you this in advance." As he spoke, Reina gave a sign, and Shalan and Reina sat on two stones on one side. "You should also know that our world is actually called the main material world, and it has experienced the rise and fall of extraordinary tides many times, and correspondingly has produced many times. The era we are living in is called the black iron age, and the history with more detailed records can be traced back to three times, namely, gold, silver and bronze, as you know. However, in the real top extraordinary circle, whether it is the golden age or the black iron age we are living in, they are all called the declining era. Before the declining era, the main material industry, whether it is science and technology, or the extraordinary power, has developed to a very prosperous period. According to the investigation, in the era before the decline, the transcendence of the legendary level was not just a legend, even there was a real God on earth. It was a glorious era. It is said that the power of science and technology has developed to possess super powerful weapons that can destroy a city with one blow, and even legends can not face its power directly. However, everything has disappeared in history with a great change. " At this point, Reina stopped for a moment and squeezed it with one hand, and a bottle of beer appeared in his hand. It was obviously taken from the space equipment, with a trace of coolness. Throwing it to Saran, Reina took out a bottle of beer again. They touched the mouth of the bottle, looked up and drank it. As if it was time for saran to digest, Rainer sipped his beer without going on. Sha LAN sipped his beer and thought about Reina''s words just now. Whether it''s the technology weapon that can make the legend avoid its edge, or the earth God that appears in the world, all of them are things that Shalan never heard and saw in his previous life. Let alone the scientific and technological weapons that only know what they are but don''t know why, it is just the four words of "true God" on the ground, especially the two words "true God" The meaning of the word is self-evident. It is the existence of the power that can easily destroy a world. Even the wizard of legendary level should avoid its edge in front of the true God! After the beer dried up, saran put the bottle on the ground beside her and said slowly, "Reina, as you said, it was a glorious era. It''s really exciting. It''s a pity that we can''t see it with our own eyes. However, such an era would be destroyed because of this. I want to know why, what kind of existence or power can completely destroy such a world to the extent that it took thousands of years to recover to its present appearance? " "Attack all over the world!" "Attack the whole world?" "Yes, all over the world! Saran, you should know that in our universe, the subject matter world is the absolute center, the largest world, the most core world, and the world favored by the will of the universe. No matter whether it is various resources or extraordinary forces, it is absolutely beyond the countless worlds. However, no matter how huge the resources are, there are always quantities, no matter how powerful the supernatural power is, there is always an upper limit. When the development of the main material world has reached a bottleneck and is limited by the lack of extraordinary power and resources, the most powerful principal material world in the universe finally turns its eyes to other worlds. First, they disguised and exchanged for resources. The strong traveled and practiced in the major worlds. But slowly, the gentle exchange still could not satisfy the development of the subject matter world at that time, which made the people in the subject matter world gradually become radical, and finally began a huge aggressive action. At its peak, one third of all the world in the universe fell into the subject matter world In the enslavement of the main material world, resources and talents are constantly transported to the main material world, which makes the main material world enter a rapid development period again. However, slowly, the high-level people in the subject matter world began to corrupt like the prosperous countries in history. They disregarded human lives and ignored the law. Especially when they persecuted the people in the enslaved world, they were extremely cruel. They destroyed human nature and morality, and they could be called human like animals. And at this time, in a remote world in the universe, a legendary man was born. The man had a lot of ups and downs along the way, but he succeeded in ruling the whole world, and he finally succeeded in ruling the whole world. With the passing of the world, the strength of the individual successfully united the other two-thirds of the world to form a union He Jun, who gave the name of evil tianlongren to a group of strong and high-ranking people in the main material world, successfully liberated all the world.In the end, the God was slaughtered and the world was destroyed. All the technology was either plundered or destroyed, and the strong were basically slaughtered or enslaved. At that time, the transcendental tide in the universe came again, only that it was not a rising tide, but a ebb tide. At that time, the degree of the ebb tide was astonishing. The extraordinary power almost completely disappeared, so that the connection between the major world was completely cut off. Each world restored its independence and began to develop on its own. Finally, the main material world became what it is now, and this is the history of the main material world, before our declining era! " When Reina finished, he took out a bottle of beer again and drank it, but he didn''t find the strange expression on saran''s face. Tianlongren? Is it not that some elder of the traverser did these things? The more you think about Sha LAN, the more likely it is. Otherwise, we will call those people who have committed crimes as tianlongren, which is obviously positive. It always feels a little incongruous. Only the traverser from the earth can really know what the name "tianlongren" represents! PS: this elder is not so simple as a simple one. Don''t worry that he will steal the lead of the protagonist www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 411 The two men were relatively silent for a while, and saran put the strange discordance behind her. "Reina, so you want to leave the material world because another world war is coming, right?" After putting down the beer bottle, Reina nodded and said, "yes, another world war is coming, because those people in the world know very well that as long as the return of the extraordinary tide, the people in the subject matter world, whether in terms of technology or extraordinary power, will have an explosive growth. Once the primary material world grows up, those guys will even sleep I can''t sleep well. " "But I always feel that when the world treats the subject matter world, it''s the same thing that the people of Tianlong did when they were in charge of the material world." On hearing this, Reina sneered and said to saran: "it''s natural that power will lead to corruption, and the brave people who kill dragons often turn into dragons. Obviously, the consortia of the world may have been brave, but now they have completely become a dragon." Nodding, saran took a deep breath, and said to Reina again: "Reina, the last question, why do you know so much? I study history related subjects, so I am very clear that these things do not exist in history. Even if they may exist in a small part of the records, they can not be so complete, so I want to know Tao, how do you know that? " "Sha LAN, you should already know that my blood belongs to the golden dragon clan who controls the power of time?" "Yes, the time I fought with you before, I guessed in general." "There is a very small probability that the blood wizard with the blood of the dragon will get the same inheritance memory as the pure blood dragon. I happen to be one of the very small probability, so I know a lot of things, also know a lot of witchcraft, a lot of secrets, a lot of History. " "If so, it makes sense." At this point, both Shalan and Reina stopped talking. Reina did not continue to ask whether Shalan agreed to help him. Saran did not immediately tell Reina his decision. At least, before the matter started, Reina would not ask and Shalan would not answer. After a while, the sound of footsteps came, his whole body was bloodstained, and the warrior came out of the forest. Looking at saran and Reina sitting on the stone drinking beer, he sat down on their two sides without any politeness, and said, "do you have any more beer? Give me two bottles. You''ll be thirsty. If you have something to eat, it''s better." Reina shakes his head and laughs. He takes three bottles of beer from the space ring and puts them beside the samurai. Meanwhile, saran also takes out a crispy roast chicken leg and a fragrant roast lamb leg from his own space ring. With the help of black smoke and spark, the fire chicken legs and roast mutton legs were heated for a while, and the samurai directly seized them and tore them up. A mouthful of meat and a mouthful of wine were not happy. After eating and drinking enough, the samurai looked at Reina and saran, especially when he saw that there was no injury or even blood stains on their bodies, he immediately said to them in half truth: "sometimes I am really jealous of you. I spent a lot of effort to kill those guys, and the injuries were not light, but you two showed that I regret that I didn''t learn witchcraft "Samurai, it''s not for anyone to learn witchcraft and become a wizard. Of course, your qualifications are very good on the way of ancestors, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that you are also a wizard, are you?" "Ha ha ha, you''re right. I''m destined to go on the road of ancestor in my life. Nothing can make me change my mind!" The three people laughed and got up and went to the place where the priests and the elves healed. When they arrived, the spirit had basically recovered. With the cooperation of her half spirit''s body and potion, plus the priest''s treatment, not only did the wound recover, but also the toxin in her body was clear, and even a lot of physical strength was restored, and the combat effectiveness was basically not It''s too much of an impact. Looking at the four people present, Reina said to them, "well, let''s rest here for three hours. When it''s dark, we''ll go straight into the underground research institute and find what we need. If anyone dares to intercept us, we don''t need to keep our hands and kill them all." "Understand!" "Good!" Shalan nodded and sat down on a tarpaulin spread on the soft ground. He closed his eyes and began to meditate. Reina and the spirit sat together and whispered something. They relaxed in their own way. As for the warrior and the priest, there was nothing special. The priest took out a book and read it The warrior lay down directly on the ground and soon fell asleep. As time went by, when Sha LAN opened her eyes, the sky was completely darkened. As there was no light pollution in the wild, she could easily see the stars and moon in the sky, which was rare in the city."Saran, are you awake?" "Time to go?" Nodding, the Spirit said to Saran, "yes, it''s time for us to start. After entering the underground research institute, you have to pay more attention to saran." "Don''t worry, since I''ve made a deal with Reina, I will go all out. The principle of equal value exchange is my favorite way of doing things, so you can rest assured." "Good!" Standing up, the spirit returned to Reina''s side. Looking at the spirit accompanying Reina, Saran, who had been bombarded by the name of tianlongren, could not help but let his thoughts drift to unknown distance. The half elf beauty, who has always been with him for a long time, is the leader of a good and evil elite organization. He knows the most secret secrets of the whole world. He is the template of a leading role, especially the half elf beauty who works hard and bears no grudges. He is really envious of the half elf beauty who has been with him for a long time Hundreds of millions of beautiful women, as a result, they are often hated by each other. They have no dignity at all. They are really different from each other. The more they think about Saran, the more wronged they feel, the more they are not the protagonist! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 412 After sorting out his equipment, Shalan looked at the nearby samurai and said, "samurai, I''m going to leave. Do you want to drink something to relax?" Shaking his head, the samurai said, "no, because I need to relax and recover my physical strength and spirit as soon as possible, I chose to drink some wine. In fact, if it is necessary for me to drink wine, it will not affect my choice of drinking "Forget it, you drink water, I drink!" A bottle of red wine and a bottle of water were taken out from the space ring. Saran and samurai drank separately. When they were dry, they both threw the bottle to the ground, followed Reina, who said hello, and rushed to the destination quickly. A group of five, speed Reina first, followed by warriors, then the elves, priests, and half dead saran three people fell last. The goal is the underground research institute. In fact, the ground part is not small. It is basically the size of an ordinary primary and secondary school, with bright lights, and obviously a large number of people. "I have found out that the entrance to the underground is in the central building. If ordinary people want to go there, they must take the elevator to the top floor, and then take a special elevator on the top floor directly to the ground. That is the only entrance to the underground research institute. Although there are many ventilation channels, they are extremely narrow and can not let normal people pass through. Moreover, there are many traps inside, which are basically impossible to enter from the ventilation channels. Of course, for us, it''s OK to open the elevator passageway directly to the ground floor. That height is not a problem for us at all Hearing Reina''s explanation, the other four nodded. None of the people present was a fool. Naturally, no one didn''t know that Reina was actually a drunkard. His intention was not to drink. No one didn''t know what the extraordinary organizations of the three powers wanted to do. However, what the tide Knights have done in the past can be said to be successful. They have enough confidence in their hearts. Besides, there are two three levels of Reina and saran. If they can''t get the target items, it''s really humiliating. With the building looming in the distant lights gradually appeared in front of the public, Reina roared, and his body quickly transformed into the form of a dragon man. The golden scales flickered slightly, and the tail of the Dragon at the back of his buttocks slowly swayed for a moment. His whole person immediately turned into a golden light, which shot into the building of the research institute like an arrow, and suddenly screamed And the explosion came and went. It has to be said that the security of the Institute is still in place. Shortly after Reina rushed in, a large number of soldiers rushed out of the Institute. Looking at the soldiers, saran immediately said, "these guys will be handed over to me." At the end of the speech, the blue electric light flashed in his eyes, two electric currents overflowed from the corner of his eyes, and dark clouds gathered above the sky, and then a large number of thunder fell from the dark clouds, which not only caused heavy casualties to those soldiers, but also destroyed most of the buildings on the ground of the Research Institute, causing serious panic, and the electromagnetic wave and force field emitted by the thunder seriously interfered Because of the power facilities of the Research Institute, many defense mechanisms in the Institute have lost their functions! "Well done, saran. Now you and the warrior rush down with me. Priest, you and the spirit guard the ground together. Let me know what''s going on." Hearing Reina''s words, the spirit and the priest immediately responded. However, they saw that the spirit climbed up the highest signal transmission tower in the surface building of the research institute by jumping three times and dividing two by five. As for the priest, he turned left and right, and soon disappeared in the building of the Research Institute. At the same time, Reina, with samurai and saran, drove straight to a wall, but saw Reina''s backhand throwing out a series of red fireballs. Under the bursts of explosions, the concrete on the wall surface was destroyed and collapsed, revealing the thick wall cast by steel and iron under the concrete. Looking at the heavy metal wall in front of him, the warrior pulled out his cross sword and chopped it on the metal wall. Although he left a deep sword mark, he did not break the metal wall completely. "It''s a thick metal wall that I need a little time to open." Hearing the warrior''s words, saran did not have any hesitation. She stepped forward and said, "let me do it. It won''t take a long time to get through here." When Sha Lan''s voice dropped, he pointed to the metal wall in front of him. Suddenly, a black ball the size of a fist appeared on the surface of the metal wall, followed by the sound of steel tearing. However, he saw that the metal wall was twisted and bulged visible to the naked eye. Finally, it was torn by the black hole of black hole and swallowed up a large part of the wall A hole that allows one person to pass through. Looking at her own black hole technique, she only opened such a small hole. She reached out and touched the edge of the hole torn out of the metal wall, and immediately felt the extraordinary force filled in the wall.With a slight eyebrow, saran was somewhat surprised and said, "this institute is really willing to spend money. These metal walls are poured layer by layer. As a result, a rune wall is set in the interlayer of the metal wall to resist the extraordinary force. I''m afraid the weaker people can''t even open an entrance without invading the underground research institute. Is this Is there really some kind of key research project in the Democratic Republic of kirga in the underground Institute? " "Saran, as far as I know, this place is really one of the key research institutes in the Democratic Republic of kirga, and it is because of this that we can come here without any doubt to steal the target goods at the beginning. If we want to catch the prey, we have to afford enough bait, right?" Nodding, saran said, "yes, especially when the prey is our presence, if the bait isn''t attractive enough, it''s really boring." After hearing saran''s words, Reina nodded, jumped in from the entrance, and fell down along the elevator shaft like passage. After a little estimation of the time, the samurai followed Reina into it. Finally, saran broke into the deep and dark elevator shaft leading to the underground! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 413 "Hum Hum Hum "Hum..." The sirens sounded like a buzzer. The security guards of the underground research institute stood in front of the elevator shaft, which was the only entrance and exit. There were two level two extraordinary and six level one extraordinary standing in front of them, in order to prevent all possible intrusions. Although before today, both the extraordinary and ordinary people felt that they wanted to It''s impossible to invade here. "All of you may rest assured that there will not be many enemies invading here. No matter who they are, I will guarantee that he will never come back." He is talking about one of the two second level extraordinary. As a second level wizard, his strength and status are much better than that of another level two blood knight. Therefore, once security problems are encountered in the underground research institute, he is the main one. As time goes on, no one will have any objection, especially when people here know the strength of the other side ¡£ As a second level elemental wizard, his solidification witchcraft can control the gas density and general types within a certain range. For example, he can control oxygen and condense helium. In short, it is the ultimate control of gas. Especially after he reaches level 2, his control of gas is more powerful. Strictly speaking, his strength is indeed It''s very rare. Basically, all the enemies he met died of suffocation because they couldn''t breathe. Among the extraordinary people in the Democratic Republic of kirga, they were famous, but their enemies had to be more powerful! "Boom The elevator on the ground of the underground research institute suddenly made a roar. The heavy metal gate of the elevator flew straight out and photographed the secondary element wizard standing opposite the elevator entrance. As soon as his eyes narrowed, the secondary element wizard grabbed with one hand, and the air density in front of him rapidly increased, just like a wall, and the front resisted the two metal doors of the elevator flying out. "Bang! A bang... " The metal doors of the two elevators fell on the ground in turn, making a metallic sound. At this time, the secondary element wizard saw that the original elevator car had become distorted and could not see its original shape, just like a metal box flattened by some heavy object from top to bottom. At this time, two palms covered with golden scales suddenly appeared inside the twisted elevator. These two palms ignored the sharp metal edge and slowly tore apart the twisted wall of the elevator. Then the owner of those two hands, a half dragon and half man, slowly came out of it. Looking around, Reina finally looked at the secondary elemental wizard and asked, "where is the warehouse where you keep your research materials? If you take me there now, I won''t kill you." The secondary element wizard looked at Reina and waved his hand. Suddenly, the air density around Reina''s limbs suddenly increased, as if he was in the thick mud, and his body was firmly bound. "No matter who you are, no matter what you are here to do, since you dare to invade our underground research institute, the only result waiting for you is death!" Hearing the second level elemental wizard''s words, Reina''s eyebrows gently picked, and suddenly said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t know about our affairs. If so, it proves that you, like other people, are still the bait of the guards." As soon as this was said, the faces of the secondary elemental wizard and other people changed. In fact, the number of extraordinary people in the underground research institute should have been several times as many as their present number. However, before today, the above authorities issued several orders, reducing the original 20 person extraordinary guard to eight now. Moreover, the secondary element wizard also remembered that a few days ago Some of the top experts in the underground research institute have been transferred. Naturally, he didn''t think much about it, but now it seems that Without further thinking about it, the secondary elemental wizard immediately increased the restriction on Reina and whispered, "no matter what the inside story is, as long as I kill you, it will be over!" As the voice dropped, the secondary elemental wizard immediately took out the air around Reina''s body, and the air locks that bound Reiner''s limbs became stronger. At the same time, the second blood knight immediately took out two machetes from his back and rushed to Reina''s body in an instant. The machete in his hand went up and down, and cut towards Reina''s neck and abdomen respectively. Looking at the two cold lights, Reiner''s face showed a trace of sarcastic smile, but saw him open his mouth suddenly spewed out a thick like lava like golden flame, whistling to swallow the second level blood knight, straight in, toward the others in the past! "Hum!" The secondary elemental wizard tried his best to condense a layer of air shield around his body, barely withstanding the erosion of Reina''s dragon breath. But even so, the hair on his body''s surface became curly and burnt, and even his skin began to produce burn marks. If not for the air shield that he condensed, there was a half vacuum layer inside, So now it has been roasted under the siege of Longxi. "Boom "Bang!" With the sound of the other two heavy objects landing, Reiner''s breath of the Dragon stopped suddenly. When he had breathed the breath, the air around him had returned to normal. He turned to look at the samurai and saran who had fallen one after another. He pointed to the second level elemental wizard, a living survivor, and said to them, "I arrived a step earlier, so I''ll solve it." With the guards here, the second level wizard is one of the best, but he survived. ""Use dragon breath directly? In this narrow space, your dragon breath is indeed the most terrifying killing skill. If it is in some spacious places, these people should not be solved by you so soon. " Hearing saran''s words, Reina said, "it''s lucky. My best dragon breath killed most people in one fell swoop, saving us a lot of time." "So what should we do now? If there is no accident, we need to find a living man to ask where the thing you want is?" "Don''t worry, there are many people who have been guarded or even abandoned by the Democratic Republic of kirga in such a large underground research institute. I don''t believe that the people here are all tough bones. We can certainly find someone who is willing to answer our questions." After that, Reina, Saran, and the samurai left immediately. They didn''t take care of the half dead second level wizard, because for them, the level of people was not enough for them to waste their precious time. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 414 "Click..." Renner crushed one researcher''s neck, looked at another and said, "as I said, you have been abandoned by the Democratic Republic of kirga. There is no need to be so loyal to them. What''s more, what we want is just something in the warehouse that you study, not some new technology you''re researching. So I''ll ask you again. Can you tell me the location of the warehouse In the end, the researcher answered Reina''s question and told him where the storehouse was. Reina kept his promise and didn''t kill them. Instead, he walked with saran and samurai to the direction where the warehouse was located. However, they didn''t find out. After the three of them left, one of the researchers who was hiding in the corner pressed the hidden one The button under a table, at the same time in two laboratories deep in the Institute, made the sound of beasts and machines. Looking at the metal gate in front of her, saran once again reached for a finger. The gate was completely swallowed up by a black hole technique, revealing a hole the size of a person. The three men went straight in and looked at the neat metal boxes in the warehouse. Reina immediately said to saran and the samurai, "what I''m looking for is a black metal plate. There are many penetrating holes on the metal plate. On the surface of the black metal plate, there are many lines connecting those holes. It looks like a pair of stars Like the picture, this is what I''m looking for In the process of listening to Reina''s description, a strong sense of familiarity rose in Sha Lan''s heart. When he heard Reiner say the word "star map", Sha LAN suddenly thought of something. If he had not been able to control his expression, his face would have changed, because he sounded something that had been grey for a long time in the deepest part of the space ring, The bronze plate found with the melting stick. Except that the bronze plate was made of bronze, everything was the same as Reina described. Unless Shalan''s brain was stuffed with donkey''s hair, he could not blame the incident on coincidence! "What is the bronze plate found in the ruins and the black metal plate Rena is looking for today? I think this kind of thing must have a certain specific use, and it is very useful and precious. Otherwise, Reina would not have risked such a risk to look for this thing. It seems that if he wants to know the function of this thing, it is necessary to use it FA, I have to find the answer from Reina! " Thinking of this, without any hesitation, saran immediately began to search for the black metal plate. There are many kinds of things in this warehouse, from some biological organs, to some unknown rocks, or some pieces of sorcery that don''t know their functions. Generally speaking, all of them are tasteless and unfortunately abandoned. However, everything of some value has basically been put away elsewhere, which makes it possible for Sha LAN to find something The idea of enriching one''s own pocket at once was lost. "Wow Whoa Bang After closing one metal box, saran went on to open the next. He had already turned over at least 20 or 30 metal boxes on the shelves, but he had not found the location of the black metal plate. "Bang!" He closed the box again, and Sha LAN went on to the next one. When he opened the box, he immediately saw a black metal plate, the size of a watermelon, placed in the middle of the box. Looking at the holes and lines on its surface, Sha LAN really determined that it was the same as the bronze plate in his own space ring, except for their own material Different in quality, it is a kind of thing at all! He reached out and took out the black metal plate. Shalan called directly to Reina and the warrior, "commander, warrior, I found that thing!" "Really? Let me see! " "I''ll come here now!" Reyna appeared almost immediately after the voice dropped, while the samurai arrived at saran''s side when Reina took over the black metal plate and began to check. After taking the black metal plate, Reina immediately reached out to wipe it on the edge of the black metal plate, and then recited an inexplicable language in his mouth. When he recited a word similar to a curse in that language, the black metal plate immediately suspended and slowly flew to Reina''s head. At this time, the black metal plate slowly rotated, and its rotation speed was faster and faster. When it reached a critical point, those holes on the black metal plate suddenly shot out a line of light, a total of nine small holes, emitted nine rays. After the nine rays were emitted, a sphere of light was gradually formed, which covered Reina, saran and samurai. Meanwhile, in the sphere light network, nine virtual images of stars with different sizes and colors appeared around the three people. Around the black metal disk suspended in mid air, a huge sphere surrounding four satellites was revealed, slowly spinning in mid air. Looking at the scene, Reina''s face showed a trace of excitement, nodded repeatedly and said, "yes, yes, this is it, this is this, what I want is this, astrolabe!The contents of this underground research institute are indeed the astrolabe I have been looking for. Although it is only the lowest level of black iron, it is enough for me to use! " Shalan looked at Reina, who was a little bit of a gaffer. He knew that the black metal disk, called the astrolabe, was absolutely very important to Reina. However, it was not surprising to think of the private conversation between him and Reina. "Is this called an astrolabe? So the bronze disk in my space ring should also be a astrolabe Thinking of this, saran looked at Reina, who had calmed down and put away the black iron astrolabe, and asked, "Reina, I have spent so much time and energy and risked so much. I wonder if you can tell me the function of this thing, or at least let me know what we are looking for?" After putting the black iron astrolabe away, Reina looked at Saran, nodded slowly, and said, "Saran, you are right. I really should tell you the function of this thing, but not now. What do you say?" "Yes, not now, at least until those two things are solved!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 415 When Sha Lan''s voice just dropped, the three people almost disappeared in the same place. The next second after the three of them disappeared, seven dark red tentacles, similar to Octopus but without suction cups, bombarded the three of them just now. However, the surface of those seven tentacles could secrete a stream of corrosive acid, which would rot the ground in a blink of an eye Most of it was eroded, and the smoke continued to drift out. Saran fell on the back shelf, and he frowned slightly as he watched the strange monster slowly reveal his body shape. It is a monster that seems to be kneaded by a large number of creatures. It has skin similar to chameleon, seven tails like octopus tentacles, and four strong and powerful claws. But the key is that the body of this monster is a human body which has been magnified many times. As for the head on its neck, it is densely stacked like grapes There were fifteen or six human heads rising up. There were men and women, old and young, with faces of anger, despair, madness, or pain. Such a monster, if the researchers here did not make the kind of careless human life, using the human body to do experiments, Shalan is impossible to believe! "Ah Ah Well Ha ha ha Whoa, whoa... " Similar to the chaos of human shouts, from the mouth of the sixteen human heads, and then the sixteen human heads looked at Saran, and each head''s mouth spewed out a pungent acid liquid, which was splashed down on the saran in a blanket. Looking at the acid liquor, there was a blue electric light flickering on saran''s body. At the same time, a strong magnetic force was released from saran''s body. It was amazing that the second level wizard obtained from the priest''s hand, electromagnetic control! "Hum!" With the strong magnetic diffusion, the surrounding metal boxes, even the metal shelves, quickly broke away from the shackles of the ground, flew together and gathered together to form a shield against their own head. However, the huge number of metal boxes and metal shelves, which only resisted for a moment, were corroded by the acid It''s ragged. There''s no real shape. It''s just enough time for saran. In an instant, he appeared next to the monster''s sixteen heads. His right hand grasped it, and the melting stick appeared in Sha Lan''s hand. With his waving, four lava bursts were fired directly, and the 16 human heads of the monster were blasted in front of him, and a series of explosions broke out! "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom The flame and Lava Burst out, and instantly devoured the whole body of the monster. But just when Sha Lan thought that he could solve the other party, seven tentacles came out of the flame and lava and went straight to Sha LAN! The Lava Burst four times in a row and didn''t kill the monster directly! Hand of herzaro! Seven six fingered palms full of scales, which were made up of dark energy, appeared around saran''s body and grasped the seven tentacles respectively. No matter how amazing the corrosive liquid secreted by those seven tentacles, the black Saro hand composed of pure dark energy could not be completely eroded in a short time. At this time, the flame and lava dispersed, and the body of the monster was severely damaged by the fire and lava. Five of its sixteen heads were lost. The rest were severely burned, even burnt, and the body was covered with burn and scorching marks. "It''s very resistant to attack. How is this thing made?" Murmured to himself, Shalan fell on the ground, more black Saro''s hands appeared around the monster''s body, firmly pressed the monster on the ground, the third level of black Saro''s hand, no matter how powerful the monster''s body, how amazing the talent is, how strange the ability is, as long as it does not reach the third level of strength, it can not be so tolerant Yi''s simple physical quality breaks free from the shackles of herzaro''s hand! "Cheep Wow La la Ha ha Ah ah... " Chaos like a human voice sounded from the mouths of those human heads. Saran looked at it and put out a finger. A fist sized black sphere appeared in front of the monster, and then the huge gravity quickly acted on the monster. In the constant roar of the monster, she could not break free from the shackles of hersalo''s hand I watched my body being crushed and sucked into a fist sized black hole! When the black hole turned into a black dot and disappeared, the strange monster disappeared in front of saran. Shaking his head, saran turned and came to Reina and the samurai on the other side of the warehouse. They worked together to deal with an enemy. Naturally, it was not much slower than saran. The two enemies they face are a semi biological and semi mechanical existence. They use biotechnology and extraordinary power to forcibly fuse the bodies of six death row prisoners into a sarcomatous existence, but retain their hands and brains, and then put them into the steam mechanical body produced by mechanical technology and extraordinary power as the core It''s a kind of biological mechanical warfare beast with extraordinary strength. Just like the monster Shalan was dealing with just now, the manufacture of this thing is also studied. It is absolutely dehumanizing!Seeing that the mechanical body was almost completely cut off and torn up, and the six human beings who were fused into one big sarcoma as the core were completely burned out, saran''s face was slightly ugly and said: "are the top echelons of the kirga Democratic Republic going crazy? They dare to do all kinds of experiments. What are these guys thinking? " "The original high-level of the kirga Democratic Republic is naturally for the sake of the people, but with the passage of time, generations of leaders came to power, the high-level of kirga Democratic Republic has completely become the existence of those tianlongren in history. Those high-level and high-ranking people who want to call kirga Democratic Republic directly with Tianlong people should be nothing No problem. " "These guys This level has exceeded the bottom line of human beings, and what makes me wonder is not this. The technology level of the thing I just killed and the thing you killed far surpasses that of the United States of the blue Commonwealth and the Hughes empire. How did the kirga Democratic Republic invent these technologies? Their founding is clearly only a very short time. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 416 For the samurai''s questions, both Shalan and Reina had doubts in their hearts, but they couldn''t figure out what was going on inside. "Forget it. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible. I don''t think those guys will let us go so safely." Hearing Reina''s words, saran nodded, and the three of them quickly left here, heading for the exit in the direction they came. Along the way, the three of saran could not see the people they met when they arrived. Obviously, those people had hidden or left here in some way they didn''t know. However, for them, the leaving or disappearing of those people was nothing to do with them. Their purpose was achieved, and other things were just trivial matters. Along the elevator shaft, three people quickly climb up. Maybe for ordinary people, there is no way to climb such a deep elevator shaft one by one. But for the three of them, there are several elevator shafts with straight up and down steel cables. Although it is not like walking on the ground, it is enough for them to leave here easily. They walked out of the hole which had been opened by saran in turn. At one glance, they saw the priest sitting on a chair in the middle of the ground hall of the Research Institute. He was sitting on the chair and looking at the books in his hand. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he turned his head to look at the three people who came back, laughed, and said to them, "look at your appearance, it should be very smooth?" "Well, I''ve got what I want." "Well, let''s get out of here. Now that we''re officially breaking up with the three big powers, they won''t care whether we have completed any tasks." "Hum!" In front of Reina, a black number "1" suddenly appeared, and the voice of the spirit immediately remembered. "Captain, you should be gathered with the priests? Now there are five airships floating in the air above our heads. As for the area around the Institute, there are also a large number of soldiers, and around those soldiers, there are a lot of weapons. There are six tanks that look very different, and there are many heavy weapons such as mortars. It''s not so easy for us to get out of here No, they''re doing it. Be careful, commander! " As soon as the spirit''s voice fell, Shalan and others saw five thick beams of light shooting down from the mid air, which reflected the research institute which had been trapped in the dark like the day. At the same time, the sound of thunder sounded one after another. The sound of shells flying rapidly in the air sounded like sharp whistles, and then there was a violent explosion. The Research Institute was shocked violently! "Boom, boom..." As soon as his eyes congealed, a huge black six fingered palm condensed from the top of the four people''s heads to resist the falling ceiling due to the explosion. At the same time, there was blue and white electric light in Shalan''s eyes. A large number of dark clouds gathered in the sky of the Research Institute, and the thunder flashed on it, and it was about to fall. But just as the thunder was about to fall, the five airships suspended in the mid air burst out of them. These supernatural beings either controlled the strong wind or released the flame, which caused the cloud just gathered to dissipate and roll continuously, which made the thunder dissipate with the cloud''s dissipation and rolling, which was not controlled by saran Samples fall. Sha LAN actually knew that sooner or later, someone would think of dispelling the dark clouds to prevent his Zhan Ting skill from being used. Moreover, as an upgraded version of thunderstorm, Zhan Ting''s magic could be used as a front-end sorcery. Their skill made Sha Lan''s thunder and lightning witchcraft lose its effect in a short time! "They stopped my witchcraft, my thunder and lightning witchcraft was targeted." "In that case, let''s split up. I don''t really believe that those guys'' armies can pose any threat to us!" Reina''s voice dropped, and he nodded to the samurai. The two men almost disappeared at the same time. Facing the gunfire and explosion without any sign of stopping, they turned into two shadows and rushed in the direction of those troops. At this time, balorem, cromamba and Francis, who were standing on an earth slope near the Institute, naturally saw Reina and the samurai rushing out. Francis snorted coldly, and immediately said to his adjutant, "let the man-made extraordinary troops stop them. Don''t let them get close to the troops. We must stick to the six kilga-3 main battle tanks." "I understand!" Balorem and cromamba looked at the departing adjutant. They both looked at each other''s eyes and saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes. Although the extraordinary organizations of the three great powers are in one camp, they are not one after all. The artificial extraordinary modulation technology of the Democratic Republic of kirga can be said to be the leader. It has always been very mysterious. Both the United States of the British blue Federation and the Hughes Empire wanted to find out, but at most they got some semi-finished technologies. Compared with the real extraordinary strength, the modulated extraordinary strength is very low. Even a well-trained senior knight can kill one of them. Except that they can have a little extraordinary power, it is not different from the high-level knight or even the intermediate knight.If the so-called artificial extraordinary modulation technology only has this level, the United States of the British blue Commonwealth and the Hughes empire will not be too afraid, but the key is here. They are very clear that the real and complete artificial extraordinary modulation technology has been fully mastered by the Democratic Republic of kirga. Moreover, the average extraordinary strength modulated can reach 40-50% of the real extraordinary strength. It is even said that a very few excellent individuals have already reached 90% of their actual strength. This is only the average data of physical fitness. As for individual differences, the difference of extraordinary ability is not taken into account. In short, the artificial extraordinary modulation technology of the kirga Democratic Republic has reached a very mature level. The kirga Democratic Republic is likely to become the first country among the three powers to form an extraordinary army. If this is the case, the United States of the British Commonwealth and the seus Empire must consider taking measures to suppress the kirga Democratic Republic ¡£ In fact, on the surface, this action is to solve the tide knights, but the United States of the British blue Federation and the Hughes empire are also secretly observing the kirga Democratic Republic. At this time, they finally saw what they wanted to see, and they were immediately absorbed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 417 "Priest, I''ll get rid of the five airships in the sky and go first." Nodding, the priest said, "well, then I''ll help the regiment." Sha Lan''s mental strength aroused the wings badge on her chest. A pair of translucent wings immediately spread behind her. She took Sha LAN into a shadow, avoided a large number of concrete falling from the ceiling, and rushed out of the Research Institute. She took Sha LAN to avoid the guns and bullets and flew into the air at a very fast speed, and rushed straight to one of the airships. "BAM Bang Bang..." Shalan''s speed was very fast, but it didn''t reach the level that couldn''t be found. Besides, the soldiers and extraordinary people on the five airships had already prepared for someone to attack the airship. When Shalan was found, the soldiers above immediately launched an attack on Shalan with machine guns. "Hum!" When the crystal boundary ring is launched, the crystal like barrier is blocked in front of saran. Ordinary bullets can''t break through the defense ability of dark level sorcery. But at this time, Shalan''s heart suddenly filled with a sense of crisis, he immediately dodged away, and in the moment of his escape, the crystal like grain boundary protection of the left part, there is a finger thick hole, if Sha LAN does not avoid in time, this bullet will certainly penetrate his head, perhaps after Shalan transformed into a devil We can resist this kind of guns, but the human form like this is absolutely irresistible! "The psionic sniper rifle is equipped with special bullets. Even with my current physical fitness, I can''t fight head-on. It seems that these guys are prepared for it." At this time, Shalan no longer hesitated. With black smoke in her eyes, she reached out and a fist sized black hole appeared near the air bag of an airship, tearing the air bag apart immediately. A large amount of gas was ejected from it. The airship immediately fell down from the air. It was visible to the naked eye that many soldiers and extraordinary people jumped out of it and opened their parachutes Go down. At this time, the other four airships quickly scattered around. They saw the ferocity of saran all the time. They could not resist it. Anyway, the plan was to let them block the target''s use of witchcraft. There was no need for them to fight hard with saran at close range. It''s just that they want to leave, but saran doesn''t necessarily agree. A large number of black smoke and sparks spewed out of Shalan''s body and turned into four black and red torrents, which rushed towards the four airships. At this time, there were extraordinary people on the airship who wanted to resist the approaching of the black smoke and spark with fire and wind. However, they obviously lacked the understanding of the characteristics of the black smoke and spark. When those flames and strong wind collided on the black smoke and spark, the black smoke and spark were not only absent Blocked, but completely swallowed by black smoke and spark, becoming more and more huge. Under the eyes of those soldiers and extraordinary horror on the airship, the four black smoke stars were cremated into four huge black and red python, which bit on the airship, and immediately four explosions sounded. The remaining four airships turned into four huge fireballs under the attack of black smoke and Starfire. Under the intentional guidance of saran, they fell towards the army on the ground! Seeing the four huge fireballs falling down, Francis ho stood up. He watched the four regiments fall from four directions and turned into huge fireballs. He gritted his teeth and said, "these damn guys, they didn''t even get this time. Instead, they became the enemy''s means to attack us!" Although he was very angry, Francis did not delay anything. He stepped forward and chanted the mantra. However, he saw a white light on his body. The white light turned into four huge palms. In an instant, it appeared under the huge fire balls of the four airships, and lifted the four huge fireballs from the bottom to the far away army The direction of the team was thrown out. However, although Francis''s action was to save the army and the technological weapons below, it also exposed their position. "Boom, boom..." The rolling thunder sounds, almost in the next second of Francis''s blocking the four huge fireballs, there are dark clouds gathering on their heads, like a rainstorm of thunder falling from the dark clouds, instantly bombarding Francis on the slope where they are! "Boom, boom..." As if the thunder officer is not as good as the three people under him, they can''t survive without the strength of the second and the third level! "Damn it, that bastard!" Francis looked up at saran in the air. His left eye could see clearly, even the lines on the silver cat mask on her face. When he was about to attack Saran, a white cross shaped light wave suddenly exploded in the army crowd, but saw the priest suspended on the ground, slowly fell in front of Francis, and said with a smile: "you should be the head of the guard Did you get Francis? I''m a priest. I''m No.2 in the tide knights. The power used by No.2 is also the Department of light. How about dividing the two of us? ""Ha ha, it seems to be regarded as a soft persimmon. If it is the existence of those two three levels, I still fear some, but you You are looking for death As soon as his face was silent, Francis waved one hand, and the long gun of light condensed out immediately shot out towards the priest. Seeing the spear of light coming, the priest held out his hand, and a cross shaped light wave bloomed in front of him, like a huge cross shield blocking the priest''s body. The light spear shot by Francis was blocked in the front of the priest. Two similar but different light energy burst at the same time and turned into light rain and spread around. "This feeling You are a believer in the true God of the Illuminati. Do you mean that the believers of the true God of the Illuminati are now helping the despicable criminals like the tidal knights "Ah, although your insight is good, you still make some common sense mistakes. First of all, there is only one God of light, which I believe in. You can also call him the master of hundreds of millions of glory. As for other so-called light gods, they are all hypocrites who have stolen the domain of my Lord." The voice fell, and the light in the priest''s eyes bloomed. In an instant, the original level II strength was improved instantly, and easily broke through the level 3 level, like a round of white sun standing in the world! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 418 The glare of the white light forced Francis to step back. He felt the powerful strength of the other party''s promotion to level three, and his face finally showed a trace of fear. The priest''s body was wrapped with white holy light, and his body was slowly suspended on the ground. He looked at Francis in front of him, and continued to say: "second, who said that the tide knights are evil. In my opinion, what the tide Knights do is really for the sake of justice. As for you who seem to be just, especially you kirga Democratic Republic Some people in China are really pure evil! " With the fall of the voice, the priest raised his arm, a large number of white runes around his arm around the halo slowly, at the same time, the light released from his body quickly condensed into a huge cross sword like substance, which was shot directly towards Francis from top to bottom under the control of the priest! "Damn it!" Furiously, Francis felt a clear sense of crisis, he wanted to escape here, but there was no way to move his body, as if his body was bound. The moon level Sorcerer''s insight eye in his left eye gave off a faint light, which made Francis immediately see the holy light shining on his body. It was like a tiny silk thread that bound his body. Maybe one or two is of no use to him, but when there are tens of thousands, even hundreds of millions, Francis can''t move any more. He can only be restrained in place to resist the attack from the priest! "Drink With a big drink, a large amount of light energy poured out of Francis''s body and turned into a series of training, and they met the cross sword. However, compared with the cross sword condensed by the holy light used by the priest, Francis''s light energy training was like a layer of paper, which could not resist the attack of the cross sword of holy light! "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." In front of the cross sword of the light, Francis looked at the cross sword with a dignified face. With a Fierce bite of his teeth, he burst out a very pure dark energy, and his body was lifted several inches out of thin air. His claws grew wildly. There was a curved angle on both sides of his forehead And out, opened his mouth and spewed out the dark magic fire towards the holy light cross sword! "Boom The black fire collided with the white cross sword of holy light, which exploded in an astonishing explosion, and the threads of holy light on Francis were also broken together. His body, which had become big and high, flew backward and hit a group of soldiers. With the bodies of those soldiers who were smashed into pieces and their flesh and blood flying, Francis''s body hit an armored car severely. The inertia made Francis take the armored car and roll on the ground for several times, killing more than ten soldiers, which hit a huge stone It''s a complete explosion. At this time, the priest looked at the explosion, his eyes narrowed slightly. He was not a first brother who didn''t know anything. Naturally, it was very clear that although it was not impossible for a person to use light energy and dark energy at the same time, it was absolutely rare. Only by maintaining the balance of power can we ensure that there would be no problem. However, just now Francis showed that the ability of the light department is only level 2, but the power of the dark Department has reached level 3, and that dark power seems to belong to the hell devil. This is absolutely impossible to simply have light and dark two kinds of power, only the dark power is its essence, the light power is only the appearance caused by some special means, can really explain the source of this power in Francis! "Click..." A sharp claw tore apart the wreckage of the armored vehicle in the fire. Francis walked out of the fire. He pulled down the silver necklace on his neck and threw it to one side. He showed his strength recklessly. His body became more and more huge and almost three meters high. He looked at the priest grinning and said aloud "I didn''t want to appear in this form, but I have to say that your strength is really strong. At least, the strength under the cover of that broken necklace is not your opponent at all. It''s a pity that the perfect disguised identity that I spent so many years to find is completely ineffective today, but anyway, it''s nothing to be trapped in that damned human body What do you mean "Bang!" The ground suddenly burst into pieces. Francis disappeared in his place and appeared behind the priest. But he waved his sharp claws and grabbed the priest''s head from top to bottom! But at this time, a huge six fingered palm full of black scales appeared out of thin air. One hand caught Francis, pressed Francis''s body directly on the ground, and constantly dragged it on the ground, and pulled in the direction of those soldiers. After flying more than ten soldiers, it threw it out and hit a Kiel The side of the plus-3 MBT moved back four or five meters with the tank out of thin air. "Creak..." Coming out from the side of the sunken kilga-3 main battle tank, Francis looked at the suspended saran in the air, spit out a mouthful of foam, jumped up from the ground, and was about to pounce on the saran in mid air.However, before he jumped to saran''s body, when his body was still in the middle of the air, a thick thunder fell from the air and hit Francis''s face in the front, throwing Francis''s whole body on the ground. At the same time, saran did not have any hesitation. The electric current in his eyes was scattered, and he pressed down with one hand. More thunder thunderclaps down on Francis''s body So that Francis could not stand up again under the baptism of thunder. "Hum!" Under the guidance of the priest''s one hand, the holy lights quickly merged into a huge cross, which was the size of one person. The patterns and runes on the surface were visible to the naked eye. From top to bottom, they ignored the bombardment of the thunder, and crushed Francis directly. Together with the thunder of Saran, they wanted to completely destroy Francis Kill! But before long, the black magic fire was burning from the cross of light and the thunder. Francis was surrounded by the dark magic fire, carrying the cross of light, resisting the thunder, and slowly stood up from under the sunken ground. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 419 Francis slowly stood up, the magic fire on his body was more and more vigorous, but at the moment when he completely stood up, a golden light flashed, and Francis''s leg bend was attacked, making Francis''s body half kneeling on the ground again. At the same time, the golden light quickly circled around the surrounding soldiers and chaofanche at a very alarming speed Only by the side of the priest and saran became Reina''s real body. Without any hesitation, Reiner''s chest swelled up, and then he opened his mouth and spewed out an unprecedented golden dragon breath. Like a thick liquid, it was rapidly beating in the air. Together with the thunder and the cross of light, it bombarded Francis! "Oh The characteristic of golden dragon breath ignores the black magic fire, offsets the black magic fire instantly, so that the thunder of saran and the holy light of the priest can hit Francis''s body without hindrance. At this time, looking at Francis, saran''s eyes almost spewed out two thunder and lightning. There were channels of electric current flashing on his body. His hands were slowly raised, and immediately a large number of thunder fell from the air and gathered in saran''s hands, forming a high-density lightning energy group! Thunderstorm! With both hands pushed forward, the high-density lightning energy emitted a thunderbolt similar to blue and white light, and directly hit Francis. Thunder! Dragon breath! Holy light! When all three forces dissipated, only a body like broken porcelain was left on the ground, which gradually turned into fine sand like weathering. With the breeze, it dissipated on the ground, only the ground became a small lava lake because of the high temperature, which showed the war just now The existence of a fight. A three-level strong man, before he could show his real strength, was completely annihilated under the joint efforts of the other three-level strong men. As a result, other people on the scene could not help but stop their actions, and the whole battlefield was quiet, especially balorem and cromamba standing in the distance. They both took a mouthful of saliva, Their faces finally showed a look of fear. They finally found that the distance between themselves and the three-level strongmen could not be made up by the number and the army. Unless they attacked secretly, they could not threaten their lives, especially when the other side was still a combination of three three-level strong men! "Hoo I don''t have much mental power left. It''s just that this battle seems to be about the same. Why don''t you just leave here? " Hearing saran''s words, the priest didn''t say much. He just quickly broke away from the third level state and became the second level strength level before. Instead, he expressed his own meaning with action. Looking at saran and the priest, Reina nodded. His purpose was to get the black iron astrolabe. Now he had got what he wanted. Naturally, he didn''t want to continue fighting. He nodded, reached out and held the spirit who had just arrived with the warrior in his arms and disappeared into a golden light. The three men rolled their eyes together and ignored it The smell of acid, followed by Reina, disappeared in the same place. However, the extraordinary organizations of the three great powers, as well as the army of the Democratic Republic of kirga, just watched them leave, and no one wanted to keep them. When they began to clean up the battlefield, the second level knight, who was formerly Francis''s adjutant, took up Franc under the covetous eyes of balorem and cromamba The moonlit witch''s eye of insight and the necklace of light left on the ground after Sith''s death. But no one saw that, when the adjutant reached out to grasp the insight eye, a faint black light flashed away in the insight eye, penetrated into the adjutant''s hand and quickly disappeared in his body! It is impossible to hide such an amazing battle. Three days later, the tide Knights'' order fought with the supernatural organizations of the three powers, killing many soldiers and supernatural beings, and even killing Francis, the leader of the guardian of the kirga Democratic Republic. The news spread widely and shocked the whole continent, which also made the tide Knights'' name on the whole continent Qi rose straight up like the sun at noon. At this time, the five protagonists in the news collapsed in the carriage of a train, some were eating and drinking, some were constantly sleeping, and some were emitting sour smell. Shalan and the samurai sat opposite each other. They ate a table full of food. After three days, although his mental strength had recovered, his physical deficiency was still obvious. Therefore, Shalan stopped meditating and ate and drank with the samurai to have a rest. After eating the food, the samurai fell asleep, while saran sat in front of Reina after washing his hands. The spirit grinned at Saran, reached the priest''s side, took out a piece of chess and began to play chess with the priest. At this time, Shalan opened his mouth slowly with Reina. "Reina, I''d like to ask about the function and origin of your black iron astrolabe." As for saran''s words, Reina seemed to have expected for a long time. He did not refuse to answer saran''s questions. After summarizing the language, he slowly said to Reina: "you should have known the name of this thing, and you should also remember that I once told you that in the era before the golden age, there were many main material worlds Later, they came up with a way to invade other worlds. Naturally, they could not go if they wanted to.At that time, they looked at the special space of the ridge of the world. Just as its name implies, the ridge of the world is a unique space connecting all the worlds of the universe, and it also plays a role in supporting the universe and stabilizing the space, just like the spine of human beings. If the force of time corresponds to the river of time, then the force of space corresponds to the ridge of the world. At that time, there were many strong people in the material world who were only one step away from the real God. Those great beings cooperated to copy the rules in the ridge of the world and created a set of special witches that could lock in the world and point out the direction. These witches were the astrolabes. The four levels of astrolabe, including gold astrolabe, silver astrolabe, bronze astrolabe and black iron astrolabe, have become the main tools of invading other worlds by the armies of the material world of that time. They are almost the master keys to open the door of the world, and this is the only function of the astrolabe! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 420 "What''s the difference? As you said, the four levels of the chart should have different places to differentiate into four levels? " For saran''s question, Reina seemed to have been prepared. He nodded slowly and continued to say, "yes, there is a difference. My black iron astrolabe is the lowest level astrolabe, which records the directions and information of nine worlds around my world. In other words, the world recorded on the black iron astrolabe is not fixed, but is constantly changing with the user''s location. With the upgrading of the astrolabe level, the more information and directions of the world are recorded, and the higher the level of the chart, the farther the distance can be transmitted. As far as I know, the bronze astrolabe on the black iron astrolabe records 18 worlds, and the silver astrolabe records 36 worlds. As for the golden astrolabe, it is said that only three were built, which could record 72 worlds. No one is unreachable! " Eighteen worlds? It''s enough. Now Sha LAN, of course, has determined that the bronze disk he got with his melting stick is a bronze astrolabe, which is a level higher than the black iron astrolabe that Raynor had in mind. In addition, when he saw Reina using the black iron astrolabe before, he also remembered Reina''s techniques and incantations, and now he needs to use them experimentally There you go. Only when Sha Lan thought about the bronze astrolabe in his hand, he heard Reiner say again: "in fact, among the four levels of astrolabe, the black iron astrolabe is the worst. Its role can only mark the world. If you want to open the door to another world, you must have a huge force as support, cooperate with the corresponding altar and preparation, then you can really go to another world. If my astrolabe is a bronze astrolabe, I don''t have to spend so much time and energy preparing these extra things As she moved in her heart, saran''s face showed a trace of curiosity about the benefits. She asked Reina, "why don''t you need to prepare those bronze astrolabes? Are they just one grade away "In fact, the reason for the classification is that in the main material world of that time, the black iron astrolabe was mainly used by the people and the army, and it was not necessary to be so delicate when traveling around the world. Moreover, due to the large number of black iron astrolabes, in order to prevent some people from using the black iron astrolabe to travel around the world and do harm to the main material world, the black iron astrolabe must be used with large devices and huge energy. What''s more, the channels opened by the black iron astrolabe are all large channels, which are not made for the traffic of a few people. Naturally, there is no way to add self-sufficient energy supply devices to the black iron astrolabe. However, the other three levels of astrolabes are completely different. Those three levels of astrolabes can open channels for individuals and a small number of people, and the energy required is greatly reduced. Bronze astrolabes may also require users to provide a lot of energy to open. Silver and gold astrolabes no longer need users to provide energy. The astrolabes at this level can be self-sufficient. In fact, I had planned to take a few people such as elves to other worlds and open a small channel. It''s not easy to find a black iron astrolabe. It''s not impossible for me to prepare for those preparations. The black iron astrolabe can barely be used "Bronze astrolabe can be used without those preparations. It''s really a good thing, but it''s a pity that we didn''t find a bronze astrolabe." Listening to saran''s words, Reina said with a smile: "even the black iron astrolabe, its value is equivalent to the wizard of the solar level, but it is second only to the legendary wizard''s super-high-level wizard. If we find the bronze astrolabe, I really don''t have more things to pay you as a reward." The topic of astrolabe came to an end. After chatting with Reina, saran went back to her seat and continued to meditate. When the train returned to salingrad, the border of the United States of England and the United States of England, before the train stopped on the platform, saran opened the window, said goodbye to the others, and soared to the sky with his wing badge. When he reached the high altitude, he called out Teri, a giant silver bird, carrying saran to the direction of soran city. It has to be said that compared with the airplanes and airships of this era, the flying speed of giant birds transformed by Teri has reached an extremely amazing level. In terms of speed, the three-level chanter list is really excellent. In less than five hours, Teri carried saran back to the sky of soran City, and then saran quietly returned to the city of soran In the middle of the District, Terry puts away the beast and returns to her home in oakins heights. Knowing from Hugh''s mouth that no one has come to see him in the past few days, Sha Lan was relieved. She checked the progress of Xiu''s meditation practice, guided him to solve some problems in his schoolwork, and finally returned to his room. Although he was very curious about the bronze astrolabe in his hand, this place was not the place to study bronze astrolabe. Once Shalan accidentally opened the entrance of a world and ran out of some kind of monster, there was no way to explain the origin of the monster.So before finding a suitable place, saran did not intend to rush into the bronze astrolabe. Besides, it''s the end of March, and the end of May is the final examination of the first half of the semester. If the exam is too bad, there will be no qualification for the extraordinary department examination in the next semester. In other words, there will be the final examination of the first semester in two months. At least, Sha LAN has to test his grades to be medium and high. Therefore, he has made some suggestions recently Micro focus on some examination and learning problems. Fortunately, everything has been on the right track recently, and there is no need for saran to worry about anything. She can study and practice at the same time. She has time to go out with coco and eat, eat and drink. This kind of life is actually Sha Lan''s favorite life. In the seven and a half European countries, the alliance of the seven and a half European countries does not seem to be spreading. It is just a trend that the alliance of the seven and a half European countries is gradually spreading! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 421 "Hussain, you bastard, you dare to murder me. The chief and the king will not let you go. You Eh... " The bearded man did not finish his words, and then was crushed by the shape of bluestone with one hand, and his throat was killed. Qingshi grabbed the man''s neck with one hand, and suddenly opened his mouth and bit on the man''s neck. He tore off a large piece of flesh and blood and swallowed it into his stomach. When the blood was sprayed out, Qingshi threw the body of the man with a big beard to the ground. However, his body surface was constantly creeping up, and his height was also slowly getting shorter By the time he got to the chair in the middle of the hall, the bluestone in human form had completely turned into the man with a big beard. Nothing had changed, except that his body was covered with blood. At this time, Hussein looked at the bluestone and said with a slow smile: "bluestone No, general AMITA killed the assassin himself. A false alarm. Please have a good rest. " He nodded slowly and said, "yes, I really need to clean my body and have a good rest. I''d like to ask Mr. Hussein to help me solve the bodies of these assassins." "As you wish, general AMITA." As the voice dropped, Hussein gently stopped the green fire Scepter in his hand. At once, wisps of fire shot out from the green fire scepter and fell on the corpses, which were completely burned up in the blink of an eye. After finishing this, Hussein nodded to the blue stone of AMITA, a man with a big beard, and then turned around and left with two human followers who were also transformed by the soldiers of the Qing and Bai ethnic groups. Out of the general''s residence, Hussain reached for the white hood behind his head, and with the two followers of the Qing and Bai nationalities, he mixed into the crowd on the street and quickly left here. When he returned to the stronghold of himself and others in the city, Qinghe and Baishuang immediately met him. "Lord Hussein, is everything going well?" Nodding at Qinghe, Hussein said, "of course, everything goes well. From now on, general AMITA, who controls half of the army of the desert chief Kingdom, is our man." Slowly nodding, Qinghe said to Hussain, "Lord Hussein, you said there are three important identities for us to take on. The first one to be taken on by bluestone is this AMITA. Then who is the second and third identity we need to bear?" "It''s just that we''re going to make the next plan. Tomorrow I''ll go to see the three princes in the city of God bless. He''s the candidate of the future king that everyone agrees with. So you need Qinghe to replace him as the third prince and wait for the succession of the throne. Then you can take Bai Shuang into the palace and replace the king''s favorite favorite concubine with Bai Shuang, no matter from outside The military power of the world, or the internal royal power, can ensure to the greatest extent that the three princes will become the future king. At that time, we will have complete control of the country. " After Hussain''s voice dropped, Qinghe nodded slowly and said, "Lord Hussein, how long will this plan take to complete?" After a glance at Qinghe, Hussein''s eyes flashed a trace of inexplicable look, and then said with a smile: "if it is more stable, it will take about three or five years. If it is more radical, it will take about a year to ensure the success." "A year? Is it a little too slow Of course, I''m not doubting you, Lord Hussein, but in our world, our people are waiting, and the two adults, QingWang and Baihou, are waiting, so should we make them wait as little as possible. Of course, some of my words may not be so correct. If there is something wrong, please ask Lord Hussein to answer some doubts for me With a smile and a nod, Hussain''s face showed no dissatisfaction. He said: "it is a correct idea to let the members of the Qing and Bai people and the two adults wait for a short time. However, we must make sure that we have a firm foothold in this world. Otherwise, no matter how fast we expand, we will eventually be knocked back to its original form, no matter how fast the expansion is, no matter what the era when the whole world attacked the material world It was the same in the era when thousands of worlds enslaved the host and the material world. However, if we underestimate the human race, we all failed. " If there is a point, let Qinghe''s eyes show a trace of cold, but his face showed a smile, nodded to show that he understood Hussein''s ideas, no more to say. When Hussain finished arranging his next plan, he left here with people. Just after Hussein left, a blue flame burned in Qinghe''s hands, and the cup he held in his hand evaporated instantly. His black pupil turned to cyan, and a faint anger was revealed in it. At this time, Bai Shuang immediately reached out and grabbed Qinghe''s hand, and said in a low voice to Qinghe: "Lord Qinghe, Hussain doesn''t know your identity, so it''s a little rude. Don''t be angry with Qinghe." "Bai Shuang, do you think that old Hussain has not found my identity? I''m quite sure that the old Hussain has basically known my general identitySlightly a Leng, white frost some can''t believe said: "then why he is still such an attitude to treat Qinghe adults you?" "Ha ha, Bai Shuang, of course you don''t understand these human beings," Qinghe patted the head of Bai Shuang as if he were stroking a pet. "These human beings are very cunning, especially the old ghost like Hussain. He knows that as long as I don''t know my identity, I can''t tell him by myself, and he can come like his subordinates as always I had to obey his orders when he told me. I know he doesn''t like me, but I don''t know that he doesn''t like me. If I don''t make some achievements that are enough to let everyone''s side before Bai Yan''s bitch comes to this world, sooner or later, I will be trampled on by the cunt holding the white fire scepter Under my feet, this is something I can''t tolerate. So I had to do something, something that had nothing to do with Hussain, so I risked being discovered and brought six people here, thinking that now they have left this country and mixed up with other countries! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 422 "Clang..." The door was directly pushed open, and the gangsters in the bar turned their heads and stared at the thin and weak youths who broke in. Their faces were filled with evil spirit. At this time, the burly and rugged bartender in the bar disdained the young man and said, "this is not the place for a weak chicken like you to stay. Now apologize and leave immediately. Otherwise, Lao Dao will surely make your tender little boy''s butt blossom. His favorite is you." Without paying any attention to the bartender, the young man went to the bar, looked at the bartender and said, "according to my memory, the underground underworld in Greenland is basically unified, and the source of unified underworld is in this city of Cynthia, so I think you should be very clear where the source of the underworld is?" As soon as the conversation was over, the bartender immediately took out a double barreled shotgun from under the bar and said to the young man''s head, "boy, you can''t go now if you want to go. It''s impossible to see our boss alive until we blow your head out." "Oh? So you know where the so-called underground queen of Greenland is, don''t you? " The youth has been specifically called the queen, the bartender no longer has any hesitation, his eyes show a glimmer of sharp, directly pull the trigger. "Bang!" However, at the moment of the double barreled shotgun shooting, the young man''s hand did not know when he had grasped the gun barrel. The muzzle of the gun emitted a trace of smoke, but the muzzle of the gun had deviated under the interference of the other party, from facing the youth''s head to passing by his ears, and it was just aimed at a man who wanted to attack the young man. At this time, the man looked at his flowering chest, wanted to say something, but nothing could be said, only to fall on the ground in despair, lost breath. "You bastard, I must kill you!" The bartender tried hard to get the shotgun back, but he didn''t think that his opponent''s hand was so powerful that he couldn''t take it by force. Before the bartender''s reaction, the young man pulled the bartender out of the back of the bar with his shotgun, swung it on the wall and fainted instantly. At this time, even the fool knew that the young man was not easy to be provoked. They immediately took out their weapons and rushed towards the young man, but the next second they knew that the opponent was not as easy to deal with as they thought. One punch blew a man''s head, and one foot kicked that man''s chest down. This seemingly many to one siege ended with the unilateral killing of the young man. After shaking the blood on his fist, the young man went to the bartender, stuck the bartender''s neck and lifted him up. Then he bit the bartender''s neck. Between the blood dripping, the young man tore off a piece of flesh and blood from the bartender''s neck. In the process of his chewing, his body was constantly raised, and his body became more and more bulky. In the blink of an eye, the young man As like as two peas, he threw down the bartender''s body and moved to his body, muttering to himself: "LAN-STAR bar on Heping Street..." Is that where the so-called queen is? " After reading the barman''s memory, he flicked his finger, and a blue flame burned on his hand. With a toss, the blue flame was shot at the wine rack. Under the sound of explosion, all the liquor on the wine rack was burned up, and the wine bar was also swallowed by the fire. Soon someone came. They either helped to put out the fire, or went to look for the arrival of the fire station, but they didn''t see that the bartender they were familiar with was walking out of the alley and disappearing into the crowd. Jim and Sasha are training. Although Jim is following the path of blood knight, Sasha, as an extraordinary level secret warrior, can completely guide Jim''s basic and combat skills. The practice between them is the training method they have been holding for a long time. "Brother Sasha, what do you mean that Lord seleya came back in a hurry and left in a hurry? It is said that Lord selea came to deliver something to the count, but I don''t know what it is that needs Lord selea to deliver in person." With a blow, Sasha forced Jim back and said, "this matter has nothing to do with us, especially you. Now the most important thing is to improve our strength to the extraordinary level as soon as possible. Otherwise, there is no way to deal with saran. Both mon Khan, Sen and Maitreya have reached the level of transcendence, and it is said that they also intend to develop their own descendants. Once their ethnic group develops, they will have great talent. If you don''t practice as soon as possible, they will really pull you apart. " Hearing this, Jim immediately nodded and said, "I see. I will try my best to practice." Ever since seleya took mon Khan and metgre to the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, both Sasha and Jim actually know that their focus is shifting towards the United States of the blue Commonwealth. Although the kingdom of Greenland will still maintain, it is no longer the most important place. It is more like a large rear area. It does not need to open up territory, just need to It''s OK to keep it safe and sound.Sasha had another idea in his mind. Sooner or later, he would go to the United States of the British blue Commonwealth. Jim simply wanted to repay saran''s rescue and teaching. Naturally, he also wanted to be useful as soon as possible. Taking a deep breath, Jim intends to continue to practice, but at this moment, there is a strong roar and vibration downstairs, followed by a scream. Sasha and Jim looked at each other, and both felt bad. They immediately rushed out of the training room and rushed to the first floor of the blue star bar. When they rushed downstairs, they saw bodies lying around. At this time, there was a burly middle-aged man killing all directions. Even if he was sitting here and had first-class strength, Sen was unexpectedly also Can only rely on the blood clan''s speed and technique, reluctantly and the other side of the circle! "Who the hell is this guy? He''s so strong!" With a sigh, Sasha did not have any hesitation. Surrounded by blood, he immediately rushed forward to participate in the battle. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 423 "Snake bite!" Mori single handed, a bloody air flow from his fingertips, into dozens of bloody snakes toward the other side bite away. But before those bloody snakes approached, a blue hot air gushed from each other''s bodies, annihilating those bloody snakes. At the same time, the burly middle-aged man quickly came to Sen''s body, grabbed Sen''s arm with one hand, his neck with the other, and bit Sen''s shoulder with one bite, and tore off a piece of flesh and blood under Sen''s stuffy hum. But before the burly middle-aged chewed the flesh and blood torn from Sen''s shoulder, his face suddenly changed. He opened his mouth and spit out the flesh and blood in his mouth. He looked at the black purple sticky meat in the blood, spit out a mouthful of saliva. His eyes were fixed on Sen, and he said in a low voice, "what kind of thing are you? It''s so bad to eat, and your meat is so bad It''s poison. Normal humans don''t look like you. " "Zizizi..." The wound on Sen''s shoulder healed quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye. He slowly moved his arm, did not answer the other party''s words, but looked at the other party with vigilance. Sen is not a fool. Naturally, he knows that the strength of the other party is to surpass himself. He can suppress a first-class blood clan. There is no doubt that the strength of the other party is at least two levels! Since Sen''s flesh and blood couldn''t be absorbed and the memory he wanted could not be extracted from it, the burly middle-aged eyes looked at Sasha and Jim standing nearby, and without saying a word, he immediately rushed at them. Seeing the other side''s action, Sasha grabbed Jim''s arm with his backhand and threw him directly behind him. At the same time, the blood on his body kept flowing and quickly gathered on his right arm. With one blow, the whole blood exploded. It was the sonida heavy artillery that Saran often used! "Boom The explosive power made the burly man''s body pause for a while, but what Sasha couldn''t believe was that his move could be said to be an all-out attack, which only made the opposite direction retreat a step, and did not cause much damage to him! With a grin, the big man''s hands suddenly turned into sharp claws full of green scales. He grabbed Sasha''s chest and tore off a large mouthful of flesh and blood. If Sasha didn''t dodge in time, he would have opened his belly in the other party''s hands now! Without any hesitation, the burly man put the flesh and blood torn from his hand into his mouth and chewed it. His body changed immediately. Under the surprised eyes of Sasha, Sen and Jim, the big man quickly changed into another Sasha. It didn''t look any different! "Damn it, this guy What the hell is this guy Sasha''s problem is also the problem of Sen and Jim. At this time, the man who turned into Sasha''s appearance chewed the flesh and blood in his mouth and read Sasha''s memory. Slowly, his expression became strange. He nodded slowly and said, "it turns out that the ugly guy is the legendary blood clan. No wonder it''s so bad. It''s just the parent of a blood family However, it is ridiculous to be a servant of human beings But it''s OK. I know what the identity of this country can really help Qinghe. It''s just that before this, I have to completely solve these small insects. " As the voice fell, the man, who had become a Sasha, changed his body again. Gradually, the blue scales appeared on his body surface, and his body became more and more huge. In the twinkling of an eye, he turned into a big blue and white people with a height of three meters! "Only human beings need to become real bodies to ensure that they can be killed. If it is not for the purpose of coming to this world to suppress the power to such a degree semi permanently, you guys can be killed. Remember, the person who killed you is called Qinghu!" With sharp and sharp claws, the soles of the feet stepped forward, and the flames gushed out from the scales of Qinghu, and approached Sen and Sasha. But at this time, an invisible gravity acted on Qinghu, making Qinghu''s body short and almost kneeling on the ground. However, Qinghu''s physical quality is extremely strong after all, and it even supports her body and stands up again. "Who, who attacked me?" As soon as Qinghu''s voice fell, a silver light passed by his cheek. At the same time, Qinghu''s head suddenly tilted toward the other side like a slap, and there were five extremely deep bloodstains left on Qinghu''s face, and Daodao''s blood gradually flowed out. "Asshole!" With a roar, Qinghu flapped her hands toward the silver light, but the speed was not as fast as the other party. In addition, the interference of gravity, the attack of Qinghu was easily avoided by the other party. In the process of avoiding the attack of Qinghu, the silver light constantly left claw marks on the surface of Qinghu''s body. "Roar At last, the green lake roared, and the turbulent blue flames spewed out of the green lake. The power of these blue flames was quite strange. They even helped the green lake to break away from the interference of gravity, and turned into a green fireman and rushed towards the silver light. However, before the green lake attacked the silver light, the silver light suddenly expanded and turned into an extremely huge bear. Its head had already stood against the ceiling, and the body was even more incredible. A slap showed that the green lake was directly patted on the ground. At the same time, the silver giant bear, which was transformed by the silver light, waved its two palms and shot it continuously. Under the continuous vibration of the ground, the body of Qinghu was very big The body was almost photographed into the ground!The silver giant bear looked at the blue flame twining on his palms. When he thought about it, a large amount of black fog filled his palms and quickly devoured those blue flames. "Boom All of a sudden, the ground broke, and the green lake burst out of it. It roared, waved its claws, and caught the Silver Bear with a raging blue flame. Before the attack of Qinghu, the body of the silver giant bear shrank in an instant and turned into a silver sparrow revolving around the green lake. Then the silver sparrow vibrated its wings and suspended in front of the green lake, slightly tilted its head, and a six finger big hand full of black scales appeared out of thin air, and pressed the green lake on the ground with one palm, leaving the green lake''s green flame burning Burn, but not a trace of damage. At this time, the silver sparrow fell on the ground. Under the silver light, it turned into a Shalan in a silver robe. Squatting on the ground and looking at the green lake, she asked faintly, "look at your appearance, you should not be from this world, so can you tell me, which world do you come from?" PS: sorry, I wanted to update more, but the card is so serious that I have to adjust it as soon as possible. I''m sorry. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 424 Looking up at Shalan squatting in front of himself, the green lake roared: "the District of human beings, just food like garbage, what qualifications dare..." "Click..." With a slight swing of the index finger of the right hand, the hand of black Saro immediately pinched three points, making the bones in the lake make a continuous crisp sound. A dull hum, the blue lake stares at Shalan, but does not say any more. Looking at the appearance of the green lake, Shalan''s eyebrows are gently picked. He knows that he is facing a guy who doesn''t know from which world invades the main material and material world. I''m afraid he will not say anything to himself. He nodded slowly. Shalan gave a ring. The hand of black Saro suddenly kneaded, and the blood and meat fireworks burst out of the gap between the hands of black Salo and sprinkled them It''s on the ground all around. The hand of heisaro went away, and Shalan shook his head and looked at Sasha and asked, "Sasha, what''s your injury like?" "Fortunately, there is no big problem, but I just lost some flesh and skin." "It''s all right Besides, I came here in a hurry. I only heard seleya say that there are strong enemies coming here. Do you know the origin of this guy Shaking his head, Sen replied: "we don''t know his origin, but he seems to be able to read memory by devouring human flesh and blood, and he can also become the shape of the devoured flesh and blood body through this method. As for his purpose, through his words and actions, I think he is likely to devour someone and become the other person, so as to completely understand his origin And control the power of that man. " Hearing Sen''s words, Shalan''s face immediately became a little dignified. By contrast, Shalan almost immediately thought of the most likely plan of the other party, that is to kill many high-weight people, and then become the other person''s appearance to replace the person completely, so that he can hold the corresponding power. As for what they want to do after they get power, it is not Sharan can know. But if you think about it with your knees, you can know that it is not only a plan to invade the subject and the material world, but it is bound to make some confusion. So if you want to find these guys, thinking in this direction should be rewarded. "I understand that now you will move your position and tell the forces under your command to hide as much as possible. If you find any abnormal persons in the past, I will report to you immediately. If you find any wrong, you can contact seleya immediately, and I will come here as soon as possible." Nodding, Sen said nothing more, but said to Shalan, "is it you going back to the United States of England, Lord saran?" "No, I will not go back first. I intend to turn around in the League of seven countries. Besides, I will go to the secret base over the kingdom of St. Jones. If you have any problems, I can go to Winman manor to find my father, and he can contact me." "OK, I understand it!" Smiling at Sasha and Jim, Shalan immediately disappeared into a silver whirlpool. Shalan, who controls the body of the beast, and with its ability to transmit, just along the ring with space signs sent to his father, Raul, from the United States of England to Winman manor, Cynthia, Greenland, returned to the blue star bar at the fastest speed, saving the three men who were almost killed by the lake. Of course, the price was that, suddenly, when he appeared by Raul, he startled rolle who had a good night with the new girl teacher. So at least this evening, Shalan is not going back to Winman manor, this kind of thing Even Shalan, who became a third-class wizard, felt embarrassed to think about it. The body of the beast can not be used with witchcraft or the force of the ancestor. On the basis of pure combat ability, it is naturally much weaker than the Shalan body. However, the body of the beast has its own advantages. That is, the changeable body. As long as the spiritual power is not consumed, the body can be restored infinitely, which can be regarded as a half immortal body, plus the companion of the beast With the second mental power transition of Shalan, the ability of instant movement has been extremely amazing, far beyond the mobility of his own body, and it is much more convenient to use. Every time she appeared, Shalan had crossed a very long distance. When she used the ability of shifting shadow for the sixth time, Shalan finally came to the secret Institute, which was built by metgrey in the kingdom of St. Jones. The first combat airship here was to be assembled. Looking at the wilderness resort near the lake, Shalan walked up and said directly to the people in the resort, "tell your head that Saran Winman is here." The guard who heard Sharan just wanted to say something, suddenly the lobby manager of the resort came quickly, smiled and patted the guard on the shoulder, and then waited for Shalan to walk inward and said, "Mr. Winman, you are here, our boss has been waiting for you for a long time, and has prepared food and wine. He also asked Mr. Winman to go to the dinner party ¡£¡± In the speaking room, the lobby manager led Shalan to a medium-sized box inside. When he closed the door, he immediately pressed a secret mechanism on the wall. Immediately, the table in the middle of the box was divided into four pieces with the ground, and a lift ladder slowly rose from the ground."Mr. Winman, please go straight down. There''s someone waiting for you." "Yes, thank you very much." With a slight bow, the lobby manager opened the door of the box and went out, standing outside the door like a guard, while saran was standing on the elevator, slowly moving down to the ground under the guidance of the elevator, which was located in the underground secret Research Institute of the lakeside Wilderness Resort. The area of the underground research institute is very large, but compared with the combat airship under construction, it is not very large. When saran really came to the underground research institute, he immediately saw the huge airship parked in the center of the Research Institute. The airship was called airship. In fact, its appearance was quite different from that of the airship. The shuttle shaped air bag had a special metal layer on its surface, which could resist the attack of guns and shells. As the magic stone is used as the energy core, and part of the floating technology of the corresponding floating ship is used, the demand for gas is greatly reduced. When the floating technology can be completely researched, when the gas is not needed, when the floating ship can start to be built! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 425 When the elevator came down, a young man in a black suit was already standing there. He looked at saran and said with a smile, "master Saran, I learned from Mr. metgre that you are coming. Now I will take you to inspect the environment and the results of our research." Saran looked at the gentle looking man in front of her, nodded and said, "I know you. Are you the reinald that Matt Gray said?" Bowing slightly, reinald replied, "it''s my pleasure to be able to be a master of Saran, you know." Waving her hand, saran said, "well, don''t say these compliments. I don''t like them very much. Don''t worry that I will let you lose that opportunity because of my good and bad feelings. As long as you don''t betray us, then I won''t stop you from becoming the descendant of seleya." As mentioned before, there are many people in this world who are eager to become a member of the blood clan. They even don''t hesitate to give up everything. This reinald is one of them. In fact, lynard is one of the many orphans adopted by Matt gray in his later years. Of course, he is one of the most outstanding and loyal orphans. Basically, lynard is the best helper that Matt gray has cultivated for his sons who are useless. He is not only aware of the operation of the company, but also owns it The ability to be an all-around housekeeper. Even after metgre spent a lot of money on training, now the 27 year old reinard has reached the peak level of a high-level knight, and is only a step away from being extraordinary. Once human beings start the power of blood, they can''t be embraced by the blood clan. So now, Leonard has suspended his practice, and only when the time is right, he will go to the Commonwealth of England The United States accepted her first embrace. According to SlyA''s calculation, if Lennard accepts the first round of support, he will not only become the first class blood race immediately, but also take a big step towards the second level, which can at least be compared with three of them, namely, Matt gray, Sen and mon Khan, and he will become the candidate who will really sit in the kingdom of St. Jones and hold the headquarters of Lambert airlines in the kingdom of St. Jones. Naturally, for this kind of opportunity, reinald cherishes it very much. Strength, power and long life are attractive to him like forbidden fruit. So when he learned from Matt gray that Saran would be here, he was ready and determined not to let his chance slip away. Fortunately, Shalan is not the kind of unreasonable superior. After contacting him, he can be regarded as a master of lainald in dealing with people. He can see his general character and way of doing things at a glance. In addition, with his words, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you for your understanding. Please follow me." With a little guidance, Lennard deliberately lagged behind Shalan by half a step, guiding him to patrol the underground research institute. "Master Saran, I believe you have also seen the combat airship that is being assembled. It was manufactured completely according to your requirements and the drawings provided by master saran. According to the preliminary calculation, it has a very strong ability to suppress the ground. Although it is relatively weak in air combat, it can not be fought down by one or two fighters If there are no three teams of fighters, it will not be able to completely threaten it! " "Naturally, I believe that, but in my opinion, this level of power is not enough. Although it has the power to crush all the air weapons on this continent, it is still not enough. The goal of our research is to build the floating ship completely, or even better." Reinald was about to say something when suddenly a slightly angry voice rose and reverberated throughout the space of the underground Institute. "That boy, I didn''t quite hear what you said just now, but I''m sure you said that the silver shuttle I combat airship we made is not powerful enough, right?" As the voice dropped, a tall and thin old man with dirty white hair like a bird''s nest rushed over. He looked up and down at Saran, and said with disdain to rinard, "you fellow, don''t take those casual people here. What should we do if these irrelevant people disturb our experiment?" At this time, the old man didn''t pay attention to the helpless and nervous look on reinald''s face. He continued to look at Shalan and said, "if you come later, I can let you know how powerful our silver shuttle is. It''s a pity that the little liar who sent us magic stone has been standing up for us, and has not delivered the things. Otherwise, I will be shocked Teeth He reached out and patted Lennard on the shoulder, indicating that he would relax and not mind. Sha LAN looked at the old man and said, "first of all, your so-called silver shuttle type is really not enough for me. It''s a fact. Secondly, my teeth will not be shocked. Your grammar is wrong. In the end, I''m the little liar who didn''t come to deliver the magic stone and stood you upHearing this, the old man blinked, and suddenly his anger was swept away. He laughed and said to Sha LAN, "ha ha ha, it''s you. What''s inside? I was just joking with you. How can I not know who the boss is behind the scenes? Do you think so? So Where is the magic stone I thought that I wanted to apologize to myself, but I didn''t think that the other party didn''t mean to apologize. I just wanted to ask myself for the original stone of magic stone. Even Sha LAN doubted that if it wasn''t for the stone, maybe the old man would not give him that smile at all. Thinking of this, Shalan suddenly laughed and raised his right hand. A dark purple magic stone stone half the size of a man appeared in his hand. It was almost half a ton heavy. Shalan easily lifted it up as if holding a ball. "It''s a third-class magic stone, and it''s something I promised you to deliver, but I didn''t deliver it." Looking at the third-class stone, the old man immediately wanted to jump on it, but before he rushed over, the stone disappeared in Sha Lan''s hands, leaving the old man to rush empty. With a smile, saran looked at each other and said, "I want the magic stone stone, no problem, but I''m going to see the silver shuttle airship first!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 426 "It depends on the silver shuttle? Of course, no problem. This is our most satisfied work, but I really hope it can really soar in the sky and kill everywhere Looking at the excited old man, Sha LAN laughed and asked, "this Don''t know what your name is, old man "Me? My name is pelander. You can call me Dr. pelander. Now let''s take a look at the silver shuttle Without much nonsense, pelander immediately took saran and walked quickly in the direction of silver shuttle I. Lennard quickly followed him and whispered to him: "master Saran, Dr. pelander is the chief scientist of Lambert airlines. Even among the three major countries, his ability is absolutely one of the best. If it was not for Lord metgre who gave him the greatest degree of autonomy and research funding, Dr. pelland would have been natural It is impossible for us to join an airline which is not a big three country. " Reinald''s words were not too disguised. Naturally, pelander, who was holding saran''s arm, understood. "Lennard is right. If it wasn''t for the old MacGregor who gave me so much preferential treatment, I wouldn''t have helped him sincerely. But now it seems that my eyes are still very good. My classmates and old rivals who have been laughing at me for choosing a small company are now very greedy for me, just because you are in the Commonwealth What the United States has done is enough to make the national research institutes of the three major countries hot While speaking, the three men came to the construction platform beside the silver shuttle. Pelander released saran''s arm, raised his hands to the silver shuttle and said in a loud voice: "this is the silver shuttle we made. It has a function far beyond this era. It can be called the overlord of the sky. No one can resist our silver shuttle in at least five years!" "Dr. pelander, personally, I hope that the silver shuttle type I can be surpassed as soon as possible. Of course, the so-called silver shuttle type 2, silver shuttle type 3, and even silver shuttle type 4 and silver shuttle 5 will naturally appear as soon as possible, right?" After listening to saran''s words, pelander''s eyes brightened slightly, but soon he shook his head and said, "no, no, no, silver shuttle I series will not continue to be studied. At most, there will be silver shuttle type 2 and silver shuttle type 3 that focus on different aspects. As for the updated technology, I intend to put all of them on floating boats." "Floating ship? Dr. perland, do you have an idea? " "Of course, I already have ideas, but I need some time to supplement my knowledge before that." "Knowledge? What new knowledge are you going to learn, Dr. pelland? " "Alchemy! This is the new knowledge that I intend to learn. In fact, alchemy is needed in many construction steps and methods of floating ships. Although we have replaced most of the technologies with modern technologies, some key technologies are still unable to be replaced, or we can not find a substitute until we understand the essence of alchemy Science and technology. " "Alchemy So, Dr. perland, are you going to get any support from me? " Seeing that Saran understood his idea easily, perland''s face showed a smile, nodded and said, "yes, I need your support. I heard from Matt gray that you gave him the drawings and materials of these floating ships. So if you go to find some books and materials on alchemy, it should not be too difficult, right When she heard this, saran frowned and thought about her request. When she thought, she looked at him with a trace of caution, expectation and hope. Strictly speaking, there are two ways to find alchemy books and materials. One is to enter the transcendental Department of sorangia University step by step, and then learn the alchemy he always wanted to learn. Then he sorted out what he had learned and taught it to perland. The other was to use the devil mark or bronze star Enter another world to find books and knowledge related to alchemy. However, no matter which way it is, there are great hidden dangers. Although the first method seems safe, it takes a long time to complete this task. Moreover, if you think about it from the knee, you know that the knowledge taught by the extraordinary Department of sorangia university is not so easy to teach to other people. As for the second method, it seems the most arbitrary and the shortest cycle to look for alchemy books and materials in another world. In fact, the danger is much higher than the first method. If it is similar to the nightmare abyss, the power level of that world is fine, but if it is like the power level of the emerald world, Sha Lan''s action will be bound up. After thinking about it, saran finally gave up the second way and said to perland, "I can''t provide you with what you want in a short time, but I can promise to give you an account within a year, at least not to let you have nothing to do after a year." "With your words, I''m at ease. Just this year, we researchers can also study a branch of silver shuttle I obtained in the manufacturing process.""Branch project? What is that? " "We plan to transform the current mainstream fighters. If the transformation is successful, we can consider creating a super large airship that focuses on defense and attack. We can put a large number of modified fighters on the airship. This is equivalent to an extra battle fortress that can fly away, which is enough to make anyone feel scared!" Looking at perand''s madness and excitement, saran''s face showed a strange look. At this time, he was very suspicious that perande was a serious transgressor. This idea of flying aircraft carrier was not easily thought out by people of this era. Of course, for pelander''s idea, saran is naturally supportive, and even slightly excited. "Dr. pelander, the idea of this flying aircraft carrier is very good. I think it can be studied vigorously. Although it is better than the plan of a floating ship, it is definitely better than the silver shuttle I model." "Flying carrier? What does that mean? " "The flying carrier is the name I gave you for the new airship I''m planning. The flying aircraft carrier, Dr. pelland, what do you think of it?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 427 Pelander was very satisfied with the name of flying carrier. Then he asked for the division of various funds from saran. Under the expression of Lennard''s wry smile, he successfully asked for more money. "Master Saran, you should not agree with Dr. pelander. Before, Dr. perland mentioned this plan with Lord metgre, but he rejected it. According to Lord metgre, this plan is not feasible. Even if it is successful, the products made are not so practical." Hearing reinald''s words, Shalan''s face suddenly showed a faint smile, and said to reinald, "I don''t evaluate this matter now. After the thing comes out, you will probably know what it is. Anyway, now you can regard it as my boss. If something goes wrong, you don''t need to Take responsibility, because it''s all my own willfulness. " "Master Saran, I didn''t mean that, I just..." After waving his hand, Shalan said to Lennard, "Lennard, you are too careful. The first thing you need to know is that the people under me don''t need to be so careful. As long as you don''t betray me or cheat me, I won''t punish you for other small things, so you don''t have to So careful, I don''t like it very much. " Bowing slightly, reinald said with a smile, "I understand." At the end of the speech, lineard''s cautious feeling was swept away, and he became quiet and introverted, standing quietly beside saran. It has to be said that Lennard is actually the best choice for a housekeeper and entourage. I don''t know how metgre was trained. He could cultivate such a suitable housekeeper and entourage. If it was not for the lack of manpower, then Shalan would surely bring him around. Next, pelander, who got the funds for the new project, was satisfied to take saran to inspect the interior of the silver shuttle I, and initially learned about the various functions of the silver shuttle I. It has to be said that compared with the various weapons on the mainland, the silver shuttle 1 has a real oppressive advantage. Of course, once the United States of America has spent the most money on the United States of America''s silver channel, the amount of money spent by the United States of America for the production of silver is not enough. In fact, once the United States of America has spent a lot of money on the production of silver, the amount of money spent by the United States of America on the production of silver is not enough It''s the limit to be able to build three silver shuttles in the dark. In addition, now Shalan has known the existence of those clandestine families, which have gone through countless history and time. It is hard to guarantee that they will not have such a two floating ships in their hands. Once they really meet the floating ships with eight meridians, unless the number of silver shuttle I can reach a very amazing level, it is really useless There is no room for confrontation. Of course, the most important reason is that as the core of the silver shuttle type I magic stone, Sha LAN has only a few pieces in his hand, so he can''t mass produce them at all. At the end of the inspection, saran gave the original stone to pelander, and then left here with reinald to eat in the lounge of the underground research institute. Saran, who was in a hurry, had not eaten any food. Now she is also a little hungry. Looking at the departure of saran and Lennard, perland was a little relieved. Despite the appearance of Frankenstein, how could pelander really be so absent-minded? It was just what he wanted to be. There was still a trace of worry in perland''s heart. He was worried that the boss behind the scenes, who had never been masked, would be a little devil who did not know anything. In that way, things would be really troublesome. Fortunately, after contacting for a period of time, perland found that Saran was not the kind of person he thought he was, on the contrary, to some extent, he was better than others MacGregor was more supportive of his research and conjecture, which surprised perland. So when he saw the departure of Shalan and reinald, pelander immediately summoned people to start the processing and installation of the original magic stone, and began to prepare for the flying aircraft carrier project. I have to say that pelander still likes the name of flying aircraft carrier very much. However, neither perland nor Shalan, who had left, found that a young researcher standing on the edge showed a trace of excitement in his eyes after seeing saran''s departure and the magic stone. Especially when looking at the silver shuttle, there is a flash of blue fire in his eyes. After staying in the underground Institute for a while, saran left. Before leaving, he gave Lennard a very ordinary looking statue in the shape of a cat. According to saran''s instructions, lineard placed the statue at the core of the Institute, just close to pelander and them. Not long after saran left, the former researcher suddenly came to perland''s desk. At this time, pelander is calculating some data to maximize the use of the magic stone. When he saw the arrival of the researcher, he immediately raised his head and said to him, "little Lyon, your vacation of this month has been used up five days ago, so you can''t afford to ask for leave."Nodding with a smile, the man perland called little Lyon laughed and said, "Dr. pellander, I''m not here to ask for leave, but to invite you to join us." Stunned for a moment, perland looked at little Lyon and suddenly said with a smile, "little Lyon, this joke is not funny." Although the words were said with a smile, there was no smile in perland''s eyes. Looking at little Lyon in front of him, he suddenly found that the person in front of him, who was supposed to be very familiar with, exuded a sense of uneasy strangeness. He clearly knew that the words and deeds of the other party, and even the gesture of reaching out to lift his hair, were so familiar, but there was a trace of intention everywhere, Let perand a little bit of vigilance. At this time, as if feeling perland''s vigilance, little Lyon laughed again and said to him, "since you have found out Dr. pelland, I will not conceal it. Now I will introduce myself. My name is Qingyan. I come from the great blue and white world. I come from the Qingbai people instead of us!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 428 "Green world Qing Bai nationality? I don''t know what''s green or white. I won''t go with you. You''d better leave now, or I''ll call the guard. " As he spoke, pelander reached under his desk and held a pistol hidden inside. It''s just that pelander obviously underestimates Qingyan. The other party just looks at perlander''s slightly shaking shoulder and knows what she has done. However, Qingyan doesn''t care too much. For him, guns, which are made by human beings, are no threat to him. He doesn''t care whether there is a gun in her hand. "Dr. pelander, I''m sorry, I must take you away. Your ability to cooperate with our Qingbai ethnic group will certainly enable us to occupy the world faster!" Qingyan suddenly put out his hand and grabbed pelander''s neck. But at this time, the pupils of Qingyan''s eyes shrank slightly, and quickly stepped back a step. At the same time, a special black bullet passed in front of Qingyan''s nose tip with a burning and burnt smell rushing into his nose. With such speed and power, Qingyan only calculated a little, then he knew that if he had not dodged in time just now, even if his head had not been blasted by that black bullet, he would have suffered extremely serious trauma, which made Qingyan, who had always thought that the guns were not harmful to him, had a trace of fear in his heart. "How can such a powerful gun be possible?" In Qingyan''s disbelief eyes, reinald quickly loaded the bullet of his psionic sniper gun. The psionic sniper gun in reinald''s hand is an experimental product that has been transformed by pelander. Its power is three times stronger than that of normal psionic sniper gun. However, its firing speed is slightly slow, and its body weight is four or five times heavier. Ordinary people can''t use it at all. Only Lennard, whose physical fitness has reached the peak of a high knight, can really use it. This code named black bow New psionic sniper gun type 3! His eyes narrowed slightly, and Qingyan''s body flashed. He quickly came to pelander''s back and grabbed him. But at this moment, the gunshot rang again, and Qingyan''s body turned rapidly, and his arm still grasped him. However, when Qingyan''s hand was about to grasp pelander, the palm of his hand suddenly burst, and most of his palm, together with his little thumb and ring finger, burst out. A large amount of blood was sprayed out and contaminated pelander''s whole body. Without paying attention to the blood on his body, perland grabbed the gun in one hand, rolled around on the ground, and then climbed up from the ground without looking back, and the researchers in the vicinity also ran away, regardless of the image. At this time, Qingyan looks at reinald. He knows that he has to deal with this human being. In Qingyan''s opinion, reinald is really not threatening, but his long and dark psionic sniper gun is something that can really threaten his life! "It''s almost as powerful as a starlight wizard. Human beings are not as simple as they seem. If we can''t master this kind of weapons, they will become our enemies!" Thinking of this, Qingyan no longer hesitated, his body immediately expanded, his body grew to nearly three and a half meters, but the body was symmetrical and slender, full of wild breath. The light blue fire light swam around him. Without any hesitation, Qingyan immediately turned into a shadow and rushed to reinald. Seeing that Qingyan disappeared in front of him, reinald did not shoot rashly, but immediately dodged to the other side. It must be said that reinald''s judgment was really correct. At the moment when he dodged, Qingyan appeared behind his position. The intact right hand clawed on the ground, leaving five poles Deep claw marks, and in the claw marks, there is a faint blue flame around. Qingyan shows up, reinald does not have any hesitation, raises the gun design! "Bang!" The black bullet shot through a shadow, and lineard felt an unparalleled sense of crisis coming upon him. With one hand on the ground, reinald immediately rolled forward. However, how could his speed be comparable with that of Qingyan? As one of the six guards of Qinghe, Qingyan and Qinghu, which was killed by Shalan before, both have secondary strength. Moreover, compared with Qinghu, Qingyan has faster speed! "Bang!" A bluish shadow slammed on reinald''s left arm. Reinald snorted and flew out with the sound of bone fracture. He knocked down two tables and stopped slowly. "Poof!" Just about to get up, a mouthful of blood spurted from reinald''s mouth. He looked up at the green rock coming towards him. His eyes were slightly blurred. Everything in his sight seemed to slow down. He suddenly felt that his senses seemed to become very sharp. The sound of air flow, the sound of the other party''s feet, his own heartbeat, the other''s heartbeat, the distance that Some people''s screams and roars, and even the flow of blood in his body, all poured into his ears.A brand-new force poured out of reinald''s spine. His eyes were completely white, and his ears were bigger and longer. At the same time, a monkey with snow-white body, white eyes and sharp and slender ears appeared behind him. Feeling the new power emerging from his body, reinald rolled around the ground and jumped up from the ground. However, he jumped to a height of nearly five meters with his own strength. At the same time, his intact right hand easily raised the black bow three psionic sniper gun, which was heavy in both hands, and buckled at his 37 degree position The trigger! "Bang!" "Poof!" Qingyan looked at his left leg knee burst open, and looked at lainald who fell on the ground nearby in disbelief. He could see clearly that reinald broke through to the level of a blood knight under his stimulation, but it was only a level one. He did not understand why reinald could keep up with his own speed and shot his knee! "No! It''s not that the speed can keep up with me, but he has found out the track of my action and made a prediction. Is this the special ability given to him by the blood of his awakening? " Thinking of this, Qingyan looked at Lennard with dignity and fear for the first time. In the past, it seemed that the distance was less than 20 meters, but now it looks like Tianjian. Qingyan can''t guarantee that when he rushes to the other party, he will be shot by his gun in the next second! Lennard looked at Qingyan. He was very clear about his thoughts at this time. In fact, his condition was much weaker than Qingyan thought. The blood of his awakening was the insight of the ape. Although the first level reinald could only show the insight of apes in the sense of unparalleled sensitivity and prediction, with the black bow three psionic sniper gun in his hand, it was enough to threaten Qingyan is a secondary life. However, it is the same for success and failure. The insight of ape blood that reinald awakened gave him the ability to fight against Qingyan, but the same insight into the physical quality and self-healing ability of apes did not make him enhance much. In fact, the series of actions just now were signs of lineard, if not by willpower and life With a breath of air between death, I''m afraid that Leonard will fall to the ground at this time. "Click, click..." Slowly, a new paint spot is loaded. Lenard looks pale at Qingyan. For a moment, the two men fall into a strange calm. At this time, the underground research institute''s police force arrived quickly. Seeing the members of the police force who were coming, Lennard''s face changed slightly. He immediately called out, "don''t come here. Get out of here. Don''t come near us!" However, reinald''s cry was still a step late. A smile appeared on Qingyan''s face. Although his knee injury could not be recovered immediately, one leg was enough! "Bang!" "Boom When the ground broke, Qingyan disappeared in the same place, and rushed to the members of the police force who had come near. Although the guns equipped by the police force were excellent, they were different from the world compared with the black bow three psionic sniper guns. Naturally, the bullets from these guns could not threaten Qingyan, and they were carried by Qingyan, With those members of the police force as shields, they are constantly guarding against the black bow III bullets in reinald''s hands! "Damn it!" With a murmur, reinald went all out to urge his ability to catch the trace of Qingyan. However, Qingyan had obviously found out the ability of reinald and even blocked his vital points behind those members of the police force. It''s true that reinald can shoot and hurt those parts that can''t be blocked, but he knows that once he does, he will rush to his side and crush his throat in the next second when the bullet is loaded! Just as Lennard gritted his teeth and tried to make a desperate move, a hand suddenly slapped him on the shoulder and said to him, "aim at each other. I''ll clean up the guards." Hearing this familiar voice, Lennard immediately raised his black bow type-3 psionic sniper gun in his hand. At this moment, a huge gravity field spread out, and the members of the guard force were almost immediately pressed down by the huge gravity. Qingyan felt the change of the gravity around him and immediately raised the two members of the guard team around him to block his body. However, at this time, a reverse gravity acted on Qingyan''s body, which was exactly the same time that Qingyan lifted the two members of the police force. However, seeing the two members of the police force, they seemed to be lifted up and thrown by Qingyan in an instant. As a result, Qingyan raised his arms and opened the middle door, revealing his vital points. He wanted to run, but stopped under the interference of gravity for a moment. This moment was enough for reinald to capture! "Bang!" Black bullets shot out, Qingyan''s head burst open, the huge body slowly fell, blood flow all over the ground.The field was lifted by itself, and the members of the police force were immediately surrounded by the rushing medical staff and began emergency treatment. At the critical moment, Saran, who came back here again with the statue of the cat, handed reinald a potion from pelander, and said, "it seems that lynard, you can''t accept the new blood race. You have to go straight down the road of blood knight." After drinking the potion and feeling the cool air of the potion, reinald said with a bitter smile: "you are right, young master. I have no way. I have worked hard for so many years and haven''t broken through for so many years. As a result, I break through on my own. I really don''t know what to say for a moment." "In fact, in my opinion, you are much more powerful than simply becoming a blood clan. Although it is true that your blood ability does not increase much in the battle, but with the guns in your hands, you can fight against the enemy in the front of the battlefield. Just now you killed the enemy with my cooperation. This is still in front of the battlefield. If you are stabbing in the dark, I think you can kill the other party without any harm. You have the talent of a top killer. " "But But now I rely too much on guns "Isn''t firearms part of strength? I would like to ask you, is there a lot of second class strong people in the world now? And the killers who can threaten the second level strong in secret, even if they rely on guns, who can despise you? But now there is a very serious problem in front of us. We can''t accept the new you. How can we trust you and let you really enter our core? " Hearing Shalan''s instant change, reinald, whose body recovered more than half of his body under the action of the potion, immediately knelt down on one knee and said to Saran, "master Saran, I am willing to be loyal to you for life. Therefore, I am willing to sign a contract to guarantee my loyal officials." "There is also a way to release the contract. My opinion is to leave my mark in your soul. Life and death are in my control. Similarly, I will try my best to make you stronger and become my real reliable helper, just like selea. You can think about it. If you can''t, it doesn''t matter. You''re still under Matt gray, but I can''t make you our core. " After hearing this, reinald hesitated, but when he thought of the implied meaning of the five words in Saran, which is the same as that of seleya, he finally made up his mind and strengthened himself! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 429 Shalan left. This time he really left. Along with him, reinald also left. As a substitute for Lennard, Sasha would come here to sit down. In such a remote place as the alliance of seven countries, one level of transcendence is enough. As long as the mysterious blue and white people do not continue to look for trouble, it will not be a big problem! Now, lynard has been imprinted by Shalan in his soul. From then on, like Selena, his life and death are controlled by saran. But just because of this, saran will spare no effort to help reinald become stronger and stronger. The first killer of the future main material world is Shalan''s goal for lainald. Originally, in Shalan''s plan, he solved the guy who attacked Sen and his family. He took a look at the underground Institute and ended his activities in the alliance of seven nations. Although he could use his powers to do dual-purpose activities, his noumenon could study and practice in the United States of the British blue Commonwealth, and the body of the beast was to carry out activities in the alliance of seven nations, but in fact, this kind of long-term dual-purpose, Moreover, the distance between the body of the reciting beast and the noumenon is so large that the consumption of Sha LAN is still very large. If it had not been for the existence of the Qingbai nationality in the underground research institute, and it can be seen from its mouth that there are more than two Qingbai people, and they have already had a place in the alliance of seven countries, Shalan would not continue to control the body of the beast to carry out activities. "Master Saran, where are we going "The kingdom of desert chiefs." "Desert chieftain kingdom? Is it true that the Qing and Bai people are among the desert chieftains Nodding his head, Shalan said, "when you were preparing your luggage, I looked up all kinds of intelligence and news of the alliance of seven countries in the recent period. Among the seven countries in the alliance of seven countries, only the desert Sheikh Kingdom has changed a lot recently. Especially in terms of military and political affairs, recently, general AMITA of the desert chieftain Kingdom has changed his mind. He no longer hides his talent and takes himself out of the struggle of the princes of the desert chieftain kingdom for the throne. He first announced his support for the third prince. However, he did not know why he changed his previous decision five days later and went to support the fifth prince, the enemy of the third prince. If there were no Qingbai guys, I would not pay attention to this matter at all, even if I knew it, I would not have any superfluous ideas. But now that I know the existence of the Qingbai people, and their uncanny ability to acquire memory and appearance by swallowing the flesh and blood of their targets, I have to think more about whether there are Qingbai people operating secretly in the desert chieftain Kingdom, so there are so many different problems from before? " "Young master, you mean that the people of the Qing and Bai nationalities have replaced the high-level of the real desert chieftain Kingdom and become the rulers of the desert chieftain kingdom. They want to take full control of the country and then plot something secretly." "It''s not a secret plot. Their purpose is very obvious, that is, to develop a certain force in our world, and then they will tear off their masks and finally invade us. But I have a little doubt. If they firmly control their plans in the desert chieftain Kingdom, few people will find out their plans and covert actions. Why do they send people to St. Jones and Greenland for wind and rain? Aren''t they afraid to let their main plans leak out? Or are they confident that they won''t reveal their existence, or Their own internal problems, so that there are differences in their plans, will lead to this strange situation ¡­¡­ When Shalan analyzed the plans of the Qing and Bai people, he was located on the largest oasis of the desert chieftain kingdom. As the God bless city of the capital of the desert chieftain Kingdom, Hussein looked at the Qinghe in front of him with no sadness or joy on his face. Qinghe no longer concealed his identity and stood in front of Hussein and looked down at each other. "Hussain, although you hold the green fire scepter, you are only a human being. Now I give you a chance to be loyal to me. When I occupy the world, you will be the king of the world. You only need to obey my orders. In this world, you will be one person and above ten thousand people!" Listening to Qinghe''s words, Hussain sighed helplessly. His green eyes looked at Qinghe and said faintly, "Lord Qinghe, I understand now why Lord QingWang and Lord Baihou give the name of inflammation to Lord Baiyan, because you don''t have the capacity and wisdom to carry the name. You really can''t compare with Bai Yan." Hussain''s voice dropped, not only Qinghe, but also Bai Shuang''s face standing on the edge of Qinghe''s face, which was almost equivalent to using the soles of shoes to draw Qinghe''s face. Moreover, it was the type of left side drawing the right side, which could be said to have offended Qinghe to death! After the initial shock, Qinghe''s expression immediately became extremely ferocious. He stared at Hussain and growled: "Hussain, you damned bastard, dare to speak to me like this, I''ll kill you!" The blue flame from Qinghe''s body wantonly spurts out, his strength instantly promoted to three levels, toward Hussain in the past.However, at this time, Hussain''s green fire Scepter was gently knocked on the ground, and a green light flashed by. The blue flame on Qinghe''s body dissipated in an instant. His huge power just disappeared in a moment. His body was lying on the ground like mud, and a dark Rune appeared gradually in Qinghe''s eyebrows. If someone goes to see it at this time, you can find that the dark Rune in the center of Qinghe''s eyebrow is just the relief of the tail of the green fire scepter, just like the relationship between a key and a lock! After biting his teeth fiercely, Qinghe was unwilling to stare at Hussein and roared: "Hussein, you damned bastard, dare to use the green fire scepter to deal with me. I will kill you and kill you!" Slowly standing up, Hussein looked at Qinghe and said, "Qinghe, green fire Scepter face to face. You say you want to kill me who holds the green fire scepter. This belongs to the crime of rebellious rebellion and insulting the Qing king among the Qingbai people. According to the law of Qingbai people, I can kill you with the green fire Scepter now." "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, kill me, dare you! I am the son of QingWang and Baihou, the only son, the future king of Qingbai nationality. Who dares to kill me, who can kill me! " "I can!" Hussain just spit out two words, but let Qinghe hear the incomparably obvious firmness. Qinghe suddenly feels a cold body, as if the blue white fire which has been worshipped in the family no longer cares for him! "No No, no! You can''t! You can''t! I am the son of Qing Wang and Bai Hou, the only son "It''s just a son. As the supreme leader of the family, the king and Empress of the Qingbai nationality were all bred by the fire of Qingbai, and the rest of the kings and empresses of each generation were selected by the king and Empress of the previous generation, and one of them was chosen as the leader. All the above actions are the most selfless, because the Qingbai fire is witnessed. If you choose Baihou as the leader, you will naturally become the future leader of Qingbai nationality. As for the QingWang who matches with Baiyan, you can''t be her brother, but the most powerful or intelligent person in the family. Naturally, there won''t be anything about you, Lord Qinghe! " "Hussain, you, you..." Qinghe''s words can''t go on in any case, because he is very clear that there is no problem with Hussain''s words, which is the reason why he put all his eggs into the main material industry to make a career. In the world of Qingbai, his sister Bai Yan''s voice as the queen of white is growing day by day. In fact, this invasion of the subject matter world is Qinghe''s final opportunity. If he succeeds, he can have the qualification to bargain with Bai Yan, but if he fails, there is really no room for him! As a child, Qinghe remembers very clearly how he treated Bai Yan, also known as Bai Ye, so he clearly understood that once Bai Yan became white, his fate would be more serious than death. Thinking of this, Qinghe took a deep breath and said to Hussain, "Lord Hussein, I was impulsive just now. Please forgive me for my past mistakes and make meritorious contributions." "Lord Qinghe, two of the six guards you sent out have now died. The ideal situation is that although the people who killed them know that they are not human beings, they do not associate with us. The worst case is that the people who killed them find us here. In addition, the three princes have escaped our sight earlier because of your previous carelessness. Once they meet each other, the one waiting for us will be the biggest obstacle to the plan to occupy the main property world. If we have passed the obstacles this time, then we still have a chance. If we have not overcome the obstacles this time, we have to fail. As the main person responsible for the failure of the original sound plan, I think Lord Qinghe, you should be very clear about what will happen to you. It is no longer a question of the failure to fight for the position of QingWang! " After hearing Hussein''s words, Qinghe''s face immediately became extremely ugly. He wanted to understand the key to it, and naturally understood how stupid his previous behavior was. However, his ridiculous self-esteem did not make him admit his mistake. Instead, he continued to explain: "Lord Hussein, things will not be so coincidental, and the probability of becoming the worst result is too low, I don''t believe there is such a coincidence in this world! " "Hehe, believe it or not, since this event has happened, we must prepare for the worst. Now I hope that Lord Qinghe will cooperate with me and don''t have any other ideas. When you go to replace the fifth Prince tomorrow, I will send someone to chase and kill the third prince, and try to kill the third prince thoroughly, and then replace our people. No matter who can finally get the throne, we will have complete control of this country. " As the voice fell, Hussein put the green fire Scepter in his hand on the ground again, and the dark Rune in Qinghe''s eyebrows was immediately eliminated under Qinghe''s skin, as if it had never existed. At the same time, Qinghe regained his ability to move and stood beside Bai Shuang, looking hard at Hussain.Hussain didn''t pay attention to Qinghe. He lifted the shackles of Qinghe, turned his head and left here to arrange for someone to chase down the third prince. Qinghe looked at Hussain''s back, and the anger in his eyes flashed away, then disappeared. ¡­¡­ Aimene gasped. He looked at a group of soldiers who had just run past from the alley where he had been hiding. He bit his teeth, tore off a corner of his white robe, covered his face, and quickly mixed into the crowd and ran in another direction. People look at the panic of the escape of aimene, can not think that this is a few months ago they love the third prince, the wise and kind Third Prince aimene! Aimene did not expect that one day he would be hunted like a fugitive. Originally, he wanted to go into the palace to meet his father. However, when he entered the palace to meet the king, a group of killers suddenly rushed out and killed his followers and guards. If it was not for the strength of the chief bodyguard of emini who fought to protect him, and those who had been loyal to him in the palace, he would not have escaped from the palace. But now emini has become a loner, no one around to use, and also by the whole country''s pursuit, he was desperate to find that his country seems to have been completely occupied by that demon like race! "Hoo Hoo Huhoo... " Emmanuel walked into an alley. He wanted to leave along the alley, but suddenly he found someone was in front of him. His eyes twinkled, and he turned to leave in the same direction as before, but suddenly he found that someone else was in the way. At this time, one of them stepped forward and looked at aymani. His eyes were full of blue fire. He said slowly, "Your Highness, Lord Hussein wants to see you. Please follow us." Gnashing his teeth, aimene threw the corner of his clothes covering his face at his feet and said with hatred: "I will not see Hussein, that traitor of Hussein. He not only betrayed the Kingdom, but also betrayed mankind. Sooner or later, such a person will fall into hell and suffer eternal pain." "Ha ha ha, Lord Hussein, I don''t know what the result will be, but I know that your Highness the third prince, you should not have any good results. I hope you don''t resist, otherwise we can only break your hands and feet and take away. Pain and fear will make you human beings difficult to eat. Please cooperate with us a lot." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 430 Looking at the two Qingbai people who were coming towards him, aimani bit his lips, as if he had made up his mind. He took out a silver machete with a palm size from his arms, which was extremely laborious. He pulled the blade of the machete out of the scabbard. It was the blade of this line of width that burst out a dazzling light and shot at aimeni in an instant The blue and white people in front of him swept over his upper body and went straight to the sky! "Hum, hum..." The silver machete of palm size vibrated violently, which made aimani unable to grasp the handle at all. The silver machete returned to its sheath by itself. The light from the blade disappeared in an instant, leaving only the lower body of the blue and white people who were hit by the light, as well as the walls and ground that were vaporized by high temperature. Emmanuel looked pale and felt that his body was very weak. Just now he pulled out the machete. At that moment, it seemed that the machete absorbed something very important in his body. However, he could not feel what the machete absorbed. He just felt that he was extremely tired and wanted to pull out the blade again to solve his problem The last one, obviously, is unlikely. Biting his teeth, he turned around and looked at the second Qing Bai ethnic minority man with an indescribable fear on his face. He looked at the silver machete with a palm size in his hand and said in a deep voice, "what''s this? In the memory we read, there''s no such thing in this country!" Aymani naturally would not answer the other party''s words. In fact, this small silver cutlass is the treasure of their desert chieftain kingdom. It is said that it was the first king who established the country and the most precious weapon of the first great chief. It''s just the so-called "huaibiqi sin". The first king didn''t tell anyone about it, but secretly passed it on as the inheritance of successive kings in the desert chieftain kingdom. Therefore, the existence of this thing in the hands of Emmanuel means that the king of today has actually decided to let him inherit the throne in private, which will give the thing to him for self-defense. In fact, his behavior really saved the life of his favorite son! The white man looked at aymani. He stepped forward slowly and said tentatively, "why don''t you draw your knife? I''m here. If you want to kill me, now is the best time Or do you actually have no way to pull out the knife? You can''t pull it out again, can you? Such a powerful force, once is a fluke. How can you release that level of attack twice in a row with such low strength? " In a word, a step forward, the voice dropped, the green Bai people have come to the body of AI Mani, has turned into a green claw of the right hand, suddenly toward AI mani grasp. Reluctantly closed his eyes, Emmanuel knew that unless God came down to earth, otherwise he would really die here. Only after waiting for a long time, Emmanuel did not wait for his expected death. When he opened his eyes, he only saw a young man who was half a head shorter than himself and reached out to catch the claws of the Qing Bai people, and the Qing Bai people The sharp claw of the constant trembling, but can not inch into half a minute, is obviously suppressed in the strength. "Who are you! Is it the boy''s helper It''s Shalan. He glanced at the green claws of the Qingbai people, nodded slowly and said, "it''s really here. It seems that I guess it''s right. After you come to the material world, the place you arrive at is in the desert chieftain kingdom." The face of the Qing Bai nationality changed a little. He stared at Sha LAN and said, "who are you? Why do you know us? " "It doesn''t matter who I am. The key is whether you will tell me who your leader is and where he is." "Just human, don''t let me tell you..." Before the Qing Bai people finished speaking, Shalan''s body changed into a huge silver ape. She grabbed the right hand of the other party and crushed her arm completely. She threw him into the air with her broken arm, slapped him with a backhand. In the roar, the Qing Bai people turned into a pool of meat and mud, even if it was the self-healing ability of the Qingbai people The power is very strong. A blue and white people who are only one level can not be resurrected after being photographed as meat mud. After shaking off the flesh and blood of his hands, saran regained his appearance again. Now he controls the body of Nian beast more and more smoothly. It is exaggeration to say that there are so many changes, but there is no problem to make certain changes in the battle. turned around and looked at emmany. When sallan came here, he originally intended to hide and investigate secretly. But he didn''t want to see the light that was not far away. Even if he had reached the level of three sorcerers, he felt a bit of fear when he saw Na Daoguang mane, so he immediately came up in the direction of the light. In time to save the nearly killed aimene. Later, when he thought about this day, he felt that his ancestors were protecting him. At that time, he had completely abandoned the so-called God who had never helped them, and instead believed in their ancestors, believing in the existence that only let him look up to when he was only the third prince who saved himself from the alien race!"Hello, you are..." Just reached out and patted him on the shoulder, he saw him fall down, his head banged against the wall, and his body fell on the ground, looking like he was dead or alive. "What''s the situation? The guy I saved was slapped to death by me? " Squat down to check, found that the other side is still alive, Sha LAN this just gave a breath, live is good, alive is good, he still has some questions to ask each other. Although it is said that because the head hit the wall just now, there is a big bulge on each other''s forehead, as long as it is still alive, isn''t it? He shouldn''t care so much about disfigurement Maybe He picked up Emmanuel. Saran just wanted to leave here, but suddenly he found the palm sized silver machete that fell on the ground. He could feel how terrible the power in the sheath was. Obviously, it was the source of the power he had felt before. Carefully picked up the machete, saran was about to leave with Emmanuel, but at this moment, the voice of reinald suddenly came to his mind. At this point, we have to say that the spiritual imprint Shalan exerted on Lennard is the same as that of seleya. In fact, after Shalan became a second level wizard, he inversely deduced the way of applying the spiritual mark according to his own contact with seleya. Naturally, after being given the spiritual mark, Lennard can also follow the spirit of seleya After all, no matter what you think, you can communicate with a man on the spiritual level, and you will feel something is wrong. "Young master, someone has surrounded them. According to my judgment, these guys are all from the Qing and Bai ethnic groups. There are seven people in total!" "Seven? Is there anything above the second level? " "No, except for a second-class Qingbai people, the rest are only grade one!" "I see, then get rid of them! Don''t leave anything alive "I understand!" voice fell, Rainald squatting at the top of a house immediately fell on the roof. He took out the black bow three type sniper rifle which was finally modulated by Dr. Pelland from the salon''s storage bag. He quickly pushed a black bullet into the gun chamber, and the pupil of Rainald''s eyes instantly turned white, and his ears were slightly elongated. All of a sudden, innumerable voices came into reinald''s mind. After he shielded and eliminated the noise, he immediately captured the location of the seven Qing Bai ethnic groups! If it''s the lock-in and exploration from the extraordinary power, the seven Qing Bai people, especially the second-class Qing Bai people, will surely find out. However, reinald''s ability stems from the great increase of his senses. Like normal sight and sound capture, he will not be found at all. This is also Shalan''s determination that lainard can become the strongest killer The cause of the hand. "Kaka Bang Pulling the trigger, the head of a Qing Bai nationality suddenly burst open. Exit the eggshell, push in the bullet, lock the target, and pull the trigger. "Bang!" One by one, the heads of the blue and white people burst open. At first, due to their scattered positions, they did not immediately find out the murder of Lennard in the dark. However, when Lennard killed four people in a row and exploded the head of the fifth person, the two Qing Bai people standing beside the fifth person immediately knew that someone was secretly assassinating them! "I''m going to go to the bastard who''s secretly attacking us, and you''re going to catch the third prince Emmanuel!" Hearing his boss''s words, the blue and white people of that level immediately mixed into the crowd and constantly covered their bodies with those people. The second level of Qingbai people rushed to the location of reinald along the trajectory of the former one who was killed in front of him! Saran took Emmanuel out of the alley, in the eyes of those nearby who were puzzled and wary, and walked towards the place where she lived temporarily. Just as Sha LAN stepped into the crowd, a figure suddenly appeared behind her. Her hands quickly turned into sharp claws and grabbed her head and back heart. But at this time, the head of the Qing Bai people burst open in an instant. Sha LAN did not look back to look at the lost head corpse. She continued to walk forward and mingled with the crowd. Under the cover of the headless corpse that suddenly appeared, Sha LAN with a person seemed less eye-catching. At the same time, after killing the Qingbai people who wanted to attack Shalan, Lennard immediately stood up, pulled out the eggshell of the black bow type III psionic sniper gun in his hand, and took out a spare part that was given to him by pelander before he left from the storage bag. At the beginning of the research and experimental manufacture of the black bow III psionic sniper gun, reinald made a good accessory. The gun was opened quickly, and the accessories were successfully installed in it, which made the originally streamlined black bow three psionic sniper gun have a big belly, which is not so beautiful. However, only Lennard knows how terrible and powerful this accessory is!"Ha! Click! Click! Click! Click Squatting on the ground, Lennard continuously pushed five dark bullets into the accessories of the gun chamber. At the same time, he pressed a button on the accessories. A small magic stone about the size of a nail in the accessories was used as a battery, which made the black bow three psionic sniper gun emit a faint orange fire in the crack of the black gun body! The psionic sniper gun is originally a weapon that uses magic stone as energy to give the sniper extremely terrifying kinetic energy. The black bow three psionic sniper gun has increased this design to the largest extent, which makes it have the powerful function of killing level II at will. Besides the design of the accessory as a multiple shot bullet, it also adds a magic stone to the black bow III The power of the psionic sniper gun has increased to an astonishing degree. "Click When the last place was rebuilt, Lennard raised the transformed black bow type 3 psionic sniper gun. Even though he was physically fit, he felt that the black bow type 3 psionic sniper gun in his hand was a little heavy! But it''s not so heavy as to affect the battle! All of a sudden, behind reinald, a vision of an ape emerged. He quickly raised his gun and fired a shot at his right 37 degrees. Then he immediately changed his position and fired two shots in a certain direction during his running. In the meantime, Lennard was able to see the huge figure approaching him quickly, but he didn''t have any tension, and the whole person seemed extremely calm. After about three or four breaths, Lennard came to the water tank on the roof. He suddenly turned around and fired another shot at the target who was not far behind him. The target turned into a shadow and quickly avoided the shot. His body leaped up and fell on him from top to bottom. Just at this moment, the barrel of reinald''s black bow type III psionic sniper gun suddenly moved up, just aimed at the target''s head, his finger pulled the trigger, and the bullet came out! "Bang!" If it wasn''t for reinald to dodge in time, I''m afraid it would have hit him directly. In that case, even if his physical quality was not injured, it would not be so good. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 431 After confirming that the second level Qing Bai was really dead, reinald immediately put his black bow three psionic sniper gun into his storage bag and quickly disappeared on the roof. Although he didn''t think that there would be a top-level expert who could threaten him in the desert chieftain Kingdom, it seemed easy to kill those people just now, but it consumed him a lot of energy and physical strength. The power of the black bow three psionic sniper gun is very powerful, and the recoil force can not be ignored. He has fired more than ten shots in a row and has just been promoted to the first level blood knight Wilde was a little over consumed. Sure enough, not long after Lennard left, there were armed soldiers and extraordinary people who came here. They looked at the headless corpse lying on the roof of the house, and their faces became very ugly. After death, the bodies of the seven Qingbai people killed by lainard just now were all full of cyan Scales. It''s OK to say that the second level Qingbai people are OK, but the six first-class Qingbai people were killed in the downtown area. Naturally, their changes can not hide the people in this blessed city. In any case, Hussain and they did not expect that an aimani who looked like a mouse would kill all the Qing and Bai people who pursued him, and let them be put under the light from the dark in disguise. Their existence is no longer a secret! In the temporary blockade area, the soldiers and extraordinary people who arrived here looked at the collected corpses seriously. Naturally, they were not fools. They could distinguish the gap between human beings who opened the blood force and other human races, especially the body strength of these corpses, which made those extraordinary faces become extremely dignified. Now they have also learned some news through the witnesses. For example, these monsters were killed by guns. For example, these monsters originally looked like human beings, but after being killed, they became what they are now. At this time, a supernatural squatted beside a headless Qing Bai corpse and was examining the corpse. But at this moment, another team of people and palace guards quickly came to surround the body from the outside. At the same time, a leader of the royal palace guard came to them and said, "these bodies are the product of the Kingdom''s secret plan. This time, they were sent It''s only the fugitives who have been taken over by the fugitives, so the whole army has been destroyed. Now we have to take back the bodies of these people. I think you have no doubt about it? " The supernatural, who was examining the corpse, stood up. He looked at the leader of the palace guard and said, "I remember that the king''s bodyguard only stayed at the palace to protect the king. Since then, he also liked to participate in the affairs of the city of God''s protection. But I remember that the safety and extraordinary events of the city of God''s protection are within the scope of our duty." "This is the order of his majesty. I don''t think you want to violate his Majesty''s order, do you?" "Orders from his majesty?" His eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at each other cautiously and said in a low voice, "is there a handwriting from his majesty?" "Of course, there are not only handwriting, but also the seal of his majesty. I think it can prove that my action is indeed from his majesty?" Looking at the handwriting handed over by the other party, the extraordinary subconscious reached out to take it. But at this time, his expression changed a little, but soon recovered. He looked at the handwriting handed over by the other party, and was confirming the content and seal of the calligraphy. After a long time, he nodded and said, "yes, this is indeed a country The king''s command, then these bodies are yours now After saying this, both sides immediately carried on the handover, the extraordinary immediately took his own people to leave quickly, and the palace guard leader took his own men, wrapped up the bodies completely, and quickly walked towards the palace. When those extraordinary returned to their own office, the former extraordinary immediately returned to his office. After closing the door, he immediately reached out and pulled out a piece of paper folded into the size of a nail from the cuff, opened it carefully, and immediately saw a simple line of text on it. "The palace has been occupied and his majesty has been watched. Find the three princes and save his majesty!" Seeing the news, his extraordinary face changed in an instant. He gritted his teeth and hid the note on his body. He was ready to leave the office to contact some trusted people. But at this time, there was a knock on the door of his office. When he opened the door of his office, he saw a pair of strange men and women standing outside the door. There were blue and white flames in their pupils. ¡­¡­ Emmanuel slowly woke up. He looked at the room he was in. He felt his head hurt. Subconsciously, he reached for his head and immediately took a breath of cold. He had a big bag on his forehead. It seemed that he had touched some place or was beaten by someone. "Are you awake?" Hearing the sound, eminee immediately turned his head and looked in the direction of the sound. He immediately saw a silver cat squatting on the table. Some surprised to look around, Emmanuel''s voice some difficult said: "who are you? Where are you? ""Where are you looking? No eyes? Don''t you see such a big cat sitting on the table Stunned for a moment, emini looked at the silver cat in disbelief and said, "you Are you talking? A cat can talk? " "Why can''t cats talk? Some high-level people in your country can be invaders from another world. Why can''t cats talk?" "You know! You know? You know the crisis in our country right now, right? Just now I remember that I was almost killed by those guys. You saved me, didn''t you? " "Yes, I saved you like that, but I didn''t mean to save you, but I wanted to come here to find out where the green and white people came from. Now it seems that the green and white people have opened an entrance to our world, and that entrance should be in your desert chieftain kingdom. That''s why they took you desert chief king China has become a springboard, replacing the real state with its unique transformation and memory reading ability, and the senior management has taken control of the country! " Saran''s words coincided with the thoughts of emini. Hearing this, he immediately nodded and said to Saran, "this, this Mr. cat, would you like to help me "No!" Why don''t you play cards according to the routine? In principle, you should not be very happy to take this task, solve the Qing and Bai people, and help me become king, and then gain the respect of the whole country? Isn''t that what''s written in chivalry novels? How come it''s my turn to be so simply unwilling? He roared wildly in his heart, but on the surface, he would not say these ideas. As a future king, he had the city government and patience that he should have, and it can be said that he did well. He looked at saran and said tentatively, "Mr. cat, how can you help me? According to your strength, it should not be a very difficult thing, and you are not looking for those Qing Bai people originally? " He stretched out his front paw and scratched a claw mark on the table. Sha LAN looked at him casually and said, "we just came here to explore the Qing Bai ethnic group. As for whether to find their trouble, I haven''t decided. Besides, even if I intend to trouble them, it doesn''t mean I want to help you, does it?" "But But Mr. cat, didn''t you save me, too? " "You have to know one problem, that is, I saved you completely because it was convenient. In fact, I regret that I didn''t let those white people kill you before I killed them." After hearing this for a long time, Mr. McGrady said, "may I not have helped you?" Shalan tilted her head, and was glad to see that emini was finally on the road. "Of course, it''s not impossible, but you have to pay enough to impress me. As long as you can pay enough, it''s not only to help you protect you, but also to kill all the bastards of the Qing and Bai ethnic groups. I have no problem at all." "What do you need, Mr. cat? I can give it to you as long as I can "Very simple, I want your machete!" No matter how deep and stable aimani''s capital was, he still changed his face when he heard Shalan''s words. The machete did not mean what it represented. The power of the machete let him know that the value of the machete was absolutely unimaginable. He didn''t want to give it to the other side! In fact, if this machete can be used by people, then naturally Shalan will not ask what to do with it. In the process of aimene''s coma, saran has studied the machete of palm size, but he clearly found a problem, that is, this machete has actually become the master, that is, the desert chief king Only the lineal descendants of the king of China can really drive this machete, or a high-level sorcerer! This type of sorcery Sharan also knows that only high-level sorcery has this feature. At the beginning of creation, the user''s blood was added, and it was constant in a special way, so that only the blood descendants of this sorcerer are qualified to use it. Unfortunately, the first generation of this sorcerer has no descendants with high strength Yes, the use of this sorcery is very simple. It can''t exert its power at all. To get back to the point, although Sha LAN didn''t know what level it was, it was at least higher than the five finger chain in his own hands. As a third of a wizard, the five finger chain could not be compared with this small machete! After biting her teeth hard, Emmanuel looked at saran and whispered, "Mr. cat, I really appreciate your help, but I don''t know if I can change it. This thing, which is a sacred thing passed down from generation to generation, represents a very precious meaning. I can''t give it to you." "In that case, forget it." As the words fell, saran turned and left the small hotel room, disappearing in front of Emmanuel.Looking at Sha LAN who disappeared in front of him, although aimene wanted to keep him, he did not open his mouth. As a matter of fact, in the eyes of aymani, Shalan certainly killed the Qingbai people, but he was very clear that the Qingbai people were just soldiers, in other words, there were many more than he could fight. Although Shalan killed the Qingbai people, it did not mean that he could kill his own Qingbai people. What''s more, there is a sentence that can help him to kill all the Qingbai people. In the eyes of aimene, such words are just nonsense. There are so many Qingbai people, so directly talking about what can kill all the green and white people who come to this world. In aimene''s opinion, it is more possible to cheat him, but naturally it is impossible Giving the machete to such a person casually is equivalent to putting all his hopes on the other side. Emini doesn''t want to do this. He has many ways to rally a powerful army to fight against the other party by his reputation! Thinking of this, Emmanuel took a deep breath, tore off a corner of his coat, held his head, and left here quietly. Meanwhile, on the roof of a house not far from the hotel, Saran, who has become the most original cat form, squats next to reinald. Both of them obviously find out about Emmanuel who has left. "Master Saran, why did you give up so easily? Didn''t you still say that you are determined to get that magic tool?" "That''s right. Even now, I''m determined to get it. It''s just that this kind of sorcery can''t be snatched. Only by allowing the party to transfer, and by assisting with the sorcery array and contract, can I really get the magic tool, so I have to let him volunteer. But now he still has a way and confidence in his heart. He thinks that we are not the only way to help him deal with the Qing and Bai ethnic groups, so he can''t really give things to me. Therefore, naturally, I don''t need to talk nonsense with him. We just need to wait and wait for his confidence to be destroyed by the Qing and Bai people. At that time, we will appear again and let him know our real strength. Then he will know that his only hope will be us, and he will be willing to take out the magic tool as a chip in exchange for our help to him. So the only thing we have to do now is to wait until all his hopes are gone, and then it will be the best time for us to do it! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 432 The city of God''s blessing is the capital of the desert chieftain Kingdom, and as the future successor of the desert chieftain Kingdom, aymani naturally has many ways to secretly gather those who are truly loyal to their royal family. Sitting in a house in a folk house, Aimee looked at the six men standing in front of him and whispered to them, "is that all we have?" "Your Highness, we can find out more people, but those green and white people have the ability to become human beings, and they can also read the memory. Once the team is expanded, it is hard to guarantee that there will not be a mixture of Qing and Bai people. Once things become like that, it is really irreparable." Nodding, aimeney said, "well, we are enough people anyway. The next thing we need to do is to contact captain EVA of the extraordinary police force secretly. We need their support before we can enter the palace. Captain NVA once vowed to be loyal to the royal family. He is a very trustworthy person." The six men did not object to the plan. They were all hiding in the city of God, swearing to be loyal to the royal family. Their loyalty to the royal family was incomparable. Moreover, they did not have much wisdom, and they could not say why. Under the leadership of aymani, the group quickly left, but they did not find that on the roof of a building above them, there was a man and a cat looking down at them gradually away. "Young master, shall we continue to spy on them like this?" "At this stage, it''s OK to continue monitoring, as long as we can ensure that the Imani can live. I didn''t think that a boy saved by accident is the future successor of this country. So his importance is highlighted." "Young master, what should they do if they meet those green and white people?" "As long as we can make sure that Imani doesn''t die, other things will happen. What we have to do is to be the only hope for him when he is in despair. Only in this way can he willingly give me the magic tool, and only in this way can we use the big fish of aimene to lead out those green and white people and work hard Forever and completely solve them The reason why Sha LAN wanted to completely eliminate the Qing Bai people was that he was afraid that the Qing Bai people could devour the flesh and blood of human beings and turn them into the corresponding human appearance, and also could read the memory. Especially after the blue star bar and the underground research institute, Sha LAN knew the existence of the Qing Bai people. If he was not careful, he would dig up his potential Strong foundation, this is the situation that Shalan can''t bear during the continuous development on the part of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth. So the people of Qingbai nationality must die, none of them can stay! Shalan squatted on lynard''s shoulder and allowed him to follow him. About an hour later, seven of them made a few turns in the city of God''s blessing, and finally came to the back door of the headquarters of the extraordinary police force. With the help of the receiver inside, he successfully sneaked into the headquarters of the extraordinary police force. Four of Emmanuel''s six men stood around the door of the captain''s office, while the other two followed him to open the door of the captain''s office and walked in. Enwa, the leader of the extraordinary police force, was the extraordinary strong man who had led a group of extraordinary and soldiers to investigate the dead Qingbai people in the street. At this time, he looked at aimene in his office, and his face immediately showed a look of surprise, then his face showed a sincere smile, and immediately got up to salute him and said, "Aimee Your highness, it''s great to see you''re OK "Captain enwar, I came here to seek help. Now our country is suffering from unprecedented difficulties. The palace has been completely controlled and my father has been controlled. Now I need your help urgently. Help me break through the palace, kill those alien invaders and regain control of this country!" On hearing this, Captain enwar''s face immediately showed a dignified and serious look, but he nodded his head and said, "Your Highness, our extraordinary guard will obey your orders, but it''s too shocking to attack the palace head-on, and it''s easy to make those enemies jump over the wall to the king''s disadvantage, so I think we can send them Out of the elite team, sneak into the palace to protect the king, control the heads of the enemy, and defeat them Aimeney thought for a moment, nodded slowly, and said: "this plan is OK. Captain enwa, you are professional and naturally follow your advice. Then you can do it in this way. But if you have to trouble captain enwa, you can choose some strong players who can be trusted." "Of course, it''s my duty. Please give me ten minutes. I''ll send the members who are suitable for this mission to come here immediately. Then we''ll set out and sneak into the palace." With that, the invA left the office immediately and went to worry about the members of their team. Aimene sat on the sofa in the office and slowly breathed out a breath. In his opinion, as long as enwa was contacted, the matter would become very simple. He had seen the strength of enwa, and he should be able to kill those seemingly terrifying white people. Then he could completely save the country.At the thought of this, Emmanuel has been depressed for a little better, but at this time, he always felt that there was something wrong in his heart. He couldn''t tell what was wrong. Just when Emmanuel was thinking about these things, there was a roar of anger outside, and then a familiar scream came. Emmanuel heard it very clearly. Those screams belonged to the four subordinates stationed outside! "Damn it, what''s the matter? Are those bastards of the Qing and Bai nationalities looking for them?" "Boom As soon as aimene''s voice fell, the gate exploded. Three original blue and white people stood outside, two men and one woman. They looked at him as if they were looking at a bouncing prey. "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that the three princes we had been looking for for for a long time would take the initiative to deliver them to our door." When he heard this, he suddenly realized that there was something wrong in his heart. He was staring at the green and white people who were talking and said with a convulsive expression: "enwata Did you kill him instead? " "Your Highness eminence, you are a very clever man just as you remember, but you didn''t see through my identity as soon as possible. Otherwise, we would have to spend some time to catch you. In addition, we are really glad that for the sake of confidentiality and security, we killed EVA instead of him, and imperceptibly replaced some of the members of the extraordinary police force with our people. Otherwise, you little bugs might sneak into the palace and make some troubles. " With the voice falling down, enwa slowly walked in from behind the three blue and white people. At this time, his pupil was no longer the black of enwa, but completely turned into blue! Looking at the enwa who was disguised by the Qing Bai nationality in front of him, aimani''s face became extremely ugly. He couldn''t imagine that enwa, who was regarded as the first person in the city of God''s blessing, would simply die in the other party''s hands! "How could it be, how could this be possible, how could EVA be so powerful that you could kill her?" Hearing aimene''s words, the fake EWA suddenly said with a smile: "the real enva''s strength is really good, and it took us a certain time to kill him. If we compare horizontally, the strength of this enwa is really better than those people we met before. It''s just a pity that no matter how powerful he is, the bug is just a bug It''s just bigger. " Just as soon as the fake enwa''s words were finished, one of the two subordinates of aymani seized him and rushed to the window behind him. The other was between them and the Qing Bai people. The steel knife in his hand gave off a light light light and chopped at the green and Bai people who were rushing towards him. "When!" The steel knife was chopped into the hand of the Qingbai ethnic group, but it was grasped by the other party. At the same time, the Qing Bai man reached out his hand and grabbed the head and spine of the aymani''s hand, pulled it out of his body and threw it to the ground. At this time, seeing his companion so dead, the remaining one pushed him to the window, and he pulled out his weapon and rushed at the other side. However, his result was the same as that of his companion. He was blasted in the chest by the fist of the other party. A large amount of blood was ejected from the mouth and nose with visceral debris, but he was dead and could not die any more. Looking at the green and white people who came to him, he lost his face and sat on the ground slowly. In fact, the plan at this time is his final plan. Now, this last method has completely lost its effect. Although he is unwilling in his heart, he can''t think of any other way. What''s more, he''s just an ordinary man with medium-level Knight''s quality, not even an extraordinary one. Just now, his two subordinates are all extraordinary. Although their strength is far better than that of EVA, they are at least much stronger than his strength. They have not even passed a move under the other party''s hands. Emini knows himself very well Even if they run away, they can''t escape their pursuit. At most, it''s just like playing with a cat and a mouse. The white man dressed as enwa slowly squatted in front of him. Looking at the despair on his face, but mixed with hope and unwillingness, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Your Highness, three princes, do you think that as long as you can enter the palace, you can protect your king and mobilize the strength of the whole country to kill our family?" Looking at each other, Emmanuel''s eyes showed a trace of hatred, biting his teeth fiercely, he said: "if things come to that step, I will not give you any opportunities, I will completely erase you!" "Tut Tut, what an innocent little fellow. Even if things go according to your plan, you can''t achieve that sad wish, because your so-called king can''t help you." "How could my father not..." Before he finished speaking, Emmanuel''s face suddenly turned pale. He suddenly looked up at each other. His eyes were full of horror, and his voice was hoarse. He asked, "you Kill my father? ""No, no, no, no, no, it''s killing. It seems to us that it is just a replacement Although our intention was to keep your father''s life at first and then to occupy the country imperceptibly, there were some small problems before, and it is likely that someone from other countries has discovered us. So we can''t continue to continue this way, we must occupy the country as soon as possible. Therefore, after the plan changes, your father and King will be useless. Relatively speaking, it is most suitable for our people to continue to manage the country instead of your father and king! " I can''t believe looking at each other, and Emmy muttered to himself, and said like a question: "you Did you really kill my father? " "Not only your father, your brothers, but also important ministers have become all our people. In fact, even without you, we basically control this country in our hands. If we want, we can immediately launch an army attack against other countries. At that time, no one can deal with it in the war We are, in other words, this country is totally ours! " When the words fell, emmeni''s straight waist pole suddenly fell down, he sat down on the ground, looked at the enva and the three white people in front of him, and suddenly, suddenly, he shouted at the bottom: "devil! devil! You demons! I will not let you go if I die. Your plan will not succeed. Our desert Emirates is only a remote small country. When you are discovered by the three countries, there will be no good results. You will die out in the anger of the three countries! " Hearing the curse of emmeni, the fake invar suddenly sneered and said, "three powers It''s really funny. Do you think the three powers are the three human powers you think? If you see the aliens hidden in the three powers, you will know what is the real devil. Believe me, compared with our Qingbai people, those who are hidden in the three powers are the real demons Well, there''s no more nonsense. Now, die! " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 433 "Zizizi..." The sleeve on his right arm is completely broken, and the fake enwa''s right arm turns into a green claw and grabs at the chest of Emmanuel. For the human race, what fakes enwa most is their heart, especially the beating fresh heart. When they are just dug out, they have a different kind of sweetness and chewiness. Naturally, they will not miss such a good opportunity! But when the fake enwa''s right paw grabs at him, his right paw bursts out. At the same time, with the fireworks of his right paw turning into flesh and blood, a gunshot rings in everyone''s ears. "Bang! Bang! Bang Three shots fired in succession aimed at the three Qingbai people who were standing behind the fake enwa. One of them was instantly hit in the head, the other was penetrated, and a large hole appeared in the chest. The whole left arm of the female Qingbai nationality was broken at elbow length, and a large amount of blood was sprayed out. "Damn it, the enemy attack. It''s the guy who killed those people in the street. That guy is with Emmanuel." The three living Qingbai people who wrapped up the fake enwa immediately learned that things were not good. Their body self-healing ability was very strong, but on the basis of no serious trauma to the head and heart core, their heart nucleus grew in the center of the spine, so they could not be attacked easily, but the head was different. Therefore, the green and white people who were attacked to their heads were directly killed, while the three of them, who seemed to be seriously injured, could still guarantee their own strength to a certain extent. Hiding behind the wall of the room, the fake enwa looked at Aimee, who was still confused about the situation. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he immediately rushed towards him. But at this moment, there was a gunshot. A hole was suddenly opened in the wall of the fake enva, and a black bullet shot into the fake enwa The waist and abdomen, the powerful force tore enwa''s body into two parts in an instant. He fell down on the ground with a cry of pain and kept rolling, leaving bloody traces on the ground. At the same time, on the roof of the house opposite the extraordinary police force, Lennard stretched out his hand to pull the hot accessories from the black Bow-3 psionic sniper gun, threw it aside, and used it twice in a row. The expensive accessory was on the verge of the limit. In order to ensure the stability of the black bow III psionic sniper gun beyond the limit of use, most of the load was Dr. pelander transferred it to the accessory, which made it a consumable that could not be reused. There were only three such items in reinald''s body, which could not be replenished in a short time! "Lennard, you don''t need to use accessories for the time being. You still need to save some. Next, you can use the black bow three psionic sniper gun to cover me. I''ll do the rest." As the voice fell, the silver cat''s saran turned into a silver whirlpool and disappeared beside reinald. Meanwhile, he appeared beside eminee, who was still in a state of bewilderment and despair. Seeing Shalan''s sudden appearance, a glimmer of hope appeared in aimene''s eyes. At this time, Shalan said to him, "Aimee, the transaction is still valid. I can still help you solve the problem of the Qing Bai people in the palace. What you need to pay is to cooperate with me to complete the handover ceremony and transfer the ownership of the sorcerer passed down from generation to generation Move it to me. " "But But my father... " "Your father is dead, but you are not. Now I just want to ask you whether you want to take back the country belonging to your people. If you don''t want to take back the country that belongs to your family, then naturally, if I didn''t say so, I will still help you solve these three Qing Bai people, which is a gift for us to meet." When saran''s voice dropped, Emmanuel did not immediately answer. He looked down at his hands. Slowly, his hands became fists, from steady to trembling. Finally, a drop of red blood spilled from the fingers of his fists and fell to the ground drop by drop, falling into strange blood flowers. Suddenly raised his head, aymani''s face had a firm color, and his eyes of confusion also swept away, replaced by deep ambition! "Mr. cat, I have promised you that when the matter is over, I will give you this machete handed down from generation to generation. However, there is a premise that Mr. cat can help me clear away the Qingbai people in the palace and help me regain control of this country. This is our nation''s country, which must be in my hands!" At this time, Shalan''s cat face showed a humanized smile. He nodded slowly and said, "OK, that''s the decision. You are a very smart person. So I think you should know that I can help you regain the throne, and naturally I can help others to win the throne. I hope you don''t cheat me at that time." Without any flustered and guilty look, eminey just looked at saran firmly, nodded and said, "of course, I will not violate our agreement." As soon as aimene''s voice fell, three huge black Saro''s hands emerged from the void, just like a slap in the face, completely patted the two half green Bai people alive into meat mud. Then Sha LAN looked at aimene, who was no longer calm at last, and said, "OK, let''s go to the palace to have a look."¡­¡­ In the palace, Hussein sat on the throne, and at his disposal were the blue and white people who had been transformed into important officials, even kings and princes. Hussein stroked the green fire Scepter in his hand slowly. Originally, he wanted to accomplish everything in a subtle way. He didn''t want so many Qingbai people to replace the important officials and royal families of this country. But after Qinghe''s smart move, Hussein knew that they didn''t have much time to expose, so they couldn''t delay it. It is better to change the plan of radical action and kill most of the important officials and royal families, even the king, and replace these people with Qingbai people. In the shortest possible time to completely control the country in hand, even if someone found out their existence to find trouble, with a whole country as a cover, he can also make some preparations calmly. But in any case, Hussain did not expect that the human movement would be so fast and so traceless that he would kill more than a dozen Qing Bai people without a sound. Up to now, he has not even known whether the other party is a man or a woman, whether he is always young or not! After seeing Qinghe, the fifth prince, standing at the first place on his left, Hussein has no emotion on the surface, but in fact his eyes have already shown anger. If he had known that this ambitious and talented guy could cause trouble, Hussein should have controlled him completely at the beginning, instead of seeing it as not. Hussain is very clear that even if he has an inseparable relationship with the Qing Bai people, today''s Qing Wang and Bai Hou are very fond of him. However, he is only an alien to the Qing Bai people. When the next generation of QingWang and empress Bai come to power, it is impossible to estimate whether Hussein will be reused or idle. Therefore, when Hussain, who had fallen in love with Baiyan, found out Qinghe''s identity at the first time, he was conservative and didn''t name his identity. Instead, he thought that he didn''t know anything, which could be regarded as a good relationship on the other side of Qinghe. However, his plans for ten years have been completely upset. Unfortunately, Zhuhe''s plans have been completely destroyed! On the surface, Hussain had already hated Qinghe in the bottom of his heart. He took a deep breath and said, "now the most important thing is to find out the third prince, aimene, who is hiding in the city of God''s blessing, and the guys who killed our Qingbai people. If we don''t find them as soon as possible, let them discover the secret of the palace and spread the news, then our plan will be a complete failure. At that time, we will directly bear the anger from the Qing Wang and the White Queen. I don''t think any of you want to accept the result? " Hussain said this to everyone''s heart, naturally there will be no objection. Seeing this, Hussein nodded and was ready to issue an order. But at this moment, Hussain felt something was wrong. Then he found that the sky was suddenly dim, and clouds gathered on the palace. Those clouds converged at a very fast speed. In a blink of an eye, the whole palace was covered with clouds A little bit of the color became dim down, and finally turned into a thick cloud over the palace. "Boom, boom..." A thunder ring, dazzling thunder like a python swimming in the dark clouds shuttle. At this time, Hussein stood at the door of the palace hall with one hand and a green fire scepter. He looked at the dark clouds above his head and his face became dignified. He was originally a wizard. With the cross-border support of the Qing and Bai ethnic groups, he almost stood on the wave of the extraordinary tide in the main material world. His strength has been promoted to the level of a second level wizard. He is also a wizard of the second level fire element system with strong fighting ability. Now, with the help of the green fire scepter from the Green King of the blue and white world, he has temporarily raised his strength to the level of three. As long as he holds the green fire scepter, he can get an increase. In the green fire scepter, there are several kinds of powerful green fire witchcraft unique to the Qing Bai nationality, which is even more powerful, which gives Hussain unparalleled self-confidence Such self-confidence made him feel a huge sense of oppression when he saw the cloud above his head. "It''s Witchcraft, and it''s written by a powerful wizard. Sure enough, those people who come to the city of God bless are not easy targets to deal with. Now that everyone is ready to fight, we must be careful of that wizard''s surprise..." "Boom, boom..." Without saying that, a sharp thunder passed by Hussain and severely bombarded a man who was transformed by the green and white people who stood beside him. The strength of the green and white people was only one level. Under the extremely powerful thunder, they could not resist at all. Most of the body was instantly charred, the heart and nucleus were completely destroyed, and the brain was completely boiling Emitting black smoke and dying under the thunder. Qingbai people were born in Qingbai holy fire. They have always called themselves the son of fire. However, the son of fire, born in the flame, is now dead in the high temperature and burned all over. Although they all know that it is the result of thunder, they still feel the burning pain on their faces, and a sense of shame from the heart surges into their hearts!"Roar The most irascible bluestone roared. His body was restored from the appearance of general AMITA to the blue stone of one of the three leaders of the Qing Bai nationality. However, he saw the bluestone jump out and landed on the square of the palace outside. His whole body was surrounded by blue flames and turned into a huge blue fireball. Under the lifting and throwing of bluestone''s hands, he crossed a blue track Hit the dark clouds in the sky. "Boom! Boom! Boom The three thunderbolts shot out of the dark clouds and quickly kneaded together. They were thrown out like a whip, smashing the huge blue fireball and throwing it straight to the bluestone. "Boom!" The thunder whip bombarded the body of bluestone, which directly blasted out the huge body of bluestone, and collapsed a large number of buildings, leaving a deep dent on the ground, which was pressed down by the collapse debris of the building. However, after a while, the remains of those stones suddenly shot out, and a huge figure appeared there, holding a huge blue shield as tall and broad as its body. Who is not the bluestone! "Just human wizard, don''t think I can do anything. In front of my shield, any attack is rubbish!" "Are all attacks rubbish? I don''t believe it Hearing this, Qingshi didn''t hesitate. He grabbed the blue shield with one hand and swept it out. The broad shield, like a heavy blunt knife, swept towards the source of the sound with the sound of tiger and tiger. However, the huge blue shield swept the speaker''s body, but it was like sweeping the air from his body. The swept part of the person''s body turned into a lot of silver smoke and kept flying. At the same time, the man grasped with one hand, and a large number of blue thunder gathered from four weeks, and turned into a dazzling lightning ball, which was waved by one hand , directly on the body of bluestone! "Boom Thunder burst, a blue stone can not resist the force pushed him to fly backward out, although he was in time with a huge blue shield in front of his body, but when the thunder ball completely burst out, he was still trapped in a lightning oven composed of a large number of thunder. Under the staggered attack of countless thunder and lightning, he completely lost the power of resistance. This is one of Shalan''s two gifted witchcraft, thunderstorm of thunder and lightning! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 434 The thunder waves move between the heaven and the earth, and countless electric arcs flow endlessly with the bluestone as the center. It looks like a huge oven composed of countless thunder and lightning. Under the action of the electric arc, it produces extremely astonishing high temperature, and constantly roasts the body of bluestone. Qingshi held the huge blue shield in both hands. The blue shield was emitting a faint blue flame, resisting the attack of electric arc and high temperature. However, with the passage of time, the Blue Shield on the hands of Qingshi had signs of melting, and the blue fire light was also more and more weakened. At this time, seeing the condition of the bluestone, the Qingbai people who had been ambushed in the palace immediately wanted to rush up and pull the bluestone out of the thunder and electric arc. Only when two of them rushed into the range of the lightning oven and turned into ashes in the arc, the remaining Qingbai people knew that the bluestone was not theirs To save it! "Monsieur Hussein, please do it!" "Please, Lord Hussain, you must bring Lord bluestone back!" Listening to the pleading of those Qingbai people around him, Hussain knew that it was impossible for him not to do so. If an ordinary Qingbai people were in danger at this time, he naturally did not need to take risks, and no one would ask him for help. However, what is in danger now is Qingshi, which has high prestige among these Qingbai people, and even surpasses Qinghe''s Qinghe Shi, if Hussain doesn''t want to betray his relatives and wipe out the prestige he has built up, he must go all out to rescue Qingshi. As for whether he can really save him, it is a later story. Therefore, when Hussein had calculated these plans in his heart, he rushed out without saying a word. His green fire Scepter released a large number of blue flames, which turned into a stream of flame, wrapped his body, and went straight into the center of the lightning oven. "Boom, boom..." Thunder bombarded the blue flames around Hussein, which made the blue flames fluctuate and flicker, but did not break. His eyes turned to cyan completely. It seemed that there was a blue flame burning in the cyan pupil. However, Hussein held out his hand, and a large number of blue flames turned into an extremely long arm of flame. In an instant, he came to the bitter support. His body had half of the top of the black bluestone, and he grabbed it. But at this time, a black, scaly six fingered palm appeared out of thin air, ignoring the thunder, and slapped on the blue flame hand released by Hussein, and directly crushed the green flame hand! "It''s not enough to save people." The voice from behind changed Hussain''s face slightly. His eyes were wide eyed. Without saying a word, he waved the green fire Scepter in his hand with his backhand, stirring up a series of blue flames, but he did not attack anyone. "Boom, boom..." Hearing the deafening thunder coming from his head, Hussein subconsciously felt something bad. Only when he wanted to make a response, a pillar of thunder fell from the sky, supporting the bluestone on the verge of the limit in the middle and swallowing his body completely. The half melted Green Shield flew upside down and stuck on the ground, while the bluestone''s body was completely carbonized , fell to the ground and broke up completely. After bluestone died, the thunder dispersed, and a silver whirlpool appeared in front of Hussein. He turned into a young man in a silver robe. He looked at him with a smile and said, "you should be human, right? Why did they help the Qing and Bai people to attack the same clan? And it seems that you are still the leader of these Qingbai ethnic groups. I''m very curious. Why don''t you tell me why? " "Who are you? Why hinder the implementation of our plan? " "It seems that you are not going to answer my question. It''s really a pity." As she spoke, saran pointed to Hussein, and immediately a fist sized black hole appeared in the void. It''s just that Hussain''s speed is very fast, and he has a certain intuition about danger. Before the black hole appears, he turns into a burning stream to escape. However, saran did not let go of his plan. His right hand pointed out one after another, and a black hole emerged in the void, which made Hussein only able to escape in a hurry, and there was no way to fight back! Qinghe and Baishuang are the leaders of the remaining two Qingbai people. They look at Shalan who has suppressed Hussain. Although they wish that Shalan can really kill Hussain, their reason tells them that once they dare to do so, they will eventually face severe punishment from QingWang and empress Bai! Although only a human being, Hussain''s existence is very important for them, especially for Qing Wang and Bai Hou! "Go ahead and help Lord Hussein get rid of that guy." As soon as Qinghe finished his speech, he rushed out first, and then quickly recovered the original white frost. Then all the other Qingbai people, as long as they were in the palace, had already rushed towards Shalan. "Bang!" With a dull sound, Qinghe suddenly felt an unspeakable sense of crisis attacking him. He subconsciously shifted his head. The next second, his left ear completely burst open, just like the tinnitus of a saw saw sawing glass. Qinghe could not help leaning his head and slowing down slightly.Qinghe''s first thought was that thanks to his timely response, otherwise, even if he could not blow his head, he would definitely die of fighting ability. Just now, the two Qingbai people standing behind the Qinghe River were not so lucky. One was shot through his arm by a paint spot and broke off shoulder to shoulder. The other was shot into the head by a black bullet. Although his head was weakened by the kinetic energy of the black bullet and did not burst completely, it was left on his head by the black bullet A wrist thickness through the wound, but also can not live. Covering his ears, Qinghe resisted the tinnitus and cried out: "Baishuang, take someone to find out the guy who is hiding in the vicinity and shoot him. Otherwise, he is too dangerous for us. I will take the rest half of the people to support Lord Hussein!" Without any hesitation, Bai Shuang called out and took about a dozen people to change their direction and looked for the past along the direction of the paint spot ejection. At the same time, Qinghe grabs with one hand, and a big knife with a three meter long square blade appears in his hand. He grabs the handle with both hands and swings it violently. With the remaining 20 people, he pours at Sha LAN. Looking at the arrival of those people, Sha LAN squinted and turned his back hand. Three black holes were condensed in the ranks of the Qing and Bai people. Because of their close ranks, they immediately made the three black holes succeed and killed 11 people seriously. The results were amazing! "Damn it, this guy''s witchcraft is very strong. Everyone should be separated immediately. Don''t stand too close. We need to attack him in a scattered way." Under the command of Qinghe, the living and the green and white people who can guarantee their fighting ability immediately spread out and rushed to Shalan. At this time, Sha LAN looked at the weapons in the hands of the blue and white people. Blue and white static electricity was immediately released around her, and a huge magnetic force gushed out of her body in an instant. "Hum!" Almost all the Qingbai people who were close to Shalan felt that their weapons were not so obedient. It was like waving weapons in a swamp, which was extremely sluggish. When they had not reflected on what had happened, Sha LAN waved one hand, and most of the weapons in the hands of the Qingbai people flew into the air under the control of Shalan To attack their original owners! "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." The weapons of the Qingbai people are very heavy, even for women. The weight of those weapons doesn''t need to be controlled delicately. As long as you wave them vigorously, you can have a very strong attack power! Of course, not all the Qingbai people are like this. At least the square sword in Qinghe''s hand is not disturbed by the magnetic field, and it still cleaves to Sha LAN under the wave of Qinghe. Frown slightly, Sha LAN can feel that there is no metal element in the weapon in Qinghe''s hand, instead, it is more like a weapon condensed from pure strength. "Hum!" With his left hand raised, a small part of the weapons used to attack other Qingbai people were immediately separated and attacked Qinghe. However, the square sword in Qinghe''s hand was very powerful. Every time he waved it, a weapon that was fired at him was split into two parts, which could not cause any damage to Qinghe. "Zizizi..." The blue and white electric current escaped from the corner of Shalan''s eyes. The dark clouds in the sky rolled and shrank. They just covered the top of Sha Lan''s head. At the same time, the electric light released from the dark clouds was almost visible to the naked eye, constantly spewing out from the dark clouds. "Boom, boom..." "Crackle!" A thunderbolt fell out of the dark cloud, like a lightning whip, swept on a Qingbai nationality and blew him out directly. Then another lightning whip was waved from the cloud again, making all the Qingbai people who wanted to get close to Shalan retreat under the lightning whip. "Hum!" All the weapons under the control of Sha LAN flew out, and even ordinary throwing had an indescribable power. Under the attack of these weapons, ordinary Qingbai people were killed or injured and suffered heavy casualties. However, just now the explosion of magnetic force also made Shalan completely lose the suppression of Hussain and Qinghe. At this time, Qinghe and Hussain had already rushed to Shalan. Hussain did not get very close, he stood on the ground, his hands tightly grasp the green fire scepter, suddenly on the ground. Suddenly, a large number of blue flames gushed out from the end of the green fire Scepter in his hands. Like the blue flame of the tide, it rushed toward Sha LAN. However, at this time, the dark cloud on the top of Shalan once again shot several blue thunders, which were kneaded into a thundering wall. They collided head-on and smashed those blue flames in an instant. Then the blue thunder streaked a burning black mark on the ground and threw it again at Hussein''s body. "Boom When the thunder broke, Hussain retreated quickly. The blue flame around him kept flowing, helping him resist the great power of those thunders. At the same time, as Hussein retreated, he recited the mantra silently. With the recitation of his mantra, a large number of blue fireballs gathered around his body and shot at saran through blue tracks."Boom, boom, boom..." A large number of blue fireballs are as powerful as the new-style mortar shells of the three powers. The continuous explosion rises around Sha Lan''s body. The blue flame accompanying the explosion stirs up a blue fire wave, which is like a giant beast, opening its bloody mouth and swallowing Sha LAN! Without any hesitation, Hussain grabs at the blue flames that devour Sha LAN with one hand, which makes those blue flames shrink at once, trapping Sha LAN firmly and burning her body continuously. At the same time, Qinghe rushes forward with both arms holding the handle of the knife, waving his big square sword and cutting it out. Hussain is very clear about the square broadsword in Qinghe''s hand. It is the top ability of Qinghe''s parents, QingWang and Baihou. He can condense a square broadsword with his own internal energy. This square broadsword has one characteristic, which is incomparable sharpness. As long as this knife is cut on Sha Lan''s body, Sha LAN will be immediately killed by Qinghe''s hand The big knife of energy in completely killed. Seeing the square sword cut into the green fireball, Hussain''s mouth has been slightly cocked, but before the victory smile on his face unfolded, the blue fireball that trapped Shalan suddenly exploded. A huge silver Tauren appeared in front of Qinghe. He ignored the square sword in Qinghe''s hand and let it cut into his body At the same time, a fist blows out and hits the Qinghe River, which directly flies out of the Qinghe River. It quickly flies away from Hussein''s side, smashing the wall of the palace behind and disappearing into the ruins of the palace in bursts of roar! Without any hesitation, Hussain suddenly waved the green fire Scepter in his hand, and the blue flames condensed from his body and turned into a large number of blue flame python, flying around him, sending out a silent roar. Waving the green fire Scepter with one hand, the green fire Python immediately rushed out, opened its big mouth, and bit at Sha LAN. But at this moment, a black sphere the size of a human head appeared in front of Hussein! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 435 "Boom..." The stones on the ground and the earth and stone under the stone slabs were lifted from the ground one by one, and they were quickly thrown into the black hole the size of the head. The terrible pulling force, together with the corpses of the green and white people around him, and even the flame around Hussein''s body, were sucked into the black hole. Black hole art is the second talent of the dark system, which belongs to Sha LAN. All along, Sha Lan''s use of black hole is mainly fast and quantitative. Only this time, Sha LAN really urged black hole with all his strength and condensed a black hole much bigger than before. Naturally, its power did not disappoint Shalan! "Bang!" Hussain put the green fire Scepter under the ground with both hands, and the blue flame flowed around him, resisting the gravity of black hole technique. At this time, Shalan, the black smoke in his eyes, regulates the power of the black hole, so that it will not affect himself. Strictly speaking, black hole art is a kind of sorcery that does not divide the enemy and the self. If Shalan is too close to the black hole created by the black hole technique, he will also suffer from the influence of the black hole. Therefore, every time he uses black hole technique, he will carefully control the distance between the black hole and himself. Even if he has to be very close to himself, he will limit the power of the black hole created by black hole technique Within the scope of their own affordability. And this black hole, although it represents the unprecedented power, but also represents that Shalan''s ability to control the black hole at this time has dropped to the minimum! Of course, Hussain was completely unaware of these things. He looked at the black hole that pulled himself a little bit, and his face finally showed a look of panic. He had no idea that the black hole had such a terrible power. Although he was very clear that Saran could not maintain the black hole all the time, he could not guarantee that he could not support the black hole in saran Before, oneself can be sucked in by black hole! As a result, Hussein used his own card, the constant powerful level 4 sorcery in the green fire Scepter! Green fire Troll! "Boom A blue flame gushed out of the green fire scepter and turned into a half bodied green flame demon on Hussein''s head, roaring and waving his claws toward the black hole. To Sha Lan''s surprise, the two claws of the green fire Troll were not sucked in by the black hole. Although the blue flame on the green fire Troll was continuously injected into the black hole, it could not prevent the green fire Troll''s claws from attacking and destroying the black hole. Shalan almost immediately felt the dark energy that constituted the imitation black hole, and gradually began to disintegrate. If it was Shalan''s body here, he could surprise Hussain with the destruction of elements on the five finger chain, but now he is just reading the body of a beast, and the witches on his hands can''t be used at all, so he can only use witchcraft to fight against Hussain, and try to solve Hussain''s four level sorcerer with the power of his third level wizard! Almost at the same time, as far away as the United States of England and the United States of England, saran slowly leans on the back of the chair of sorangia university library, his eyes slightly closed, and his consciousness only leaves a trace as a warning in the noumenon, and all the rest of his consciousness is poured into the body of the beast, one is divided into two, one continues to maintain the use of black hole technique, the other is to exercise Control mental power to run up, stir the dark clouds in the sky, the thunderbolt after another condensed! With black smoke in his right eye and electric light in his left eye, he changed from a silver Tauren to a silver cat with the least mental energy consumption. He tried his best to condense a thunderbolt and fell from the black cloud. Like the sword of the God, he split the body of the green fire troll and severely damaged Hussein. The broken body of the green fire Troll could no longer resist the gravity of the black hole The sea of fire turned to cyan was inhaled continuously. The blue sea of fire was completely absorbed, and the black hole disappeared. Even the dark clouds on the top of Shalan slowly dissipated. "Hoo Whoa Whoa... " Hussain gasped. Looking at Saran, who turned into a silver cat, he suddenly thought of something. He said slowly, "I heard that the tide Knights'' order, the most famous group on the road, has recently joined in, called Maoling. His real body is unknown. He often acts with silver cat. It seems that it is you." "You know a lot." "So I don''t understand. When did the members of the tidal Knights change to charity?" The cat''s face grinned with a personal sarcastic smile and said faintly, "I do what I want. Besides, you say I am doing good deeds, but in fact I am doing business." With an eyebrow raised, Hussein looked at saran and said, "trade? If that''s all, no matter who hired you, we can pay you three times as much "Then you may have to prepare three legendary witches for me." "What the lion said is not sincere. I haven''t been defeated by you yet." "You see, you don''t believe me when I tell you the truth. What else can I say? As for your saying that I have not defeated you, you can rest assured that you will soon be defeated by me! " As the voice fell, Shalan''s body instantly turned into a silver smoke, whirled around and quickly disappeared into Hussein''s sight."Whew!" A silver whirlpool appeared behind Hussain, and the body of half a silver saber toothed tiger appeared there. Waving its claws, it grabbed at Hussain. However, before catching him, a blue flame gushed out of Hussein''s body and roared towards Shalan. But before Shalan was hit by the blue flame, her body turned into blue smoke again and scattered, making the blue flame suddenly empty. The next second, the silver smoke divided into more than ten channels and rotated around Hussein from all directions. "Damn it, what kind of ability is that!" With a murmur, Hussain slammed his green fire wand on the ground. A green fire cover burst out of Hussein''s body and swept around. At the same time, a blue fireball shot out of Hussein''s hand and blew towards the dozens of silver smoke. "Boom, boom, boom..." Those blue fireballs exploded one after another, and the explosion flames and shock waves spread around. When the flames and shock waves dispersed, there was no silver smoke. However, Hussain was not careless. Instead, he carefully manipulated his mental power to find saran. When it was confirmed that Saran had lost his trace, he breathed a little, but at the moment when he gave the breath, a silver arm suddenly came out of the void, caught Hussein''s right wrist, and a black bullet shot. At the moment when the blue flame protection quickly covered on Hussein''s body was about to spread to his arm, the black bullet shot through his right elbow, breaking his right arm to the elbow, spraying a lot of blood out, and losing his grasp of the green fire scepter, his eyes immediately turned into normal black in the next second, and the cyan attached to his body Flame protection, also quickly turned into a weaker fire red. Originally, it could almost be compared with Shalan, who was the body of a beast. After losing his green fire scepter, Hussain''s strength immediately fell to the level of a second level wizard. He was no longer a threat to saran! The backhand threw out Hussain''s broken arm on the green fire scepter, and Sha Lan''s hand was on the green fire scepter. But at this time, a fierce, domineering and angry spiritual force poured into saran''s body from the green fire scepter, and directly invaded into the spiritual sea of saran. "Just human beings, dare to take our sacred things!" In the spirit sea, a majestic man who stepped on the blue fire dragon appeared there. Looking at the soul of Sha LAN suspended above the spirit sea, he suddenly blew out a fist. Immediately, a large number of blue and illusory flames spread out, and instantly covered the whole spiritual sea of Saran, baking the spiritual power in the spiritual sea, burning everything, and these illusory blue flame like essence The divine power, on the other hand, went up against the current. Under the leadership of the powerful man in green, he ran into the soul of saran. "Boom, boom..." Under the leadership of the powerful man in green, the blue unreal flame constantly bumps into the soul of Sha LAN and continuously roasts the soul of Sha LAN. However, with the passage of time, Sha Lan''s soul has no reaction. Even a fool''s spiritual consciousness knows that there is something strange in it! The image of the powerful man in green frowned slightly. Without saying a word, he immediately turned to leave the spiritual sea of Shalan, but when he wanted to go out, it was not so easy to come in. "Come in if you want to come in, and go out if you want to go out. Have you asked the owner here?" As the voice fell, Sha Lan''s soul slowly changed into a little illusory giant, standing on the spiritual sea, looking down at the powerful man in Green''s spiritual consciousness, his face showed a trace of sarcastic smile, and said: "thank you for your kind of green flame from the spiritual level, not only for the medicine left behind in my spiritual sea The impurities are completely burned out, and my spiritual strength is extremely condensed and pure. As a guest, I''m very satisfied with your gift. " The powerful man in green converged the illusory blue flame and said to saran with a dignified face: "who are you after all? Your soul can be safe under my spiritual flame. This is not a talent that human beings can have." "Ha ha, you don''t have to cheat me. You can''t hurt my soul. You can only prove that your strength is too poor. Thanks to your attack, I know what level of your strength is. No wonder you people invade the subject matter world, and you have to act secretly. I can tell you from your spiritual will The strength of our company is definitely not more than seven levels. It''s really unwise to invade our main material and material world with such strength! " "Human beings, your strength should be considered as the strongest in the subject matter world, but it is no more than a three-level bug. If my noumenon is here, you can''t even say a complete word and even say that my strength is low. One day, I will come to the subject matter world in person, find you, let you know what is the real terror, and remember my name, my name is Qing King "Qing Wang? I remember it As the words fell, the giant of Sha Lan''s soul body stretched out his hand and crushed the spirit will of Qing Wang. At the same time, a large number of thunder appeared from the spirit sea, and constantly refined the crushed spirit will in Sha Lan''s hands, and put forward all the brand marks of Qing Wang in these spiritual will.In the end, a mass like a flame, or a blue spiritual polymer of lotus flower, slowly rotates in the palm of the soul body of Saran, sending out wisps of burning breath. "The most original spiritual power, now all the impurities in my spiritual sea have been completely burned out, and finally I can continue to enhance my strength. And these extremely pure original spiritual power is at least three or four times the quality of my spiritual power. If I was not carrying a heavy soul, I''m afraid that just now I would be destroyed by the spirit will of the Qing king, and the soul will occupy the body. Sure enough, the experience summed up by the ancient witches will not lose its effect with the change of time. Those exotic Witches of unknown origin can''t be touched casually. This time, I''m lucky. The Green King has only about level 7 strength. Otherwise, once I encounter a legendary level, even a trace of spiritual will will will be enough to destroy my spirit The soul. " After summing up the gains and losses, Sha LAN took a deep breath and threw the spirit of the lotus like flame onto the spiritual sea. A little bit of escape scattered the blue light into the spirit sea below. The time in the spiritual space may have passed for a long time, but it may only be a moment in the outside world. When Sha LAN opened his eyes, Hussein was covering the wound on his arm and quickly retreated. Looking at Sha Lan''s face full of inquiry, he obviously knew that the green fire Scepter contained the spirit will of the Green King! Salan looked as like as two peas in the hands of his own green fire. After losing his spiritual consciousness, the green wand became truly a magic instrument of the ordinary star level. It was a grade of molten fire stick with the hand of the Salem body, and even the type and attribute of the witch were the same. It was that he was somewhat surprised by the fact that he was in the world. The next second, saran had an idea in her mind, that is, by combining the melting wand and the green fire scepter, a stronger sorcerer might be obtained. Or, to put it further, if the green fire scepter is used as the nourishment of the melting staff, there should be a great probability that the self evolution of the molten fire wand can be promoted. This technology Shalan once saw in a book on gear tower. Because it was very wonderful, she read it for a while and wrote it down. But she never thought that it would really be useful. There is only one key problem: this technology saran does not have. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 436 "It''s a little dangerous. It''s almost going to be taken away." Shalan said this, immediately let the face of Hussain, standing not far away, become dignified. He stared at Shalan with death and said with disbelief: "how could this possibly be, why did the spirit of Lord QingWang not kill you!" "It''s very simple because it is impossible for your king to kill me with only one spiritual will, and instead I annihilate his spiritual will, which is the truth." "Impossible, impossible, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it!" With a roar, Hussain raised his hand, quickly gathered several red fireballs, dragged the black smoke and flashed towards Shalan. Obviously, Hussain''s solidifying witchcraft model was fireball. Otherwise, he could not need spells and gestures to attack. The fireball shot, Shalan did not mean to dodge, but saw him grasp the green fire Scepter in his hand in front of him, and the fireballs were shrinking and finally extinguished, and disappeared in front of Shalan. Seeing Shalan''s hand, Hussein finally showed despair on his face. He had the former green fire scepter. He naturally knew the function and power of the scepter. Just now, Shalan used fire resistance and junction. As long as it is fire witchcraft of three levels or below, it will be greatly suppressed in this fire fighting junction. First level wizards such as fire Ball arts can be annihilated in a moment, while the second level of fire witchcraft can be completely suppressed to a level of one, or even less than one level, which can be said to be the star of fire witchcraft. Of course, this green fire scepter is only a star light witch, but a imitation of the true green fire scepter. The true green fire scepter is a legendary one. The power of the scepter can not be inferred from the common sense. Among the green fire scepters, there are two three levels and one four level witchcraft, which are three levels of anti fire junction, and the third level witchcraft flame roars, which is the wave like blue flame used by Hussein. The last is the fourth level wizard, the wizard that completely destroyed the black hole made by Shalan black hole. Although there are two kinds of constant three-level witchcraft in the green fire scepter, in fact, compared with the characteristics of fusing Fire Wand, which gives users the ability of fire witchcraft, the green fire scepter is ultimately inferior. Moreover, the fire resistance is bound twice a day, the fire roars once a day, and the great evil of green fire once a day. Its simple power is not vulgar, but it cannot be used continuously, which is more than no more than that of the fire stick It''s time to melt the fire stick. In short, the green fire scepter is a relatively common star light witch, but the melting fire stick can definitely be regarded as the best of the star light witchcraft. Shalan slowly walked to Hussein, he looked at Hussein, who had lost his desire to resist, waved his green fire scepter, and immediately a blue fire flow rose, quickly devouring Hussein''s body, and the complete Hussain, the human traitor, disappeared in the world. "Bang!" A large block of stone flew out, and then there were a lot of concrete and brick. But he saw Qinghe stand up from the ruins. He stared at Shalan and shouted: "district human, district human! Only can be used as food of lowly things, unexpectedly dare to treat me like this, treat the great future king of the Qing Bai people, I will kill you, kill you! " As the roar, the body of Qinghe River is expanding constantly, and a green flame is ejected from the nostrils of Qinghe River, and it looks like it is ready to be sent. However, just as he was about to hand to Shalan, a silver disk appeared in the empty space in front of Qinghe River. The disk was constantly rotating, and suddenly a silver light was emitted. The light was constantly rotating with the silver disk as the core, and turned into an oval gate and appeared in front of Qinghe. In the moment the door opened, a black thunder fell on the sky above Shalan''s head, like a crack in the world, ignoring all obstacles and the silver light from the silver disk, and directly hit the silver disc. However, the firmness of the silver disk is obviously not low. Under the attack of such powerful black thunder, the door still keeps the door open. Although the gate is obviously fluctuated violently, it seems extremely unstable, but it finally sticks to it. At this time, a hand full of white scales first extended out of the gate, followed by an arm, shoulder, but as for the whole upper body, finally a woman with long black hair appeared in front of Qinghe. Looking at the women of Qingbai nationality in front of him, Qinghe''s face shows fear and hatred. Only listen to him whispering to the woman: "Bai Yan You''re here! " "I''ll take you back, and now you can go back with me." "Go back? no I can control the country completely if I kill this human being. Then I can lay the foundation for the arrival of the strong in the family! " "Hussein has died. The people who came to the kingdom of the Lord and substance, the stones and the frost, have died in the hands of these people. Most of the remaining people have died. What do you use to control this country? Is it your reckless impulse to act in a manner that does not listen to orders? "Hearing this, Qinghe knew that he was finished. What he had done in the subject matter world had been known by his family. In other words, his previous stupid behavior had been completely known by the family, especially his father and mother. As the king and Empress of the Qingbai nationality, they could not promote themselves to be future kings, his plans, his plans Ambition, his future, is over! "No, no, no! I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it! I am the future green king, I am the future leader of the clan, I am... " Qinghe''s gaffe didn''t go on. Bai Yan hit him right in the abdomen and knocked him unconscious. Then she took Qinghe''s body in one hand and stepped into the gate that was about to collapse. However, when she just stepped into the gate, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Sha LAN and said, "your strength is very strong. You can annihilate the spirit and will of the Lord QingWang. I am very interested in you. When I come here next time, I will find you and see how your strength is." Sha LAN naturally did not want to stop the other party''s immediate thought. In fact, he could vaguely feel a strong sense of threat from Bai Yan''s body. Obviously, the strength of the other party was better than that of Sha LAN. If the silver astrolabe did not cover up the breath for Baiyan and resist the hostile attack from the mind of the main material world, Bai Yan would not have appeared in the subject matter world in his real body! Bai Yan takes Qinghe and disappears in the gate, and the gate disappears quickly. The silver astrolabe also leaves the main material boundary with Bai Yan. The departure of Baiyan and Qinghe completely ended the tentative invasion of the main material world by the Qing Bai people. The price they paid was all the people who came to the main material world except Qinghe, and the spokesperson they worked hard to cultivate in the main material world, the second level wizard Hussain. Shalan did not wait for a long time, but lainald''s voice came to his ears. He completely solved the problems of Bai Shuang and other Qing Bai people. Although he also suffered some minor injuries, it was not a big problem for Shalan and lainald to worry about. Then, aimene became the king of the desert chieftain Kingdom After that, I will try my best to deal with them. Three days later, aymani officially became the king of the desert chieftain kingdom. As a wise monarch who led the two strong men to solve the problems of the Qing and Bai people, even if some people had any ideas in their hearts, they would not dare to make any small moves. Moreover, the direct blood of the royal family was completely destroyed by the Qingbai people, leaving only Imani as a single seedling. He would not inherit the future throne Who can inherit? After becoming king, he immediately assigned a large number of vacant posts to those who were loyal to him, and sent a newly formed extraordinary police team to investigate the scattered Qing Bai ethnic groups in China. There was no need to capture and kill them on the spot. About a week later, the funeral of the old king was held as scheduled. However, the body of the old king could not be found. Instead, the clothes of the old king could only be used and sent to the tombs of the kings of all ages. "Emmanuel, we have been waiting for you for a week as promised. Should our original agreement be completed?" In the night, aymeni looked at saran and Lennard standing not far away from him. He held the machete the size of a palm in his hand. Before that, aymani had placed a large number of troops and extraordinary people around him. As long as he gave his order, those who had been arranged by him would immediately attack saran and reinald. Once they could be killed completely, he could leave the thing in his hand completely and pass it on from generation to generation as before, However, once he failed, he knew that he would be killed completely by saran and they would not have the slightest fear and mercy. Aimene looked at saran in silence. After a long time, he still didn''t dare to gamble. He sighed helplessly. He stepped forward, drew a dagger from his waist and cut the wrist of his right hand. Blood flowed out immediately, flowing along his arm into the palm sized machete in his hand. At the same time, the mantra handed down from generation to generation was constantly recited in aimene''s mouth. At last, when the mantra was finished, the blood flowing on the machete gave out a bloody light and turned into a translucent blood chain, connecting the handle of the machete and the chest of Imani. Emmanuel looked at the translucent blood chain, gnawed his teeth fiercely, and with a dagger in his backhand, he completely cut off the translucent blood chain. The next second, Emmanuel only felt that his heart was suddenly empty, as if he was missing something. Then he no longer hesitated and nostalgic, and threw his machete towards saran. After Shalan caught the machete, emini said, "go back and recite it backwards according to the mantra I recited just now, and then smear the blood on the machete as I did just now, and then conclude a blood contract. This machete will truly belong to you. Otherwise, if you don''t make a blood contract, you can''t use the curved sword unless the strength is superior to the power in the machete Knife. " Naturally, saran knew that. He nodded slowly and said to emini, "well, our deal is over now. I''m glad to be able to trade with you, so we''re leaving.""Goodbye!" Never again! Nodding at the farewell Emmanuel, saran reached out and grabbed reinald''s arm. Behind her grew a pair of silver wings, which fluttered slightly. The two quickly disappeared into the sky. Aimeney looked at saran who had left. Just as he thought in his heart, he would never want to see saran and reinald in the future. However, he did not know that the changes of the world were not based on the will of human beings. When the general trend came, he could only find the strong people who could be sheltered, so that his country could continue to exist. Of course, these are afterwords. Lennard has now become his personal entourage, so when the body of the reading beast can''t carry and use those witches, saran directly put all the booty he got this time into the space bag of reinald, and then arranged for Teri, who recovered his consciousness, to go with him to the United States of England and the United States to bring things to him Yu Shalan''s own consciousness is to withdraw from Teri''s body and return to his own noumenon. At this time, the time has come to the end of April, and it is not long before the final exam of last semester. After solving the problems of the Qing and Bai ethnic groups, Sha LAN is really quiet. While practicing and learning, she is also very stable. As for Sha Lan''s Apprentice Hugh, he was eager to learn all kinds of knowledge under the guidance of Shalan. He had just been promoted to the level of junior wizard apprenticeship. As a reward, Sha LAN taught the apprentice level witchcraft of Hugh black smoke missile, which made Hugh really have the ability to fight. Of course, for Shalan, Hugh''s strength is now strong It is too weak, and daily practice and study are also essential. Close the book, saran came to the door, opened the door and looked at selea standing outside. Saran nodded and let selea come in. Two people sat opposite each other on the sofa in the room. Saran quietly waited for what she wanted to say to herself. "Young master, I heard that you have taken another one with the imprint of spirit? I wonder if you could introduce it to me? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 437 With a glance at seleya, saran took a sip of the black tea from Hugh and said with a smile, "of course, it''s no problem to introduce you. In fact, I have planned to introduce him to you. But now he is not in the United States of British blue Commonwealth, and it will take about three or four days to come here." "Well, then please introduce it to us." "Selea, are you here to meet my new retinue?" "No, of course not. I''m here mainly for two things. The first thing is to introduce you to the young master the two men I just had. As for the second thing Two days ago, I just received a letter from other blood clan families inviting me to meet them, so I came to apply to go to the Xius empire. " With a slight eyebrow, saran looked at seleya and said, "the Empire of Xius? Do you mean that the rest of your family have taken root in the kingdom of Hughes Nodding her head, seleya said: "yes, for our blood clan, the retro, luxurious and ignorant social environment is our favorite. Although the present Xiusi empire is not stupid, but the fashion of retro and luxurious is its mainstream, which will naturally attract the migration of my peers. In fact, if you don''t find me, wait until I am completely su When you wake up, you will choose to go to the kingdom of Xius. " "So it is. Since you are going to see your kin, I will allow you to go to the kingdom of Xius, but you need to know that it doesn''t matter to see your kin, but the ban I gave you is still valid. If I find out that you are killing human beings wantonly, or are like those blood clans, then don''t blame me for being rude to you." On hearing this, selea''s face was slightly stiff, and then she said with a smile, "master, you may rest assured that I will not violate your orders Well, now I''ll call the two new men over. I''ll let them take good care of you when I go to the Xiusi empire. " With these words, selea got up and opened the door, but saw two girls who looked about sixteen or seventeen years old coming in from the door. One of them had blonde hair, snow-white skin and proud figure, but they had a three point childish face, which had a kind of reverse beauty. Another girl looked quiet and quiet, with long black hair hanging straight behind her head. She looked very bookish and looked like a third of Irwin. This discovery immediately made saran''s brow tightly wrinkled. Although seleya didn''t say anything more, she naturally knew what she was up to. "Only this time. Next time, if you play such a smart game again, I won''t be polite to you any more. At that time, we were just the relationship between the boss and the subordinate, without any more affection. Do you understand?" This time, there was a real look of panic on her face. She immediately nodded and showed a stiff smile. After uncovering the topic, she said directly, "don''t be angry, young master. It''s just a coincidence. I won''t continue to do this in the future The two of them are named Natalie and Erwin. The blonde is Natalie and the brunette is Ewen. Both of them are blood clan with casting talent, and their strength has reached level 1. They have been trained in apprentice level witchcraft. If you can use them, you can make them your assistants. They should be very convenient. " Looking at the two blood maidens, Shalan shook her head and said, "no, I don''t need their help. The only apprentices who can help me are my own disciples. As for me, other people can''t help me. Instead of leaving them here, you''d better take them to the Xiusi empire. Otherwise, as the inheritors of Zhuofan family in the blood clan, you''d better take them to Xiusi empire It would be too shabby if there were no two men to follow As for saran''s words, selea said with a smile, "thank you for your consideration. Then I will not continue to disturb you here, and I will leave." "Well, go!" Seleya got up to leave and left quickly with the two blood maidens named Natalie and Evan. As they left, Hugh, who had been standing beside Saran, suddenly said to him, "teacher, I, I''m a little worried." Looking at Hugh, saran knew that Hugh was worried about his mother. Since she said that most of the blood clan families had taken root in the kingdom of Xius, her face had been slightly worried, and the conversation between seleya and saran became more and more serious. "Hugh, are you worried about your mother?" Nodding, Hugh replied, "yes, I''m really worried about my mother, but not only my mother, but also the residents of our manor and the surrounding towns. They pay taxes to my family every month. Naturally, they are our leaders. If they suffer from the poison of those blood clans, that is the result I absolutely don''t want to see." "So what do you want to do?" "I, I want to..." After sipping and taking a deep breath, Hugh continued, "I want to go back and tell my mother all these things, and after making sure that there is no problem with our master''s estate and his people, I will come back here and continue to receive your instruction.""Your request is very reasonable. I can promise you, but I have one condition." Leng for a while, rest moment asks: "teacher, do not know what condition is?" "I want to go with you. It happens that I also want to see the strength of the blood clans who wake up from the silence. If I can, I can control them in secret with seleya, so as to ensure that my own army can have a strong fighting ability comparable to that of a country." Sorangia university is not strict in the management of students'' daily learning, even if they are absent from classes and have less classes, they will not take more care. You should know that all students who can enter sorangia University have extremely high talents. Naturally, students are not the teaching methods of ordinary universities that can be managed and taught. Therefore, sorangia University gives students the greatest degree of freedom, even if they have only one requirement, that is, they can pass the final examination, otherwise as long as there are unqualified subjects, they will immediately be relegated, once the number of times, then they will completely lose the qualification of sorangia university students. To put it simply, it is to speak with grades. If you are confident, you can act willfully. If you are not confident, you will have to stay in school and study. So when Shalan asked for leave, the tutor of his class gave him a holiday very happily. The vacation period lasted until the day before the final exam of the first half of the semester. In other words, as long as Sha LAN came back on the day of the final exam, he could have a little more heart to heart. Such a simple process really surprised saran. In fact, he only knew today about sorangia University''s attitude towards students'' asking for leave. If he had known that, he had no need to be so careful to play a good student in sorangia every day. When Sha LAN came out of the school, she sighed helplessly, and sighed for her own carefulness for a period of time. "Saran, I hear you''re going to ask for leave?" Looking at Yiwen coming, Shalan immediately nodded and said, "yes, there are some things that I want to deal with. My apprentice wants to go back to the Xius Empire, and I also want to go back. It is said that most of the blood clans in this continent have migrated to the territory of Xiusi Empire. I would like to see what the blood clan looks like." Hearing this, coco immediately asked, "is this news from your blood maid?" "Yes, she was also invited by the blood clans in the Xius empire. As the parent of a blood clan family, she really wanted to go to the appointment." "So Are you going to take your blood maid and student to the Xiusi Empire As soon as this word came out, Shalan was on guard immediately. He vaguely heard that there was something wrong in this sentence. Originally, he wanted to answer casually and tease Yiwen, but his desire for survival at the bottom of his heart immediately alerted him and immediately denied her words. "Of course not. I didn''t tell selea that I was going to the kingdom of Xius. In fact, I planned to take Hugh and go to Xiusi Empire secretly. By the way, I would like to plan whether it is possible to bring all the blood clans under my command." Shalan''s explanation obviously satisfied Irwin. However, she nodded with a smile and said, "OK, I know. It happens that I have nothing to do with me. I don''t know if I have the honor to go to the Xius empire with Mr. saran?" He was stunned for a moment, and then Shalan''s face showed a smile and said to Irwin, "I certainly welcome you to go to the Xius empire with me, but don''t you need to continue to study in the school?" "It''s necessary to study, but it''s also necessary to relax for a period of time. It happens that I haven''t visited Xiusi empire for several years. I remember that when I went to Xiusi Empire, the luxury goods in that country were really good. This time, I could add some good luxury goods to myself." Seeing that Yiwen said so simply, Shalan naturally didn''t have much nonsense. He immediately agreed to come down and said to Yiwen, "I''m going to fly to lighthouse, the border city of the Xius Empire, early tomorrow morning. So we''ll meet in the airport hall of soran at 9:00 tomorrow morning, OK?" "No problem, then we''ll see you tomorrow." After that, coco waved to saran and got on the bus waiting at the school gate with a smile. Sitting in the car, she made a face for saran through the window, waved her hand, and then turned around and left the school. At this time, Frey, the driver, said to coco, "Miss, are you going to the kingdom of Hughes with master saran tomorrow?" "Frey, it''s not good to eavesdrop on me." "I know it''s not good, but I always have to think about your safety, miss. This is something that the master and his wife get rid of me when they leave." Hearing Frey''s master and wife, Coco''s smile disappeared and said listlessly, "don''t tell me about them. I don''t want to hear about them.""Miss, the master and his wife are your parents after all. Besides, the master and the wife are also very sad when you and master saran said that your parents had died." "Ah, they can all know that they are really magical. Since they were willing to give me, who was just 12 years old, as a wife to the fool in order to hold the thighs of the main pulse, then don''t blame me for not being their parents now. Anyway, it''s enough for them to have a useless son. What can we do for them Just go find that son of a bitch. " Frey heard that there was a hint of anger in Irwin''s mouth. He immediately closed his mouth and stopped saying these words. When he was assigned to Irwin as a personal guard and housekeeper, he knew that his master was only Irwin, but he was gentle, so he wanted to make the relationship between Irwin and her parents more harmonious, with the love of her parents, yes It''s good for a young man, but Frey underestimates Irwin''s anger. However, it is also normal to think about it. If it was not at the critical time, coco awakened the Dragon King blood, one of the three great blood lines of the grant family, and was accepted by the core vein of the grant family and became one of them, then Yiwen would be forced by his parents to marry a fool with direct blood from another family for the sake of power Yes. With a sigh, if it wasn''t for the sake of a good living atmosphere for coco, Frey would never care about the master and the wife. In fact, Frey himself is very contemptuous of her parents. However, her father is very expensive because of her daughter. Even if the relationship becomes bad, her father still mixes in the main vein by virtue of this relationship It''s very good. In addition, he has a certain ability, but he has also mastered the power of some main arteries. It''s just that Frey didn''t tell her about these things. After all, she was her father. It''s not easy to make it too rigid. The car quickly drove to their residence. It was a very nice manor. The construction technology was very beautiful and atmospheric. It was suitable for Irwin''s personality and aesthetics. However, there were few people in the manor, which was what she asked. In fact, Irwin''s character was not a lively person. She was indifferent, but in front of saran, It will not show this side, and this is why Frey is sure that Irwin really likes Saran, so he did not stop him or tell the people of the main vein about the existence of Saran, because he knew that once the people in the main vein knew the existence of Saran, there would be a big disturbance! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 438 It has to be said that Shalan''s calculated time was very accurate. When he was ready to leave home in the early morning, he happened to wait for Lennard standing at the door. After eating some food, lanard refused Shalan''s idea of giving him a good rest. After he had cleaned up, he changed a suit of clothes and followed him, performing his duties. Three people took a taxi to the airport, just in time to see coco waiting there with Frey. Walking forward, saran nodded to Frey first, and then she said to her, "ewun, you''re early." "If you had a good sleep last night, you would have got up early." "Are you ready then? Now let''s go and buy the plane tickets. There are five people in total. We need to buy them as soon as possible. Otherwise, once we don''t have tickets, we will be in trouble. " While speaking, saran was ready to go to buy tickets, but at this time, Frey stopped saran. "Master Sha LAN, I have prepared the tickets. In addition, I will not go with you this time, so I hope that master Shalan can protect my young lady well." At this, saran was stunned, then nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take good care of Irwin, Mr. Frey, you can rest assured." Nodding with a smile, Frey said, "thank you very much." "It''s not sure who will protect who, but don''t let me protect you. You can''t face it, Mr. Sharan." "Haha, then I''ll thank you, Ms. Irwin, but thank you for protecting me." The two laugh and talk. Under the eyes of Lenard and Hugh''s surprise and exploration, they bid farewell to Frey and walk toward the airport with their tickets in their hands. There are four seats in the first-class cabin, Shalan and Irwin are sitting in the front, while Lennard and Hugh are sitting in the back. At this time, Shalan got what he got in the desert chieftain kingdom from Lennard, and was studying the machete the size of a palm. When he took out the machete, he immediately attracted Irwin''s attention. "Saran, would you mind showing it to me?" He handed the machete to Irwin, and saran asked, "coco, do you know what this is?" Looking up and down for a while, coco returned it to saran. Looking at him thoughtfully, she said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that No.6 cat spirit of tide knights would be you." Hearing this, saran froze for a moment, then shook his head and said with a smile, "how do you know?" "The intelligence of our grant family is quite good. I knew about the desert chieftain Kingdom some time ago, but more clearly than others, I also know that the reason why the desert chieftain kingdom was not completely controlled by the Qing and Bai people was that the No.6 cat spirit of the tide Knights participated in it, and almost destroyed those families by their own efforts What''s more, the most important thing is that Maoling got the legendary witches handed down by the royal family of the desert chieftain kingdom from generation to generation, but it made some people very greedy "You can all know this kind of information. I really don''t know what kind of existence you grant family is." "It''s definitely something you don''t want to know In other words, few people know this news, and even if they do, they probably don''t have too many ideas about this legendary wizard. A simple legendary level melee weapon is not suitable for many wizards, but it''s hard to guarantee that no one has any idea about it. So I think you should keep a low profile. How many people know Maoling''s identity? If there are too many, can I help you with it? If not, in the future, you should try not to act as a cat spirit. Even if it is an activity, you can use your double. Never use your body to participate in the affairs of tide knights Shalan looked at Yiwen. He found that there was no joking element in her words. She frowned and said, "Yiwen, is this really a trouble?" "It''s not a problem. It''s just that the water is very deep. You remember what I said to you before. Our subject matter world is not as simple as you think. The strength of those guys hiding in the dark is unimaginable. Our grant family is one of them, so I can clearly know the extent of those guys The strength. " "In that case, why don''t those who know the origin of this sorcery directly attack the royal family of the desert chieftain kingdom? Even if it''s inconvenient to make a positive move, I think it''s not a very difficult thing to do it secretly or lure them to hand it over with their strength and ability? " "You''re right. It''s true. It''s just that there are some problems in it. It''s an old contract that those guys don''t start with this sorcery. Those hidden in the dark can''t take the initiative to destroy the balance of the main material world. We can participate in the historical trend of the main material world, but we can only act with the trend of history. For example, my grant investment company is such an existence that conforms to the historical trend. It doesn''t matter if it participates in the historical trend in such a way. However, if we use extraordinary power to intimidate and seduce a legendary sorcerer, it will affect the balance of the main material world, and the cost is ten times higher than that of a legendary wizard.Therefore, no one is willing to make the idea of this legendary sorcery. Those hidden existence also restrict their descendants to do these things. I remember that several decades ago, the descendants of a clandestine family used extraordinary power to deal with the armies of the three powers. Although he has achieved his goal, he has been completely killed by the reverse of the subject matter world. Even his family has encountered problems frequently in those decades, just as luck suddenly no longer exists on them. Now, he only relies on the profound information to support the operation of his family. " With a slight frown, saran asked in some doubt: "in this case, why can they take the legendary sorcerer from me?" "It''s impossible to capture the legendary sorcerer from the royal blood of a country. Naturally, it''s impossible to capture the legendary sorcerer from an extraordinary hand. Moreover, the former is a matter that affects the balance between the subject and the material world, while the latter is a problem between people, which can not rise to the balance. So you should understand Sha LAN?" "In other words, my influence is too small, right?" "You can say that." "In that case, I''ll just throw it out. At this stage, I can''t use it. It''s better to throw it out than to hold it in my hand." "Throw it out? It''s better to sell it to me. I can pay you a good price "Do you need this sorcerer? If you really need it, just take it. It doesn''t matter what the price is. " Looking at the machete that Shalan put in her hand again, coco was really stunned. She looked at saran''s sincere eyes without any cover up, and suddenly said with a smile, "OK, then I''ll take it, but I won''t accept you in vain. After this time, the auction house under my name will hold an auction, and she is worried that there is no suitable finale Now, there is no need for me to find it myself. " "Auction? Do you still have this industry under your name? " The backhand put the machete into his own space equipment, and coco put his arm around Shalan''s shoulder and said with a smile, "I have a lot of industries under my command. If you are interested, I can introduce them to you a little bit. Anyway, one day, these industries and you will also It doesn''t matter, isn''t it good to make your eyes greedy? " The words and turns, like a big gasp, really made saran a little angry. He reached out and scraped the bridge of Irwin''s nose and whispered, "you guy, be careful that I''m angry." "Well, you''re so angry. Show me." Saran and coco whispered in front of them. The two dogs in the back looked at them indifferently. They ate the hot dog food one by one. They were as calm as water and did not dare to have any dissatisfaction. Nearly half a day later, the plane finally landed in lighthouse City, the border city of the Xius empire. A group of four people came out of the airport. Saran and Irwin took the lead. Behind them, two forced single dogs crossed the road and walked defiantly toward the railway station of Lighthouse City. They planned to take the train first and go to LANs Town, where their family lived The town, named after their family, belongs to the lance family, both legally and practically. Along the way, Shalan sensed where seleya was. As he thought, she had come to the territory of the Xius Empire and stayed in a certain place. Her actions were carried out in a fixed range. Naturally, saran knew that the area where seleya was located should be the city where their blood clan gathered. According to the map and Hugh''s help, Shalan basically locked in the city. It was mafalian, the third largest city of the Xius Empire, a city famous for its enjoyment. The economic mainstay of the city was various service industries, and it was also a city with rich and colorful life and happiness. For the blood clan who like to enjoy, it is natural that they can not refuse. They will choose to take root in that city, but it is also expected by saran. There are countless degenerate people in that city. They can sell themselves freely for money or other things. It is a good place to gather blood slaves. Moreover, for those bloodthirsty people who like to hunt for wild food, it''s not a big deal to die a few people every day in this city, even if it''s on the whole continent, malfarian is definitely the city with the highest missing rate! The train slowly into the range of lance Town, Hugh looked out of the window at the familiar scenery, his face showed a trace of excitement, after all, is a child, no matter how precocious, also has a child side. After touching Hugh''s head, saran said with a smile, "this time we will stay in Xiusi empire for a while. You can stay with granny terea for a while. As for other things, we will do them ourselves, so you don''t have to follow us." Hearing saran''s words, Hugh hesitated for a moment, shook his head in some tangle, and said, "teacher, I''d better follow you. I''m also a native Xiusi Empire man. I can help you with many things." Looking at Hugh''s efforts to restrain his attachment to his mother and his family, saran shook her head and laughed and said, "you little boy, let you stay with granny terea well, and you will accompany your mother well. As for other things, it has nothing to do with you. We will take you away when we leave, otherwise you will have some trouble with me, Do you know? ""Well Well, then, I''ll follow the teacher''s arrangement. " Sha LAN stretched out his hand and gave Hugh a brain crack. He said with a smile: "clearly, I''m very happy. As a result, I have to show a reluctant look. You little devil is really..." Terea, as the eldest daughter of the lance family, obviously already knew the arrival of saran and others. When the four of them got out of the train, they immediately saw a group of people led by terea. They met the four of them into two cars. Treya and Hugh accompanied saran and Irwin in the first car, while Lennard was with him Terea''s bodyguard took the second car together. Surrounded by the soldiers, the two cars slowly left the railway station and headed for the lance family castle outside lance town. As one of the six Duke families in the Xiusi Empire, the lance family is an absolute leader in terms of status and power. Although it is only terea who is in charge of the lance family now, she has always had a very high status in the territory of the Xius empire. That is, she once again raised the strength of the lance family as a woman Even the red leaf emperor of today''s Xiusi Empire still has respect for terea. But in front of Saran, terea is just a mother of a child, and also a mother of her own children studying under saran. Naturally, she can''t see the appearance of any female Grand Duke of Lance. Only by an occasional look and an action can she reveal the posture of the top leader of the Xiusi Empire. Along the way, the atmosphere was harmonious, and after driving a long mountain road, people finally entered lance castle, which has a history of hundreds of years. Besides the exterior, the present lance castle still retains its former appearance, and its interior has been greatly changed. It is no longer a dark castle in the traditional sense, but a modern castle with brilliant lights and luxury, which really makes Shalan a little eye opener For this reason, he got several white eyes from Irwin. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 439 "Mr. Shalan, you are also the boss behind the scenes of Lambert air, the United States of British blue Commonwealth company. If you want to buy two or three castles like this, it''s not a problem to buy two or three castles. Do you want to be so greedy?" Listening to Yiwen''s words, saran was really stunned, because he really didn''t expect that he would be so rich, so rich that he felt disgusting. Blinking his eyes, saran looked at coco and asked in a low voice, "coco, I really don''t know how much money I have, and I don''t pay attention to Lambert airlines, the United States of England and the United States of America. I remember that this company has not been established for a long time? Why is it profitable? " At this time, Yiwen really knew that Shalan didn''t know anything about the operation of the company. Of course, she didn''t explain these things to Shalan. In her opinion, Shalan''s strength was his greatest dependence. Before that, Yiwen only knew that Shalan''s strength was not vulgar, but also did not know what degree Shalan''s strength had reached. It was only when she was on the plane that she learned indirectly from the legendary sorcerer that Saran was the cat spirit among the tide knights. She had an intuitive understanding of saran''s strength. With Shalan''s strength, all foreign objects are floating clouds. As long as he can keep rolling on his strength, there will only be more and more interests to find saran and attach to her side, rather than choose to leave him. Therefore, coco didn''t explain so much to Saran, but explained to saran how much money he had now. "Saran, Lambert airways, the United States of British blue Commonwealth, Inc., which you actually control, is now one of the largest companies in the United States of Great Britain and the United States of Great Britain, even on the whole continent. It has the unique new airship manufacturing technology in the whole mainland. The small and medium-sized commercial private aircraft recently launched has launched, which is popular with all the similar products in terms of safety and speed. Naturally, there is no need to say much about the ability of such a company to collect money. Naturally, as its behind the scenes boss, you can mobilize the money. Without affecting the normal operation of the company, it is completely possible to buy two or three such castles. " After touching his chin, Shalan nodded and said, "if so, I really have some ideas. However, no matter what the ideas are, we should put them back after we go back. At this stage, we need to investigate the problems of the blood clans in the kingdom of Xius. As for other things, we can postpone it As soon as the words were finished, the steward of lance Castle came with his attendants to saran and Irwin, and invited them to take a bath and change their clothes for dinner. It has to be said that the chef of the lance family is really good. Even some picky Irwin showed satisfaction. After dinner, saran and Irwin refused terea''s invitation to watch the show and went back to the luxurious rooms in the castle for a rest. After saying goodbye to Irwin, she asked Lennard to go to her room to have a rest. Saran returned to her room to meditate. For the present Saran, meditation almost replaced sleep and became the main way for saran to rest. This also made saran not need to take extra time to meditate, and had a lot more time out of thin air. The night is getting thicker, the moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the castle of Reims is covered with a light silver glow in the moonlight. At this time, black shadows flit by in the moonlight at a very fast speed, and fall quietly around lance castle. They find the nearest door and window around each other by tacit understanding, and sneak into the castle like a shadow along the gap between the doors and windows. One of the shadows sneaked in along the door of a balcony. He looked at Sha LAN sitting on the bed with his knees crossed. As soon as his eyes narrowed, he immediately knew that Sha Lan was meditating. He knew that he might have caught a big fish. The shadow groped for saran soundlessly, and then came out with two claws and caught saran. In the dark shadow''s view, the other party''s result can only be controlled by himself, after sucking the blood, unwilling to die. Only when his claws were about to grasp Saran, he suddenly felt his body tight, and found that his body was completely held in the palm by a huge six finger black palm, unable to move at all. "Why, what, how can this be possible? There should be no such powerful wizard in the lance family. Who are you to tie me up quietly?" Slowly opened his eyes, Shalan looked at the male blood clan who was bound by the hand of Hei Saro, and directly said to him: "which family are you from? Why do you want to come to lance castle? What are your conspiracies?" "Oh, just human, don''t let me..." "If you don''t say it, then die!" Without waiting for the blood clan to finish speaking, Sha LAN directly snapped his finger, a black smoke and spark appeared out of thin air, rapidly increased and revolved around the blood clan. Before the blood clan screamed, his body quickly turned into ashes and scattered on the ground. When she got up and stepped over the ashes, saran pushed open the door of the balcony and stood on the balcony, and her mental strength gradually spread. At this moment, a gun shot, the glass of reinald''s guest room broke instantly. Then saran''s door was knocked, and renald rushed in with the black bow three psionic sniper gun."Young master, do you have any good?" "It''s OK, Lennard. You don''t have to be so nervous. These blood people can''t hurt me yet." As the voice fell down, a large number of black smoke filled her eyes. A large number of black smoke and sparks poured out from the gap and cuff of her pajamas, which split into dozens and poured into lance castle. Under the capture of mental power, the 35 blood clans who broke into lance castle were all turned into fly ash. However, even if Shalan''s heart was in time, seven people in lance castle still died under the hands of those blood clans. In order to prevent any bad changes in the bodies of those seven people, saran burned all the bodies together. "Bang!" Coco jumped from the balcony of her room and landed next to saran. She was wearing a pink Pajama, which reflected the little girl''s heart that she couldn''t see before. After reaching out to push Shalan, Yiwen said helplessly, "don''t look at my pajamas. Now let''s talk about the blood clan. These guys come to lance castle for no purpose, right?" "The guy who just sneaked into my room was caught by me. I asked him some questions, but they obviously didn''t want to cooperate, so I killed all the guys who had sneaked into lance castle." "Hey, there are thirty-five first-class blood clans, which are really great. At this stage, these blood clans can have so many extraordinary things. It seems that they are living well in the Xius empire. However, you have killed all these blood clans. We have not asked them about their purpose, but we can passively wait for their next attack." Hearing this, saran turned to the northwest of Reims castle and said with a smile, "those first-class blood clans can''t get any effective information. If you want to find them, you can find their superiors, higher-level blood clans. If you want to come, those higher-level blood clans should definitely know something." With saran''s voice falling, coco finally found the target in the direction of saran''s eyes. When Lennard was still a little confused and didn''t know what they were talking about, coco suddenly said to saran with a smile: "Saran, how about a bet?" "Bet?" Saran looked at Irwin with interest and asked, "how do you want to gamble?" "Just bet who catches the guy first. The winner can let the loser do something. What do you think?" "Good, then bet!" After saying that, saran and Irwin disappeared on the balcony together. At the same time, in the guest room on the top floor of a hotel in the middle of the town, a man who looked about twenty-eight years old and had long golden hair suddenly felt a sense of crisis. He was familiar with and unfamiliar with this feeling. In the era before he woke up, he met many people who could give him such a sense of crisis. However, in the era after his awakening, he had never encountered such a sense of crisis, which made the man''s action speed a little slower. When he wanted to get up from the sofa and leave immediately, a young woman in pink pajamas and a black horsetail at the back of her head suddenly appeared in front of him and smashed his handsome face with a fist! Without any hesitation, the man reached for one of the two female blood clans standing behind him and resisted her in front of him. He watched helplessly, a top-level blood clan, with a punch from the woman, his chest was depressed, his mouth and nose spurting blood flew out, crashing down the wall and flying out. Obviously, he couldn''t live, so powerful He couldn''t imagine that it would be a good-looking woman! "Bang!" His expensive shirt burst out. A pair of black bat wings spread out from the man''s back, leading the man to become a shadow and quickly fled to the window. When he escaped, he did not forget to lift another female blood clan and throw it at Yiwen! "Bang!" Listening to another dull sound coming from behind, there was a trace of panic in the man''s eyes. He knew that his other descendant was also finished. However, he didn''t make any movement of turning back. He ran forward to the window. But at this moment, he suddenly saw a man appear in front of him. The man looked ordinary, no wonder There are any characteristics, not that the woman behind him looks so terrible and fierce, which makes his heart produce a trace of excitement, a little relieved, waving his right hand into a claw, toward the man in front of him to grab the past. Sha LAN looked at the other side''s paw, but sighed in her heart about the poor fighting skills of the blood clan. She reached out and grasped the wrist of the blood clan''s paw. Her arm shook gently. A shock wave spread all over the whole body of the blood clan in an instant. The first level of shock force at the top made the blood clan''s internal strength completely break away and collapse like a pool of mud Sha LAN held his arm and threw it on the ground. At the same time, with a pinch of one hand, an electric current emerged out of thin air and turned into a lightning chain, which completely bound the blood man and made him unable to move. Yiwen walked to Shalan''s side and said, "if this guy didn''t cheat and threw those two female blood clans to stop me, he couldn''t escape my arrest. This time, I failed. You can let me do one thing."Nodding with a smile, saran said with a bad smile: "OK, save this thing first, and then I will tell you what this thing is." With a slight eyebrow pick, coco looked at saran and said, "don''t think about it. If it''s too much, I''ll break the appointment." "What''s the meaning of" some "or" nothing "? Why don''t you tell me more about it? How about we draw a line "Oh, yes, Mr. Saran, you''ve got the guts to start talking to me." "Yellow voice? What''s that? I don''t quite understand. " "You guys, you can settle accounts after you go back. Now, ask this guy well, what are they doing here for?" After nodding her head, Sha LAN looked at the male blood clan who did not dare to move because of the restriction and restriction of the lightning chain that he had traveled on, and opened his mouth and asked, "what''s your name?" "Just human, my name is not that you can..." "Pa!" Before the male blood clan finished speaking, Sha LAN directly snapped his finger. Suddenly, the lightning chain on the male blood clan suddenly contracted and tightly bound the male blood clan''s body. In the flash of light and a stream of black smoke, the male blood clan issued a piercing scream, until Sha LAN played his finger again, and the lightning chain returned to normal The scream stopped. "Well, you don''t seem to understand your situation. Now you are our prisoner. You should have the consciousness and attitude of a prisoner. If you still answer our questions as you did just now, I can only let you feel the stimulation again. Now I''ll ask again, what''s your name? " Looking at Sha LAN, the male blood clan bit his teeth, and finally didn''t want to continue to feel the pain brought by the lightning chain. Some humble answers said: "my name is Ronald Kur, and I''m the parent of the blood clan Kur family." "Ronald Kur, now I want to ask you, why did you bring those blood clans to attack lance castle?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 440 Ronald never thought that in this era, he would suffer the pain and suffering that he had not suffered before he fell asleep. The lightning chain around his body is simply the nemesis of the blood clan. The unique magic power of the blood clan breaks down in front of the lightning chain, which can not effectively resist the threat of lightning. Without the protection of blood magic, Ronald is nothing more than a humanoid creature with better physical fitness, and is also a humanoid creature with little tolerance for pain and torture. Therefore, after suffering the punishment of lightning chain, Ronald immediately counseled down and answered saran''s question without any hesitation. "We It is said that we are going to start the ancestral assembly, which is said to be to revive the only blood prince of the previous generation who has survived to this day and is in a state of deep sleep, so as to lead our real rise in this era with the power of the blood prince. " Hearing this, Yiwen approached saran''s ear and whispered to Saran, "princes, uncles, men and knights correspond to the blood clan of level six to level one respectively. However, all those who can be called princes are of level seven, and their strength is very strong. However, as he said, the prince of blood family who is sleeping has no strength, let alone whether it can be attributed Even if he wakes up, his strength can''t be improved too much. At most, level three will not be higher. Otherwise, the world will not be able to accommodate him. " After getting the explanation from Irwin, saran had a good idea and continued to ask, "you want to resurrect the so-called blood prince. What does this have to do with your leading those blood people to the castle of Reims?" As soon as he said this, Ronald thought that his subordinates were all destroyed in saran''s hands, which made Ronald''s heart ache. However, he spent a lot of efforts to find those subordinates. Most of them had spent a long sleeping time with him. When he came to this era, he did not leave a group to die in saran''s hands. However, heartache comes back to heartache. At most, it is the feeling of his own things being destroyed, and it can''t rise to any feelings or other things. For Ronaldo, as long as he can live comfortably, he doesn''t want to take care of other things. "The resurrection of the prince requires a lot of blood sacrifice. The parents of our seven clans need to pay blood essence as an introduction. Only when the sacrifice ceremony is held, there must be a family member as the host. When the prince is resurrected, the host is almost sure to become the prince''s most trusted person, and his family will surely surpass the other six clans. So I want to take the lance family, one of the six most famous Duke families in the Xius Empire, under my command. In this way, my discourse power will be greatly improved, and I can secretly use the lance family to collect a large number of human beings for sacrifice. In this way, my possibility of becoming the master will be greatly improved. " "You''ve made a good calculation, but you didn''t expect us to exist in lance castle?" At this time, Ronald suddenly thought that he was caught by the lance family. He immediately became like a quail, shrunk his body, and stammered: "I, I, this is not my idea, this is all menarosa that smelly woman bewitched me. She said that she wanted to support me to become the host, as long as I became the host, treat her kindly The noveler family will be OK. As a result, it turns out that... " "As a result, you were bewitched by what she said. Did you really come to trouble with the lance family?" Listening to saran''s words, Ronald immediately nodded and said hesitantly, "I, I should be really bewitched by her, right?" Looking at Ronald, who is still a little confused, saran can almost be sure that the blood clan named menarosa must know that there is a super strong warrior in the lance family, but she probably doesn''t know who the super strong is, just simply knows the news. As for the trouble she bewitched Ronald to find the lance family, whether she wanted to use the hand of Ronald and his Kur family to deal with the lance family, or to use the hand of the lance family to deal with the Kur family and Ronald, that is not what saran can speculate. At least, she needs to see the performance of menarosa after seeing Ronald to make some judgments. Now that it is not the decision of all the blood clans that Ronald and their attack on the lance family are known, saran is a little relaxed, and the rest of the matter is how to solve the blood clan of Ronald. Although Ronald can be said to be stupid, he is a blood clan and the parent of a family. If he is released in this way, it will cause great trouble. However, if he is killed in this way, it will be a pity. Just as Saran was thinking about how to deal with Ronald, coco whispered to saran again: "Saran, can we use Ronald to enter the so-called ancestral meeting? I''m very curious about what those guys want to do, and the resurrection of a blood prince. I don''t think it''s a good thing for them to revive this guy safely. It''s better for a blood prince to sleep forever, do you think? As long as you control him with the way you control your blood maid, I think you can do it without fail? "It has to be said that, to some extent, Irwin''s ideas coincide with those of Saran, and, as Irwin said, although Shalan does not think that he should do those things to maintain peace, a resurrected blood prince, even if his strength is not one hundred, can not be allowed to resurrect at will. You should know that Shalan''s subordinates are mainly composed of a large number of blood clan''s subordinates, which are also the backbone of his current power. If those blood princes are resurrected, as long as he knows about seleya, there will be conflicts with saran. Therefore, it is better to let him sleep thoroughly before his resurrection. The blood prince who never wakes up is a good blood prince! To understand this, saran looked at Ronald and said directly to him: "Ronald, now there are two choices for you. The first is that I directly kill you. You should know that this is not difficult for me, the second one..." Without waiting for saran to finish speaking, Ronald immediately straightened up and said to saran solemnly, "don''t say, I choose the second choice!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± No guts at all? Are the speeches and threats and inducements that I''ve prepared that don''t take a lot of thought? Is that all for nothing? Although could not help but waste words, it was good. Salan nodded and said, "well, then I will plant my brand in your soul. You can''t do anything harmful to me. And if I make complaints about it, you will be completely annihilate and die. Are you really ready?" "No problem, I''m ready. I won''t have any resistance. You, no master, you can plant a brand in my soul at will, even if one is not ten or eight." has been sucking at the corners of his mouth, and this time make complaints about Tucao, and he has not hesitated. He has left a spiritual mark in the soul of Ronald, and it is the same thing as silk and leinold. This means that his staff has produced a two tier strong man, though he is really very weak. With a wave of one hand, the chain of thunder and lightning dissipated. Ronald breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately got up from the ground. Standing next to Saran, he said respectfully, "master, if there is anything in the future, you can tell me to do it, and I will help you to do it." "You don''t need to call me master, just call me young master. My subordinates call me that." "Good young master, I don''t know what you want to command your subordinates?" "I want you to take us to your ancestral meeting. It''s up to you to deal with our identities." Hearing this, Ronald finally hesitated, but in his hesitation, he suddenly realized that as long as he refused saran''s request, he would be killed immediately, his soul would be annihilated, and his soul would be completely reduced to ashes. At the moment, Ronald made a decision, what kind of blood prince, this kind of old and immortal should die forever, how could his life be as important as mine. "Young master, I understand. I''ll be ready. We can leave for Newgate early tomorrow morning. Our ancestral meeting will be held in the fural building in Newgate. It will start in three days." ¡­¡­ There are seven blood clans in the kingdom of Xius. They are the drovan family of seleya, the Kur family of Ronald, the novelette family of menaliusa, the Torre family, the Miller family, the Bruch family and the asamet family. Among them, the Kur family, the novelet family, the Bruch family and the asamet family are all blood clan families which have completely rooted in the territory of the Xius empire. As for the drovan family, the Torrey family and the Miller family are scattered in other countries on the mainland. Naturally, the Zhuofan family is needless to say. Today''s base area can be regarded as the United States of the British blue Commonwealth. However, the Torre family and the Miller family exist in the small countries outside the three big countries and the alliance of seven European countries respectively. In fact, those small countries have been completely controlled. Their two blood clan families are the owners behind the two small countries. The asamet family is the first hidden family among the seven clans. They also found out the stone coffin where the blood prince was sleeping, and summoned six related clans in this continent to announce that they would hold the ancestor assembly together. Naturally, the place where the ancestral meeting was held was the territory of the asamet family. A dark and dark place had been completely occupied by Asha The city of neumett or the family of gaiters! The blood group that has not yet reached the extraordinary level is called blood slaves by the blood clan at the extraordinary level. In the mouth of human beings, they are also called vampires. Those who see the sun immediately turn to ashes are those who do not have extraordinary power and can not resist the sun. Naturally, they can only be reduced to ashes in the almost endless sunshine. As for the real blood clan who have reached the extraordinary level, although they are not afraid of the sun, they are not so fond of the sun, just like ordinary people being roasted by the sun at 40-50 degrees, it is not so comfortable.And a long time of exposure to the sun, will eventually have some impact on the blood clan, as ordinary people are sick, naturally can be avoided to avoid. Therefore, in the daytime, there are not many blood people wandering in the streets in Newgate city. Only when it is at night, blood people and blood slaves rush to the streets in search of men and women who can accept happiness. They just need to secretly absorb some blood in the process of happiness to meet the needs of a blood clan and blood slave for a day. We should know that unless it is the crazy blood clan, no one can really suck up all the blood of a normal adult. The stomach of blood clan has already lost the ability of contraction. A cup of blood in the stomach of fist size is enough for them to eat. Naturally, it is different from the blood clan that blood sucking must kill human beings. In fact, except for those who can''t control their killing emotions and are more abnormal, most blood clans can still eat quietly without harming human lives. This is also the reason why the existence of the blood clan has not attracted the attention of the high-level of the Xiusi empire. If they want to, they can hide themselves. salon and iron two people dressed up in heavy make-up. In the words of salon''s previous life, the two of them dressed up to kill the charm of the Matt family, red and green hair, thick eyeshadow, a large number of earrings and nose rings, and the clothes that were showy and exposed were very much in line with those who voluntarily became mobile blood banks along with the blood. A member of the trendy and cool race. There is a woman writer in the Xius empire. She wrote a story about a young human girl who fell in love with a vampire man, gave birth to a half vampire daughter, and finally became a vampire. She was very popular with young men and women in the Hughes empire. When she disguised herself, she also looked through the novel. He remembered that the protagonist was Bella and love Dehua, the Three Outlooks of love dog blood plot, can be called alien Qiongyao. Saran and Irwin followed Ronald, like a real mobile blood bank, into the fral building, which has become the base of the asamet family. When they took the elevator with Ronald to the floor where the kurs were, when the elevator opened, they saw a red pupil girl station with long golden hair At the door of the elevator, he looked at Ronald with grievance and sadness. "Menarosa!" Ronald clenched his teeth and said the other person''s name. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 441 Looking at Ronald, MENA luscheshi ran walked up to him and said with a smile, "Ronald, I heard that you have lost a lot of people. It''s really a pity. I really didn''t think that the lance family, which seems to be the weakest among the six Duke families, has such a strong power to kill all your subordinates." "Menarosa, you are very good this time, but one day, I will give you back the whole thing. It is just a few dozens of first-class descendants. Sooner or later, I will create so many descendants again. Your noveler family is the worst among the seven clans. I want to deal with you easily." This mentioned the pain of menaliusha. As Ronald said, among the seven clans, only menaliusha, the father of the novelette family, had the worst details before sleeping. She was only a blood clan who was forced to be promoted to the corresponding level. Her strength was so flimsy that it could not be compared with other people. In fact, if it was not for the blood sweeping before sleeping The disaster of the family came too suddenly, and it was impossible for menarosa to become the inheritor of the novelette family and survive. The smile on her face stiffened for a moment, then menarosa returned to her former appearance, saluted Ronald slightly and quickly left Ronald''s sight. Looking at menaliusha who left, Ronald immediately said to saran through spiritual connection: "young master, this is menarosa, the father of the nofil family, which is one of the seven clans. It is ridiculous that the noveler family was also a family with a long history in the previous era. However, when the family was still alive, he let this guy take advantage of the loophole and become the inheritor of the noveler family, I don''t know what those old novelers thought In the previous era, the blood clan continued to die out in the process of the tide of extraordinary power ebb. Finally, the big clans thought of letting the young blood clan in the clan inherit the pure blood of the clan, and then pass on the blood of the clan again when the extraordinary tide returned. At the beginning, the seven clans either chose the young blood clan with strong natural resources and strong strength, or chose the individual with extremely pure blood. Seleya was the former, while Ronald was the latter. As for namenarosa, none of them was. Her strength was not strong and her blood was not pure. However, she became a very high status in the original seven clans In fact, it is not only Ronald, but also the present parents of the other five clans who are the inheritors of the noveler family. However, the seven clans were united and had equal status, and menarosa was indeed the current parent of the novelette family. Naturally, it was impossible for the other six clans to ask her anything. Therefore, the parents of the other six clans took this matter into consideration. However, some of the heads of the six clans had no brains, and they were surprised by menarosa among the blood clan The beauty of the soul flickers to live, and then becomes the gun of the other party, and finally becomes the servant of saran. "Ronald, don''t worry about the affairs of menarosa. The ancestral meeting you said should be tomorrow?" "Yes, young master, tomorrow, all the parents of the seven clans will participate in the ancestral meeting to wake up the blood prince. I don''t know how you plan to stop this. I will try my best to help the young master stop the resurrection of the blood prince, so that he can sleep completely and never live!" Most of the time, the most ruthless to the enemy is the five sons who rebel from the enemy camp. At this time, Ronald is like this. He is very clear that once the blood prince is revived, in his opinion, no matter how strong Shalan and Yiwen are, they can not beat each other. At that time, they can almost be sure that they want to fight with the blood prince, which is equal to asking Luo Nale''s life is short, so instead of putting himself in a dangerous situation, go all out to stop the blood prince''s resurrection, or even let him sleep completely, is the only way for Ronald to continue to live. Saran looked at Ronald, who was very attentive to prevent the blood prince from resurrecting. He understood his idea and gave a smile. Saran continued to say to Ronald, "Ronald, how many people do you have available now?" "Young master, I have ten subordinates in this vlar building. This is my last strength. In fact, if I want to increase my descendants by the way of first holding, it may take a long time for me to increase my strength a little bit." Hearing Ronald''s words, saran suddenly asked with some doubts: "Ronald, I once heard that the descendants of the blood clan development of the Zhuofan family seem to be very little trouble, do not know if this is the case?" When Ronald heard this, he immediately nodded and said: "although the seven clans all seem to be members of the blood clan, each family has its own unique characteristics. In fact, the reason why I can have so many subordinates is that we have a large number of kurs'' blood when we are developing descendants. I can develop ten descendants when I am at the first level. Now I have reached the second level and can develop 20 first level descendants. However, due to the large number of them, the corresponding strength of my descendants can only be the first level. In other words, if my strength can not reach level three, then the strength of my descendants will be limited to level one.The Zhuofan family is different. They follow the elite line. Among the seven clans, the blood clan of Zhuofan family has always been the least, but it is also the most powerful one. There is no limit on the strength of their descendants. Therefore, the number of blood clans of Zhuofan family for the first time will not be large, or even very few. " After hearing this, saran understood why there was such a big difference between seleya and Ronald. In fact, it was true. When she was in lance castle, saran could kill so many first-class blood clans at one time. The main reason is that Saran is very powerful now, but there are also reasons why the strength of those first-class blood clans is very low The strength of a is only at the first level, and there is no way to resist the attack of saran. On the other hand, no matter Sen, mon Khan, maitrey, or later two female descendants, Natalie and Evan, are absolutely elite. I''m afraid even Matt gray, who has just entered the second level, can beat Ronald as the parent of the Kur family. Quantity and quality just represent the difference between Ronald and selea. Looking at the thoughtful Saran, Ronald tentatively asked Saran, "young master, do you have any ideas about the drovan family?" Glancing at Ronald, saran suddenly said with a smile: "Ronald, I don''t like this kind of behavior to test my ideas in the future. I don''t like it. But I can tell you one thing. Seleya of zhuovan family is my subordinate just like you. I didn''t tell her this time. I hope you don''t contact her casually. Do you understand?" At the moment of hearing this, Ronald''s heart was not only shocked, but also filled his brain. Almost immediately, Ronald nodded to show that he understood. At the same time, he was more obedient and more assured to saran. He could almost be sure that the blood prince was about to be resurrected It''s impossible to survive. Jokingly, two of the seven clans became servants of one person. As long as Saran wanted to, he could destroy the ancestral assembly without being aware of it. What''s more, saran''s ability to control people is terrible. Who can guarantee that there will be no more than one or two families in his blood clan. Once all the seven clans become the subordinates of Saran, it will be interesting Yes. Is there anything else more ironic than the fact that the blood race, which regards human beings as food, is loyal to a human being? While thinking, Ronald took saran and coco back to his residence, temporarily hiding. At the same time, on one floor of the vlar building, selea is sitting on a sofa, curled up like a cat, holding a glass of red wine mixed with virgin blood, savoring every mouthful. This is her favorite way of leisure, and it would be better if no one bothered her. "Putong..." The body of a girl who was about 15 or 16 years old was thrown on the ground. The big and tall male blood clan reached out to wipe the blood from the corners of his mouth. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "the blood of virgins is the most delicious at the moment of dying. It is just like Epiphyllum. It''s really delicious at that moment." Looking at each other without expression, selea took a sip of the blood wine in the crystal goblet, and said faintly, "kiraven, you don''t stay on that floor of your Bruch family. What do you want to do here?" Upon hearing this, kiravan burst out laughing and said, "selea, we are good friends thousands of years ago. How can we become so talented after sleeping?" "Shengfen? Maybe? Because I''m afraid that you who don''t know how to control will affect me. I''m living very well now, and I don''t want to conflict with human beings. Your eating habits are doomed to make it impossible to get along with human beings peacefully. Naturally, I''m going to stay away from you. " "Human? Live in peace? Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, are you really selea? How can I not know that selea, who once slaughtered a city, has become a pacifist? " After drinking a mouthful of blood wine, seleya didn''t get angry because of kiraven''s words. She just looked at him and said faintly, "kiravan, you don''t know how terrible human beings are in this era. Now it''s not our time. Today''s human beings may have fewer extraordinary numbers than before, but the weapons they have created with science and technology have some appearance of ancient scientific and technological weapons. With my current strength, they are not their opponents. Besides, even if we don''t talk about weapons, there are a few gifted and powerful human beings. Under the limitation of the power of the subject matter world, even I have no ability to fight against them. Naturally, you can''t possibly "Just human beings, how strong can they be? I wonder why you''ve been talking to people "I''m not talking to humans, I''m talking about facts." "But I never thought that you would be stronger than me!" As the voice fell, a stream of bloody energy gushed out of kilawan like thick blood. This force was constantly swirling around him, and a strong sense of oppression rolled over her.Feeling the pressure exerted on herself by kirawan, seleya still took the last sip of blood wine, waved her hand, and let her face pale under the pressure of kilraven. Natalie and Evan, who were shaking, retreated. She slowly sat up straight and looked at kiraven. "Kiraven, are you provoking me?" The light words are filled with a kind of tyranny hidden in calm. Feeling the pressure exerted on himself by seleya in turn, kirawan grinned suddenly and said in a loud voice: "seleya, those old men in the seven clans have already been completely turned into dust. If we say it is up to us, naturally, no one dares to stop us. Before I fell asleep, you were called the first among the seven clans. I wanted to learn your strength at that time, but I was suppressed by those old guys and couldn''t do that. Now no one will stop us. Let me have a good look at the strength of the first person of the younger generation of blood clan! " "Boom As soon as his voice dropped, the bloody energy around Kira''s tattoo burst out and turned into a piece of bloody armor that wrapped his body. At the same time, kirawan suddenly stood up and threw his fist at seleya''s head! "Hum!" With a cold hum, seleya instantly disappeared on the sofa, and in the moment of her disappearance, the sofa exploded under kiraven''s fist. With the explosion of the ground, the crushed stones flew away in all directions. At the same time, a large hole was produced on the ground under the sofa. This layer of ground was even blasted out by kiraven''s fist ¡£ "Whew!" A sharp burst of air broke out, and a black line swam across the bend of kilawan''s legs. All he felt was a chill and pain at the bend of his legs. His legs were soft and he knelt on the ground. A lot of thick blood flowed out of his legs. Meanwhile, seleya appeared in front of him, and the Black Dagger in his hand crossed a cold light and stabbed it directly Kiraven''s heart, the blade completely submerged in his body! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 442 "Blood explosion!" At the moment when the Black Dagger stabbed into Kira''s style, kiravan yelled. The blood armor composed of blood energy on his body was restored to energy again, which exploded violently, and the bloody flame raged. With the violent shock wave, she had to retreat quickly and avoid the edge. "Bang!" The retreating Selena stepped on a chair with her legs and slid back for a distance before she slowly stopped. When she stepped down from the chair, the chair was completely broken. After moving her hands for a while, selea looked at the blood colored energy entangled in her body again, which made up the blood armor again. She opened her mouth and said, "kiravan, your blood armor and blood explosion are more and more skilled." "Ah, each family of the seven clans has its best blood magic. I have shown you the blood armor and blood explosion once again. Why don''t you show me the blood sting and blood flame that Zhuofan family is most proud of." With a slight eyebrow pick, selea looked at kiravan and suddenly said with a smile, "well, then I''ll show you the blood prickles of our Zhuofan family." Wisps of blood energy gushed out of her hand, like a spiral drill bit, quickly twined on her dark dagger, making the surface of the Black Dagger appear a layer of light blood light. At this time, seleya looked at kilawan, and a cold light suddenly appeared in her eyes. The next second, she disappeared in kilawan''s sight, replaced by a dark red shadow. Due to its extremely fast speed, it seems to turn into a dark red light thorn. In a moment, she came to kiraven in front of her. When kirawan had not responded, the dark red light stab It had already penetrated kiraven''s chest, pierced through the walls and furniture behind it, and disappeared. At this time, selea''s figure appeared behind kirawan. He looked at kirawan, who was stiff. With a pat, he immediately fell to the ground. The blood armor composed of blood color energy on his body quickly dissipated, revealing his body. Seleya raised her feet and turned over kiraven''s body. She looked at the wounded kirawan and called Natalie and Evan. They immediately brought a fresh generation of virgin blood to selea. When she picked up the bag of virgin blood, selea tore the bag directly to kiraven''s face lying on the ground. A large amount of blood flowed out of it and flowed into kilawan''s face along his mouth and nose. When the blood completely flowed down, kirawan immediately sat down like a drowning man Get up, stretch out his hands and constantly wipe the plasma on his face into his mouth, greedily swallow. After the blood was absorbed, kilraven finally regained some movement ability. He slowly rose from the ground, then sat down on the sofa beside him, and looked at the terrible wound that was rapidly healing on his chest. He looked at selea with a slightly frightened look, and grinned an ugly smile. Gilaven knew that the stab just passed by his heart core, and it would really damage his heart core. Once the heart core was damaged, even if he was not dead, his strength would be severely damaged. At that time, his strength was bound to decline to the extent that he could not continue to be a parent of the Bruch family The result is definitely not acceptable to killarvin. At this time, kilawan really knew that the elders and parents of the seven clans didn''t let him challenge seleya, but they still wanted to protect him. Because the blood clan was born with a long life and strong physique, most of the blood clan were content with the status quo, and they were not keen on such things as improving their strength. However, as a talented and ambitious young blood clan like kilawan, Naturally, it is necessary to protect him well. It is absolutely impossible for him to provoke a strong opponent and undermine his self-confidence. Ten minutes later, kiraven''s wound healed completely, but his strength also dropped to the lowest point. He had to replenish more blood before he could recover his strength and state as soon as possible. "Selea, I''m going." Listening to kiraven''s hoarse voice, selea nodded and said, "go ahead, but as I said just now, it''s better not to kill people. Don''t do anything on the eve of the ancestral meeting." The strong are respected. No matter whether kilaven will listen to seleya or not, at least on the surface, he immediately agrees, and then quickly leaves here and returns to the floor where his family is located. When kiraven really left, selea''s face suddenly turned pale. She trembled slightly and sat on the sofa behind her. She took a glass of pure virgin blood that Natalie had brought without adding anything or wine. Then she took Evan and held her in her arms, gently and gently brushed away the black color of her Long hair, in the expectation and excitement of Elvin''s eyes, seria bit on the neck of Elvin, in the comfortable cry of Elvin, selea big mouth sucking the blood of Elvin body! At this time, Natalie, standing on one side, had a look of excitement and expectation on her face, and she slowly leaned against her back, and there was a murmur in her voice.There is an extremely strict rule among blood clan. People of the same clan are forbidden to eat together. In other words, blood clan can never suck blood of blood clan, because blood of different blood clan is absolutely poison for another blood family. If they eat together for a long time, their body will suffer serious damage, and their brain will continue to shrink and become rational one day The sky''s weakness turned into a bloodthirsty beast. Seleya naturally knows this, but for her, sharing food will not only bring her any harm, but also can bring her strong power. In fact, Natalie and Evan are different from Sen, Menghan and maitrelli. When Natalie and Evan were first held, they were taken to the place where she once slept Among the lower remains, after the technical transformation left by the ancestors of Zhuofan family in the underground remains, it has become a non-toxic descendant of seleya, and this is the real function of the tower where selea sleeps! The blood of Natalie and Evan is still highly toxic to other blood clans, but it is only for seleya that it is a tonic living medicine. Their blood can not only improve the strength of seleya at a very fast speed, but also strengthen her body inexpressibly. It''s just that this way is not without negative effects, that is, they depend on their two blood. Once they stop eating together for a long time, their strength will gradually decrease and return to the state before they eat together, or even weaker. However, these negative effects have little impact on selea, and she has mastered the production of this blood As long as she does not die, she will not lack these special descendants. The three men tumbled to the ground, entangled on the carpet. None of them noticed that in their room, a silver beetle flew out of the window quietly and disappeared. Saran opened her eyes, and there was a trace of surprise in her eyes. Naturally, the silver beetle monitoring seleya was transformed by Teri. Originally, saran wanted to prevent seleya from being hurt by the blood clan named kiravan, but she never thought that seleya''s strength had been greatly improved, and she also made that strange behavior. Shalan also knew that the blood clan could not and could not prohibit eating together. It could even be said that anyone who knew the blood clan knew this. However, she did such a thing, which naturally surprised Shalan. However, he did not make a statement, but put the matter in his heart. When the time was right, he asked serie Ya this thing. As time went by, on the eve of midnight, Shalan and Irwin left the room with Ronald and arrived at the top three floors after transformation. At this time, the upper three layers of the mouth had been completely opened, and a small and medium-sized temple was built twice. It was surrounded by various beautiful sculptures and murals, all of which recorded the history of the blood clan In the middle of the altar, a small altar was placed there. On the altar, a sarcophagus carved with a large number of complicated patterns and runes was placed on it. The sarcophagus was three meters long and one meter wide. The whole body was gray and black. Obviously, what lies in this sarcophagus is the purpose of this ancestral meeting, that will be resurrected blood prince! Shalan and coco followed Ronald, standing in a very low-key position among your ten men. No one noticed. As the blood clan of the seven clans has just recovered, it is impossible to have many blood clan hands. Naturally, those who want to become blood clan and are willing to be cattle and horses for the blood clan will become the main hands to do these chores for the seven clans. Therefore, there are not a lot of human beings in this temple. The existence of Shalan and Yiwen can be said to be very common, which is impossible at all Attract the attention of other blood group. The seven clans came one after another. It was half an hour before midnight when all the seven clans arrived. No matter how many or how few people arrived, they occupied one of the seven areas divided out of the temple, quietly waiting for the arrival of time. At the same time, a large number of human slaves pushed wheelbarrows, and carefully poured the blood in crystal bottles into the patterns on the altar. At this time, Sha LAN found that all the things that looked like patterns were grooves that formed patterns. As soon as the blood in those large crystal bottles was poured into them, it was immediately bound in the grooves by an invisible force, without flowing any trace. With the continuous pouring of blood, the patterns on the altar were completely turned into blood. Even on half of the ground with the altar as the center, those patterns composed of blood, or sorcery array, appeared. This is very similar to the original seleya attribute, but more amazing than the scene of seleya''s recovery. Time is coming. At this time, a group of young men and girls in a trance are brought in by the blood clan of the asamet family. They surround the altar like puppets. Behind them are many blood clans of the asamet family. They all hold a gold dagger in their hands. It is obvious that these young men and girls are their recovery Part of the blood prince ceremony!Looking at those dull boys and girls, the fool knows that they are not voluntary. There was anger in her eyes. She took a step forward, but she was held back by saran. She said in a low voice, "I Wen, let''s wait first. It''s not appropriate to do something now, and we can''t completely destroy their ceremony. Only when they''re halfway through the ceremony are ready to sacrifice these people, can we maximize the results of our fight." Hearing this, coco took a deep breath, nodded her head, and said, "OK, I see. Don''t worry. I won''t be impulsive any more." Let go of her hand and saran stood by her side, ready to go. In front of the two of them, Ronald breathed a little breath. If he had just started, the timing would have been very poor. Even with the help of the drovan family led by seleya, it was tantamount to facing the other five clans. Ronald did not have much confidence to survive in that situation. In Ronald''s view, it is possible to ensure his own safety only by making a big mess at the beginning of the operation, so that the other five clans could not unite. At midnight, as promised. The parents of the asamet family, a tall, handsome man with long black hair, looked like a man about 30 years old, came out. At this time, he was dressed in a pure black tuxedo, white gloves, a pair of old-fashioned gentlemanly style, and said: "everybody! After a long sleep, our seven clans gathered together for the first time, in order to wake up the sleeping ancestors. Now, the only supporter and the only blood prince of our seven clans, alite asamat As soon as this was said, the blood clan members of the other six clans made a lot of noise. Among the parents of the six clans, some people''s faces showed a look of surprise, because they did not know before that the blood prince they were going to revive would be the blood prince of the asamet family! Ronald looked at the parents of the asamet family standing in front of the altar, his face showing anger and swearing in a low voice: "this damned bastard, playing with me all the time!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 443 Although the voice of Ronald''s curse is not loud, but Shalan and Yiwen standing not far behind him naturally can hear clearly. They have a look at each other, and Shalan immediately inquires through the spiritual connection with Ronald. "Ronald, what''s going on?" "Young master, this time the resurrected Blood Prince is actually the prince of their asamet family. I don''t know about it. If I knew, it would not appear here." "Prince of the asamat family Since he didn''t say that to you at the beginning, how did he tell you at the beginning? What family did he say about the blood prince Hearing this, Ronald hesitated for a moment, and then immediately replied: "young master, at the beginning, they told me that the blood prince was the blood prince of the Dracula family, and the Dracula family was the ancestor family of our seven clans for more than three generations, and we were naturally suppressed by blood. If we are loyal to him, we can also get the purification of his blood. If we are the blood prince of the Dracula family, it is no problem to be loyal to him, but the result is the prince of the asamet family! Although I don''t know how their family let the prince escape the disaster and sleep until now, what I know is that once they really revive the old man, the other six clans will become the vassals of the asamet family! " Saran slowly looked at the parents of the seven clans. Except for Ronald and selea, only the parents of the Torre family, a blood race with a slender body like a poet, had a look of shock on his face. As for the parents of the other four clans, their facial expressions were extremely calm, and it was obvious that they had known the news for a long time! "Ronald, take a closer look. In addition to you, selea, and the parents of the Torre family, the parents of the remaining four families should have known this for a long time." Stunned for a moment, Ronald immediately looked up at the parents of the other six families. Slowly, his face became dignified. As Saran said, Ronald did see the problem. The four families were obviously United. This time, the situation was a trap for the other three families. "Ronald, go and test them and act angry." Suddenly, he got the order of saran. Ronald, who was afraid and shivering because of the situation suddenly turned worse, suddenly remembered that there were two gods behind him, saran and Irwin. At least, as long as he was obedient and followed them, there was no problem to leave here safely. Thinking of this, Ronald immediately stepped forward, pointed to the nose of the asamet family parent, and yelled: "brannalo, you damned bastard, have deceived me to come here. I don''t care if you want to revive the prince of the asamet family, but you shouldn''t deceive me. Do you mean that your asamets are Do you want to violate the ancient covenant of the seven clans and completely annex my Kur family? " The parents of the asamet family, also known as brannalo by Ronald, were surprised to see that it was Ronald, a coward, who came out first to scold him. Then he immediately showed a smirk and said to Ronald, "Ronald, this is really my wrong thing to do, but fundamentally speaking, I am It''s the interest of our seven clans. You should know that the present human beings are not the existence that we can knead at will. Under the condition that the transcendental tide in the subject matter world returns slowly and the upper limit of power is limited, our seven clans have no ability to confront human beings. What''s more, the power of the weapons they have now is not small. Once there is a large-scale battle, their scientific and technological weapons are enough to cause harm to all of us. Only secondary strength can''t let us protect ourselves. Therefore, we must have a dependency to fight against them. And a prince is what we need to rely on. It just happens that our prince of the asamet family has spent a long time sleeping. If there is a prince sleeping in any of your families, then I can immediately revive that Prince and postpone the recovery of our prince of the asamet family. What do you think? " After brannalo finished speaking, Ronald immediately stopped his words. Although he was very clear that what branello said could be almost equivalent to nonsense, what brannalo said was the fact that the guests existed. Now, the embarrassing situation faced by the seven clans was exactly like what he said. Therefore, even if Ronaldo knew that there was something wrong with these words, he could not help but understand that there was something wrong with these words His ability, however, can not be explained, and there is no way to refute it. At this time, the parents of seria and Torre family who were not far away also felt that something was wrong. They thought about it for a while, and then they wanted to speak. But by this time, saran''s voice had already appeared in Ronald''s mind. "Ronald, repeat me!" Hearing this, Ronald did not have any hesitation, immediately according to the words of saran in his mind. "Brannalo, you said that we need a prince to rely on, so I want to ask, do you prince of the asamet family master the skill of using the prince''s rank strength under the limitation of the power of the material world?If not, then the prince of the asamet family is no more than a second-class blood clan, whose strength is equal to that of a blood baron. What is the difference between you and US parents? Oh, of course, maybe his combat experience can make him play the prince''s fighting ability with the strength of the blood Baron level? " As soon as this was said, the eyes of both selea and Torre''s parents brightened slightly, while the faces of the parents of the other three families and branello became a little ugly, but the reasons for the four parents'' looks were completely different. Although there was still a fake smile on his mouth, branello''s eyes were a little cold when he looked at Ronald. He took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth and said: "of course, it is impossible for a prince of blood to obtain the strength beyond the limit of power under the limit of the power of the material world. But a blood prince''s combat experience is enough to make him have the fighting ability that can match the existence of three levels. And the most important thing is that a blood prince can initially support a large number of human beings to develop our descendants, and greatly enhance the population of our blood clan. This is more important than strength for us, isn''t it? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 444 "Vigorously develop the number of our ethnic descendants? That sounds great, brennello I think this sentence should be changed. It is more accurate to call it "vigorously developing the number of your descendants of the asamat family"? At that time, the so-called alliance of the seven clans could be called a multi clan Alliance under the leadership of the asamet family. What do you think of it The last ending fell, and the hall was silent. When Ronald looked at the blood clans of the other six clans, he suddenly felt a thrill of shivering in his heart. This kind of feeling sweeping all over the world was more comfortable than Ronald had ever felt, which made him a little bit fascinated. However, he soon woke up, he knew that now he was so beautiful, it was because saran was behind him to help him. If there was no Saran, he was still just Ronald, who was called stupid Kure behind his back, without any exception. Thinking of this, Ronaldo''s loyalty to Shalan has increased by three points. Brannalo looked at Ronald, and the smile on his face could not be maintained. He was staring at him, turned to look at other people, and said in a loud voice: "everyone, today we asamet family get rid of you, help us to revive Lord alitte, as long as you help, then I brannalo and the asamet family will surely repay you well!" If you want to revive a blood prince, human blood and living sacrifice will not be mentioned. The most important thing is to take the pure blood of seven clan parents as a guide, so as to wake up the blood prince. Otherwise, without the help of a large number of pure blood relatives, it is impossible for a blood prince to recover from his deep sleep. After a moment''s silence, menarosa suddenly said with a smile, "big brother brannalo needs help. Naturally, I will try my best to help the asamat family. My family will spare no effort to help the asamat family." Looking at menarosa, brannalo nodded and said with satisfaction, "thank you very much, menarosa. I will remember your help to our asamat family." As the words fell, brannalo looked at the parents of the Bruch family, kiraven Bruch, and the parent of the Miller family, new Maitreya. Before, under brannalo''s persuasion, they had agreed to join up with the assamite family, but now it is different from the past. After Shalan said those words through Ronald''s mouth, even if kiralvin and new were before I have been deceived and convinced for a while, but now I feel that it is not right. I have not made an immediate statement. Seeing this situation, branello''s face finally turned ugly. He stepped forward, looked at kilraven and new, and said in a low voice, "kilraven, new, you have already agreed to my invitation before. Don''t you want to break your promise?" Hearing brannalo''s words with a trace of reprimand, kiravan''s face immediately became gloomy and said with a sneer: "brannalo, before you told us to cooperate and win-win, but now it seems that you have some plans of your own. You deceived me once. I believe you too much. If you deceive me again, it will be a fool, even Ronald If I believe you for the second time, I''ll just kill myself with a secret silver dagger "So you''re really not going to help, are you?" No one answered him. Everyone else was looking at branello, waiting for the next. At this time, branello slowly raised his head, his face showed a trace of cruelty, slowly nodded and said: "since you are not going to help, then I can only do it myself!" As the words fell, brannalo suddenly extended his hand, one hand clasped, and waved in the direction of Ronald. Suddenly, the blood clans of the asamet family, who were quietly standing on one side in their cloaks, suddenly retreated quickly. Each of them took out a huge shield from the cloak and formed a shield array to defend one corner. Saran saw the sharp spines on the surface of the shields, It''s all secret silver. Obviously brannalo was prepared. However, brannalo''s preparation was more than that. At this time, the doors and windows near the hall were suddenly closed by heavy metal plates. The next second, among the human beings who were originally used as sacrifices, a middle-aged man suddenly gave out a painful low roar. The next second he looked up to the sky and issued a wolf howl. However, he saw that the middle-aged man''s mouth was bulging rapidly and his body was very strong Also become more and more bulky up, black long hair constantly grow out, blink of an eye, a middle-aged human turned into a big black werewolf more than two meters tall, roared to a nearby blood clan, claws and teeth, in that blood clan has not yet responded, a level one blood race was completely torn to pieces by the werewolf! The middle-aged man is not the first werewolf. After him, half of those human beings have changed. Roughly counting, there are more than 30 werewolves appearing here. They roar and roar, and rush towards the blood family of non asamat family and noveler family! "Woo Hoo..." "Oh..." With the sound of wolf howling and howling, more than 30 werewolves rushed to those blood clans one after another. However, after seeing that the blood of those who were killed fell on the ground, they immediately seemed to be attracted and turned into blood stream, which flowed slowly towards the altar in the center. This change was not seen in the chaotic situation.Only if he was crazy and seemed to be desperate, brannalo noticed the change. There was a trace of calm and expectation in his eyes. From the beginning, he did not expect that the blood clans of the other six clans would really cooperate with him. In fact, his original plan was to roll up the fight, let more blood clan death and injury here, draw their blood, otherwise he could continue to hide, there is no need to say at the beginning that the blood prince he wants to revive is the prince of their asamet family, which is a part of the plan. In this plan, except for the fact that Ronaldo''s plan is so poor that brannalo''s plan has a huge change, everything else is under the control of brannalo, and the plan has been carried out in accordance with his expectations. First of all, let the six clans distrust each other, so that they can not unite in the crisis and act independently. Only in this way can the casualties of the six clans blood clan be maximized. Otherwise, once they are united, even if brannalo has already prepared these werewolves, it will not be possible to achieve much success! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 445 Werewolves do exist like war machines, but no matter how powerful they are, they are no more than first-class werewolves. Under the counterattack of several times the bloodlines of werewolves, the blood clans of the five clans who paid a lot of casualties finally killed those werewolves, but the price paid was too heavy. Moreover, the blood clans of the asamet family and the noveler family, which have been united in disguise, are still in good condition. In addition, this is the territory of the asamet family. The blood clans of the five clans were worried for a moment, but they did not fully unite. For a moment, the two sides were completely deadlocked. At this time, Shalan and coco, standing behind Ronald, are whispering. "Saran, I always feel like something''s wrong." "Coco, do you think so? I also feel that something is wrong, but for a moment I can''t think of anything wrong. I just think that the fight of the so-called seven clans of blood clan is a little too easy. " "Easy Yes, it''s just too easy. It''s so easy to have conflicts. Everything looks like... " "It''s like it''s been planned for a long time!" One person said half of the conclusion. When Sha Lan said the last half of the conclusion, they almost looked at the small altar in the center of the hall. They only saw the small altar that they did not pay attention to in the battle. At this time, it turned into dark red, and there was a large amount of sticky plasma in the flesh eye. If there was life, they would slowly walk along the surface of the small altar Face up spread, slowly into the sarcophagus! "Damn it, it''s been calculated!" With a murmur, saran and Yiwen were not sure whether they would be discovered by these blood clans and no longer hide. They both rushed out almost at the same time and rushed towards the altar. But at this time, brannalo, who is nearest to the altar, immediately came up. His hands crossed ten bloody tracks and grabbed at the key of Sha Lan''s body. However, before his attack was completely close to Saran, he was punched in the chest by Saran, and the shock wave spread out, shattering brannalo''s viscera and ejecting a large mouthful of blood with visceral fragments The liquid flew out. After continuous practice, Shalan finally got promoted to the second level by virtue of his own ancestor MIWU''s "original anger". For brannalo, this magical blood clan, Shalan''s strength is crushing! Saran was stopped by brannalo and lost her first hand. At this time, coco came to the sarcophagus of the altar. She stood on the sarcophagus and grasped it with one hand. A long black spear like a dagger appeared in Irwin''s hands. She grabbed the spear with both hands and stabbed it towards the sarcophagus. But at the moment when the blade of the gun pierced the surface of the sarcophagus, a pair of withered arms burst through the sarcophagus from the inside, and grasped the blade of the dark spear, which made the dark spear in the hands of Irwin unable to enter! Without any hesitation, saran instantly came to the sarcophagus, a blow out, the violent explosion accompanied by the shock wave bombarded on the sarcophagus, which was the fist skill of saran - sonida heavy artillery! "Boom!" The whole sarcophagus exploded, and a large number of stones flew out in all directions. Three figures accompanied the sarcophagus''s explosion, and the flying stones rushed out and fell on the side of the altar, staring at each other. When the flying stones gradually stopped, Sha LAN finally saw the other side''s appearance. It was a tall, old and thin man with a tattered tuxedo on his body. His turbid eyes slightly turned to get a full view of the situation here. Then he opened his mouth with the hoarse voice and said, "it seems I Really Fortunately It''s really coming to the next era... " The seriously injured brannalo came to the resuscitated alete asamet. His face was filled with excitement and respectfully said, "Lord arlette, you are finally resurrected, and I have finally done it!" Turning his head dryly, arlette looked at brannalo, nodded slowly after a long time and said, "I remember, you are brannalo You''re chosen by our asamat family Continue Blood successor, it turns out that you wake me up You have a mind. " "Lord arlet, the heirs of the seven clans are here, except for menaliusa of the novelette family, all the others..." Without waiting for brannalo to finish speaking, alite waved his hand to stop him from going on. Instead, he looked at saran and Irwin, and slowly opened his mouth. This time, his words became more and more smooth. "All that you said is trivial. Since I wake up from the endless sleep, the seven clans will naturally be dominated by our asamat family. This is the inevitable result. There is no need to worry too much. On the contrary, these two human beings are extremely powerful. If there is no me, you people may not be their opponents. Revive me Such a big thing should let the strong man know that you are really careless. " As the voice dropped, alaette glanced at brannalo, and immediately made brannalo''s knees soften and crash to the ground, which made the faces of the parents of other blood clans not very good-looking. They remembered the days before they fell asleep, when they were the younger generation of their family, they were manipulated and suppressed by the old guys It''s not that good-looking.She stretched out her hand to tear off the disguise on her face, removed her wig, and completely tore off her strange clothes and threw them aside. Saran and Irwin showed their true faces. At this time, seleya, who saw saran''s true face, almost fell to the ground. Although she did not betray Saran, she did a lot of things behind her back, such as reviving a blood prince I didn''t say a word with saran. If saran really wanted to investigate, selea could not escape! For seleya, she is in real control of her own Saran, whose strength is still a mystery. Her deterrence to her is absolutely higher than that half dead, mummified and little strength restored blood prince. Therefore, without any hesitation, she immediately arrived behind saran with Natalie and Evan, who had the same color change, and fell to her knees on the ground. When seleya was going to say something, Ronald also came with her family blood family, and the one who followed also knelt down behind Saran, which made her face more beautiful It''s ugly! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 446 Ronald has become the servant of the young master! As soon as this idea appeared in selea''s mind, she felt flustered at the bottom of her heart. When there was no Ronald, she could be regarded as the only blood family servant. But now with Ronald, it shows a problem, that is, the blood family servant is not easy to get for Shalan, and she can be replaced completely It''s a replacement! Thinking of this, seria buried her head deeply between her hands, her forehead pressed against the ground, waiting for her hair to fall. Ronald glanced at selea with a hint of scharan''s scharan''s wish as respectfully as before. At this time, those blood clans around looked at seleya and Ronald, and everyone''s heart was filled with anger and shame. In their opinion, blood clan is a race far higher than human beings. Human beings can only serve them as slaves and food. How can they enslave the blood clan in turn? This is absolutely unforgivable betrayal! It''s just that Sha LAN and Yi Wen showed their strength just now. They saw that they were not easy to deal with, and their anger turned to anger. However, no one immediately took action against Shalan and Yiwen. Arlette had a long life. He looked at saran and Irwin, and said slowly, "human, what''s your name?" "You can call me Saran, and the beautiful lady next to me is Irwin." Nodding slowly, arlette said with a smile: "Mr. Shalan, and Ms. coco, you came here without complaint. However, as a generous host, I will not care about these things with you. As long as you give me selea and Ronald, I can let you go." "I''m sorry, Mr. arlette, the purpose of our coming here this time is to destroy you. We will not watch a blood prince survive in this world. If we have the ability, we should eliminate you as soon as possible." "Is that so? That''s really a pity. " At the end of the final sound, alaette''s thin body swayed slightly, and instantly appeared behind Sha LAN. His thin right hand turned into sharp claws and grabbed at saran''s vest. But just at this time, the tail of the dark spear in Coco''s hand blocked alaette''s claw, and the gun body vibrated slightly. A huge force came, and it drove arlette backward. At the same time, coco was eager to try to stare at alaette, and said in a low voice to saran: "Saran, I''ll try with him first, you help me to crush the array." Eyebrows light pick, Shalan nodded, see this Yiwen did not say a word, again carrying a long gun rushed up. "Hum!" The blade of the black spear vibrates slightly, and thousands of gun shadows are shot out like a rainstorm pear flower, pouring out from all directions towards alite. Seeing this, alite finally put down his contempt. His thin body quickly dodged, constantly avoiding the attack of Yiwen''s dark gun blade. At the same time, a blood light condensed in alite''s hand. With his single hand''s drag, it turned into a bloody whip, rolled through the gap between the gun shadows and entangled with Yiwen. "Fire gun - blast stream!" "Bang! Boom A red flame was burning on the edge and the body of the gun, but it did not damage her hands. She held the gun tightly and waved it. The flaming black gun was like a burst of fireworks, forming an explosive torrent of flame and pouring towards arlette. "Boom, boom, boom..." Each flame torrent, when it hit the ground or blood whip, immediately produced a violent explosion. The successive explosions directly crushed alite down, and for a moment, it was impossible to fight back. "Asshole! Just human women Die for me! Blood A huge amount of blood light spurted out from the eyes, ears, mouth and nose of arlette, and turned into a huge and ferocious demon face. His mouth was full of sharp teeth, and ate Irwin in his mouth at a very fast speed. Then the bloody devil''s face quickly twisted and turned into a huge blood mass, which not only twisted and rotated, but also crushed the wrapped Irwin. At this time, Shalan''s eyes flashed with electric light, and the next second he wanted to call thunder to help Yiwen get out of trouble. But at this moment, the blood mass burst out suddenly, and the black spear shot out from it, hitting alaette''s chest and nailing him to the ground! Coco fell on the ground, but at this time, starting from both sides of her cheek, the skin appeared fire red dragon scales like jade, the armor like layers of outward extension, covering her shoulders and arms, and even her hands, her eyes had turned red, like a burning flame, a long black hair spread behind her, broken clothes The scales inside can be seen faintly, and the whole person looks wild and full of power. Alette looked at the change of Irwin, and her face was surprised. "This is Red dragon blood? And it seems that the blood concentration is very high. I didn''t expect that the main material world will give birth to such amazing human beings as you Now I really can''t let you go. Human beings with red dragon blood, your blood will be the best tonic after my recovery! ""Bang!" A pair of black and dry bat wings spread out from his thin back, waving slowly like dead branches shaking with the wind. When he reached out his hand, a man who fainted in the vicinity was caught in his hand and bit on the man''s neck. A large amount of blood was inhaled into the body by alite. His food intake was far beyond the normal blood group. His thin body, like a bottomless hole, actually absorbed all the blood of that human kind. In return, alaette''s body became full of three points. Look It was no longer like a mummy, but an old, emaciated old man. As for the pair of black bat wings on the back of arlette, there are some bat wings at last. "Hum!" The bat wing behind arlette vibrates slightly, and takes him out of the long gun that penetrates his chest. He hovers in the air and looks down at Irwin. His eyes are full of greed and expectation. Looking at arlette''s greedy eyes, Coco''s face showed a sneer. Wisps of flame escaped from her mouth and nose along with her breath. Then, Yiwen suddenly raised her head and opened her mouth to let out a pure red fan-shaped flame, whistling and swallowing arlette''s body, bumping into the ceiling above, breaking through the shackles of the ceiling, Straight into the sky, dyed red half of the sky. Red dragon and dragon breath! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 447 "Boom..." The thunder like explosion sounds, and the sky is dyed red by Yi Wen''s dragon breath. Under the night sky, the flame turns into red clouds, rolling in the night and slowly dispersing. With a move of his hand, the dark spear flew backwards and fell into the hands of Yiwen. Yiwen turned his head and laughed at Shalan. His legs leaped up and jumped out of the exit and landed on the roof of the building. Looking at the alaette suspended in the air, he jumped up again, waved the black spear and smashed it at him. "Bang!" The black spear smashed in the air, and a dull sound was heard in the void. Arlette incarnated as a black shadow, and constantly whirled around Yiwen. The blood whip of the blood energy in his hand waved to Yiwen from all directions. The black spear was wielded, and the ink was not splashed in. The red flame was running around Yiwen''s body. The blood whip could not even get close to Yiwen. "Blood snake!" Waving with his back hand, the blood turns into blood snakes, and they bite away from all directions. At the same time, a long bloody sword condenses in arlette''s hand, which turns into a shadow, hides in the blood snake, and rushes to the direction of Yiwen. Looking at a large number of blood snakes, coco did not hesitate. She carried the black spear behind her back and took a breath. Then she opened her mouth and spewed out the red dragon breath. The fan-shaped flame spread explosively and turned into a red cloud, which quickly devoured the blood snakes. But just then, a blood light went up against the current, broke through the fire cloud and came to Irwin. Alate jumped out of it, and the blood sword in his hand crossed a blood light and stabbed her neck. "Bang!" When the blood light was about to pierce into her neck, a pair of Red Dragon Wings stretched out behind her with a smile of irony. The wings quickly beat and disappeared in the blink of an eye and appeared behind arlette. The dark spear in his hand turned into a remnant, which instantly penetrated alate''s body and fell from the sky with alite Next, through the part of the roof which has not been pierced, and then nailed on the ground of the top hall! A fiery red light fell, and coco looked at alaette, who was struggling to break away from the shackles of the black spear. She took out six silver spikes from the space equipment and nailed them on his hands, feet and wings, which made him scream and could not get rid of it in a short time. At this time, those blood clans around, especially those of the assamite family, saw the fate of Alite and rushed to rescue him. But at this moment, the ceiling suddenly exploded, and thunder fell from the air, blocking them like thunder walls, making them unable to move forward at all. Brennalo looked at the alate nailed on the ground. He suddenly grabbed a blood clan of the asamet family nearby and threw him into the thunder that hindered them. However, he saw the blood clan trembling and howling in the thunder. After only three or five breaths, it turned into ashes and dissipated. This scene not only makes brannalo subconsciously step back, but also makes other blood race people self-conscious. Looking at the thunder in front of him, he quickly retreats some distance, which makes him feel relieved. Looking at brannalo''s side, saran did not pay attention to him, but came to Coco''s side, looking at alaette nailed to the ground. "Ewun, what do you do with him?" "Once and for all, just kill him directly. I have prepared a lot of secret silver nails, enough to kill him." "Secret silver? Ms. Irwin, you are really rich. " Glancing at Saran, Yiwen said with a smile: "my family has some details, and a little secret silver can still be taken out." "A little? The two of us seem to have different ideas about a little bit. " "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Arlette burst out laughing. Saran and Yiwen, standing beside him, looked at him. Their eyes were full of doubts. Could this guy be stupid? After laughing for a while, alette looked at saran and Irwin and said slowly, "I admit that I am not your opponent when I wake up under the upper limit of the power of the subject matter world, but you are too procrastinating. You should kill me earlier." Blood shadow! "Click, click Bang A series of cracks appeared on arlette''s body, just like the old broken porcelain. At this time, Yiwen''s hands once again had several secret silver spikes, and nailed them down towards alaette''s body between waves. However, at this time, alate''s body suddenly burst into pieces, and a blood shadow rushed out of arlette''s body, rubbed her right shoulder and took it away A little bit of flesh and blood. Murmured, Yiwen opened her mouth again and spewed out the dragon breath. However, she could not damage the blood shadow with extremely high speed. Frowning slightly, Irwin said to Saran, "this guy has become a semi spiritual energy body. My dragon breath has limited effect on him, and his speed is too fast in this state to catch up with him.""You don''t have to catch up with him. Look at me!" One step forward, Shalan''s body suddenly inflated, clothes broken, blink of an eye into the appearance of hell tauren, the second level state of the devil transformed, although the hell Tauren''s appearance did not change, but the body''s flame was several times stronger than before! "Hum!" Hum, two black flames spurted out from the nostrils of the hell Tauren. Sha LAN slowly raised her hands and suddenly stretched forward as if she was grabbing something. She grabbed the void in front of her body. Suddenly, Daodao''s shock wave spread from her hands and spread to the whole hall in a blink of an eye. Then, Sha Lan''s hands suddenly closed, which was originally a slow shock wave However, it became intense. Under the influence of the shock wave, it seemed that the whole hall and the whole high-rise building were shocked by it. For the people and blood clans present, such a degree of shock wave just makes them feel uncomfortable, but for alaette, who is in the blood shadow state of the semi spiritual energy body, he is instantaneously injured and shrinks into a mass in the middle of the air like a headless fly, constantly crashing and screaming! At this time, Shalan suddenly stretched out his hand, one hand a grasp, one after another of the shock waves spread out, control the blood into the shadow of alate slowly fell in front of Shalan, was Shalan by the shock wave forced compression to the size of the fist, tightly held in his hand, as long as he slightly force, he can be directly crushed to death. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 448 "Master Saran, please don''t kill him." Looking at seleya kneeling in front of her, saran frowned slightly. He originally wanted to kill arlette completely, but now he and coco have solved alaette so simply. It is because he has just recovered and his strength has fallen to the bottom, which is just about three levels of strength. Once he is given time to ease up, he will wait until his strength recovers Come on, it''s not easy to solve him again. "What''s the reason you told me not to kill him, selea?" "Master Saran, he is a prince of blood. As long as the world is not limited, his power will be improved immediately. This is a great help to master saran. Moreover, only when you master a blood prince can you control these blood families present. Otherwise, such a huge force will be abandoned, Some of them are too wasteful. " For seleya''s words, coco looked at saran''s appearance as if she had not heard. It was the first time that she saw such a change. She was quite surprised. Saran looked at seleya and thought for a long time, then slowly nodded and said, "you are right. If you have this power, it will definitely be a great help to me. It is just a prince of blood. Even if his strength has dropped to a very low level, his essence is still a strong one at level 7. How can you guarantee that he can obey my orders Is it enough to ensure that the spiritual imprint I have placed in his soul will not be solved by him? " "Master Sha LAN, we can carry out double insurance, with the spirit imprint and the oath of time to carry out double restrictions. Although the strong man of level seven is strong, he is not a legend and cannot create legends. Naturally, it is impossible to break through the double restrictions." When seria''s words had just dropped, alaette, who was in the hands of Saran, screamed again. The scream was full of resentment and resentment. It was not other people, but SlyA. Seeing alaret''s reaction, saran knew that seleya''s method could really bind alaette firmly under his own hands, and the key was that if alaette was the kind of person who would not obey, no matter what way seleya had to restrain him, as long as he did not comply, he would just die. The reason why he could be so angry and resentful There is only one, that is, alaette himself has the idea of succumbing to saran. For the species with long life, death is their biggest fear, none of them! After being branded with spirit by saran and making the oath of surrender as a servant, alaret turned into a human blood shadow and hung in front of Shalan, and his attitude was extremely respectful. At this time, the other blood clans on the scene have more or less known that they have only two choices, one is brave and fearless and the other is desperate, or they are really submissive to each other. The former will have nothing, and the latter, though serving as a slave from now on, can continue to live. And looking at the appearance of selea and Ronald, the other side does not seem to be a harsh one People, of course, even if Shalan is a very harsh master, they can only, must submit to saran. "Arlette, can you only be like this in the future?" "I''ll tell you that as long as you have blood relatives, I can use my body to recover. Of course, if you don''t allow me, I can slowly absorb blood to make a body for myself. It just takes some time." "I don''t have much time. I''m afraid you''ll be useful soon. I have a plan. I can''t do without you. As for your body Isn''t there just one over there? " Brannaro and menarosa are the two guys. Saran doesn''t want to recover them. They are both characters that Saran says he doesn''t like. The asamet family and the noveler family are what saran needs to recover. Naturally, they need a new parent. "I understand what you mean. Do you have any orders?" "Arlette, you and selea, Ronald, to recover all the blood clan here. In addition, the asamet family and the noveler family need to change their parents. You can make decisions on the rest. If you have any problems with other things, you can ask me. When the matter is finished, you can bring the parents of the seven clans to me. I will live In the castle of the lance family. " "I understand. Please rest assured." Shalan nodded and left from the hole in the ceiling together with Irwin. As soon as they left, alite rushed to brannalo, who was standing nearby with a face of collapse and disbelief of reality. Under the sound of brannalo''s scream and beg for mercy, he quickly integrated into brannalo''s body and completely occupied brannalo''s The body, which originally looked like the body of a young man in his twenties, began to wriggle after being occupied by alite, and gradually turned into the appearance of an old gentleman about 60 or 70 years old. There was no change in face or figure. Looking at his body, alite nodded with satisfaction and muttered to himself, "although it doesn''t look like a young body, it''s my most familiar appearance after all, which is more important than beauty. As for brannalo, there are ambitions and abilities, but he doesn''t have luck, which is not only a nuisance to my new master It has become the only way for me to regain my body. I can only apologize to him. "As the voice dropped, alaret looked at menarosa, who had fallen to the ground not far away. He slowly shook his head and said, "it''s really a delightful little thing. Such a beautiful appearance and body is only due to standing in the wrong line to become a pile of dead bones. It was originally forced to infuse the blood of the noveler family into the successor, and then extract the blood of the noveler family from you. I''m afraid that from then on, the blood potential of the noveler family will fall below the Duke and become the end of the seven clans. It''s a pity that such a bloodline with the potential of Prince, those guys of the noveler family, one by one, are really damned Before menaliusa said anything to beg for mercy, alite instantly appeared in front of her, stabbed her in the body with one hand, grasped the blood core in her body, and completely extracted the blood force of the novelette family in her body under a stream of blood light. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 449 Shalan completely threw the blood clan''s matter to alitette, with seleya and Ronald on the side, Shalan didn''t need to worry about the blood clan''s affairs. If a blood prince couldn''t do these things well, Shalan really didn''t need to keep him by his side. After returning to lance castle, saran didn''t take the initiative to talk about the blood clan. Terea and Hugh''s mother and son didn''t ask. They played polo, drank tea and ate outside every day in lance castle, and had a good time. Hugh was the happiest one. However, in his heart, it was almost his happiest time. Almost a week''s quiet time, the arrival of the 11 person visiting team led by alite was completely ended. Terea had extraordinary insight, and naturally saw that alaret and his party were different from ordinary people. Therefore, after arranging a conference room with good confidentiality for them to have a conversation with Saran, she took sue to visit the nearby noble family under the protection of Lennard. For terea''s understanding and the convenience of giving, saran naturally also remembered in mind. In the conference room, Irwin did not come here, but chose to go to the flower field near lance castle to pick flowers. Saran knew that she wanted to make time for herself, so she did not ask for it. Sitting in the conference room, saran looked at some people she had not seen before, but was not worried. Instead, she said to alite, "alette, introduce yourself." Alaette for his own identity change is very fast, he immediately stood up and saluted Saran, a pair of old gentleman style, in turn to Sha LAN introduced up. "Master Saran, selea and Ronald will not be introduced. They are still the parents of the drovan family and the Kur family. Let me introduce the parents of other families to master saran." After the introduction of Alite, Shalan knew the identity of other people. Kiraven Bruch, the parent of the Bruch family. New Miller, the parent of the Miller family. Devon Torrey, the parent of the Torrey family. Liana noveler, the new parent of the family. Aknagir asamat, the new parent of the asamet family. The five of them, together with selea and Ronald, are the leaders of the seven clans now under saran''s command. Nominally, they are all under the jurisdiction of arlette. Of course, selea and Ronald have special identities. In fact, alite can''t control them and do not want to manage them, so as to avoid encountering minefields. "Arlette, the chief of the seven clans and you are eight in all. Who are the other three?" "Tell the young master, this is my own opinion." "Talk about it." "Young master, the three of them are not blood clan. They are wolf clan, that is, werewolf." As soon as her eyebrows were raised, Sha LAN suddenly thought of those werewolves who suddenly changed to attack the blood clan in the hall before. She nodded slowly, and he roughly knew how these werewolves came from. Sure enough, without waiting for saran to ask, alite took the initiative to explain. "Young master, they were found on the ground floor of the building controlled by the asamet family. At that time, the three of them were imprisoned to make werewolves that can be manipulated. In fact, the former werewolves can only be regarded as semi-finished products. In fact, the real warriors of the werewolf clan can crush multiple blood clans of the same level in terms of strength alone." "Werewolves are so powerful, why are they caught?" "This is because the werewolves can''t transform themselves in the daytime. The moon is the source of their strength. In the daytime, they have no strength, so it is relatively easy to deal with them. Then, when using silver tools to control their power, they can basically be completely bound." Looking at the three men, two men and one woman among them, they all seemed to be more or less rough. After hearing arlette''s words, they didn''t attack, although their faces were slightly dissatisfied. They seemed to have a lot of self-control, not like the way that the desire to kill broke through their heads. "Arlette, are you bringing them here because of my plan? Are you sure they can comply with me? " This time, without waiting for arlette to answer, there were tall men who looked like they were in their thirties. They directly replied, "if arlette''s plan is true, and you can promise not to treat us as cannon fodder and give us the treatment we deserve, then we can naturally submit to you. Our people wake up too little Force and human struggle, as long as you say that is true, we can immediately swear to submit to you, at your disposal "It seems that arlette has revealed some of the plans I told you, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m going to say that my plan is to rebuild the dark Council in history. When the supernatural power of the subject matter world gradually returns, it will gather the power of dark creatures to seize a share of our resources and status in the subject matter world. I think you should be very clear that if you do this alone, there is very little chance of success, but if the dark creatures unite, they can do it.Now most of the blood clans on this continent are under my command. They reward the dark Council with the blood clan as the foundation, and absorb the dark creatures a little bit. When the strength of the dark Council reaches a certain degree, we can walk out of the underground and really participate in the struggle for the world! It''s just that I didn''t expect that before I really started to build the dark Council, some werewolves had joined in. It was a surprise In the history of the dark Council, in addition to the blood clan and the wolf clan, there are also some dark sorcerers, the black dragon clan, who have their own spiritual guardians. The Dark Wizard, not to mention, is impossible for the black dragon clan and the intelligent spirit body to find in the present subject matter world, especially the black dragon clan. If the guardian spirit can barely meet one or two, then the black dragon clan basically does not exist in today''s subject matter world. Of course, Sha LAN does not have so much expectation for the dark Council that he has established again. He will expect a black dragon to join in. In fact, if a black dragon suddenly appears and says he wants to join the dark Council, the most likely way is that Sha LAN will gather the fighting power of the dark Council and kill the dragon and explode materials together. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 450 In name, the dark Council is a joint organization of dark creatures fighting for their own interests, but in fact, it is the only extraordinary power organization of Shalan. As long as this plan is really formed, there is no doubt that Shalan will be able to directly compare with the three great powers at the level of extraordinary power. When the yinsuo-1 combat airship is put into mass production, in terms of science and technology and extraordinary power, Shalan will have the capital to face the three powers. "In short, the main policy of the dark Council for a period of time to come is to keep a low profile, develop our own strength secretly, and absorb dark creatures, dark supernatural beings and qualified ordinary people. But before that, I would like to say that whether it is the blood clan or the wolf clan, you need to develop the same clan on the basis of human beings. I will not ask you not to harm human beings, but you must not do it to ordinary people. You can bewitch, you can buy, you can arrest heinous criminals, these people can become your backup service for the development of your own race, also can become your food to some extent, only ordinary people you can''t touch casually. I don''t want to wake up one morning and hear the news that the dark Council has been destroyed by the extraordinary organizations of the three major powers. I think you should understand what I mean, right? " Sha Lan''s voice dropped, and all the people present looked different. The three wolf people nodded slowly, and they had a high sense of identification with Sha Lan''s ideas. However, among those of the blood clan, there were several people who obviously had some other ideas, but they were afraid to speak out because of some restrictions. As for some of the ideas of those blood clans, Shalan did not know, but since they did not say so, it would be good to leave the matter to alitette. Since she had said the rules, she would be punished directly for violating the rules. "Master Saran, I have a question to ask." Looking at arlette, Shalan nodded and said, "arlette, you have any problem, say it." "Master Saran, what should we do if the supernatural attacks our members of the dark Council, or if there are extraordinary organizations attacking the dark Council?" "This problem is actually very simple. If those guys stretch out their hands, you will chop your hands. If you dare to provoke you, you will let go of them. That is to say, I let you keep a low profile, but it does not mean that you can be bullied. However, if you let me know who is doing things secretly, then don''t blame me for being rude to you." At last, there was a smile on alite''s face, nodded slowly, and said to Saran, "master Saran, I understand what you mean, and I will carry it out according to your ideas. Please don''t worry about it, master saran." "Well, then, let''s talk about where the dark Council is located. I think it''s proper to avoid the three big powers. It''s just that the three powers live in the center of this continent. We need to find a place where dark creatures from the continent can join us." Alette didn''t know this topic very well. He just woke up and didn''t know much about the situation on the mainland. So he focused on other people at the first time. Seeing alaret''s eyes, the blood clans of the seven clans are hesitant. They like to enjoy, like luxury ornaments and red wine. If they are asked to say which kind of red wine is the best and where the luxury accessories are the best, they are certainly right to say. However, if they are asked to say where the dark Council is most suitable, it will be difficult for them. It''s not to say that there are all such people in the blood clan. In fact, there are also learned people in the blood clan, but they didn''t bring them this time. A group of blood clan big eyes stare small eyes, just when they don''t know what to say, there has been a weak sense of existence of the three wolf people, suddenly opened their mouth. "Lord Saran, I know a place is pretty good, but it''s a bit of trouble to occupy it." As soon as she raised her eyebrows, she looked at each other and knew that he was the tall and burly wolf people in his thirties who had spoken before. She immediately asked with a smile, "introduce you and your family!" "Lord Saran, my name is William, and these two are Phil and Miley. We are all rural laborers. We have no surname but first name." "William, the place you''re talking about is not your hometown, is it?" "Lord Saran, we are talking about our hometown, a place with the third largest magic stone mine and the second largest iron ore in the mainland. Our hometown is located in the corner between the United States of the British blue Commonwealth and the Hughes Empire, adjacent to the coastline, which can be regarded as a peninsula. It is occupied by three small countries, which can be regarded as a neutral territory The United States of States and the Empire of Hughes will not rush into the balance of influence. As long as we can occupy it in a low-key way, we can not only develop secretly in the future, but also enjoy the rich high-quality mineral resources produced in it. " "William, your plan is very good, but I wonder if there are any other reasons why you didn''t explain it to me?"Hearing Sha Lan''s words, William''s three faces all changed. Among them, Miley, the most nervous female wolf race, had some trace of wolf on her face. However, due to the day, she soon controlled her condition and recovered to her original appearance again. Taking a deep breath, William looked at Saran, nodded slowly and said: "yes, I do have other ideas. I want to take the hand of the dark Council to completely abolish the leadership of those three countries, liberate the poor people who are regarded as slaves, regardless of life and death, and kill those bastards who are devoid of human nature." Thinking of William and their origins, saran roughly guessed what they might have experienced before. She nodded slowly. She said, "no problem, I can promise you. You can discuss this matter with arlette. As long as it doesn''t affect our big plan, I don''t mind if you use the power of the dark Council to fulfill your little wish. In the future dark Council, the wolf clan and the blood clan will be equal in name. William, you are the leader of the wolf clan. For the time being, arlette will be the speaker of the dark Council. As for the leader of the blood clan, you can appoint him. Next, let''s talk about the details of the establishment of the dark Council. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 451 It was not until late at night that the first meeting of the dark Council came to an end. Under the leadership of alaret, the party quickly left lance castle to prepare to gradually transfer to the determined headquarters of the dark Council according to saran''s instructions and plans. It was collectively known as the black gold peninsula where the three countries of black gold were located! Sitting on the balcony of the room, Sha LAN took the red wine and sipped it gently. At this time, a figure jumped over from a nearby balcony and landed right next to Sha LAN. He picked up the red wine bottle in her hand, drank it, and said to Saran, "Saran, your work is done?" Nodding, Shalan replied, "it''s done. This time, the result is very satisfactory and the harvest is very good." Glancing at Sha LAN with an oblique eye, coco said, "of course, it''s good. Most of the blood clans in the mainland are in your pocket, and I''m a little bit hot eyed. But are you really going to set up a dark Council? The name of the dark Council is not so good in history. Aren''t you afraid to attract other people''s attention? " Naturally, the other people mentioned by Yiwen are not ordinary people, but the top-level extraordinary people. Now saran also knows that there are terrible powers hidden in the subject matter world. Not to mention the secret families, there are definitely many strong people waiting for the power of the material world in the different space of sorangia University Who can guarantee that there is only one organization with a long history like sorangia university? "The only thing that human beings have learned from history is that they never accept the lessons of history. Of course, it is a bit absolute to say so. However, the formation of the dark Council is not to say that everything is in the dark. Even if it is finally discovered by the three powers, it is impossible to make any rash action against the dark Council in the form of tripartite confrontation of the three powers. In fact, I chose the headquarters of the dark Council, not only because of its mineral resources, but also because of its geographical particularity. As long as the dark Council does not do things to provoke the three powers, then the three powers can not really unite to destroy the dark Council. As long as the three powers do not unite, no country can deal with the dark parliament alone because of the particularity of the black gold peninsula. Once they do, the other two powers will unite to deal with the countries that dare to fight the dark parliament, so I don''t worry about what the three major parliaments will do to the dark Parliament ¡£¡± "What if it''s an organization of extraordinary power? Or some powerful supernatural being who wants to take the dark Council for his own use "There is the upper limit of the power of the material world. I am not worried that the supernatural will use too much power than I am. As long as he does not use too much power than I am, then I am confident that I can use the power of the dark Council to deal with him. Of course, if I can''t fight against him, I will immediately dismiss all the people in the dark Council and break it into pieces and let that guy break up Look for them one by one. " Looking at Saran, Coco''s eyes showed a trace of unknown meaning, just listen to her slowly said to saran: "if, that person is me?" Stunned for a moment, saran looked at Yiwen, and suddenly laughed and said, "that''s good for you." Looking at saran with an unknown look, coco bit her lip and suddenly said with a smile, "you are really good at coaxing girls." Irwin went back to her room, and saran continued to drink wine in the dark. When the wine was dry, Shalan set up a loin to get ready to go to bed. Although it is said that Shalan''s sleep can be completely replaced by meditation, it is still not as comfortable as sleeping directly. This time in Xiusi Empire, Shalan successfully possessed the power of dark Council, which greatly enhanced his strength and power, but also in this case On the matter, Sha LAN consumes a lot of energy and needs a good rest. Lying on the bed, Sha LAN slowly fell asleep. When she was completely asleep, he suddenly felt his body constantly floating in the water until he burst out of the water and flew into the green sun. The sudden dream made Sha LAN wake up suddenly. When he woke up, he found that he had come to the Emerald world automatically! At this time, Sha Lan''s position is the place he left before, in a lane near the residence of the star moon family in white stone city, the capital of tulip kingdom! Looking at the dim sky, Sha LAN got up from the ground and was ready to leave. But at this moment, Sha LAN suddenly felt something wrong. He looked at his hands and looked at his body. Sha LAN suddenly reached out to gather in addition to a concussion force, slowly shaking the air on his hands. After a long time, the air dispersed, and Sha LAN looked at her It is difficult for him to express his body expression, because he found a very serious problem, that is, this time he came to the emerald world, not just the spiritual body, but with his spirit and body. In other words, saran is far from the original, the whole person was pulled into the emerald world! "What the hell is going on here?" Looking at her body, Sha LAN put her hand on her chest and felt the demon mark on her chest. However, she found that her demon mark had fallen into a state of deep sleep. In other words, if she wanted to return to the main material world, she had to wait for the demon seal to recover from her sleeping state, otherwise he would only be able to stay in this world!Take a deep breath. As the saying goes, when you come, you will be at ease. Although you don''t know how you came to the emerald world, Sha LAN thinks that sooner or later she can find out. The most important problem now is to find a place to live in this world, and then try to figure it out. Thinking of this, Sha LAN walked out of the lane, but just as he came to the gate of the lane, a woman with green curly hair and golden pupils almost ignored her beautiful appearance. Her graceful figure was covered in a layer of white gauze. She did not know when she began to appear there and looked at Sha LAN with interest. Looking at the woman on the opposite side, Sha LAN immediately retreated without saying a word. He could feel the terrible force in the other side''s body. However, just as Sha LAN stepped back, the woman suddenly reached out to Sha LAN, making her body stiff and unable to move. She could only watch the woman walking slowly towards her. PS: speed up plot Promotion www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 452 Sha LAN found that her body can not move, not a bit, only a pair of eyes are still slightly rotating. The woman slowly walked to Sha Lan''s body, looked up and down, and said curiously, "more than a year ago, was that the white stone city where you escorted my daughter? At that time, I secretly put a small mark on your body, and I was ready to give you some advantages as a reward when you successfully escorted my daughter. As a result, who knows, you disappeared suddenly when I helped you get rid of the rats that were tracking you. I spent a week walking around the world, but I didn''t find you. I thought my mark was removed by you. Although the possibility is very small, it is not without. However, in the moment just now, I felt the appearance of my own mark again. I came here and saw you. Even the position of the mark did not change. I realized that you did not remove the mark, but went to another world with the mark. Only this explanation can prove the strangeness of this matter. So can you tell me who you are and where you come from? " After hearing the other party''s words, saran knew two things. The first thing was that the terrible woman in front of her was the terrible and strange mother that Maijia said. The second thing, Shalan knew that she was going to face the most critical moment in history! "Pa!" Sha LAN couldn''t move her head just now, but she couldn''t move her head. She pursed her lips and said tentatively, "this adult, I don''t quite understand what you''re talking about. I''m..." Before Sha LAN finished speaking, a streamer passed through her cheek, took a handful of hair and swallowed her mouth. She knew that if the streamer had hit his head, there would be no doubt that a hole would have been made in his head. Looking at Sha LAN with a smile, he said softly, "I, valkyri, hate cheating most. If there is another time, I will open a hole in you. I want to see how many holes can let you tell the truth So, again, who are you and where are you from? " "My name is saran Winman, from..." After a look at the other party''s raised right index finger again, he sighed helplessly in his heart and continued to say, "I come from the subject matter world!" As soon as he raised his eyebrows, varkiri nodded slowly and murmured to himself, "unexpected, reasonable." He did not know what he was thinking about. After about ten minutes, valkiri looked at saran again and asked, "you are a person in the material world. You have the level of a wizard of three levels. Moreover, the physical strength is very strange. This is First ancestor Miyu? You should be one of the best in the field of subject matter quality? " "No, according to the information I got, there are many secret families hidden in the subject matter world, and there are many small alien spaces. It is said that there are many powerful beings hidden in the depth of the subject matter world." "Secret family? That damned dragon man is not extinct yet? A change of address can not change the fact that they are rubbish Forget it, it''s all over. How did you come to this world "I have a mark of devil that can take me between the two worlds, but this time it was a bit unexpected. I didn''t intend to come to this world, but I was brought to this world when I fell asleep." "Demon mark?" Valkiri obviously knew the mark of the devil. She immediately put her hand on saran''s chest. Suddenly, a tearing pain came from her chest. Then a dark black Rune appeared from her chest. Finally, in the sullen hum, the demon mark that had been branded on her body was completely eliminated It was torn off and suspended in valkiri''s hand. Looking at Saran, whose face was a little pale, valkiri gently waved his left hand to Saran, and a star light melted into her body. The pain quickly subsided in the blink of an eye, and the body injury was also quickly healed. Holding up the demon mark, varkiri looked at Sha LAN and said with a smile, "when I understand the operation mode of this demon mark, I will return it to you. Don''t worry, I will hide this demon mark privately. Of course, as compensation for your suffering, I will help you digest the spiritual power from the Qing and Bai people in the spiritual sea Yes Before Shalan spoke, valkiri reached out a little again and hit the brow of Shalan. Suddenly, Shalan felt an invisible force pouring into his spiritual sea, which instantly exploded the spiritual power derived from the green fire scepter. In an instant, the invisible force was quantified into an invisible flame, forging the smashed spiritual power into the most original The spiritual power of source flows into the spiritual sea of saran. The sudden increase of spiritual power makes the spiritual sea face great pressure. The volume of the spiritual sea is constantly expanding under the influence of a large number of spiritual forces. When it is hard to support, a thunder and a black smoke gush out from the deep of the spiritual sea and surround the spiritual sea, continuously increasing the strength of the spiritual sea, which makes the spiritual sea adapt a little bit This sudden increase in mental power."Eh?" Valkiri was surprised to see saran. She was a little surprised. She had been ready to help Shalan stabilize the spiritual sea, but she did not think that Saran had achieved this. It can be seen that Saran''s foundation is very solid. What''s more, valkiri can see that Saran has two kinds of solidified witchcraft. Of course, now it is two kinds of gifted witchcraft Basically, it can represent that Shalan''s potential is at least twice that of an ordinary wizard. "Oh, it''s interesting. I really look down on you." With a wave of the backhand, all the shackles of Shalan disappeared. Meanwhile, she naturally sat on the ground with her knees crossed and entered into meditation, constantly consolidating this new strength. "Pa!" With a snap of his fingers, a layer of invisible shield shrouded the place. Varkiri looked at saran with interest. In her eyes, there was almost no secret in saran''s body. Even the secret of the heavy soul that Saran had never told anyone was also seen through by valkiri. "Heavy soul, double magic talent, ancestor Mi Wu, is really an interesting little guy. Besides, he is also born in the subject matter world, which makes it convenient for me to take the lead in playing chess in the subject matter world." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 453 "Hum!" Sha LAN suddenly opened his eyes. He only felt that his perception of the world had deepened several points again. His huge spiritual power spread in all directions. However, after a long time, he was pushed back by another force and pushed into the sea of Sha Lan''s spirit, which made him groan involuntarily. Open his eyes, Shalan can clearly feel his spiritual strength again up a step, so that he reached the level of four wizard, but when Shalan saw standing in front of him, the excitement in his heart immediately disappeared. "It''s good to have reached the level 4 wizard level successfully." Listening to valkiri''s praise for the child''s ability to pour water, saran felt that she was not happy at all. Standing up from the ground, saran looked at valkiri and said, "Lord valkiri, I don''t know if you help me so much. Is there anything I can do?" "Of course, I helped you. Although I helped my daughter before you, my daughter could not have been killed by those bugs even without you. They can bind me with the rules of why high-level witches don''t act. I can only say that those guys are really too arrogant, and I can''t abide by the rules they make. To get to the point, I naturally want you to do something. " "Lord valkiri, if I can do that, then I must..." Waving his hand, varkiri interrupted saran and directly said to him, "you can do it. This is not a very difficult thing for you. There is only one thing I want you to do. Become my fifth student, formal. I think it should not be a difficult thing for you to do?" "Students? I don''t understand. Why did you take me as a student? " "You don''t have to understand, just say yes or no "If, what if I don''t agree?" "Then I''ll kill you. Although it should hurt my daughter a little, it''s just a little bit. It''s not a big problem." But with a wry smile, for this terrible woman, Shalan did not know what level of strength he had achieved, but at least it would not be lower than the legend. Such a wizard should take himself as a student. In accordance with the truth, he should be very happy. Only the fool knows that valkiri has a purpose to enroll him as a student, but that goal That''s what saran didn''t know. "Lord valkiri, I don''t know what contracts I need to sign to become your student?" After hearing this, varkiri raised his eyebrows and said with some disdain: "when do I need this kind of contract for my students? It''s useless. If I want to violate it, there are 10000 ways to violate it. After you have been under my command for a period of time, there are also a thousand ways to break the contract. You say that is useless." "Then if someone betrays you..." "Find him, kill him. Any questions?" ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Very good. Now, you are my fifth student in valkiri, a heavy soul student with dual talents. In terms of talent, it''s really a little lower. But it doesn''t matter. You''re from the material world. If your talent is poor, it''s better. If I can bear it, I''ll pass." Saran did not know how many times he had wryly laughed. He still gave a wry smile and said, "Lord valkiri, then we are now..." "Well? What do you call me "Er Keke, I''m not used to it. I''m sorry, my wife Teacher, what do we do now "Remember, the next time you call me wrong, I''ll ask you to shovel the excrement of the black dragon that I raised. Anyway, your Third Elder martial brother is full of resentment every day, so it''s better for you to replace him for a period of time." This kind of feeling that Black Dragon said is the same as that of the cats and dogs at home. Is it swelling make complaints about Val Jiri make complaints about him. He nodded his head to show his understanding and listened quietly to his cheap teacher''s orders. "I don''t like white stone city. Besides, if you are a new student of mine, you should know where our family is. Now you can follow me." As the voice dropped, waerkiri snapped his fingers again. A white streamer quickly surrounded Shalan, and he took Sha LAN into the air, and flew with him to the northwest at a very amazing speed. In a blink of an eye, it''s thousands of miles away. Valkiri and saran landed on the top of a human shaped mountain which looked like sitting on the ground with his knees crossed. The mountain is extremely tall. If this is really a person, it must be a real literal giant! "This is Wangshan, the king of the mountains, the largest mountain in the world. The wizard organization of our master and apprentice will reward here. The strongest wizard organization in the jadeite world, the ring of kings!""The ring of kings?" "That''s right. How about your teacher''s name?" ¡°¡­¡­ Good "Well, there is taste. If you say something bad, I will punish you to shovel dragon excrement. I believe that the taste of dragon excrement can improve your taste." Looking at his own waerkiri, Shalan roughly summed up how he should get along with this cheap teacher in the future. In short, it is three words, flattery! At the top of the mountain, the air is thin and the clouds are shrouded. For a moment, I can''t really see what the ring of Kings looks like. Only a general shadow can be seen. When Shalan followed valkiri into the room, he really saw the shape of the shadow. It was amazing! It is a huge ancient tree, and outside the crown of the ancient tree, a huge flat ring slowly revolves around the crown of the ancient tree. The golden ring looks like a golden crown. The name of the ring of Kings is really appropriate! "Our home is in that tree. Although this ancient tree is so big, there is little space available. So I use space witchcraft to transform the space inside to make enough space available. After you go in, you can find your senior brother, who will arrange corresponding bedrooms, laboratories, and combat training rooms for you Come to me when you are familiar with the environment. At that time, I will arrange the way for you to go, and you will be satisfied www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 454 It seems that there are no windows and doors outside the ancient tree where the ring of Kings is located. Until valkiri and saran go to the ancient tree with Saran, a white light door suddenly appears in front of them, allowing walkiri and saran to walk directly into it and enter the inner part of the ring of kings. After passing the white light door, saran immediately saw a magnificent hall. The ground was completely made of some kind of crystal, showing a translucent color. Various flowers and leaves were poured into the crystal, but it didn''t look disorderly. On the contrary, it gave people a feeling of walking among natural flowers. There are no pillars in the hall, only a large fountain in the center. You can see that there are six men and six women in a total of 12 mermaids sitting on the rocks in the rockery fountain, playing in the water. It seems that there is no trapped appearance, but a kind of comfortable life, especially when they see valkyri, their faces immediately show There was a look of gratitude and reverence. As if seeing the doubts in saran''s heart, it can also be said that he did see the doubts in saran''s heart. Valkiri directly said to saran: "the underwater of that fountain is a huge space, in which there are the Mermaids under my protection. What they need to pay is to select the most beautiful men and beautiful women every day to work on the fountain What do you think of adding a touch of dexterity to the decoration? " "Good, beautiful fountain." "Well, I think so. It''s beautiful. It''s better than your third brother." So The reason why my third senior brother who hasn''t met often shovel dragon excrement is because the teacher thinks that he can''t appreciate the beauty. It''s really Too bad to criticize. After the fountain, valkiri took Shalan up the stairs to the second floor. During this period, Shalan saw several Elven people dressed as attendants, carrying various items and walking fast through the corridor. "Teacher, are these elves..." "As you can see, there are very few people here. I need some people to clean up and deal with some things. So I went to the spirit Empire to talk to their queen. Their queen appointed some people to me every year. I hired them. As a price, your fourth brother needs to provide 120 medicines for the spirit Empire every year It''s not Listening to valkiri''s words, saran suddenly felt that her future seemed to be on the horizon. As soon as they got to the front of the wall with special marks, a white light door opened immediately, revealing a laboratory inside. The door of the laboratory was obviously the same as that outside. Warkiri and saran walked into the laboratory, and immediately saw a young man sitting on the test bench dealing with a demon corpse, which was emitting astonishing ferocity, which made saran feel slightly suffocated. He had a black half long curly hair, which was spread behind his head, and his dark eyes were like stars. They looked mysterious and deep, which made his book look very popular The appearance of Tong gives people a unique aesthetic feeling. "Saran, this is your eldest brother dada, dada, this is my new student, your fifth younger brother, his name is saran Winman, you know him." Sha LAN looked at the man named dada and immediately saluted him. He said respectfully, "Hello, elder martial brother. I''m saran Winman." "Hello, little brother. My name is dada merry Jones." "Dada, I''m going to take a nap. You take saran around here and get to know what''s going on here, and then find him a room, a laboratory, a In a word, the same configuration as you, and then take him to know your useless younger martial brothers and sisters. " "Don''t worry, teacher. I know." "Well, then I''ll go to sleep. I''m really sleepy." As the voice dropped, valkyli''s body shook for a moment and then disappeared in place. Looking at valkiri leaving, dada shook his head and said with a smile: "little brother, that''s what the teacher is like. If you get used to it, I''ll take you to your room. We''ve already prepared all these things, waiting for the teacher to bring new students. Just for example, it''s been more than 60 years since the fourth junior brother was brought last time. ¡± "sixty years? So long? " Saran was really taken aback by the time. Hearing Sha Lan''s words, dada was stunned. He looked at Sha LAN and asked with a smile, "younger martial brother, your strength has reached the level of level 4 wizard. I don''t know how long it took you to reach this level?" "Inside and outside About four or five years ago? " Saran added up his time in the subject matter world, jade world and nightmare abyss. However, in his opinion, these valuable time brought about the incomparable surprise of dada. You know, in the wizard organization of jadeite world, if a person can grow from an ordinary person to a first-class wizard in five years, he can be absolutely regarded as a genius, and he is also a genius with great books.Even dada, who is second only to valkiri in the history of jadeite world, took 16 years to reach the level of level 4 wizard, while Shalan only spent five years, even less than five years. This speed can be said to be abnormal! In fact, in terms of talent alone, as varkiri said, among his five students, Shalan''s talent is just passable. However, the key lies in that he was born in the main material world and was in the extraordinary tide of the main material world. His strength was enhanced by the will of the world. In addition, Shalan borrowed medicine and spiritual power twice Overtaking on the curve, this has the strength now. Smiling and shaking his head, dada said to Saran, "I understand why a teacher who has not accepted students for more than 60 years will accept you as a student again." As the words fell, dada looked at the demon corpse that had not yet been finished. His body was slightly shocked. Another dada split from his body, picked up a tool and began to tear it up before the corpse. Dada''s body was smiling at saran and left the laboratory with astonished saran. All of a sudden, the devil''s body gave out gas Flame, the suppression of Shalan disappeared in an instant, making Sha LAN breathe a sigh of relief. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 455 "Elder martial brother, the devil''s body is..." "That? It was the body of a great black winged devil in the fifty seventh floor hell. Recently, I was studying the witchcraft of the devil, so I used the sorcery array to open the channel to the fifty seventh floor hell and captured the eight level black winged devil. Fortunately, the channel I got through didn''t attract the attention of the legendary devil. Otherwise, it would be a bit of trouble. " Level eight demons? It seems that I underestimated the strength of that cheap teacher. Dada was a familiar person, and soon divided the rooms and laboratories belonging to saran. Then he took saran to the third floor of the lounge and sat down. He popped up three stars and disappeared in the lounge in a blink of an eye. In fact, the decoration of the lounge is extremely luxurious. Even Sha LAN can see an artistic figure with normal proportion carved out of secret silver, which is really hard to attach to the local tyrant. Just as Sha LAN looked at the situation in the rest room, the rest room opened a white energy gate once again. A thin man with thick black eyes and a cup of hot tea made of unknown plants came in and collapsed on a sofa. "Soz, how many days have you not slept?" Hearing dada''s words, Sox yawned and looked at dada. As soon as he wanted to answer, he suddenly saw saran sitting beside dada. Sox was really stunned for a moment, and then he responded. He looked at dada, pointing at Saran, and said, "elder martial brother, who is this boy? Is it your illegitimate son As soon as Sox''s voice fell, dada snapped his finger, and a starlight immediately shot from dada''s finger and toward Sox. But before the starlight hit Sox, his body instantly disappeared on the sofa, and then appeared on another longer sofa not far away, half lying on it, yawning, and saying, "elder martial brother, don''t do this If he is not your illegitimate son, why would he come here and sit beside you "Soz, he''s a new student and your fifth younger brother." This time, Sox was really stunned. He suddenly jumped up from the sofa. When his feet fell to the ground, he instantly came to Shalan''s face and looked at her closely. He was surprised and said, "did the teacher take in new students? That''s really a good thing Hello, fifth younger martial brother, what''s your name? Would you like to study pharmaceutics with me? " "Hello, fourth elder martial brother. My name is saran. I like pharmaceutics very much, but I prefer alchemy. I want to study alchemy." As soon as Saran''s voice fell, another white light door opened. A two-and-a-half meters tall man came in from outside the light door. He said with some simple words: "Soz, don''t tempt my younger martial brother to study pharmaceutics with you. Who knows that you just want to find a substitute who can share 120 potions for you every year." "Hey, shovel shit, how do you know that the younger martial brother doesn''t want to, maybe he does!" "I said, if you ask me to shovel excrement again, I''ll bury you in Laohei''s excrement again. It seems that you have ignored my words!" After a step forward, Shalan''s third elder brother suddenly appeared in front of his fourth elder brother SOAs, and reached out and grabbed him. But before he caught him, SoSs disappeared in the same place. However, the Third Elder martial brother''s hand did not stop, but continued to grasp downward. When his hand was in the position where Sox was just now, Sox even went on to catch him again Du appeared under the hand of the Third Elder martial brother and was grabbed by him and lifted up. "Oh, it''s painful. Third Elder martial brother, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Please give me a break." "Soz, you will only say you are wrong when I catch you, and you will call me the Third Elder martial brother." Shalan''s Third Elder martial brother, who has not yet been named, is quite simple and honest. As soon as Sox admits his mistake, he immediately puts him down. It seems that he is afraid of hurting him. Turning to Sha LAN, the Third Elder martial brother said with a simple smile, "Hello, younger martial brother. My name is Ge Rong. You can call me Third Elder martial brother directly." "Hello, Third Elder martial brother. I want to ask you, the fourth elder martial brother used the space witchcraft just now, right? So how did you catch him? I don''t feel the fluctuation of space witchcraft, or am I too weak to feel it? " "What I just used was not space witchcraft. In fact, I was not good at space witchcraft. I used the force of cause and effect, because I wanted to grasp Sox''s arm, so the result was that I would grasp Sox''s arm. This is the force of cause and effect, but what I mastered was not so good. If it was too subtle, it would easily cause problems, so the teacher asked me to go To old black shovel excrement, also be regarded as disguised in training me to grasp the force of cause and effect Just after gerron''s words were finished, a white light door opened, but a woman in shabby armor came out of the light door. She looked like she was in her early twenties and thirties. Of course, she must be much older in fact. Her body is very strong, but it does not lose the beauty of a woman. Her golden hair is bound behind her head and forms a single one The horse''s tail is hanging behind his head, which is quite a little bold and heroic.Sha LAN knew that this should be her second elder martial sister! The woman sat down between dada and saran and said, "my mother was fighting with a half Birdman just now. As a result, dada''s message came, which made me lose the half Birdman''s move. If you don''t have any good reason, then you''ll have a good reason You must give me your demigod leg bone "Angelina, the teacher has a new student. His name is saran Winman. He is our junior brother." Stunned for a moment, Angelina immediately turned her head and looked up and down. She patted her shoulder, nodded and said, "there''s a lot of blood on her body. It seems that it''s not the kind of stuff that can be kept in the laboratory all day long. Come to me when you have time. Let''s have a practice." "Er, OK, second elder martial sister." "Ha ha ha, that''s right. Don''t learn from your three elder martial brothers. They can advise you. They never practice with me." Saran blinked at this, and suddenly he felt as if he had promised something he couldn''t hear. At this time, Angelina took out her armor and finally pulled out a ring. Then she took out a lightsaber. The blade was a huge sword with a length of three meters. She swung it in her hand for a while. Angelina threw it directly to Shalan. Seeing Angelina''s action, gejon standing not far from saran immediately wants to help Saran, but before he does, he sees Angelina''s eyes and stops immediately. Looking at the huge sword that fell from her head, saran took a breath. Without any hesitation, she suddenly inflated into the shape of a hell Tauren. She grabbed the super large sword thrown by Angelina and stepped back a little bit, finally stabilizing her body. With the power of the helltauren, we can barely hold the super large sword. It can be seen that the weight of the super large sword itself is much more than his appearance. Angelina looked at saran at this time, her eyes brightened, but then she said with regret: "the second level physical strength can reach this level after transformation. It''s worthy of being the ancestor Mi Wu. Unfortunately, your physical strength is only level 2. If your physical strength can be equal to your spiritual strength and reach level 4, then I can really be good with you Let''s have a competition. Even if I''m a repressive force, I can''t compete with you on the basis of not killing you. It''s a pity. " "Second elder martial sister, what is the name of this huge sword?" "It''s a weapon of my youth. I call it slaughter. It doesn''t have any characteristics. It only has the advantage of firmness. I think you should be very suitable for this weapon, so it''s used as a gift." Hearing Angelina''s words, dada suddenly said with a smile: "after all, Angelina is still a woman, and her mind is much more delicate than ours. The first time we meet, we should have a gift." After opening his space bag, dada took out a piece of dark crystal and put it on the tea table in front of him. However, he saw that there was black smoke in the black crystal from time to time, revealing a dark red inverted Pentagram star sealed inside. "Saran, this is the demon blood crystal I made. When you crush it at a critical time, you can summon a level 8 demon virtual image to fight for you. It can last for about 15 minutes. Even if it is a legend, it can block it." At this time, SOAS scratched his head helplessly and said, "slaughter and demon blood crystal, elder martial brother and elder sister, you two are really big hands, I can''t do it, and I can take a little potion." With these words, Sox took out a purple potion with glittering luster from his space equipment. Looking at the test tube containing the purple potion, Sox felt the test tube as if he was touching his lover, and placed it on the edge of demon blood crystal. "Younger martial brother, this is the water of purple moon made by me. As long as there is still one breath, you can take this potion and you will be able to recover immediately. Your body injury and mental energy consumption can be recovered immediately. It can also be used as a card to protect your life." Dada, Angelina and SOX all presented the corresponding meeting gifts, and the value was absolutely high. Gerron would not fall behind. However, he did not give saran any material substance, but gave a promise. "Younger martial brother, I don''t have any good things to give you, but I can give you a promise that I can customize a magic tool for you free of materials, which is not inferior to the level of moonlight. What do you think of it?" A little surprised, Sha LAN looked at GE Rong and said: "Third Elder martial brother, this is too precious." "It''s not precious, it''s not precious. In fact, what the elder martial brother brought out is not inferior to the value of my promise, especially the slaughter of the second elder martial sister. It''s something I''ve coveted for a long time." "Third Elder martial brother, so you should be very good at alchemy?" "I do have some research on alchemy, but if I am good at it, I am not so good at it. In fact, my alchemy is also combined with my power of cause and effect. The way I take is different from that of real alchemy. I know you want to learn alchemy, but if you and I learn, you can only go astray. It''s better to find a teacher than me."Slowly nodding, Shalan said, "that''s what it is, then I understand." "Saran, the teacher said, when you see us, we will go to her. Now you see us, and it''s time to go to the teacher." Listening to Dada, Shalan nodded immediately and said, "yes, then I am temporarily out of company." Put everything in the space ring. Shalan nodded to the four elder brothers and sisters, and immediately went to the fifth floor where valkiri was. Looking at the left Saran, Soz first said, "we should all see that younger martial brother is not the person in our world, right?" "If I don''t make a mistake, he should come from the subject matter quality," said dada, nodding slowly At this point, Angelina, goron, or Soz, there was a surprise on her face, and goron said, "the main and material quality world?"? Can the main and material quality circles have bred four level Wizards? " Shaking his head, dada said: "no, the current power limit of the subject and material quality field is still only level 2, or the level 2 just raised to before. As for why our junior brother can improve his strength to level 4, it can only be said that our junior brother''s talent is really too strong." "The main matter and substance world is the core of the universe after all. Although it has bred the decadent group of Tianlong people, it will also give birth to the rare genius of other worlds. Our jadeite world can have such a afraid resource only as a part of the projection of the main physical and material boundary, and we can see the degree of richness of the main and material quality circles." Dada thought deeply about Angelina''s words and nodded and said, "yes, the rich of the subject and material quality is beyond our imagination. I am thinking about whether the teacher accepts the younger brother or not." "Deep? Is it that the teacher wants to use the younger brother to do anything? " "No, it can''t be said that if the teacher really wants to use him, it is impossible to take him as a student. You should know how strict the teacher is about the students'' problems. The idea of taking students as a student alone is absolutely serious. Just what deep meaning is behind it, it is not what I can guess." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 456 Valkiri had other plans to accept saran for his students. Valkiri knew that, the students of valkiri knew it, and Shalan knew it too. But no matter what she thought, saran was not angry at valkiri''s acceptance of herself as a student. I''m kidding. If anyone accepts himself as a student, those senior brothers and sisters will give him a lot of rare gifts. So Sha LAN, a teacher like this, thinks it''s not enough to give him ten or eight. On the fifth floor, as soon as she got up the stairs, she saw a white light door appeared in front of her. On the other side of the light door, she was sitting on the sofa drinking juice and looking out of the window. Walking into it, saran looked at varkiri with his back to himself, saluted slightly and said, "teacher, I''m here." "Find yourself a place to sit down." After hearing this, saran found a sofa and sat down. Then valkiri turned around, looked at saran and said, "you should be very clear that I accept you as a student not only values your qualifications, but also your origin, but also has other expectations or arrangements for you." "Yes, I understand." "I can''t tell you what I expect and arrange for you now, but I can tell you that what I want you to do will not harm you, nor will I harm a person who really wants to be a student. You can rest assured. Of course, if you don''t do what I ask, I will take back everything the professor gave you, and Throw people at the bottom of the king''s ring, and you will fight dragon dung for the rest of your life. This is a threat, a direct threat. I think you understand. " "Teacher, I can only say that if it does not harm the subject matter and quality world and the interests of me and the people I love, then I will not refuse what you want me to do." "Good, then the matter will be put aside for the time being Next, let''s talk about your study here. In addition to the normal wizard meditation and witchcraft study, my students have to learn a side subject. Your eldest brother dada studies extraordinary biology and blood vessel research. Your second elder martial sister Angelina studies knowledge of physical melee, while your Third Elder martial brother studies alchemy. Of course, I strongly disagree with the trend of his alchemy. As for your fourth elder martial brother, what he studies is the most orthodox knowledge of Pharmaceutics. Now the question is, what do you want to learn? " "Teacher, I want to learn alchemy, just like the third elder brother." "Alchemy? It''s OK, but you can''t be like your third brother. His alchemy is completely connected with his power of cause and effect. Most of his alchemy is not determined by the alchemy itself, but by his own power of cause and effect. I don''t like it personally. So as my new apprentice, you have to follow the most orthodox alchemy Perhaps a glimpse of the highest mystery of alchemy. " "The highest secret of alchemy? What is that? " Hearing this, valkiri''s face immediately showed a trace of excitement, and said to saran: "the highest secret of alchemy is to make a artifact out of human body. It''s very natural for gods to make artifact. Only when human beings make artifact by Alchemy can we say that it is the acme of alchemy." ¡°¡­¡­¡± For Saran, his mood at this time is complex. If we use the words of previous life, it is probably that there is a mother and five brothers and sisters in the family. His mother is an academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences and a Nobel Prize winner. His elder brother is also an academician of the Chinese Academy of Sciences, but he has not won the Nobel Prize. The second elder sister is the doctoral supervisor of the world''s top universities, the third brother is the doctor of the world''s top universities, the fourth brother is the master''s degree of the world''s top universities, and he is a senior high school student in Huaxia, or the kind who did not get the year A hundred years ago. Then his mother taught him physics in person, and then told him that if he studied physics well, he must win the Nobel Prize. This is probably the feeling that valkiri and saran said at this time that he should study alchemy well, reach the extreme and refine artifact in human body. "Teacher, I try my best "Yes "Well, I think you can. When learning alchemy, heavy souls have more advantages than those without them. I''m optimistic about you. Oh, by the way, your meditation method should also be updated. Although the meditation method you are practicing now is not very bad, it is not so good. It does not fit your state very well. I have a meditation idea that is just suitable for you. Take it for a change. " With these words, varkiri grabs one hand, and a light blue crystal appears in his hand and hands it to Saran, who can see clearly that valkiri doesn''t carry any space equipment. Valkiri''s mind reading ability is as strong as ever. She looked at saran and said, "when you reach my present level, you can throw space equipment aside completely like me, and open up a storage space of your own. This is the common practice of the real strong.""Cough Well, I see. " "Well, at this stage, your strength is still very low, and there is no foundation for alchemy. You should go back first and practice well. Go to the library if you want, and go to the library for books and materials you want to read. As for the foundation of alchemy, although your three elder martial brothers don''t learn very well, you can still teach you basic problems. When can you refine a starlight wizard through alchemy alone, and when will you come back to me, I will teach you a higher level of alchemy. " "Good teacher, I understand. Then I will leave for a while." "Go ahead." Saran saluted valkiri and left his room. When Shalan left, varkiri raised her hand and condensed a faint demon mark. She looked at the demon mark floating on her hand, narrowed her eyes slightly, and suddenly said to herself with a smile: "which old ghost in hell dares to ignore the rules of those two and impose this kind of thing on a heavy soul person, since you dare to borrow this A devil''s mark sent saran to me, so I dare to take saran. And I not only accept saran as a student, but also find out the hidden you behind this demon mark. I don''t believe that there are people who can do three or four things under my nose, but I don''t find them. " When the voice dropped, valkyli put the devil''s mark back and drew his hand in front of him. A door leading to the seventy-two floor hell was opened instantly. Without any hesitation, valkyli went in directly. At the moment that the crack leading to the seventy-two floor hell was closed, a sound came from the devil''s panic scream, and went through the crack when the crack closed When it''s closed, it stops suddenly! Ever since she left the gear tower, she has never devoted herself to study and practice. This time, she was accepted as a student by valkiri. However, she once again has the opportunity to experience such a life. She lives in the library, the training room and the laboratory of the third senior brother. Today''s Shalan, with the spirit of a level Four wizard, can almost always maintain the ability to open when learning, which makes his learning ability to a very amazing level, amazing to the extent that his four elder martial brothers and sisters have held meetings for many times. He is surprised that this younger martial brother can be called a monster like learning ability, and marvels at his teacher''s Yang The light is poisonous and spicy. All the students are monsters. Although valkiri was not aware of saran''s terrible learning ability. High intensity of study life, in many people''s eyes, is painful and difficult, but for Sha LAN, it is sweet, which makes time pass day by day, in the blink of an eye has passed a year, but Sha LAN has no sense of the passage of time, just like the past three-point-a-line learning life. Until the return of valkiri, who left the ring of kings for a year! "Boom At the top of the hall of the ring of kings, a crack spurting black and red prison fire suddenly tore open. A large number of prison fire mixed with sulfur smell erupted from the crack, and it was about to swallow up the mermaids in the fountain in the middle of the hall. At this time, four figures appeared here one after another. SoSs looked at the fire and pointed out that the space was torn. A crack appeared in front of the fire, quickly devouring the fire and embracing the life of the mermaid. At this time, gerron recited a sentence silently and waved one hand. An invisible barrier covered the whole hall, completely isolating the influence of the crack on the king''s ring. At this time, a figure fell from the crack, and it was valkiri, who had not been seen for a year. At this time, varkiri was in a mess. His green hair was burning everywhere. There were many terrible wounds on his body. Some of them even could see the bones and viscera inside. However, valkiri himself did not care at all. He put his hand to the crack and raised a middle finger. He yelled: "you bastards, you have the ability Besiege me and have no ability to chase me out. Next time I have a chance, I will touch your nest one by one and smash your eggs "Roar As soon as varkiri''s voice fell, a roar sounded from the other side of the crack, but he saw a huge claw sticking out of the crack and grabbing it straight at him. But before the claw grabbed Valkyrie, Angelina had already arrived in front of valkiri with a face of excitement. A blow hit the claw, which exploded the claw completely and turned into a large number of pieces of meat flying around. Angelina herself fell half of her body under the ground, and her whole right arm was pulled on the ground, twisted and twisted, The skeleton was broken for at least ten or twenty segments, but with such a heavy injury, Angelina''s face was full of excitement, eager to fight with the owner of that claw. However, dada obviously didn''t give Angelina this chance, but seeing dada suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched the flesh and blood flying around with one hand, those flesh and broken bones immediately flew into his hand and turned into a high-density meat ball the size of a palm, which was collected by dada''s backhand.At the same time, dada stretched out his hand again and squeezed the crack again. The crack was like an ordinary cloth bag. It was crushed to death by an invisible fist, turned into nothingness and closed completely. As the crack closed, gerron waved again to remove the cause and effect boundary, then reached out and pulled Angelina out of the ground. Angelina stood on the ground, stretched out her hand piece by piece to put the broken bones of her right arm into position. When the last piece of broken bone was completely in the right position, her right arm also completely returned to normal, jumping around again, as if it was not her who was seriously injured just now. Dada went up to valkiri, looked at his miserable appearance, and asked, "teacher, where have you been and suffered such a heavy injury?" "I went to the bottom seven floors of the seventy-two hell. As a result, I was besieged by the demon lords in those seven layers. Those damned fellows did not dare to fight with me one by one. They could only use this method to encircle them. However, I also killed one demigod Demon Lord and five legendary demon lords, enough for them to regret for two or three hundred years." For their teacher''s valiant, dada four are obviously used to it. At the beginning, valkiri broke into the world of black dragon and took away the youngest son of the head of the black dragon family in the black dragon world as a pet. Now the black dragon family in the black dragon world does not think it has happened at all. "Teacher, the last seven layers of the seventy-two hells have always been the most mysterious place in the universe. You can''t enter without the real God. Teacher, do you want to take a little more time before you go to such a place again?" "You mean I''m worse than I am?" "Of course, teacher, you are so much worse than you are." "Tut..." He gave dada a a bad look, but valkiri was not so casual about his eldest disciple. He just gave him a threatening look, then nodded helplessly and said, "well, next time, I will not go to that kind of place." After hearing this, dada immediately said with a smile, "well, as a compensation, I will go to negotiate with the black dragon family in the black dragon world, and bring back a female black dragon to accompany old black. What does the teacher think of this?" As soon as his eyes lit up, valkiri looked at dada and said with a smile, "Oh, my eldest disciple still remembers what I want. It''s not bad. Then I''ll forgive you for what you said just now." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 457 When goron''s causal force covered the lobby, the outside world could not hear any sound inside. Especially in the library with sound insulation and boundary, Shalan didn''t feel any vibration. As always, Shalan looked at the book to make up for his own shortcomings. In a year, Shalan read a large number of books. Even his elder brothers and sisters were surprised by the reading quantity of Shalan. Although there was not much progress in mental power, the hidden danger of too fast promotion in the past had been eliminated completely in this year, and the foundation became firm again. In addition, in alchemy, Shalan has paid a lot of energy and progress. It has been successful to produce the lightless witchcraft. However, it is still a distance from the requirement of further learning alchemy from valkiri. The degree of making star light level witchcraft alone is still a distance, which has not been explored. Closing the books in hand, Shalan left the library directly. There is a kind of low-level supernatural creature in the library, called the family fairy. It is a kind of humanoid superorganism with the size of head and a pair of dragonfly wings. Their work is to organize the library and help the people who come to the library to find the right books. For this reason, they can get the protection of the king''s ring, as well as food and shelter. So just read the book Shalan put on the table can, naturally there will be a family elf to deal with. Leaving the library, Shalan went straight to his laboratory. Recently, he was studying a new witchcraft. However, when Shalan stepped into the light door leading to his laboratory, he did not enter his laboratory, but entered a conference room with luxurious decoration. In the conference room, including valkiri, four senior brothers and sisters of Shalan are here. Looking at the coming Saran, dada smiled and said, "younger martial brother, have you finished reading the book today? What do you want to drink? " "Apple bubble water." "Pa!" A ring finger, a cup of light yellow apple bubble water appeared in Shalan''s hand, drank a cup of Apple bubble water, saran looked at valkili and said: "teacher, you are back, do not know that the trip is still smooth?" At this time, valkiri, has no more from the hell just returned to the confusion, she has returned to saran a year ago when she saw her. After drinking a sip of red wine, valkiri said, "Saran, I asked you to come here this time. There are mainly some things that you need to do. I have already given them your elder brother and elder sister''s tasks. Now I want to tell you something, I hope you can do it well." "Teacher, please say." "Your strength is level 4 now. Although the level is not very high, it is also fast from the third spiritual leap. You can try to break through level 5 in about one year. My task is to protect my daughter Maijia. I think you should remember her and protect her for half a year. When my elder brothers and sisters come back, you can come back from Baishi city. At that time, you can come back from Baishi city I will give you a limit potion to help you break through the third spiritual leap and become a five level wizard. " "OK, I see. Then I don''t know when I''m going to leave?" "Now, let''s go. There''s no need to delay it." "No problem, then I''ll go to prepare things now and go to Baishi city." After that, Shalan got up and left the meeting room. At this time, gorong, who had the best relationship with Shalan, said to valkili with some worries: "teacher, the place in Baishi city is too dangerous. It is difficult to protect the younger martial brother from being targeted. Can you put him there really?" "He is in Baishi City, only those who are meticulous in the city. But if he is anywhere outside Baishi City, it is not only those guys who need to face. We go to hell this time. For some guys, it is a very good opportunity. I can''t believe they will not seize this opportunity to find our troubles, So for the sake of Shalan''s life, Baishi city is the most suitable place. " When he heard this, Da Da thought, and said to valkiri, "teacher, the one in Baishi City, will not really aim at the younger martial brother?" "The old man will not do it to your younger martial brother. He has only one chance to hand out now. That is, someone is troubling in Baishi city. The old man is an old firewood dog. He takes the territory seriously." "Well, I''m ok." Nodding, valkiri said again, "this time, our decision to go to hell was sudden. I thought I had never found it once, but I didn''t think that the mark of the devil that was cut off your younger brother changed. So I changed my mind to kill them a horse gun and study the problem of this demon mark by the way What is the matter? What danger is likely to be in this? You are all careful. If you have to, you can use random transmission reels. That thing can at least keep you alive. " "I see!" "No problem." "I see." "Let''s go!"Looking at his four students, varkiri nodded and waved one hand. A crack leading to hell appeared in front of them. "All right, let''s go!" As the voice fell, the five masters and apprentices turned into five streamers, and soon the crack healed and the conference room was calm again. At the same time, Shalan tidied up her things, and with the help of two Elven servants, she recovered a Griffin, and drove the Griffin to the sky and flew to the direction of white stone city. Griffin speed is very fast, only half a day, in the sunset, they came to the white stone city. Sha LAN puts a special whistle into the space ring. As long as he wants to call the Griffin, he just needs to blow the whistle. The Griffin will not be too far away from the White Rock City, but will seek food and rest in the nearby forest. Looking at the long lost white stone city, saran immediately followed the crowd into it. At this time, Shalan was wearing a pure white hooded robe. Naturally, there was no problem with this hooded robe. But the key lies in the golden ring mark on the hooded robe, which is the mark of the ring of kings. Only the official members of the ring of kings are qualified to wear clothes marked with the ring of kings, and everyone in the world knows that Tao, the official members of the ring of kings are only valkiri and her students! The news that valkiri''s students entered the white stone city quickly spread to all the high-rise buildings of the city under the transmission of the officers on the wall of the city, and the people of the natural star moon family have already known about it. When Shalan came to the gate of Xingyue family, a large number of servants and bodyguards were ready to welcome her arrival. Looking at the grand reception ceremony for herself, saran thought of the treatment she received when she was a little wizard. It was really a day by day. "Strength determines status, no matter in that world or in what kind of world." As Sha LAN remembers, the residence of the Xingyue family is a mansion with rich historical details. It looks magnificent, but it doesn''t feel like a nouveau riche. The servants and maids are both beautiful men and beautiful women, which makes people feel relaxed and happy. Under the leadership of an elegant middle-aged housekeeper, saran comes to the main hall of Xingyue family residence. At this time, saran can see it To a man who looks like he is in his thirties, but his eyes are very vicissitudes. He has two small beards and is looking at Sha LAN with a smile. Without any doubt, saran immediately made a salute and said, "saran Winman has met the Duke of the stars and the moon." As soon as the name fell, Maijia, standing on the right side of the Grand Duke of stars and moons, suddenly raised her head and stared at the hooded man standing in the middle of the hall. She took off her hood and showed her own appearance. At this time, when she saw Shalan''s Maijia, her face showed a trace of surprise and joy. However, she did not make a statement. She just looked at Sha LAN, and then she continued to stand beside the Great Duke of stars and moon with a smile. The Great Duke of the stars and the moon obviously dotes on Maijia, and naturally he sees the appearance of Maijia. Looking up at Saran, the Great Duke of stars and Moon said with a smile, "I am acquainted with valkiri, so you should be a new student of valkiri?" "Yes, I was the fifth student the teacher took in a year ago." "Very well, I''m glad that valkiri has such an excellent student, but I don''t know why you came to Whiterock? Is there anything I can help you with? " Naturally, saran would not say that he was sent by valkiri to protect Maijia. He looked at Xingyue Duke with a smile and replied, "my teacher sent me to reminisce with Miss Maijia. I have about half a year''s time." Hearing this, the expression on the big Duke''s face did not change, but the movement of playing with two unknown balls suddenly stopped. He took a deep look at Sha LAN and said with a smile, "OK, then you will live in our family of stars and moons for the next six months. I will arrange you to live in Maijia''s yard for you two to reminisce about the past." Thank you very much "Well, talk to Maggie. I''m leaving now. I''ll see you later." As the words fell, the Great Duke of Xingyue and his men left quickly. At this time, Maijia ran to Shalan, dragged her arm without saying a word, and trotted all the way to her courtyard in the star moon family residence, and then she put down her arm. Looking at Saran, Maggie looked up and down, and suddenly said with a smile, "Saran, long time no see, your clothes look good. Although I guess my mother may give you some benefits as a reward, I didn''t expect that you would become my mother''s fifth student. You know, my mother has not accepted any new students for 60 years." "That''s because I have amazing talent, so I was accepted as a student by the teacher." "Cut!" She turned her mouth and said to Saran, "Saran, didn''t you tell me? When you fart, you really hate it. As for your amazing talent, it''s a joke in front of my mother''s first four students. Do you know what kind of talent is my mother''s first student, brother dada? ""What talent?" "Brother dada is born with a trace of dark divinity. For dark witchcraft, it can be said that he is a natural fit. Any dark witchcraft, demon witchcraft and curse witchcraft are easy to handle. What''s more, when brother dada is fighting, because of the help of the divinity of the darkness in his soul, his witchcraft has a trace of power of rules, which is not comparable to ordinary witches and witches. Although your strength and talent are very good, they are not better than brother dada? " "Darkness is divine Is there such an exaggeration? " "Sister Angelina, she is following the path of blood wizard, and her blood is the blood of Gaia, the Titan of the earth. Her blood purity is very high, but I don''t know why, sister Angelina is still a human being and has not become a giant, but this does not delay her strength. I don''t want to talk about elder brother Gerong''s causal power. Even my mother is greedy for elder brother Gerong''s fitness for the force of cause and effect. It is said that when elder brother Gerong reaches the legendary level, he will not be afraid to face a demigod under the blessing of the force of cause and effect. Finally, brother SOAs has no less control over the power of space than that of brother gojon on the power of cause and effect, and he also has a very strong pharmaceutical talent. Now, how good is your talent ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can''t say When she was in the ring of kings, Sha LAN knew that her elder martial brother and elder sister were very powerful and talented. However, the talent of a wizard usually needs to be kept secret. Naturally, he would not ask anything rashly. However, Sha LAN did not expect that his four elder martial brothers and sisters would have such a high level of talent. His eldest brother, dada, is at the peak of legendary wizard, which is the level of level 10 wizard. Angelina, the second elder martial sister, is also a legendary wizard. She is just a new level 9 wizard. Her third elder brother, Ge Rong, is only one step away from the legend. Because he wants to break through the legend with the rule of causality, he stays at level 8 As for his fourth elder brother SOAs, the situation is similar. He constantly understands and studies the rules of space, and wants to use the power of space to reach the level of legend. In fact, in terms of combat capability alone, both dada and Sox, Shalan''s four elder martial brothers and sisters have reached the legendary level of fighting ability. As for Salan''s teacher valkiri, even dada is not very clear about its real strength. However, according to Dada, when varkiri suppressed the head of the black dragon clan with one person, a demigod, it was possible to See you! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 458 In short, among the sorcerers in the ring of kings, Shalan''s strength is the worst, but not a little bit worse. The weakest SOAs is a level 8 wizard, only one step away from the legend. Today''s saran is only a level 4 wizard, the difference can be said to be 100000 miles. Even if Sha LAN can break through to the level 5 wizard level, there will be no difference. Of course, Shalan is very weak compared with his senior brothers and sisters, but it is not the case if compared with other witches. In Jadeite world, the upper limit of strength is up to legend level 9. However, in the folk view, the number of legends, including valkiri, may be more than one hand, but it will not be much more. Moreover, these problems, which hinder the upper limit of strength, are basically never used. Even the existence of legend level 9 is basically not in front of people. In other words, the strongest level in the jadeite world is the level 7 and level 8 strong people who have experienced the fourth spiritual leap, and the number of these strong people is no more than the legend. None of them is not the leader of a certain big power. 90% of the strong people who can walk around the world are only below level 6. Among them, level 4 witches can definitely be regarded as The upper class, moreover, for Shalan alone, after a year''s study in the ring of kings, although he is only a level 4 wizard, his combat power is definitely more than level 4! Since joining up with Maijia, Shalan has spent a week in the star moon family residence. This week, he lives in seclusion. Apart from meditation, he organizes and studies the notes he made in the ring of kings. Now, there are hundreds of notes in saran''s notes, which can be regarded as a small library. Of course, Sha LAN understands a lot of knowledge, but it is not There are a lot of understanding, enough for him to study continuously for half a year. "Bang..." Maijia pushed the door of Shalan''s room and rushed to Shalan, who was sitting in front of her desk. She grabbed the pen in her hand and said to saran directly, "Saran, don''t read any more. You''ve been reading for a week, and you''re going to become a nerd. I''m going to the auction in the city today. Come with me." "Auction?" Murmured to herself, suddenly saran suddenly remembered what Yiwen and herself had said before she came to this world. She said that she would open an auction to sell the legendary sorcerer, and also said that she would give saran a gift at that auction, but she did not tell saran about the gift. "It''s been a year." Although she missed it very much, she didn''t rush back to the main material world. Although she had been in the jadeite world for a year, the main material world would not last long. This is the foundation for Sha LAN to stay here safely. "Saran, what are you muttering about? Did you follow me to the auction The tone was as bright as the sunshine just now, but Maggie''s eyes were dim. Although Shalan''s murmur was not so loud, the one standing beside him could listen to it. In addition, with the smile that Saran showed in a trance, she immediately guessed something, but she didn''t say it. Looking at Maggie, saran nodded with a smile and said, "of course, I''m here to protect you. I''ll follow you when you go to the auction." In fact, on the night of saran''s arrival, Duke Xingyue told Maijia about valkiri''s real intention to let saran come here. After all, Xingyue grand duke was the only one who came to valkiri''s heart. Naturally, he knew valkiri''s character very well. What''s more, valkiri is very clear about the strength of the family of stars and moon, and how strong he is. As long as he is still alive, no one can hurt Maijia. It is impossible to be bright or dark. Therefore, sending a fourth level wizard to protect Maijia is just a pretext. After thinking about it for a while, master Xingyue roughly guessed some things and understood valkiri''s real intention of letting Shalan stay with Maijia. He wanted to tie Shalan and Maijia together, and let him protect his daughter together Varkiri''s new students are protected together. In order to prevent Maijia from making some impulsive things that would make him unable to protect saran well, the Duke of Xingyue told Maijia about it in advance and asked her to keep it secret. As varkiri said before, as long as he was in Whiterock, saran would be safe and sound, not only because of the legend in their mouth who lived in seclusion in Whitestone, but also because of the existence of the Great Duke of stars and moon. Therefore, after knowing about Saran, Maijia still invited saran and her to participate in the auction as usual. As long as she was in the white stone city, she could be safe and sound! Maijia, with four bodyguards, two maids, and Shalan, who is a close wizard in name, drove quickly to the colorful diamond auction house in white stone city in a carriage. The diamond auction house, another Duke''s family in Whiterock, is one of the largest auction houses besides the Royal auction house. Because the Royal auction house only focuses on the royal family and the aristocrats, as well as the extraordinary existence of the tulip Empire, so the reputation of the private Royal auction house is not obvious, but the colorful diamond auction house is the most famous!The star moon family is the first family under the royal family. Naturally, the appearance of the carriage of the star moon family has attracted the attention of the surrounding nobles and even some rich and powerful families. It was just at this moment that another more luxurious carriage came along. Some of them wanted to make a difference with Maijia''s carriage. They even ran into Maijia''s carriage in the street. Seeing the movement of the carriage outside, saran frowned and asked, "Maijia, what''s the matter with that carriage?" "That carriage is the royal carriage. The youngest daughter of Prince ChiYan is spoiled by Prince ChiYan. He always keeps away from me. It seems that he has been prepared for this day and wants to be ashamed before snow." "Shame before snow? What''s wrong with her? " "It''s nothing more than throwing a cake in her face at a royal dinner party, and then deliberately tripping her foot to let her fall into the pool. I''ve been merciful." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is it so cruel? Women are really terrible. As if hearing saran''s thoughts, Maggie immediately looked at saran and said, "that guy said I was a son of a bitch with only father and no mother, so..." With her eyebrows jumping, saran looked at Maggie and asked, "does she say that about you? Is she crazy? " "I feel the same way, so when the people of Prince ChiYan''s family come to me for trouble, I tell them her original words. As a result, they don''t dare to start with a finger. Instead, they let the woman be scolded by Prince ChiYan. From then on, we have a good relationship. Our tulip empire''s rules, as long as it is a regular competition, will do It''s OK! " "Bang!" The carriage vibrated violently, and saran could see clearly that there were layers of runes on this ordinary looking carriage, which turned into a light curtain attached to the outside of the carriage and completely resisted the impact of the other side''s carriage. However, the carriage was obviously transformed into a chariot. Even the horses were attached with a layer of white armor. There was no fear or pause between the collisions. At this time, the window beside the carriage suddenly opened, revealing a domineering girl. She looked at Maijia and said: "Maijia, this time I don''t think you''ll make a fool of yourself. My carriage has been blessed and reformed by three alchemists. Even in the front battlefield, it''s also a weapon of war. Today, I''ll let you know that you offended me to the end What''s the end of it! Give me a hard hit and break up her old car Although the carriage has basic protection, Maijia has to admit that compared with the other party''s carriage, her own carriage is really not cheap. If it goes on like this, it will be smashed by the other party. "Ready to give up the carriage, let''s get out of the carriage, give priority to safety!" The carriage was so large that the four guards in it immediately answered. But at this moment, saran reached out and rubbed the ring on the third ring finger of her right hand and said to Maijia, "Maijia, can I do this fight?" Of course, Maijia said, "it''s part of the natural power of my eyes to nod my head." "Well, then we don''t have to abandon the carriage and fight them out!" As the voice fell down, Sha LAN suddenly stretched out her right hand. Suddenly, the ring on the ring finger of her right hand gave out a faint light. At the same time, a large amount of black sand gushed out from the ring, and quickly gushed out along the window and gap of the carriage. Under the invisible current, she quickly changed its shape, attached to the surface of the carriage and turned into one The black iron armor of the two chariots and chariot chariot horses was specially designed. A large number of black spines protruded from the surface of the iron armor, like a great beast in the flood land, took the initiative to hit each other''s carriage! "Boom!" A loud noise came and the distance of the other party''s carriage vibrated. You can see that the surface protection of the carriage after special treatment was damaged by those black spines, and a large number of scratches and holes remained on it. Shalan''s carriage was not without damage. Most of the black armor was broken, and almost all the black spines were broken. Except for the carriage itself, the black iron armor on the outer layer was seriously damaged. but this as like as two peas, the black fingers and the broken black iron armor, which immediately fell back to the black sand, quickly flew over and gathered on the surface of the carriage, and again turned into a black iron armor like exactly the same. At this time, a cry came from the opposite carriage: "Maijia, you let the wizard do it, then I''m not polite, Mr. Hanshi, please do it!" Just after this, light blue streamers poured out from each other''s carriages and turned into ice guns shooting at Maijia''s carriage. The speed and power of the ice guns were very fast and powerful. They were not inferior to the crossbows with high strength and large bed crossbows. However, for Saran, it didn''t matter!"Third level witchcraft? It''s really powerful! " As the voice fell, more black sand gushed out from the black ring on the third finger of Sha Lan''s right hand, and turned into a half body black armor on the periphery of the carriage. A large black shield was held up in his hand. There was a bright blue electric current flowing on the surface of the shield, which made the black sand of the black shield extremely aggregated and resisted the ice gun from the front! "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." A large number of ice guns were nailed to the black shield, but they didn''t penetrate. They just fell into part of it. At this time, a large number of black sand gathered on the right hand of the black half armor, turned into a huge black sickle, crossed an arc, and chopped off from the front of the opposite carriage! "Bold!" The surging cold air from the other side''s carriage quickly froze the huge black sickle. At the same time, it spread to the black armor along with the black sickle, which seemed to freeze together with the black armor and the carriage. However, at this time, a large number of black smoke with red Mars suddenly gushed out from the gap of the black half armor, quickly melting the ice layer, and fighting against the cold air from the other side''s carriage. The black half armor, as just waving the black sickle, continued to chop into the other Party''s carriage! "Boom The carriage suffered heavy damage, and the shaft of the carriage broke open. The horse that pulled the cart continued to rush forward, while the carriage rolled on the ground like a ball for several times before it slowly stopped on the ground. The black smoke and sparks dispersed, and the black half armor, together with the big shield and sickle in his hand, was reduced to black sand and returned to the ring of saran. The black sand is actually a magic tool, named iron star sky, which means endless as many stars. It is a magic tool that has reached the moon level. It has three abilities: strong, extraordinary absorption and extraordinary guidance. Under the electromagnetic force controlled by Saran, it can be used like a finger. During the battle, firmness makes it almost impossible for him to damage it easily. Extraordinary absorption determines that iron star sky can absorb a certain degree of extraordinary strength, reduce its own burden, and achieve the role of defense. As for transcendental guidance, it is aimed at Sha Lan''s witchcraft. With iron star sky, Sha LAN''s Witchcraft can be used remotely to achieve a surprise effect. Simply put, if Shalan controls the iron star to be a giant, then under the control of Shalan, the iron giant can cast all his witchcraft! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 459 Iron star sky is a sorcerer made by gerron and Shalan together. It is completely made according to the fighting style of Shalan. It can be said that it is a moon level sorcerer that is incomparably suitable for Shalan. If not for the particularity of the five finger chain, in terms of combat alone, it is not necessarily comparable to iron star sky. Some of the dilapidated carriages stopped at the door of the seven colored diamond auction house. Maggie and saran stepped out of the carriage together. The two frightened maids and four serious looking bodyguards followed. After moving her body for a while, Maijia looked at the little daughter and her men of Prince ChiYan who were climbing out of the carriage on the ground. She said to Sha LAN helplessly: "they are really crazy dogs. Fortunately, the auction house of colorful diamonds is in the peripheral area of Baishi City, not in the center of the city. Otherwise, the competition of that degree just now will not be punished and reprimanded." Sha LAN didn''t know the rules of white stone city very well, so he didn''t say anything more on this topic. He just looked at the colorful diamond auction house in front of him and said with a smile: "it''s really the biggest auction house in white stone city. It''s really magnificent. I think it''s also decorated very luxurious." "It''s not bad, but it''s not bad. After all, you''re a little too low for magnificence?" As soon as Maggie''s words fell, a clear voice suddenly rang out. "Maijia, you''ve seen the world. Naturally, you''re not very happy with our small and fussy auction house. It''s really amazing that you can come to our auction." Let''s not say whether Maggie''s mother, valkiri, was feared or hated by others. On the surface, everyone showed infinite respect for valkiri, even with his daughter Maijia. Even today''s tulip Empire emperor treats Maijia more kindly than his favorite daughter Of course, there are reasons for the Great Duke of stars and moons, but it is more because of valkiri''s face. Maggie looked at the tall woman walking out of the colorful diamond auction. She immediately put a smile on her face and went to the other party and said with a smile, "Jessica, it seems that you are hosting the auction of your Qingshi family this time." "Thank you very much. If you don''t have this kind of relationship, how can those stubborn people in our family really give me the colorful diamond?" "If you don''t have the ability, even ten people can''t let go of the old diehards in your family. I''m afraid my existence is just an excuse for them. It''s not that you don''t know. Face is more important than life. You want them to admit that no one in the Qingshi family can compare with you in business It''s almost like killing them. My existence is just an excuse. At least they can comfort me with my existence "Comfort yourself? Well, you are really impure. " She was stunned for a moment, and then Maggie immediately responded and whispered to Jessica, "Jessica, you don''t care about the occasion even if you''re joking. I''m still surrounded by people." After hearing this, Jessica noticed that Saran was not far from her back. She just wanted to say something, but suddenly she saw the golden ring mark on her robe. Then Jessica''s face changed. She pulled over Maggie and asked, "Maggie, he is that Your mother''s students? " Nodding, Maggie said, "yes, he''s my mother''s new student, the saran Winman I''ve been telling you about." Looking at saran with a look of surprise, Jessica was very surprised and said, "Maggie, he is the one you said She nodded a little red and said with a smile, "yes, it''s him Well, don''t worry. Saran''s temper is not that strange type. It''s OK to treat him normally. I promise you''re OK. At least you should believe me Jessica said, "well, I''ll be relieved if I don''t know Well, Vera, that crazy woman is here. I won''t tell you about it. Otherwise, I''ll be in big trouble if this crazy woman turns on me "Well, you go first, and make sure that there is no problem with the seven color diamond auction house." After nodding her head, Jessica quickly left. Just as she left here, Vera, Prince of red flame''s youngest daughter, climbed out of the carriage and finally rushed to Maggie. Without saying a word, she pointed to saran and said to the guard beside her and the wizard who was following her: "catch this pariah who dares to attack me I want him to know who can''t be offended in this white stone city! " When Vera falls, the six guards behind her immediately draw their cross swords and approach saran. These guards have three to four levels of strength. They are completely transcendent. In addition, the existence of the third level wizard may make it possible for other level Four witches to temporarily avoid their edge. However, for Saran, these people add their own strength to Shalan Together is nothing more than a good warm-up, activities just!With a little finger, the cross swords in the hands of the six guards immediately shook violently, so that the six guards could only increase their strength before they could continue to control the cross swords in their hands. At this time, there was a blue electric current flowing in Shalan''s eyes and a ring of his finger. All of a sudden, there was a large amount of traveling current converging in the surrounding void. In the blink of an eye, it turned into six thunder chains, which were quickly bound to the six guards, making the bodies of the six guards stiff at the same time, unable to be paralyzed by the thunder chain Move every minute. "Bold!" With a roar, the three-level wizard, who looked like he was about 50 or 60 years old, waved his magic wand in his hand and gave a sudden pause on the ground. At the same time, a layer of ice quickly spread to Shalan. At the same time, accompanied by an amazing cold air of the ice, it attacked saran. "Is there a level 4 witchcraft attached to the sorcery?" With a smile, Sha LAN grabs with one hand, and the melting stick appears in Sha Lan''s hand. With a light meal on the ground, a crack spreads out from Sha Lan''s feet, and a large amount of flame spurts out from the crack to confront the attack of ice magic! "Bang!" The collision of cold air and fire made a dull sound, and the witchcraft of both sides disappeared together. However, at this time, a large number of black sand gushed out from Sha Lan''s right hand and turned into a huge black half armor. He waved a huge black sickle and chopped at the wizard. Seeing such an attack again, the wizard''s face immediately became extremely ugly. However, as soon as he waved one hand, a wall of ice condensed in front of him. However, under the control of Saran, there was a layer of black sand on the blade of the sickle, which vibrated and rotated at high speed under the action of magnetic force. It was like an enhanced electric saw that endowed the present When the sickle is composed of unimaginable powerful cutting ability! "Poof!" The black scythe cut through the wall of butter without any hindrance, and cut the third level wizard and the six guards behind him in two. If it was not for Sha LAN, who manipulated the black half armor at the critical time, he lifted his hand upward, so that the black sickle just grazed Neville''s scalp Yes, then villa will be cut in half. But for Vera at this time, when she saw the hair falling from her head, felt the cool feeling of her scalp, and reached out to touch her scalp, that kind of panic and shame almost let Vera completely mix on the ground. Of course, for villa now, a complete coma may be better. "Ah! My hair, my hair, you dare, you dare to do this to me, I will kill you, kill you! I will find out the witch organization you belong to, and I will destroy your organization completely, and then torture you to death Listening to Vera''s crazy abuse, Maggie suddenly said with a smile: "if I was worried about how to explain how to bully you so badly, now after hearing what you just said, I know that this time''s incident has nothing to do with me. This is my mother''s fifth student and the wizard of the ring of kings. You want to destroy it The ring of kings, I feel very brave. I hope you can really do it. Come on. " With that, Maggie stopped looking at Vera and took saran into the diamond auction house. Looking at Maijia leaving, Vera''s face gradually turned red when she heard her words. When she saw the aristocrats and rich merchants who gradually came to the auction house of colorful diamonds and looked at her unique artificial Mediterranean hairstyle, Vera finally couldn''t help but be angry, spewing out a large mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground pale. Naturally, some people will send Vera back to the red flame palace, and some people will repeat all the things here to the red flame Prince and the present tulip emperor. As for other things, it has nothing to do with Maijia and saran. The star moon family is the first family under the royal family. Naturally, it is the best position in the colorful diamond auction house. Of course, it is the best in addition to the box left for the royal family. Sitting in the box, saran could see the outside through the one-way light curtain on the box wall, while the people outside could not see the inside at all. After taking a sip of red wine, saran said to Maggie, "Maijia, what do you want to buy at this auction?" "Magic diamond! It''s something that can''t be bought with money. It has to be condensed by magic stone after special conditions. Not only does it have extremely powerful and concise energy, but also its volume is very small. What''s more, the most important thing is that it''s very beautiful. With the black background and purple stars, it''s the beauty of the whole tulip empire! " "So This magic diamond is actually a magic stone, isn''t it The original stone of magic stone may be a very rare treasure in the world of emerald, which has just regained its extraordinary power. However, in this place of jadeite world, the original stone of magic stone is precious, but it is not so rare. Each magic stone vein will produce at least one magic stone, and even the larger one will produce two or three magic stone stones, which is the record of tulip empire, It was the new large-scale magic stone vein discovered three years ago. Finally, eleven pieces of original magic stone stones were found in the central position of the magic stone vein, which shocked Whitestone city.Therefore, the magic stone stone is not too precious in the tulip empire of the world. Naturally, it can not be compared with the magic diamond that only the magic stone stone can transform into. What''s more, how can the big and thick magic stone compare with the light magic diamond, and the key is that the magic diamond is beautiful! "Oh, woman..." Shaking her head helplessly, saran took out a notebook and read it while drinking red wine. Seeing saran''s action, Maijia did not disturb him, but looked at the auction seriously. In Maijia''s opinion, this form of getting along with each other was the most comfortable way for her. She liked the feeling of Shalan''s company with her. In the process of Shalan reading the notes, Maijia has participated in many auctions. When Maijia is more and more angry, saran just looks up and looks at the auction item that Maijia competes with others. It''s a blue bow with white runes flowing from time to time. The bowstring is as black as ink. It seems to be made by the fascia of some special extraordinary creature. Generally speaking, this bow is very good at selling. "Maijia, is there anything special about this bow? If you spend too much on this long bow, how can you rob that magic diamond after that? " "It doesn''t matter. I have more money. It''s a small idea to buy this bow!" Listening to Maijia''s words, saran looked at the introduction of the long bow floating on the light screen, and immediately knew why Maijia had to buy the longbow. [thunderbolt Singer: Moon level wizard, long bow type. The user is always a lightning wizard or a knight with the blood of thunder and lightning. When using it, the user will draw the user''s power to form thunder arrow. The power is equal to the power input by the user. The strongest level can reach level 6. Constant level 6 thunder and lightning magic "thunder god barrier" is a rare lightning defense Witchcraft, very strong defense. ¡¿ anyone would like to have such a rare sorcerer, especially a wizard or blood knight of the thunder and lightning department, which was extremely matched. Maijia wanted to get it so hard, of course, it was not for herself, but for saran! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 460 "Maggie, I don''t think you need to do it for me..." Before Shalan finished speaking, Maggie waved and interrupted him. She repeatedly motioned to the maid nearby to press the device to increase the price. She said to Saran, "Saran, don''t think I''m here for you. The man who robbed this thing with me is Vera''s brother. This bastard is trying to give his stupid sister a bite Angry, deliberately disgusted me at the auction, I can''t admit defeat, his red flame palace every year so little income, I don''t believe he can take out how much money to compare with me Looking at the constantly increasing price of Maijia, saran reached out and touched her nose. It''s not that he is narcissistic. It''s just that anyone with normal IQ can see that the reason why Maggie bought this thing is for her own sake. However, just now that Maggie''s words have reached this level, he can''t go on. Cough, is this the feeling of being kept? It seems that Not bad. The price increased rapidly. When the final transaction price was three times the real price of the thunder singer, the red flame Prince''s mansion gave up the price increase. They were afraid that once they made a price and Maijia suddenly gave up, they would not have so much money to buy the moonlit wizard. After buying this thunderbolt singer, Maggie''s face finally showed a smile. She picked up the crystal goblet that the maid handed to her, drank the red wine inside, and said with satisfaction, "I remember the guy in the red flame palace. Don''t let me know what they want in the future auction, otherwise I won''t add a three to them Four times the price, I''m not a star moon. " "Maijia, do you have enough money to buy that magic diamond?" Hearing Sha Lan''s words, Maggie''s face immediately showed a glimmer of joy, nodded and said: "don''t worry, I have enough money. There are not many people with capital who come to the seven color diamond auction house today. No one can rob that magic diamond with me. Even if someone snatches it with me, I will not give it to them. I have never lost more money than anyone else." After touching his nose, Sha LAN suddenly felt that he didn''t really understand the life of the local tyrant. Although he had a lot of assets under his command when he was in the property industry, he didn''t have the opportunity and time to spend the money at that time. Moreover, there was nothing worth spending in the main material industry. For today''s Sha LAN, money is the only one The function is to buy sorcery and various materials. As for other ways to spend money, Sha LAN doesn''t need it. The thing had already been bought, and there was no need for saran to get entangled. He continued to look down at his notes, waiting for the auction to end. Just as a last resort, when the magic diamond began to be auctioned, even if Sha LAN had a strong determination, she was shocked by the crazy buyers in the auction, especially the women among the buyers. The desire and madness for magic diamond was just amazing. The magic diamond auction lasted nearly half an hour. When the auction came to the late stage, only three buyers were still insisting on it. Among them, there was Maijia who was watching the magic diamond on the auction table below! It has to be said that Maijia has an incredible amount of money. When she asked her final price for the magic diamond, the remaining two buyers finally sighed helplessly and watched the magic diamond bought by Maijia. After the auction, there was a banquet prepared by the colorful diamond auction house, but some people didn''t feel like attending the banquet, so they left quickly after the auction. The seven colored diamond auction house soon delivered the goods. It was Maggie''s good friend Jessica who brought them. There were seven or eight boxes, large and small, that Maggie bought at the auction. "Maijia, you bought a lot of things this time. I remember you couldn''t see what you wanted two or three times before. Why did you see so many things this time?" Hearing Jessica''s words, Maggie glanced at saran. She didn''t say anything more. She said, "I just happened to meet what I wanted, but there was nothing." Jessica laughed, nodded and said, "well, then I won''t disturb you. It happens that there''s something out there. I''ll go out and entertain the guests." "Go ahead. I''ll take care of it myself. I''ll get out of here as soon as the things are ready." "Well, then we''ll come out for tea then." "All right, go ahead and get busy." When Jessica left, Maggie immediately opened the eight boxes of different sizes. Among them, the smallest box contained the extremely rare magic diamond. Saran took it in her hand and found that the magic diamond about the size of her thumb nail contained an incredible amount of energy, which was almost equal to a person''s original stone The amount is incredible. "This magic diamond can be used to make witches, especially those defensive ones. If this magic diamond is used as the core, it can almost guard against the legendary level of witchcraft attacks. It''s really a good thing." "The two of us focus on different points. In my opinion, efficacy and other things are trivial. The key is that magic diamond is one of the most beautiful minerals in the world, and it is enough for me to pay these prices to buy it."With these words, Maijia put the magic diamond into his own space equipment, and then took out a blue long bow from another box. This is the Sorcerer Maijia spent a lot of money to get his hands - Thunder singer! Without any hesitation, Maggie handed the thunder singer to saran and said with a smile, "Saran, this sorcerer is yours. Take it and see what happens." Sha LAN is not affectable. She takes over the thunder singer and slowly puts her spiritual power into it. She leaves her own spiritual imprint in the core of the sorcerer. Suddenly, a large number of white runes appear on the surface of the thunder singer, which revolves around the thunder singer slowly, sending out a silk of electric current. He stretched out his hand and pulled out the dark bow string. Sha LAN immediately felt that part of his mental power was extracted and turned into a thunder arrow. Sha LAN could feel that the thunder arrow was extremely powerful, equivalent to level 4 lightning single witchcraft. Moreover, as long as the mental strength was enough, it was equivalent to continuously shooting out the equivalent of level 4 wizard The thunderbolt of art. After loosening the bowstring and throwing away the thunder arrows on it, saran nodded with satisfaction and said to Maijia, "thank you very much, Maijia. I like this sorcerer very much. With it, my strength can be increased by at least 34%, which is a very huge improvement." Maijia looked at Sha LAN with a smile, nodded and said, "it''s good that you like it. After all, it''s the people who want to protect me. If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t do it." Hearing this, saran burst into laughter and said to her, "Maijia, am I such a dull person in your heart? Maybe at the beginning I really thought the teacher asked me to come to you to protect you, but in this more than a week, how can I not know the real purpose of the teacher! Although I don''t know why the teacher sent me to protect me with the prestige of the star moon family, and I don''t know who will trouble me in the end, but I am very clear that this matter must be troublesome. Otherwise, I will not let the teacher protect me in this way. " After scratching her head, Maijia said helplessly, "I thought I kept a secret very well. I didn''t expect to be discovered by you. But since you found out about it, Saran, I won''t hide it from you. In a word, you have to stay in white stone city all the time. Otherwise, even the star moon family can''t protect you all the time." "Maijia, don''t worry. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t know the weight. I won''t leave Whitestone." So far, there is no need to continue to tangle. After finishing the things, saran and Maijia left the seven color diamond auction with people. Two of them were not put into the space ring, because these two things have space characteristics. If they are not treated with special treatment or strong enough space items, they can not be put into the auction It''s a spatial object, so the box in which these two things are located is held by two of the guards, following behind saran and Maggie. As the carriage had been damaged, after leaving the seven color diamond auction house, the two bodyguards who did not take things borrowed a carriage from the seven color diamond auction house, and they sat in the carriage and drove towards the direction of the star moon family. Just at this time, on the roof of a house not far away, two men were looking in the direction of the carriage. They were all wearing tight leather armor and carrying a lot of weapons. "Third, do you see clearly? Who''s that carriage? If it''s the most famous one in Whitestone, we''ll turn it down immediately. " "I can see clearly that the carriage is only the carriage of the seven colored diamond auction house. It doesn''t even have its own. Obviously, it''s either the unwelcome child of a medium-sized family or a member of a small family. Even if it''s killed, it won''t cause too big a problem. As long as you leave Baishi city for a while, you''d better leave Baishi city for a while." "Well, then I won''t delay and let my brothers complete the task immediately. This is the Commission secretly issued to us by those royal families in the red flame palace. If we can do a good job, it will definitely be a good thing for us to have contact with the royal family of the red flame Palace. For these royal families, money is nothing but a series of numbers." When the voice dropped, the man who spoke immediately pressed a badge on his chest, and an invisible wave spread rapidly. Even the wizard could not capture the wave immediately and keep it secret. However, for Sha LAN, who understood and mastered the power of concussion, this invisible wave was not so difficult To discover! Suddenly, she opened her eyes from meditation. She felt this wave and her heart moved. Then she sent out another similar wave. The invisible wave of her followers spread. The next second, Sha LAN felt more than 20 killers ambushed nearby. Moreover, in the hands of those killers who were ambushing around, she actually had one of the most powerful in the world A small magic stone cannon! How is it possible that magic stone cannons appear here and in the white stone city? Can we say that today''s tulip Empire has become a rag bag, allowing this strategic weapon to appear in Whitestone and use it to assassinate the people of the star moon family?Although shocked, Shalan''s movement did not stop. But saw saran reach out to grab megar, and shouted, "leave the carriage, disperse and flee!" Without any hesitation, Shalan grabbed megar and rushed out of the carriage. The four guards also took things and rushed out from the carriage with the two maidens, but their movements were quick, but they were still a little late. "Boom!" A thundery sound sounded, and a white light was shot out of the alley beside the street. In the middle of the carriage, it was almost a moment. The carriage and the four guards and two maidens who had not been able to run out disappeared into the white light together. The explosion followed by it was to shoot two things that were not gasified from the center of the explosion Come on, left and right fall on the nearby house and ground! "Bang!" A silver white metal with a little Venus fell by saran and megar with the explosion, and blew up the ground and formed a huge hole. Looking at the special metal that fell at the bottom of the pit, megar immediately said to Shalan, "Shalan, leave here quickly. This is one of the two things I bought before that can not be installed in space equipment. This thing is called time-time vibrating gold, and it has the energy characteristics of time and space. The energy emitted by the magic stone cannon just now may have caused some unknown information The name changes, be careful to be up, can''t stay here. " Hearing megar, Shalan immediately remembered what time and space Zhenjin was. It was only a small piece of nail that would easily cause great damage. Now there is a piece of head size. If there is a problem, I''m afraid this street will be destroyed! "Damn it, it''s such a dangerous thing!" When she grabbed megar, Shalan wanted to take him away immediately, but at this time, the killers who had been lying nearby rushed out and rushed to Shalan and megar. See this, Shalan does not have the intention to entangle with them, carrying megar to escape, but not waiting for Shalan to escape here, that space-time vibration gold suddenly burst out a white lightning general energy, the next second explosion! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 461 "Hum!" Under the bombardment of magic stone cannon, the space-time Zhenjin has become more and more active from a relatively stable state. It can even be said that it is too active. After all, it has distorted itself and burst out a violent energy to explode! At the moment of the explosion of time-space Zhenjin, Sha LAN grabs Maijia''s arm and flings him out, which will spread the energy of avoiding the explosion. However, when Maijia quickly gets up from the ground and looks at saran''s position regardless of his own injuries, he sees that everything within the explosion range has disappeared, including the one that threw Maijia out of the explosion range Shalan. At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared beside Maijia. He was the father of Maijia. Looking at the explosion in front of him, he was angry. He grabbed Maijia''s arm and flew away towards the palace. ¡­¡­ When the explosion energy engulfed Sha LAN, she did not feel any pain and her consciousness did not dissipate, but his body was unable to move. Moreover, he seemed to be drifting in a silver energy tide, unable to judge the direction and time. She could only drift with the silver energy tide and move towards an unknown destination. I don''t know how long later, suddenly Sha LAN felt the silver energy wrapped in her body vibrated suddenly, and then quickly shrank at the speed visible to the naked eye. When only a thin layer of silver energy was left, she suddenly felt that her body seemed to have crossed the water and entered a new world. The next second, his body fell rapidly, and soon fell into a deep sea. The cold sea water slowly awakened Saran, who was thinking slowly in the silver energy. Then saran''s eyes suddenly turned round from the confused state, and his limbs slightly shocked, like a swordfish straight into the water. "Bang!" When he rushed out of the water, Sha LAN took a deep breath of the moist and salty air. Looking at the blue and surging sea water around him, he reached out to touch the wing badge and flew into the air. Suddenly, he found that the feathered badge of the level of the Dark Wizard was damaged in the rotating explosion, and a crack appeared on the wing badge, which could not be used any more, Fortunately, the three space rings and five finger chain on her hand were not damaged. Otherwise, Sha LAN could not cry. Looking around, we can''t see the shore in any direction, but fortunately, Teri is always in his body. This is the right time to call it out! A silver light flashed by, and Teri appeared beside Sha LAN. When he saw the sea water around her, he immediately dived into the sea water and turned into a big fish to lift up Sha LAN. "Teri, go up in the air so we can see the coastline." "Yes, master!" In response, Teri, the reading animal, immediately transforms into a silver giant bird, carrying saran into the air like an eagle. At first, Shalan thought that it might not take long to see the coastline. However, for seven days in a row, she did not see any coastline. Instead, she saw many uninhabited islands, large and small, and even thought that the world might be a world without human existence. Fortunately, when Shalan was about to give up looking for the coastline, a fleet of five big ships appeared in her sight. With a slight mental sweep, she is sure that there is no stronger existence than herself. Without any hesitation, saran immediately controls Teri to descend. When she is about to fall on the deck of the middle ship, Teri takes the initiative to become a silver cat and stands firmly on saran''s shoulder. Soon, saran falls on the deck and makes a dull sound, which makes her fall on the deck The sailors on board looked at saran at once. Without any hesitation, the swords, bows and arrows, and muskets all pointed to Sha LAN. They looked at Sha LAN from the sky with covetous eyes, full of malice. "Come and come, let me have a good look at our guests. I have received guests from the sea, guests from the land, but I have never received guests from the sky, which makes me very curious." As the voice dropped, a handsome man in a noble robe and a head of golden curly hair appeared in front of saran. The evil looking sailors saw the appearance of the handsome man and immediately made way for him. It was obvious that the handsome man was the leader of the ship and fleet! "My dear guest, I don''t know your name?" He looked at the handsome man with great interest. If Shalan didn''t know what these ships were when they landed on the ship, but when he saw the cross skeletons on the black sails, how could he not know what the fleet of five big ships was doing. "As a pirate leader, you are really a wonderful flower. You feel very polite." Hearing saran''s words, the handsome man immediately said with a smile: "as a pirate aristocrat, due etiquette still needs, otherwise I am not like those ugly and rude guys.""I''m on the sea. I want to go to the nearest coastline. Can you give me a ride?" "If you have enough gold coins, we can give you a ride. Impolite guests." "I don''t have gold coins, but I have magic stones. Can I replace them?" Looking at the magic stone that suddenly appeared in Sha Lan''s hand, the pirate head''s eyes narrowed immediately. He looked up and down at Sha LAN, and his face showed an excited look. "Magic stone also has space equipment. I didn''t expect such a big fat sheep to fall in front of me from the sky." Magic orchid looked at the other side''s hand and said, "I don''t want to talk about the revenue, but I don''t want to talk about it "Talk? Well, you give me all the space equipment you have, so I can have a good talk with you. " "In this way, there''s no way out. You can only do it." As soon as Saran''s voice fell, a violent roar suddenly rang out. However, the nearest ship to the ship was crushed by a huge six fingered hand full of black scales. The people on the boat fell into the water one after another, looking at the huge black palm and making a scream. Looking at the suddenly silent ship, the handsome pirate leader did not have time to say anything, the big hand suddenly disappeared in place, appeared in the sky of another ship, as before, crushed a ship again, all the treasure and crew of the ship fell into the water and swam to another ship. At this time, the big black hand disappeared again and appeared on the third ship again. Just as she was about to crush the ship, Shalan immediately heard the cry from the handsome pirate leader. "Wait! wait! Please be merciful. Just now, I was wrong. I will send you to the nearest coastline immediately. Please don''t continue to damage our ship. " Turning to look at the handsome pirate leader, saran snapped his fingers, and herzaro''s hand immediately dissipated. At this time, saran looked at the handsome pirate leader with a smile and said, "my name is Saran, saran Winman. What''s your name?" "I, my name is soromaff. Yes, I am the captain of this soromaff pirate regiment." "Soloman? Good name, so where is this place? " Hearing this question, soromanf was stunned for a moment and asked in some incomprehensible ways: "where is this place? What does that mean? " "Literally, I don''t know what this sea area is called, or even the name of the country where the sea area is located. Can you tell me?" "When, of course." After swallowing his saliva, soromanf said to Saran, "this sea area is called the sea of demons, but this is the periphery of the sea of demons. It is said that there are many unknown creatures and races in the interior of the sea of demons. They guard the center of the sea of demons, where there are things that everyone in the world yearns for, big secret treasures!" "What? Big secret? " Looking at Saran, who frowned, Soloman immediately nodded and said, "yes, we don''t know when this legend started, but everyone said it was true. Moreover, some pirates'' predecessors also said it was true. It is said that there is a big secret treasure hidden in the central area of the sea of Demons. Few people know who left it, It''s just that we can be sure that the big secret is true. " "Do you know what that big secret is?" Shaking his head, Soloman said, "I don''t know. All of us don''t know, but we know that the big secret treasure has another name. It''s said that it was left by the person who left the big secret treasure. It''s called wanpis. It''s a very strange name, and no one knows what it means. It''s all said that it''s hidden in the name There''s a clue, a clue to that great secret. " "Ten thousand silk onepiece¡­¡­ Oh, it turns out that there are the same kind of people in this world, and it seems that the strength and ability of this kind of person are very important. Actually, they have really moved this thing to this world. " Saran murmured to himself, which was not heard by Soloman. He thought for a while, and suddenly felt that the so-called wanpisi, a great secret treasure, was probably made by the same kind who led the whole world to attack the main material world. At the beginning, he named those powerful and powerful people in the main material world with the name of tianlongren. Now he has left a great secret treasure in this world It''s not entirely impossible. Thinking of this, saran looked at Soloman, but did not hide, directly asked: "what is the name of the world? What''s more, if you want to find that big secret treasure, you can''t just look for it by luck in the inner sea outside the devil Soloman, listening to saran''s words, couldn''t help but shiver. What''s the name of the world? This kind of question doesn''t seem to be a question that can be asked by the indigenous people of this world. In addition, the powerful strength demonstrated by saran before, makes soromaff fantasize, and he doesn''t know what direction to guess.Of course, after guessing, Solomon did not let Shalan wait for him. He immediately answered: "this world is called the deep sea world. 70% of the world is ocean, and 30% is land. Moreover, the land completely converges into a continent called holy land. As for the sea beyond that continent, it is called the sea of demons. As for how to find a big secret treasure, we should rely on the four historical landmarks as a guide. It is said that as long as we collect the history of the four landmarks, we can find the way to a big secret treasure. Therefore, every pirate wants to find a big secret treasure. Similarly, they also want to get four historical road signs. " Sure enough, I knew that the same kind, or the elder, couldn''t have done it with one big secret. He even produced four road signs. This article is really Shaking her head helplessly, saran looked at Soloman and continued to ask, "if so, the history of the four landmarks should not be so easy to find, right?" This time, Soloman shook his head and said, "this is not true. The history of the four landmarks is in the hands of the four most powerful pirates. It is said that the four most powerful pirates are handed down from ancient times, and their strength is very strong." Hearing Soloman''s words, saran suddenly felt a trace of bad feeling. Unexpectedly, she only heard nasoromanf say: "the four powerful pirates are the four emperors. It is said that they are the kings of the sea of all ages. Even the world government can not govern them. They are very powerful. They are also my targets and idols." corners of the mouth slightly convulsions, the world government and four emperors, this kind of existence can be made out, and Salan felt that he had already been unable to make complaints about it, but the more the case was, the more curious he was for the so-called big secret. He did not think that a great treasure would be made up. He thought this great secret should be real, and it was also for the needle. The goal is to come to this world from the earth like him! After taking a deep breath, Sha LAN felt that she should find the big secret treasure and take a good look at what the big secret treasure is and whether the predecessors who came to this world before themselves really left any information for their later companions. If that''s the case, saran is sure that she has to see that message! In a twinkling of an eye, saran made a decision. He looked at Soloman and said, "Solomon, are you interested in being my deputy captain? If you like, I can take you to see what the big secret treasure is, and what kind of people the four emperors are in the legend!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 462 A great secret treasure, the world government, three generals, four emperors, seven martial seas, four landmarks, historical article, three ancient weapons, Hades, sea kings, heavenly kings In his chat with soromanf, he knew that these things were the same name, but they must be completely different. Moreover, saran was sure that these things were all made by his elder penetrator. According to Soloman, these things and appellations have existed for at least hundreds of years, and a delicate balance has been formed. The world government and the four emperors are in a balance and honeymoon period, which is a rare period of peaceful development in the world for hundreds of years. "If you don''t have enough strength and power, it''s impossible to transform the world into this one. I think that elder Chuang first formed the world government in the name of the people, set up the mechanism of three generals and qiwuhai, and then left a big secret treasure as a pirate, and set up the position of the four emperors, as well as the historical books of the road signs Wenhe''s three ancient weapons should also be left by him. It''s rare that he can transform a world in secondary two. " Standing on the deck, Sha LAN sighed and took out the bronze astrolabe in his own space ring. In fact, when he was in the emerald world, Sha LAN took out the bronze astrolabe and studied it. However, he found that in the emerald world, the bronze astrolabe had no effect. The projected universe was a piece of green, and he did not see any planets and worlds ¡£ Now he opened the bronze astrolabe again. Although he could already see the 18 worlds around this deep-sea world, none of those 18 worlds was the world saran knew. In other words, the 18 worlds were too far away from the main physical world. Even saran didn''t know which direction he should go and couldn''t pass one by one Once the world moves back to the subject matter world, once you choose the wrong direction and can''t get close to the main material world, but it gets farther and farther away, it''s really like crying without tears. Therefore, after thinking about it, Sha LAN plans to find out the specific position of the world in the universe, so as to determine the direction of the main material world, so that he can use the power of the bronze astrolabe to transfer again and again, taking the world one by one as a transit station, so as to return to the main material world! Therefore, saranso completely recovered soromanf and his pirates and sailed to the depths of the sea of demons. He was sure that as long as he could find the so-called great secret treasure, or step back to find the strong men in this world, he should be able to find the detailed information of the world and find the direction and way to go home. Of course, before setting out, saran reduced the crew and left only one ship, and asked Solomon to select 30 crew members. Thirty two of them were all members of the Pirate Group. Of course, when she was ready to set out, she changed the name of the Pirate Group. Since the elder of the penetrator left so many symbolic names, Sha LAN had to choose the crew LAN naturally doesn''t mind getting a foot in, and the straw hat pirate regiment officially sets sail! Dressed in shorts and shirtless, Saran, with a straw hat bought from the last Island, was lying on a deck chair on the bow, looking at the notes on alchemy in her hand. It has been three months since the grass hat pirates set sail. Except for the islands along the way, there are no islands or navies. I have to say that it is quite different from the cartoon I saw in my previous life. However, this is the fact. The ocean is very large. Even if there are a lot of pirates, they can''t be seen everywhere, but today it is obviously different Yes. "There''s a fleet ahead It''s Pirates The watchman''s words immediately ignited the enthusiasm of the members of the straw hat pirate regiment. They were all the elite members of the soromanf Pirate Group, and they all saw the strength of saran before. Naturally, they did not have much fear of the existence of pirates. In their view, it was nothing more than a matter of their own captain''s making a choice. "In the rear, there is also a pirate behind those pirates, that is Damn it, that''s the black heart Pirate Group. The damn ones who are chasing the pirate in front are the black heart Pirate Group As soon as this was said, everyone''s face became dignified, and even a few others had changed their faces. The black hearted Pirate Group, one of the seven martial seas, and one of the top players of the world government! At this time, soromanf immediately came forward and respectfully asked Saran, "Captain, are we going to avoid this? After all, the black hearted Pirate Group is one of the seven martial seas. Their captain''s strength is the top existence in this sea. We''d better not face them directly." Looking up at soromanf, saran turned to look at the pirate who was coming towards her. She nodded and said, "then stay away from those guys. Be careful not to fall into their attack range." "Well, then we''ll change course at once." When solomonf left, Shalan turned to look at the black heart pirates who could see the shadow. He murmured: "it''s just possible to see what the so-called top-level combat power in the world looks like. Then we can make plans according to their strength, and we can also judge what the ceiling of the world''s extraordinary power is." As the voice fell down, a silver smoke gushed out of Shalan''s body, turned into a seagull and flew into the air. Then Sha LAN put her straw hat on her face and lay down on the reclining chair behind her, leaving only a trace of consciousness in her body. All the rest of her consciousness was transferred to the chanting animal.The seagull shakes its wings and flies quickly over the two pirates. At this time, the two pirates were in a fierce confrontation, guns roared, shells were flying everywhere, the ship was hit by the fragments of shell mixed with the sea water, the water column caused by the shell hit rose and scattered. "Boom! Boom... " "Whew!" At this time, a sharp sound came out, but a red fireball the size of a human head was shot from the pirate''s core pirate ship in front, and went straight to the largest pirate ship in front of the black heart Pirate Group in the rear! "The second level of fire magic burst fireball, the strength is good." As Sha LAN murmured to himself, a black smoke rose from the biggest pirate ship of the black heart pirate regiment and turned into a huge whirlpool. It devoured the fireball and soon disappeared. However, after the burst fireball was swallowed up, the whirlpool of black smoke did not show any sign of disappearing. Instead, it turned into a black one Color python, roaring to the nearest ship ahead, crushed the entanglement of the ship! "Dark magic, and can use dark energy to form mimicry, is at least a third level wizard. If it is the captain of the black heart Pirate Group, which is one of the so-called seven martial seas, then the general strength of the world is not too high." In the process of saran''s thinking, the black python, which had sunk three pirate ships, slowly dispersed. A figure emerged from the black Python and suspended in the air. He looked down at the only three pirate ships below and said with an uncut opening: "HORAD, give me the clue of Hades, or I will only be able to give it to me Your fleet is completely destroyed "Lafama, don''t think about it. Even if I destroy the clue, I won''t give it to you. You dogs attached to the world government don''t want to get any ancient weapons!" "Is that so? I''m really sorry. You just said that the clue can be destroyed, that is to say, it is not the information in your head. In this case, I just need to find that thing. As for you, there is no need to live! " As the words fell, lafama, the leader of the black heart pirate regiment, immediately burst out a huge black smoke and turned into a huge devil. He fell into the sea and rolled up a huge wave. At the same time, he waved a pair of sharp claws and grabbed the remaining three pirate ships. "Boom "Boom Among the remaining three ships, one left and one right were destroyed in an instant. Standing on the remaining pirate ship, HORAD fiercely waved his wand and condensed all his remaining mental strength. He had to fight with lafama. But at this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in HORAD''s ear. "If we try our best, there will be nothing. How about we make a deal? You can show me the clues that recorded the Hades. I will help you solve the lafama. What do you think?" On hearing this, horam slowed down a little and said in a low voice, "why should I believe you?" "You don''t lose, do you? If you want to go all out to die is a big probability. If you believe me, there is still a glimmer of hope, isn''t it? " "Well, you can help me get rid of lafama, and I''ll do what you want!" "Then the deal is done!" "Bang!" Just as the four words of the deal had just fallen, a huge palm with black scales and six fingers appeared out of thin air, resisting the claws of the great demon transformed by rafamar. At the same time, a dark black hole suddenly appeared in front of the huge devil, quickly absorbing the black smoke that constituted the huge devil. If lafama had not escaped quickly enough, he might have died under the black hole now! Lafama looked at the huge devil''s hand in the air in horror, and then looked at horam, who was equally surprised. He immediately determined that this level of witchcraft could not be performed by horam. He immediately looked around and said in a loud voice, "who is it? Don''t hide in the dark. Get out of here!" "Horam and I have made a deal. I will protect him. I hope you don''t do it again. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude to you." "Oh, you are not polite to me. If you have the ability, you can..." Without saying that, a black light suddenly penetrated lafama''s chest, leaving a hole the size of a human head. However, at this time, lafama''s body immediately became illusory, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and was replaced by a strange doll of palm size woven with unidentified hair. There was a occupying on the chest of this doll A cavity half the size of the chest. "Zizizi..." The black doll burned itself, turned into a flame and fell into the sea. At the same time, lafama''s body from the virtual to the real, reappeared in his cabin. He touched his chest, his face changed rapidly, and then he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and growled with fear: "return journey, leave here as soon as possible, give up our goal!"The black heart Pirate Group quickly left the sea area, leaving only holam and others staring at each other. Looking at the cheering crew, horam took a deep breath and gave the order to move on. Only when horam just closed the door of the cabin and turned around, he suddenly saw a sitting chair Son, a man with silver hair and silver pupils in a silver robe! He took a step back immediately. Horam raised his wand, looked at the other side warily, and said in a low voice, "who are you? How did you come to my ship?" He looked up at horam and said with a smile, "horam, our deal has been completed. Now you should show me that clue." Hearing this, horam was startled and said, "it''s you "Yes, it''s me. I don''t think you''re stupid enough to cheat me?" Thinking of Shalan''s easy way of defeating lafama, horam swallowed his saliva, nodded, and said, "of course, since we have already agreed, I will not violate our deal." Taking a deep breath, horam cautiously went to the bookshelf in the cabin, opened one of the books, got a key, and then found a keyhole under a lamp in the room. When he poked the key into it and twisted the key, a hole was immediately opened on the desk in front of Saran, and a palm sized one was similar to the Rubik''s cube The cube appeared in front of saran. "Well, my Lord, this cube is the clue of Hades, but I can''t open the cube, so I can''t tell you what the clue is." Slowly nodded, Sha LAN picked up the cube, looked at the square characters written on each grid, her face could not help becoming a little strange. Of course, these Chinese characters are not other languages, but thorough Chinese. The repetition rate of these characters is very high. They can be extracted to form a sentence - I''m really a handsome comparison! The corner of his mouth puffed, Sha LAN didn''t have any hesitation. After calculation, he immediately began to wriggle the cube. Soon, the six sides of the cube spelled out this sentence. The next second, the cube suddenly broke, and a light curtain appeared in front of Sha LAN. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 463 On the screen of light, a map appeared, which only Shalan could see clearly, while horam, standing nearby, could only see a white light map. On the map, the names of several islands were marked. With the above direction indication, it was easy to find the location of the Hades, one of the three ancient weapons. When Sha LAN memorized the map, the map immediately distorted and became a line of Chinese. [if you can open the Rubik''s cube, it means that you have acknowledged the name of my dashuabi. It''s good that you, the younger generation, are very knowledgeable. So I decided to tell you a little secret. Find all the three ancient weapons and all the four road signs. This article will have a good surprise waiting for you. ¡¿ after reading the message, the light curtain broke into bits of light and dispersed. At this time, horam looked at saran sitting on the chair and couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He could see clearly the change just now. The man sitting on the chair skillfully spelled the cube and got the clues in the cube. However, no matter how wide his eyes were, he could not see anything on the light screen. Obviously, the clue was only aimed at the person who opened the cube ¡£ We should know that the mystery of this cube has been circulating in the whole sea of demons. Everyone can only try the cube three times, and after three times, they can''t be successfully spliced. Then the cube will disappear and appear in another place, which is the reason why horam didn''t try it out. In fact, if it is not for this feature, even if it is possible to try one by one in turn, the Rubik''s Cube will be opened sooner or later, and naturally it can''t be retained until now. Standing up, saran looked at horam and said, "horam, if someone finds you today, you can tell anyone that I won''t restrict you, but I personally remind you that you have completely offended a Qiwu sea. You''d better find a place to live quietly for two years. It''s not too late to go to sea after this time." As the voice fell, saran immediately turned into a silver whirlpool and disappeared in front of horam. A silver light appeared on saran''s shoulder and turned into a silver cat. She was lying on her shoulder to bask in the sun. At this time, she woke up, picked up her straw hat, and said to soroman, who was standing nearby, "Solomon, do you know the whirlpool seven islands?" "Of course, Captain, whirlpool seven island is a famous group of islands in this sea, belonging to the whirlpool kingdom." "Well, then let''s change course and make our way to vortex seven." He was stunned for a moment, but soon Soloman ordered his men to advance to the seven whirlpool islands. The captain''s command was the direction they needed to obey. What''s more, Soloman saw the huge palm that resisted lafamar and the dark light from the captain''s eyebrow. All these made him have a guess in his mind, which naturally did not fail to follow According to the commandment of saran. Half a month later, a merchant ship slowly sailed into the whirlpool seven islands, and docked at the fourth island among the seven whirlpool islands. The crew scattered around to find fun on the island. Soromanf took two of his closest crew members and followed him behind him. The two crewmen were named mad and Ron. In his thirties, made was thin and short, but he had few opponents with a machete. He was also a blood knight who awakened the blood of the Four Eyed shark. Ron, who was just 20 years old, belonged to half of soromaff''s disciples. The awakened extraordinary blood was a special bird, which could control the wind to a certain extent He is also a rare cadre. As for Soloman, he is a second level knight with Griffin blood. He can control the current and the wind to a certain extent. Now he is under the command of Saran, which is more like a coincidence. A group of four people came to a hotel on the fourth island. After a big meal, they found a place to stay temporarily. At this time, Soloman looked at saran and finally asked the question and guess in his heart. "Captain, what''s wrong with our visit to whirlpool seven island this time?" Looking at Soloman, who was obviously looking forward to it, saran thought about it for a while, and knew that he might have guessed some of his plans, so he did not hide any more. He said directly, "I have got the clue of one of the three ancient weapons of Hades. Now I come here to find the Hades hidden here." Hearing this, soromaff''s face was flushed with excitement. He asked, "Captain, when are we going to look for Hades?" "Not yet. Be patient. Soon, soon." Seeing that Saran obviously didn''t want to say more, Soloman stopped talking, stopped asking and waited patiently for saran''s order. However, he didn''t expect that this wait was nearly a week. During this period, he couldn''t help asking saran many times, but he was patient. Until midnight on the seventh day, Soloman finally saw Saran, who was meditating and watching outside the window every day. He finally got up from his chair and opened the window to blow the moist sea breeze with salty smell outside. With a stir in his heart, Solomon immediately came forward and asked in a low voice, "is the time, captain?""Yes, it''s time." "Then, Captain, when shall we set out?" "No, I don''t need you. I can go by myself. That place is not easy for you to reach. If you follow me, I''m afraid I need to spend more energy to protect you." "Captain, can you really do it yourself?" "Of course Without waiting for solomonff to say anything again, saran immediately jumped out of the window. Meanwhile, Teri, a reading animal, turned into a huge eagle, carrying her body and flying to the central sea area surrounded by the seven whirlpool islands. At this time, looking at saran leaving, soromaff''s eyes showed a trace of resentment. Then he looked at Ron and mar behind him, and whispered to them, "have you conveyed the situation here to them?" "Lord soromanov, we have already conveyed the matter here to the above, and the letter said that general Romanov would bring people here, and besides general Romanov, three qiwuhai would also come." "One senior general, three qiwuhai, is enough to solve him. If this mission can succeed and let our world government get Hades smoothly, then we will have enough credit to return to the land and spend the rest of our lives well, without further drifting on the sea." "Lord soromanf, our original plan was to pretend to be pirates and slowly join the command of a four emperors. Although our discovery this time is very big, we did not act according to the original plan and order. I am afraid that we may be reprimanded by some people above after we go back." "Ma De, don''t worry. This time things are sure. The strength of general Romanov is not to be said. In addition, there are three qiwuhai. This time there will be no problem." At this time, above the night sky, saran could clearly see the whirlpool below. On the sea surrounded by seven islands, a huge whirlpool slowly emerged from nothing. Looking up at the full moon in the sky, saran knew that today was the time. At the full moon of every month, a huge vortex appears in the central sea area surrounded by the seven islands of whirlpool at midnight, lasting for one hour. This hour is actually the opening time of the sea bottom ruins where the Hades are stored. If you want to get the Pluto, you must enter the ruins, find the Hades and bring them out, otherwise you will be shut down In the remains of the seabed, it is basically impossible to come out. "Teri, wrap my body and leave the rest to me!" As soon as the words are finished, tiri immediately turns into silver smoke and envelops saran''s body. Meanwhile, saran''s consciousness takes over from Nian animal. Teri controls the body of Nian animal and turns into a shark. He falls into the vortex with a strong body of level 4. He quickly comes to the low end of the vortex and gets into the hole under the whirlpool with the force of sucking It''s a quick dive. In order to make the sand blue move out of the water, the light from the bottom of the sand orchid flows out of the sand. As far as Saran expected, there was no watchman and no extraordinary creature. It was a huge and empty relic except Hades. No, it was more like a cave for storing things. Looking at the black cane stored on the platform in the middle of the cave, which was as black as a dead tree branch, saran felt that it was different from his own imagination of Hades, which made him feel disillusioned. "So the Hades, one of the three ancient weapons, is such a broken branch, right?" Walking forward, Sha LAN reached out and picked up the stick like a black branch. It was nearly two meters long. The pattern on the stick was no different from that of ordinary dead branches. However, there was always an inexplicable coolness in this walking stick, which made Sha LAN feel the coolness around her hand, but there was no other abnormality. After waving it for a while, Shalan didn''t see any abnormality and frowned slightly. He doubted whether he had found a fake Hades. However, when Shalan tried to inject a little spiritual power into it, the Hades suddenly sent out a special wave. When saran waved the Hades again, the special wave suddenly became intense and out of thin air It tore a space crack and opened the way to a hell. When the passage opened, a bat winged demon with strength of about three levels came out of the crack. Though struggling, he respectfully saluted saran and said to saran in the ancient human language: "Dear Hades, please issue your order. Your wish is my goal." Looking at the bat winged demon kneeling in front of him, Sha LAN can tell that the other side was dragged out of hell by his own Pluto. As long as he holds the Pluto, he has absolute control over him."You go back first, and I''ll see you when I have something to do." "Yes, Lord Hades!" Voice down, the devil immediately back into the space cracks, back to his layer of hell, and then the hell cracks disappear again, restore calm. Looking at the Hades in his hand, saran was surprised and said, "so, the ability of the Hades is to summon demons from hell and enslave each other to do things for me. Just now I just used a little mental power to summon a third level demon. If I try my best, I don''t know what level of demon I can summon Well, the so-called three ancient weapons, at least this Hades really has the power to conquer a country Saran is really satisfied with the power of Hades, but there is a problem in this, that is, saran found that his spiritual power can not leave a mark in the Hades. In other words, saran can''t let the Pluto recognize himself as the Lord. He is more like a person who uses the Pluto, rather than the one who owns the Pluto! "It seems that not only the Hades, but also the sea king and the heavenly king are probably the same. They can''t be recovered. As long as the people who hold them can use them, but they can''t really be their masters. However, the information said that let me find all the three ancient weapons of Hades, sea king and heavenly king, as well as the historical texts of four road signs. I can get a surprise, but I don''t know what the surprise is. Is this the way to completely possess the three ancient weapons? " While guessing, saran put Hades into his own space ring. Seeing that Hades was put into the space ring without any hindrance, saran was relieved. If the space equipment could not be put in, then saran really had to consider the idea of collecting three ancient weapons. Carrying three powerful witches all day long was to give people the same existence as targets, even if Sha LAN had confidence in the power of the world The upper limit will not exceed five levels, and he is not sure that he can guarantee his own safety. After getting Hades, saran immediately manipulates the beast Teri into a shark and takes himself away from the ruins without any hesitation. It was easy to follow the current when I came, but when I left, I had to go against the current. I could only move forward a little bit. I swam for about 20 minutes before I really broke away from the relics and floated out of the sea along the sea water. However, at this time, Sha LAN suddenly found that she was completely surrounded by a large number of ships Come on! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 464 "Is it still leaked? It seems that Soloman has betrayed me "How much loyalty do you think a person who is forced by you and lured into his or her subordinates? Besides, they were originally members of our world government. They wanted to join the four emperors as pirates, but they were forced to be subordinates by you. Now it seems that it is a very wise thing for them to become your subordinates at the beginning, otherwise they would be really forced to be subordinates You quietly took one of the three ancient weapons of Hades He turned his head and looked at the speaker, but he was standing on the sea with his hands in his pockets. He was wearing a pure white suit, with short black hair and a scar on his left eye. He looked like he was in his thirties. Obviously, he was a senior member of the world government. Teri, the underwater reader, slowly lifted saran from the water and stood on the water. He looked at the man and asked, "what''s your name?" "My name is Romanov. I''m one of the three generals of the world government. I''m here to bring Pluto back, so that pirates won''t get him and cause turmoil in the world. So whether you can hand over Pluto, we can have peace." "I''m a pirate, anyway." "Pirates? Is that your straw hat pirate team that actually only has your own "Of course." "It''s a pity, then I''ll have to fight with you." As the voice dropped, Romanov''s eyes suddenly turned pale blue. Suddenly, the sea water around saran suddenly rolled up. A big hand composed of sea water grabbed saran. Obviously, Romanov was a wizard who controlled the water. He obviously occupied the land here. From the perspective of his prestige, he was a wizard of level 4, just like Sha LAN! "Teri, destroy those boats. I''ll deal with this guy!" "Yes, master!" Sha LAN jumped to his feet and waved his right hand. A large number of iron stars gushed out of the ring of his right ring finger, blocking all the water arms. Standing on the iron star sky, Sha LAN grabbed forward with one hand, and immediately a large number of iron stars formed a big hand, and Romanov, facing down, grabbed it. "Boom The big black hand formed by the iron star sky clenched his fist violently, but did not grasp Romanov in it. At the moment when the black big hand clenched his fist, there was a water column under Romanov''s feet, which bounced Romanov into the air. At the same time, Romanov''s thumbs and index fingers stretched out, and their fingers looked like pistols. Hundreds of tiny and amazing water bombs were shot at Sha LAN in an instant! "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." Hundreds of water bombs were fired on the iron star sky. With a single wave of his hand, the iron star sky immediately changed into a half body black armor. Holding a black sickle in his hand, he waved it and aroused a lot of black smoke with Mars. "Boom The black smoke and spark spread explosively, like a growing black and red black cloud, constantly toward Romanov, and the astonishing high temperature has already made the sea below boil. Romanov''s eyes narrowed, his body retreated and fell on a water column. His hands grasped the black clouds composed of black smoke and sparks. Immediately, a series of high-pressure water swords made of water rushed out of the water, and successively passed through the black clouds formed by black smoke and spark, and attacked Shalan. But with the passage of time, Romanov''s face showed a trace of solemnity. He had shot 37 high-pressure water swords into them, but he didn''t feel any sense of hitting the target at all. Miss so far, Romanov''s hands suddenly raised, aroused an amazing wave, smashed on those black smoke and sparks around the sea, instantly extinguished those black smoke and spark, but just now in the black smoke and spark, just like a pair of Shalan who wanted to fight with him, has disappeared! At the same time, the body of saran exists in the body of Teri, constantly shuttling through the water, and quickly swimming to the sea area outside the seven whirlpool islands. Although Romanov''s strength is not enough to let Shalan escape, saran has no idea to entangle with these people. What he wants now is to find the ancient weapons and historical texts of road signs, and then find the great secret treasure, find the position of the world in the universe, and return to the main material world as soon as possible. At this time, Sha LAN has a clear understanding that his departure may be completely different from that before , it is no longer possible that there is no time to consume. It is very likely that when you go back, the subject matter world has been a long time ago! Romanov looked at the calm water, his face a little ugly, just then, a warship came, standing on the deck of the warship in a dilemma, looking at Romanov. At this point, one of the men in his sixties said to Romanov, "Romanov, that guy ran away?" "It should be relying on the supernatural creature that can dive in the sea This is going to get rid of the lark. " Hearing Romanov''s words, one of the three men, a beautiful woman in her twenties, nodded her head slowly. Without much nonsense, she blew a whistle. Suddenly, an invisible sound wave quickly spread towards the whole vortex seven islands and the surrounding sea area!At this time, saran also heard the whistle in Teri''s body. When he felt that something was wrong and let Teri speed up to leave here, suddenly, the density of sea water around Teri''s body increased rapidly, like the thickest cement, which bound Teri''s body to rush out of the sea and float in the air. Romanov and the three men were slowly approaching in a warship, while other warships were constantly surrounding the huge water ball. The lark looked at the silver shark in the huge water ball and said strangely, "I''ve never seen such an extraordinary creature. Lian, you''ve lived the longest. Have you ever seen such a silver shark?" Leanne, a man in his sixties who spoke to Romanov earlier, looked at the silver shark in the water ball, shook his head and said, "no, I haven''t seen such a shark. It should be a rare species Yeah? Is it my illusion? How do I think the silver shark is bigger? " As soon as Lian''s words fell, Teri''s body swelled rapidly and turned into a huge silver bird. His wings spread out and scattered the huge water ball. When he waved his wings, he would fly into the air. However, at this time, a silent middle-aged black haired one eyed man suddenly reached out, his long black hair scattered behind his head immediately flew into a black chain and shot at the giant bird transformed by Teri, which firmly bound Teri''s wings and body. But just then, Teri opened his mouth suddenly, and a figure rushed out of it, holding a long blue bow with white runes on its surface. Between the flashes of electric current, the man continued to pull his bow and shoot arrows. One Lightning Arrow crossed a blue electric light and fell on them like rain. "Boom, boom, boom..." Each lightning arrow is like a three-level witchcraft, which makes Romanov four people have to quickly avoid, and can not move forward to resist such a powerful attack. "Boom!" "Ah, ah..." "Help! Help... " "Fast boat, fast boat!" The warship broke up completely under a large number of lightning arrows, and sent out an amazing explosion. All the crew members and the Navy all jumped into the sea to escape. They did not dare to approach the broken warship which was burning with fire and gradually sank into the sea. "Asshole!" Romanov murmured, waved his hands violently, rolled up a waterfall against the sky, and roared to saran in the air. At this time, Shalan''s body flashed with electric light, controlled the electromagnetic field relative to the ground magnetic field, and suspended in the mid air. He looked at the huge sea wave rushing towards him, stretched out his hand to the sky, and immediately led to the change of the sky. A large number of dark clouds quickly gathered and gathered on the top of Sha Lan''s head, and then a series of blue thunder fell and exploded those waves , turn into thunderstorm and spread in all directions! "Boom..." The thunderstorm is raging, the prestige is astonishing, Rao is as three big generals and seven military sea Romanov four people, also had to avoid the edge temporarily. At the same time, a large number of thunder converged on the hand raised by Sha LAN, gradually forming a dazzling light of lightning energy group, crackling, with the smell of destruction. Level 4 lightning is witchcraft - thunderstorm Aura! The open hand clenched his fist, and the lightning energy group with a destructive atmosphere burst out in an instant. A halo composed of lightning energy rapidly spread and spread in all directions, forming a thunderstorm energy ring spreading toward the periphery. All the places passed by were baptized by thunderstorms, without exception! "Boom, boom, boom..." One warship burst out, countless soldiers were killed in the thunderstorm. The four Romanovs couldn''t believe looking at the Shalan in the air. They couldn''t imagine why people with such strength knew nothing about it before. The combination of a general and three qiwuhai was defeated in front of such an unknown pirate! "Boom!" A thunder rings, and the thunderstorm aura dissipates. Saran looks at a messy sea surface. Without any hesitation, she rises from the sky under the load of Teri, a reading animal, and quickly disappears into the night sky. Half a month later, a message spread across the sea of demons with a wanted notice. There is a new pirate, with his own strength, defeated a senior general and three qiwuhai, and destroyed three world government''s naval fleets. His fame is as famous as the four emperors. The new pirate does not know his name, but the world government directly gives him the title of the highest standard. Only the four emperors are qualified to be named as the devil, the devil of Lei Huang! As for the various measures taken by the world government against themselves, saran was not in the mood to pay attention to them. At this time, he was concentrating on looking for information about the sea king and the king of heaven. To his surprise, he soon learned the news of the sea king, because the sea king was in the hands of one person, dilmat, the evil of the deep sea among the four emperors! "Dilmat was promoted to one of the four emperors only after he got the sea king. He is also the only one among the four emperors who has no signpost history. He has been in the position of the four emperors for nearly a hundred years. It can be predicted that his strength is at least the peak of the four ranks. With the help of the sea king who does not know the power and function of Tao, his strength must have reached a very amazing level But we can''t be careless at all. "Of course, even if dilmat has the world''s top strength, Shalan does not intend to give up seizing the sea king. He just needs to think about the way to capture the sea king. At least, it is impossible to seize the sea king by going forward. In fact, in Shalan''s opinion, he wants to find the king of heaven to capture the sea king first. In this way, even if he is found to be fighting head-on, he can ensure that he who has two ancient weapons can confront dilmat head-on. However, the clue of the heavenly king is still stored in the headquarters of the world government, that is, the core area above the inland. He wants to get involved in it It''s impossible. Relatively speaking, it''s more reliable to capture the sea king. Dilmat, the evil of the deep sea, occupies the northern sea area in the core area of the inner sea of the demon sea. He has 133 islands under his command. Although he has no historical text of road signs, he has one of the three ancient weapons, and his strength is hidden as the first among the four emperors. Although this name has not been recognized by dilmat, the other three are The four emperors didn''t deny it, but it was believed by the pirates below that it was the real situation. The title of the first of the four emperors was implicitly held on the head of dilmat. He landed quietly on the roof of a high-rise building in an island. Saran looked down at the pirates and the residents of the island. Under the four emperors, no one was allowed to plunder or violate the law. Although it was necessary to pay a large amount of tax to the sea devil Pirate Group of dilmat every year, as long as the tax was paid, he could live a safe life for a year, It is because of this that the people on the 133 islands under dilmat''s command have a very low resistance to dilmat, which consolidates dilmat''s rule in disguise. After walking down the high-rise building, saran mingled with the crowd. Dilmat and the high-level members of the sea devil Pirate Group all live on an island named after dilmat. The island named as the evil of the deep sea is the absolute core of dilmat''s forces. It is basically impossible to enter there. There is only one exception. From September 21 every year, there are 10 days for all the pirate leaders and leaders of major forces under dilmat to go to the evil of the deep sea to celebrate dilmat''s birthday. This is the only chance for Shalan to approach dilmat secretly! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 465 "Run, run, those guys are coming, we can''t be overtaken by them, otherwise things will be in trouble, we must take the information back!" "The distribution of forces on the evil of the deep sea is very important. Shana, you go away with the map. I''ll lead those guys away." In the basement of a dilapidated house, two young men, a man and a woman, were scrambling to deal with all kinds of documents and information on hand, but all those that could be destroyed were destroyed. However, before they could finish destroying them, the ceiling of their heads exploded. A knight in armor fell into the basement from above, and the eyes behind the armor were fixed on the two young men. "It''s the two of you. Die now." He pulled out his sword with his back hand, and the knight rushed towards the two young men with his sword in both hands. At this time, the young man pulled out a long sword from the shelf behind him, and ran into the knight in the front. However, the young man''s strength was the highest, which was just a senior knight. He did not even reach the extraordinary level. How could he be an extraordinary opponent armed to the teeth! "Ding! Bang The long sword in the knight''s hand swung violently, and the young man flew backward. His body hit the wall fiercely. He couldn''t help but spout out a large mouthful of blood. He looked at the knight in his eyes like a great beast in the wild. The knight stepped forward and waved his sword to kill the young man. However, at this moment, a red flame suddenly fell on the knight''s face, burst into pieces and scattered into flames. He turned his head and looked at the young woman named Shana unexpectedly. Suddenly, a malicious laugh came out from under the mask. He said, "it turns out that he is a wizard apprentice who can master apprentice level sorcery. Moreover, he looks good and has a good figure. He should be able to sell for a good price. When I kill this guy, I will take you back and train well Time should sell for a good price. " The voice fell, the knight raised his sword in his hand, and he wanted to kill the young man lying on the ground. Shana looked at her dying companion. She gritted her teeth and pulled out the dagger from her waist. She rushed to the knight. However, she was kicked out by the knight and knocked down a shelf. She was bleeding from her mouth and looked at her companion''s death in despair. But when the tip of the sword was about to pierce the young man''s throat, it suddenly stopped. If you look carefully, you can see that there is a faint black energy around the knight''s body, which makes the knight unable to move his finger. At this time, the clothes under the knight''s armor had been completely soaked. As one of the leaders of the battle team of the sea devil pirate regiment, he had a natural vision. He was very clear that he was now under the control of a powerful wizard. However, he did not know whether the wizard wanted to see the rough road or whether he was born in the rebel army just like the two young men It''s a wizard! A silver cat came slowly to Shana. He looked up and down at Shana and said, "are you one of the rebels who have been trying to overthrow dilmat?" "Cough, cough You, no, are you "I''m a vagrant wizard, and what you''re seeing is an incarnation of me, and I''m here to help your rebels." "Help, help?" After a look at the shelf that oppressed Shana, silver cat, or Shalan, just wagged its tail, and the shelf immediately flew out and crashed into the wall. Then saran looked at each other and continued to say, "yes, I''m here to help you. I have the ability to kill dilmat." "Kill dilmat You... " "Oh, I almost forgot that you two little guys can''t make decisions on this matter. It doesn''t matter. I''ll save you first, and then you can find someone who can make decisions." After that, saran turned her head and looked at the knight. Before he could ask for mercy, the black energy around the knight exerted a tremendous pressure. Unexpectedly, he squeezed the knight into an unidentified polymer of the size of his head. No matter it was blood or flesh, there was no trace of escape. This is the further use of heavy energy field, and it is also a brand-new method of using heavy energy field under the guidance of his senior brother and sister after he reached level 4 wizard. Once again, he flicked his tail and sent out two electric currents, which penetrated into Shana and the young man respectively. However, their bodies were constantly shaking. After about three or four breaths, they immediately recovered some movement ability. Some of them came to Shalan with some trepidation. "Well, my Lord, what do you want to do?" Listening to the young man''s words, saran did not immediately answer his words, but said to him: "come with me, your two injuries are not cured, but I use the electric current to stimulate the body to temporarily restore some movement ability. If you continue to delay and wait until the current time is over, you two will really be unable to leave."After hearing this, Shana and the two of them stopped hesitating and immediately left the basement with saran. When they came to the outside of the basement, they suddenly found that it was not only the knight who had entered the basement, but also the soldiers who followed him. All of them, like the knight, were pinched into a group of flesh and blood of the size of a head by some huge force. Seeing Shana, they couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. They were really afraid of saran''s strength. Two people and a cat quickly left here and went to the temporary residence of Shalan. After they left about tens of meters, the flesh and blood groups suddenly expanded and lost the bondage of invisible force. The highly compressed blood and flesh turned into flesh fireworks, which covered the whole house and basement, and the strong smell of blood continued to spread Come on. Shana and saran followed her to one of the best hotels here. They went into a luxurious room and immediately saw the young man sitting by the window, drinking black tea and reading the newspaper. It seemed that he was a little younger than the two of them. At this time, the door closes automatically, and Teri, who has recovered her consciousness, jumps onto saran''s knee and lies down. She looks at Shana and Shana. As for the age of the wizard, Shana and Shana know that they can''t judge by their appearance, but even if they do, they still have no way to connect the young man opposite with the powerful wizard who killed seven or eight people. Without paying attention to their thoughts, saran looked at them and said again, "the time for the current to sting is coming. I have some healing potions for you to drink first. As for other things, you can drink them first Shana and Shana caught the potion thrown by saran. They did not doubt him. They drank the potion and sat on the sofa beside them, waiting for saran to speak. "As I said before, I''m here to help you rebels. I can help you kill dilmat, so I think we can get together for a while. What do you think?" After a short rest, Shana''s intelligence quotient finally occupied the high and low level again under the surprise of Shalan. Shana looked at Sha LAN and sorted out her words. Then she said, "well, this adult, we are just the bottom members of the rebel army. We can''t do it." "Of course, of course, I also know this, so I want you two to contact their superiors and say that the demon of Lei Huang wants to unite with them, and they should give you an answer immediately." Shana and Shana looked at each other, nodded slowly, then said goodbye to Saran, got up and left here. When Shana and the two of them leave, saran reaches out and touches Teri, and whispers, "Teri, follow them, make sure they''re safe, follow them to their superiors." "Yes, master! Don''t worry In response, Teri stretched out on saran''s legs and disappeared into a silver whirlpool. Shana and Shana quickly rushed to the underground stronghold of the city. They could clearly feel that the medicine Shalan gave them not only cured their injuries, but also strengthened their bodies with a powerful force, which made the two people who were supposed to be seriously injured did not feel hurt at all. They were full of energy along the way. In fact, it''s not that Sha LAN intentionally gives them benefits, but the potions that Sha LAN has now are all high-grade products produced by fourth elder martial brother SoSE. Even if it is a low-level therapeutic medicine, the huge power contained in it is enough to make two extraordinary little guys get great benefits. When the two of them returned to the stronghold, they immediately aroused the surprise and vigilance of the people around them. It was impossible for them to think that Shana and Shana had betrayed them. After all, the sea devil pirates who died in their temporary stronghold were solid. They just didn''t understand why Shana and Shana were still OK when they were in a situation of inevitable death Come back here safe and sound like It seems that the spirit is really good. After some inspection, Shana and the two of them successfully came to the leader of the stronghold, and immediately conveyed the existence and words of saran to the leader, which made his face very dignified. "Shana, aduh, according to your description, this man''s strength is really terrible. In my opinion, it may have reached the level of qiwuhai, and it seems that he has already surpassed us. Otherwise, how could he know that you two are members of our rebel army and can save your lives in your most critical situation?" Hearing their leader''s words, Shana and Adu also want to understand this, so that their two faces immediately turned pale. "Chief, let''s move at once. It''s no longer safe here." As soon as Shana''s voice fell, she did not wait for the leader to speak, but suddenly another voice sounded in the stronghold. "There''s no need to transfer. I didn''t mean anything to you, and I''ve come here with you."Voice down, a silver cat appeared on Shana''s shoulder, naturally is to use the body of the animal again. Seeing the sudden appearance of Shalan, even a cat, the rebels here immediately made a defensive action against Shalan, ready to start at any time. But Sha LAN didn''t pay attention to them. He just looked at the leader of the stronghold and said, "don''t blame these two little guys. In fact, as long as I want, I can follow you to your headquarters. However, my idea of joining hands with you is serious, so I won''t do that. I come here mainly to contact your real leaders through you. Of course, you can contact your leaders first and tell them about me. I think they will make a wise decision The leader looked at Sha LAN and took a deep breath. Without much nonsense, he condensed a secret mark and immediately told the real leader of the rebel army what happened here. "Yes, that''s right. He really calls himself the demon of Lei Huang. According to my subordinates, there is a silver supernatural creature around him, but now he talks to us with the body of that extraordinary creature Well, um, so it''s agreed to meet him? But if he is Why, what, could such a thing happen? Is he the only one? This OK, I see. " After the mark of the secret method dissipated, the leader of the stronghold immediately said to the others, "now start to pack up, give up this stronghold, and let''s go back to the headquarters!" As soon as the order was given, the people began to pack up their things. At this time, the leader of the stronghold came to Shalan and said, "Sir, please come to us in your real body. We will take you to our headquarters and meet our real leader." "Well, I see." As the voice fell, saran turned into a silver whirlpool again and disappeared on Shana''s shoulder, which made Shana feel relieved and sat down on the ground. A week later, Shalan stood on a big ship and looked at more than 30 boats and boats berthed on an island. He was surprised and said to the leader of the stronghold nearby: "I thought that your rebel army was at most 800 people. Now it seems that there are at least several thousand people, which is really beyond my expectation." "All the people here are the people who have been ruined by the sea devil Pirate Group. The sea devil Pirate Group has been secretly engaged in population trading for so many years, and countless families have been destroyed. Now is also the time for it to suffer retribution." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 466 There were tents and sentries everywhere on the desert island. Shalan followed the leader of the stronghold, Shana and AdeH together to a large tent in the innermost part of the island. At this time, there were five people standing in front of a round table, discussing what was in front of the map and a lot of information. When they saw the arrival of Sha LAN and others, they immediately stopped and looked at Sha LAN. At this time, a middle-aged short haired man with a scar on his left eye and right face came up, reached out and shook hands with Shalan. He said, "welcome to the temporary headquarters of the rebel army. I am alayer, the chief leader of the rebel army. Welcome to your coming and help, Lord Lei Huang." "The nickname of the demon of thunder Huang, if I didn''t want to let you know my strength intuitively, I wouldn''t say it. It''s really bad. You can call me Sha LAN directly." "Well, Monsieur Saran, then what you said before to help us kill dilmat, I don''t know if it''s true or not?" "Of course it''s true, but killing dilmat is only a means for me to achieve my goal. In fact, what I want is the sea king in his hand. If I don''t kill him, I can''t get the sea king. Therefore, I spent half a month observing the accidental emergence of your Rebel army people, and then made a cooperation with you to help you kill dee Ermart, and then get the decision of sea king. " After hearing saran''s words, the faces of several people present had some changes. Their original plan was to overthrow the rule of dilmat and the sea devil pirate regiment over the sea area. It is impossible to say that they did not have any idea about the sea king. Only with their strength, if they want to achieve their goals, their frankness of success will be greatly enhanced if they have defeated a general and three qiwuhai alone, and their fame in the world is almost only helped by the powerful people under the four emperors. In particular, someone secretly said that the demon of thunder Huang has already got the Hades. If this is true, it is equivalent to relying on the power of Hades to offset the advantage of sea king, and their success will become greater! Therefore, this matter has become a little tangled. They are very eager for saran''s help, but they don''t want to give up the sea king, which can stabilize their achievements in the future. The four emperors are also handed down from generation to generation, and the replacement of members is a matter of course. We should know that before dilmat defeated one of the four emperors, then if they can defeat and kill them Isn''t it natural that dilmat should be one of the next four emperors? Although Shalan can''t fully guess what these guys think, we can also guess about it. Unless the brain has a bag, no one can give up on his own initiative. In fact, if he didn''t want to avoid the obstruction and interference of the sea demon Pirate Group, and wanted to directly face dilmat to defeat and capture the sea king, Shalan could not It seems that there is not much help coming to these rebel forces to join hands, and the troubles can only become more serious. After a long silence, alayer nodded his head slowly and said, "as long as you can really help us kill dilmat, we will give up the sea king naturally. We only hope that you can really act according to our agreement." "Of course, I''m only interested in sea king, and I don''t want anything else." "That''s good. Then please go to rest. We will have a place for dilmat''s assassin team, and please spare no effort." "I''ll wait for your news, then I''ll go and have a rest." After saying that, saran did not stay much, followed SANA and Adele three people quickly left here. When saran left, the other four looked at aleye, and one of the young men said to him, "aleye, do we really want to give up the sea king?" "Our purpose is to kill dilmat, destroy the sea devil pirates, liberate the sea area, and ensure that the people under the sea can live a happy life. As for the weapon of sea king, it is not so important." "But if we don''t have the sea king, how can we protect the people in this sea area? If we don''t have the name of the four emperors, how can we occupy the northern sea area?" "Four emperors? They have occupied the sea for so long that people here have forgotten the taste of freedom. Perhaps it is a good result to start from this northern sea area and completely end the four emperors'' rule over the sea. At least, people here can no longer be regarded as lambs and have a thorough control of their own destiny. Whether the fate is good or bad, that is the second Aleye''s voice was almost audible to himself. To the other four, he seemed to have rejected the young man''s statement and agreed. Three days later, on September 21, on the evil of the deep sea of the island, a group of pirates from the sea of demons rushed in person or sent messengers to present their gifts for dilmat''s birthday. Among them, the other three envoys of the four emperors were the most remarkable and the most noble. The rebel army disguised as a medium-sized Pirate Group in the northern sea that they defeated, went to the evil of the deep sea as their identity, and then assassinated the twelve members of the team. With the help of the agents on the evil of the deep sea, they turned into servants and cooks of the birthday party of the evil of the deep sea, waiting for the opportunity to be assassinated at any time.Shalan put on a piece of armor, holding a slender Tomahawk in his hand, stood at the periphery of the banquet as a guard and stationed here. In the dark, Teri turned into a silver flying insect and watched everything below from above. The banquet of pirates, even for high-end pirates, is chaotic. Fights can be seen everywhere. People''s lives are lost in the sight of blood. It''s just a fun show, which can only make the pirate nobles enjoy a little. Various kinds of food were constantly sent to the birthday party. The rebels did not poison them, because they could not hide a large number of extraordinary people present, which only made them more vigilant and completely lost the chance of assassination. As time went by, it was finally time for all parties to present gifts. A large number of Pirates gave gifts, and all the big island countries in the northern sea also sent gifts. All kinds of treasures filled dilmat''s sight for a moment, making dilmat''s smile eyes disappear. Soon, pirates in disguise of the rebel army sent gifts. Aleye, wearing a mask, followed the leader of the pirate regiment, who had long been under their complete control, delivered the gifts they had prepared. When dilmat took the gift and wanted to open it for a look, the rebel cadre next to alayer suddenly crushed the crystal stone hidden in his hand. The gift box that had just been opened exploded and completely devoured dilmat''s body. At this time, all the rebels on the scene rushed up together and exerted all their strength towards dilmat. The explosion and light filled the whole venue until 33 strong rebels stopped. The smoke and light did not disperse until dilmat was safe and sound and the guests arrived. Except for the small and medium-sized pirates and the envoys of the island, the rest of the large-scale pirates and the four emperors, as well as the sea devil pirates, all looked at the rebels with a mockery, just like watching an Aftershow. Aleyer looked at the other side''s reaction with a dignified look. He took a deep breath and looked at dilmat, who waved away a light blue curtain. He said to him, "you already know our plan, right?" Ha ha, with a smile, dilmat looked at aleye playfully and said, "I have long been aware of your existence. Only to let you gather the people who dare to confront me in the northern sea area, I have been indulgent in you. In fact, your rebel army has been infiltrated by my people. However, I have to admire you. The four cadres under your command are still very talented. My people can''t instigate them at all. Therefore, for the sake of all of you, you come under my command and become my subordinates, and I can promise you to let go of those ungrateful guys in your Rebel Army. " As soon as this was said, the pirates who had known the existence of the rebel forces immediately praised dilmat''s broad mind and bearing, making his face more and more beautiful. Aleyer looked at dilmat and suddenly said with a smile, "dilmat, you know our plan to assassinate you, but you don''t know what only five of us know, right?" On hearing this, dilmat''s face immediately became serious. He looked at aleyer and said slowly, "what are you talking about?" "I mean, it''s not just the rebels who want to kill you." "You..." A word "you" just came out. Six big hands full of black scales appeared out of thin air. With one slap, dilmat, who was three meters tall, was very big and shot under the ground. At the same time, a large number of black sand appeared in the mid air, quickly condensed into six thick sharp pillars, one after another like the ground, sinking into it! "Boom A figure rushed out from under the ground, exploded the black Saro''s hand, smashed the black pillars composed of iron stars, and fell on the ground. He roared: "who is it! Who on earth is attacking me! " Click, click, click The sound of armor rubbing on the ground suddenly sounded, which attracted everyone''s attention. However, a soldier wearing full body armor came slowly towards dilmat. He threw away his long handled Tomahawk and walked towards dilmat step by step. "Bang!" A burly man in half armour fell to the ground. He looked at the soldier coming, and directly waved the huge hammer in his hand and flashed at the soldier. This is one of the cadres of the sea devil Pirate Group. He has extremely amazing power. The huge hammer in his hand is a very strong magic tool. He is famous in the sea of demons. No one will think that the man who attacked dilmat is safe under his command. I saw the huge hammer blow towards the soldier, but the soldier suddenly raised his hand and smashed it with a fist. In everyone''s opinion, the man''s arm would be directly blasted by the hammer. However, the result made these people dumbfounded and looked like a ghost."Hum!" An invisible wave spread out. When the huge hammer hit the fist, it suddenly burst. The next second, the fist did not stop at all. It hit the other side''s chest. In the next second, like fireworks, the man''s back burst, and a large amount of flesh and bone spurted out. A huge hole appeared on his chest, but it was destroyed It''s a blow to death! Bang Bang Bang The collision between the blow and the hammer made the armor on Sha Lan''s body completely broken and fell to the ground one by one. She took off the peeping and mask still on her head and threw it to her side. Saran looked at dilmat, who was surprised and angry, and said, "dilmat?" "It''s me! Boy, who are you? How dare you mix with these rebels to find my trouble "I''ll correct it, not to trouble you, but to kill you." "Oh, my tone is not small. You think you can kill me by killing one of my cadres?" Shalan looked at dilmat and nodded seriously: "kill it!" His face gradually turned red. Dilmat was staring at saran and said angrily, "arrogant boy, you are looking for death!" "Boom His armor and clothes were all broken. Dilmat''s body was constantly expanding. His fangs, sharp claws, scales of fins, and long tail gills turned into a giant amphibious giant of six meters in height. With a roar, dilmat''s tail turned into a remnant like a long whip, and pulled straight to Sha Lan''s body. With one hand, Sha Lan''s scattered iron star sky quickly gathered together and turned into a black half body armor, which stood in front of Sha Lan''s body. He waved the huge sickle in his hand, with a trace of black smoke and spark, and chopped toward dilmat. "Bang!" "Boom Half of his body was instantly blasted, and dilmat''s body was blasted out. At this time, Shalan stepped on a black iron star sky and ran forward with the original black half armor. At the same time, a long bow and thunder chanter appeared in his hand. He pulled the bow with one hand, and a lightning arrow with dazzling electric light quickly condensed in Sha Lan''s hands, aiming at the huge figure who stood up again! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 467 "Hum! Whew A thunderbolt shot out and in the blink of an eye hit dilmat''s chest in the smoke. But saran didn''t look relaxed. Instead, he became more serious, because he could clearly feel that the thunderbolt he shot had not hit dilmat! As the smoke dispersed, dilmat grabbed a huge rudder that was almost the size of his body, and slowly walked towards saran. The huge rudder looked like an ordinary wooden round rudder, but the amazing power fluctuation emitted from it made everyone look sideways. Three ancient weapons -- Sea King! Hades is a broken branch, sea king is a broken ship rudder, what aesthetic is my elder. make complaints about Tucao, Salan will not make complaints about diel Matt holding the sea king. Dilmat looked at Shalan, with unspeakable anger on his face, and said to him, "I think of you. You are the demon of Lei Huang who defeated general Romanov and three seven martial sea imps. It is said that you have obtained the Hades. If this is true, then I would like to see who is more powerful than my sea king As the voice fell, dilmat suddenly raised the sea king in his hand, and an inexplicable wave spread from the sea king, and then the whole ear of the deaf roar sounded in the ears of everyone on the evil island of the deep sea, and then the sunny sky quickly faded down. Sha LAN looked up and saw an amazing sight. In the sky above his head, there was a sea floating on his head, and rolling towards the bottom constantly. It was amazing! "This sea Sea king can control the sea Hearing saran''s words, dilmat immediately laughed and said, "you guessed right, but not completely right!" Once again, he shook the sea king in his hand, and immediately there was a strong wind rolling up around Sha LAN. Soon, he was violently weathered. For a tornado, he pushed Sha LAN into the air and collided with the sinking sea. "It''s not just the ocean, it''s the wind. It''s also under my control." "Boom With a roar, the tornado was connected to the sea in the sky. However, under the control of dilmat, the wind and sea water mixed together and turned into a high-speed rotating water ball, which constantly crushed the saran. With such power and scale, even an island would be completely crushed under such a terrible attack. What kind of wizard? But at this time, a touch of black suddenly appeared in the huge geomantic sphere, and then the black became more and more. With the increase of black, both wind and water were rapidly decreasing and finally collapsed. Shalan held the Hades and suspended in the air, looking down at dilmat on the ground. Just now he used the power of Hades to open an entrance to the dark hell. Now, as he thought, the darkness absorbed all the sea water and the wind through the entrance. The power of the Hades is not only to call demons from the hell, but also to borrow the Hades The power borrows the power of each big hell! Looking at the sea king in dilmat''s hands, saran felt that the sea king''s power did not seem to have been fully used, or that dilmat''s understanding and control of the sea king was too simple and crude. The power to control the sea and the wind just now was dazzling, but for the sea king with the same name as Hades, it was still a little too weak. Deere didn''t want to relax, but I didn''t want to see if the king''s strength was not satisfied £¡¡± Without any words, dilmat roared, and the sea king in his hand waved again. However, the sea surface around the evil island of the deep sea dropped rapidly. Four giant water snakes rose from the East, West, North and south, and ran into saran in the middle of the air. Snake hell! The king of Hades tapped four times in mid air, and suddenly four huge cracks appeared around saran''s body. Four huge black Python rushed out of the crack and roared to the four water snakes. In the roar and roar, the four water snakes completely collapsed into a large amount of rain, and the four summoned black Python also returned to the other side of the crack The outer side, left the world. At this time, the sea devil pirate regiment has moved, a large number of guns and guns aimed at the sky of Saran, powerful extraordinary pirates have gathered to launch an attack on saran. Seeing the trend of the sea devil Pirate Group, saran did not have any hesitation. Holding up the Hades in his hand, he opened a huge crack. The next second, countless small demons with three forks rushed out of the crack, cheering, roaring, yelling, praising, rushed to the sea devil pirate group below, waving his three forks to them! When all the demons were scattered, a vertical pupil almost equivalent to the crack appeared on the other side of the crack. It looked at saran holding the Hades, and his eyes showed a trace of hatred and fear to the Hades. Finally, fear prevailed. The owner of the vertical pupil spewed out a spiritual flame on the other side of the crack, whistling through the crack Towards dilmat!"Boom, boom, boom..." A stream of water rises from the sea, trying to block the flame, but the ordinary sea water obviously has no effect on the flame. It can only slightly block the falling of the flame, but can not really resist it. Seeing this, dilmat knew that he couldn''t keep his hand. He took a deep breath and held the rudder core of the sea king with one hand. An invisible force pulled him out. A huge and incomparable projection appeared in the sky like a mirage. It was like a mirage, constantly fluctuating, but vaguely distinguishable. The huge projection should be a huge one Big boat! "Hum!" The sound of the siren was far and near, but a startling energy wave spread from the shadow, sweeping the small demons who were fighting with the members of the sea devil Pirate Group. As if they had suffered some damage, they flew towards the crack in terror and quickly penetrated into it. The sea king in dilmat''s hand was shocked again. A white light shot out of the shadow, and the flame that was about to fall on him was in the middle of it. The flames were smashed and dispersed in an instant, and disappeared without trace. The cracks healed slowly, and the virtual image of the ship gradually disappeared. Looking at the invisible image of the ship, saran said to dilmat, "is this the real power of the sea king? Or that ship is the real king of the sea He gasped and gasped, but Shalan understood from his silence that his guess was correct. The real king of the sea was the ship with an amazing size, not the rudder in dilmat''s hand. He just didn''t know how dilmat did it. He only got one rudder of the sea king, not the whole sea king. However, it''s normal to think about it. When Shalan got the Hades, it took a lot of effort. Moreover, if you don''t know the Chinese of the previous life, you can''t open the magic cube with clues or understand the map after opening it. It is obviously impossible for dilmat to know Chinese, so there is only one explanation for the matter. That is, dilmat may have found the place of the sea king by bad luck, but because he didn''t understand Chinese, he couldn''t understand the way to get the sea king, so he only found a way to take away the rudder of the ship with part of the sea king''s power. Even if only part of the sea king''s strength, combined with dilmat''s four level strength, is enough to make him sit in the position of four emperors. Naturally, he did not have the idea of getting the sea king. Now everything is enough for dilmat. However, dilmat never thought that one day someone would come to the door with Pluto, and the rudder with only part of the sea king''s strength could not be the opponent of all the Hades! The rebels have left the core of the evil island in the deep sea just now. There are some people below who are sinful pirates. Saran naturally has no psychological burden. He waves the Hades in his hand. This time, he opened an entrance to the lava hell in the core of the island below! "Boom A large number of magma gushed out from the cracks, which mixed with a small number of demonic element creatures, in the magma like a fish in water to hunt down those pirates who escaped. A layer of blue light rose around dilmat to resist the high temperature attack of magma, but the power in the rudder of the ship was only a small part. How could dilmat be protected all the time. At the same time, a silver light in the Shalan''s body quickly rotating condensation, into another Sha LAN. The backhand throws the thunder chanter to the body of the beast. Saran''s consciousness is divided into two parts, one mind and two uses. The body controls the two bodies. The body of the chanter uses the thunder chanter in his hand to attack dilmat constantly. The thunder turns into arrows and shoots at dilmat from all directions, and the blue light around him There were a lot of ripples on the screen. One hand controls the iron star space to block a water column. Saran looks at dilmat, who is already redundant to fight back, and waves the Hades in his hand again. The magma ejected from the cracks seems to have life, so he rushes to dilmat. Finally, when Shalan''s mental strength is about to dry up, dilmat''s mask suddenly collapses and melts Rock and thunder devoured dilmat''s body. A fourth level blood knight is powerful, but in the face of such an attack, without the help of the sea king ship''s rudder, there is only one result of death! The body of Nian beast came to Sha LAN with the rudder of Sea King ship. When Sha LAN took back the rudder of thunder singer and sea king ship, the body of Nian beast immediately turned into a silver light and returned to Sha Lan''s eyebrows. Wave Hades, hell cracks close, lava stops erupting. Sha LAN looked at the rudder of the sea king ship in his hand. When he had just injected a little spiritual power into it, he immediately felt that the rudder of the sea king ship was directing a direction to himself, a place located in the northeast direction, still located in the northern sea area, where the real sea king was located! After killing dilmat, his promise has been reached. Shalan does not stay long, but calls out Teri, a great Silver Eagle, carrying himself to the northeast.After saran left, the surviving pirates left the evil of the deep sea. Half a month later, the northern sea area fell into the hands of the rebel forces. Dilmat, once one of the four emperors, became a thoroughly past evil. Similarly, the news that thunder Huang''s hand held the Hades and the sea king also spread throughout the sea of demons, even on land. Deep sea continent, world government headquarters. In a secret conference room, a total of nine people sat in the conference room, each with a very dignified face. "The demon of thunder Huang, who suddenly appeared, has got the rudder of the sea king ship. Now he should have followed the guidance of the ship''s rudder to find the real king of the sea. With his ability to get Hades, I reasonably speculate that he may also get the real king of the sea. So what''s his goal next? Is it the king of heaven that we have been protecting?" "If his target is the heavenly king, we will not be afraid of anything. In the sea, we are in a weak position, but on the land, it is not what they said by pirates. The king of heaven is what we protect. But we can also use the power of the heavenly king. As the first of the three ancient weapons, even if the Hades and the sea king join hands, we can not be afraid of anything." "We are not afraid of it, but we are afraid that he will rely on the power of the sea king and Hades to develop his own strength in the sea. The strength of the demon demon demon is not bad at all. Now with Hades and sea king, if you give him time, it is impossible to guarantee that he will not unify the four seas of the sea of demons. In this way, he who combines the power of the sea of demons will attack the mainland, Even if we have the king of heaven, we may not be able to resist for long. " This sentence made the originally quiet conference room more silent, but none of the nine people present could deny the truth of this sentence. If the thunder demon really did, it was almost foreseeable that there would be a huge trouble waiting for them in the future, and the trouble would be the kind that would completely destroy them. "We can''t let him spend this time safely. We can send someone to contact the remaining three four emperors. We can pay a certain price and invite them to do something. We can work together to wipe out the demon of Lei Huang. As for other things, we don''t need to discuss for the time being. We should take this matter first." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 468 Jade world, white stone city, red flame palace. Prince ChiYan looked at the woman who had been sitting on her throne. God knows how much courage he had taken to avoid shaking in front of her. "Wa What do you want to do, valkiri "Hand over your daughter whose brain was gnawed by a wood dog." "Well, it''s impossible. Vera is my daughter and a member of the royal family of the tulip empire. I can''t let you hurt her casually!" As soon as her eyebrows were raised, valkiri''s face was filled with evil spirit. Her mouth was slightly raised, and her voice was as flat as prison. "Tulip Royal? I just gave you so much face that I let you kick your nose and start to trample on my head. My daughter and my disciples, you dare to find someone to deal with them, and you dare to find a killer to assassinate them. Who gives you the courage? " At the same time, people in the whole ChiYan palace felt the ground shake slightly, and the whole ChiYan palace sank a palm wide thickness at the same time. At this time, the Great Duke of stars and moon appeared in the hall of the red flame palace with a streamer. He looked at varkiri sitting there, and his face showed a trace of tenderness, but soon returned to normal. He said, "valkiri, what do you want to do here?" Looking at the Great Duke of the stars and the moon, valkiri seemed not to know him, but replied faintly: "I came to settle accounts for my disciples and daughter. Her father didn''t help her out, so I came alone." "Valkiri..." The Great Duke of stars and moon came forward, looked at valkiri, and continued, "don''t pursue this matter any more. I have punished those killers severely. As for the compensation, the ChiYan palace has been sent to Maijia. What''s more, Vera, the youngest daughter of Prince ChiYan, has been sent to the sunset white tower as an apprentice, and will never return to Whitestone city. That''s all for this matter." He raised his head abruptly, and valkiri looked at the Great Duke of the moon and said, "is this the end of this matter? Then my disciple died in vain, right? If you say compensation, then who is my disciple to compensate? Can his daughter, whose brain is gnawed by wood dogs, compare with my disciples? What''s more, his mentally disabled daughter didn''t even make up for her life. How could this matter be finished? " Hearing this, Prince ChiYan finally could not bear it and whispered, "valkiri, do you have to kill all of you? Do you want to fight against the whole tulip Empire?" As soon as this was said, varkiri had no response. However, Duke Xingyue took the lead in changing his face. He was just about to say something to valkiri, but he suddenly saw valkiri''s warning eyes. The words that had not yet been able to say were immediately blocked in his throat, and he looked at him helplessly and imploring, ignoring him at all. Slowly rising, valkiri walked step by step to Prince Akashi, and said with a sneer: "Prince Akashi, did you just say that I am going to be the enemy of the tulip empire Well, I can tell you that I really want to fight against your tulip empire. Maybe it can bring me some fun in my boring life. At the beginning, I helped you keep the tulip empire. Now that your tulip empire is completely destroyed in my hands, it is also in line with the trend of history, which is a reasonable result! " The sky was covered with dark clouds, and the sky was cloudless. At this time, a white light shot out from the tower of white stone city, just came to the red flame palace, fell between valkiri''s and Prince ChiYan, turned into an old man dressed in linen clothes, with white hair and hair, and scattered freely. Seeing the arrival of the old man, Prince ChiYan was overjoyed and said: "Laozu Zong, valkiri, she unexpectedly..." Before he finished speaking, the old man suddenly turned around and slapped Prince ChiYan out of the room. His body turned three times in mid air and hit the wall behind him severely. Thanks to Prince ChiYan, who is a military Prince and a level 6 blood knight, he has a strong body. Otherwise, the slap just now would be enough to blow his head. He covered his mouth, which was bleeding and swollen. Prince ChiYan couldn''t believe it and looked at the old man. He said to the old man, "ancestor, why "Red flame, who gave you the courage and qualification to declare war on behalf of the tulip Empire? Is it not that I have lived in seclusion for too long that you have become the tulip emperor of our tulip Empire?" Hearing this, Prince ChiYan''s face immediately changed. His half swollen mouth trembled slightly. He wanted to say something, but he could not say a word. Looking at Prince ChiYan''s appearance, the old man didn''t continue to pay attention to him, but said faintly: "you can explain this matter with your brother later, and go with this face, otherwise your brother''s anger will not be reduced too much, and then you will be in real trouble." Hearing this, Prince ChiYan didn''t care about valkiri''s affairs. He kowtowed to the old man again and again, and quickly left ChiYan palace and drove to the direction of the palace.At this time, valkiri looked at the old man in front of him, and said: "you old man, or do you want your gray grandchildren who don''t know how many generations later?" Ha ha, the old man said, "grey grandson is also a grandson, and it is my blood. Besides, the red flame is still some ability of the prince in the royal family. Although he is a bit of a man who is not a choice of words, he is a good commander in the battlefield, or I will not come to protect him." "So what about his daughter?" "Valkiri, villa is the direct blood of our family, can we make it easy?" "There are not 1000 direct blood vessels in your family, and 800. There are five of my disciples. Who do you think is more precious? I didn''t let the whole ChiYan palace lose my life for you and You guys face, you don''t go too far. " Frown, the old man sighed, just wanted to agree, a space crack suddenly appeared in the side of valkiri, goron and Soz jumped out of it together. "Teacher, the elder martial brother just now felt a little breath of younger martial brother in the dark hell, the fire snake hell, the eye devil hell and the lava hell. I''m afraid the younger martial brother really didn''t die!" At this point, valkiri did not continue to take care of the old man and the star moon grandfather, immediately grabbed the shoulders of goron and Soz, jumped into the crack, and disappeared in front of the old man and the star moon. Looking at the departure of valkiri, the old man suddenly relaxed, helpless to star moon big Duke smile, said: "fortunately, our family is to save a generation." "Bai He, although this sentence is a little over, I think it is necessary to speak to him. Some of the descendants of the royal family are not like words recently. First, they don''t have to talk about their idle fun all day long. They dare to defy the laws and regulations, and some of them are too much. They need to be well regulated." If the star moon is just the star moon, he dare to say these words with Baihe. Even if there is no problem, it will be severe punishment to welcome him. However, the star moon grandfather is not only the star moon grandfather, but also the husband of valkiri. The former love of valkyli is much more important than the star moon. So when the voice of star moon Dagong falls, Baihe smiles and nods immediately and says, "yes, I have the same ideas in this respect. I will convey these meanings to the emperor. Please help us deal with other things." "Also please rest assured that it is my responsibility of the star moon family to assist the great emperor in the management of tulip empire. I am no exception." "Well, then I''ll leave!" The voice fell, and the White River turned into a white light, like a white river, and rushed out of the ChiYan palace and returned to the white tower in the imperial palace. The star moon Duke was also transformed into a bright light like the star moon, and disappeared into the red flame palace. At the same time, the ring of the king. Valkiri, with goron and Soz, came to dada''s lab and said to Dada, "dada, you find the breath of saran?" Nodding, dada immediately replied: "yes, I feel the smell of Saran, respectively in the dark hell, the fire snake hell, the eye devil hell, the lava hell, but those breath is fleeting, there is no time to capture." Listening to Dada, valkiri thought about it, and then he looked up and said, "dada, except for the breath of Saran, what kind of world is there in these hell?" At this point, dada nodded suddenly and muttered to himself: "yes, it can leave breath in many hell in a moment, only opening the door to hell in a certain world, in other words, it is only possible to find the breath of that world!" Thinking of this, dada''s eyes turned into pure black again. His hands were wiped in front of him, and immediately four pictures of hell appeared in front of him. The next second, dada''s hands suddenly reached into the picture of two of them, as if searching for something. After about threeorfour minutes, dada took his hand out and processed it again, and then went into it according to the law In the other two hellish images, dada opened her eyes again, and there was a smile of excitement on her face. "Teacher, in those four hells, each hell has a lot of world flavor. After all, there are many worlds in the universe. Naturally, there are many people who open hell. However, I have integrated the world breath that all appear in four hell, and locked three worlds. The breath of these three worlds is preserved in four hell. In other words, the younger martial brother is extremely good It''s possible that it''s one of these three worlds! " "Three worlds? Which three are they? " "March world, stone world, deep sea world!" "The world of barren stones? Isn''t that world occupied by the mother of fear? " Nodding, dada said: "yes, it is the world of the barren stone occupied by the mother of fear. I hope that the younger martial brother will not really go to that world."The mother of fear, the nurturer of spirit, the creator of weirdness, devours the shadow of the world! Valkiri knew that there was one of the few deities in this universe that survived from the ancient times. Although the real God was a real evil god according to the way it acted, it spread endless fear, but it had to be admitted that few people could compare with it. Her power comes from fear, so she spreads virus like things to the whole world, born from the enemies of the universe in ancient times, the spirits and oddities of the gods. She absorbs the fear generated by the beings she controls, and strengthens her strength little by little. How proud was valkiri, but even she had to admit that she was not qualified to fight the mother of fear. She had not yet reached that level. Between thoughts and thoughts, valkiri said to Dada: "first of all, regardless of the rocky world, go to inquire about the world of March and the world of the deep sea. This matter will be left to Soz and gojon. Soz opens the channel to those two worlds. Gojon, you can find the cause and effect line of Saran, so as to find the place of saran. In addition, Angelina is still fighting with those damned guys in hell. Dada, you go and help her. We must keep that base. Otherwise, it will not be so easy for us to find an excellent opportunity to build a channel and temporary base that can let us travel freely "Good teacher, I get it. Now I''m going to the hell of anger right now!" After that, dada drew a circle in front of her body, opened a channel to the hell of anger, and lifted her feet to help Angelina. At this time, valkiri looked at Soz and goron, and said again, "if you two find Saran, go to that world and bring him here. If someone bullies him, you can blow up the bullies in that world. The upper limit of world power in March is level 3, and the upper limit of power in deep sea world is level 5. I think you can do this £¿¡± Either Sox or gojon nodded immediately, indicating that he had no problem at all. Seeing this, varkiri nodded with satisfaction, stretched out his hand to open the space and walked in. Looking at the leaving valkiri, gerron asked in some doubt: "Sox, why does the teacher go to the glorious paradise?" "Don''t you know that? The matter we investigated before, there is a shadow of shining paradise. The teacher naturally seeks the Birdman in there to settle accounts. We can''t stir up those existence. Don''t worry about it. Just look for younger martial brother www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 469 "Boom, boom..." Sea tumbling endlessly, the surrounding sea creatures have scattered, a group of shadows from the sea under the rise, gradually broken the sea water appeared on the sea surface! This is an extremely huge ship, almost comparable to the size of a small town. The surface of the ship is full of all kinds of marine parasites and seaweeds, but it can not hide its amazing deterrent power, which makes people feel afraid. This extremely huge ship is naturally one of the three ancient weapons of the sea king, the real sea king! At this time, Shalan was standing in the control room, holding the rudder that had been placed in the control room. When he fully mastered the sea king, all the control methods and abilities of the Sea King appeared in his mind. It was a large ship that needed at least 1000 people to control, but it was also a weapon that could be controlled by one person. Holding the rudder in both hands, saran''s mind moved. There was a streamer on the surface of the sea king immediately. All the parasitic creatures and all kinds of seaweeds attached to the sea king broke away from the sea king''s surface and fell into the sea water under the streamer. The sea king really showed its imperial posture. This is a black ship with a large number of small runes carved on its surface. There are five masts on the ship. The top of the mast is still intact. The impact angle of the bow is a statue of a mighty dragon. It looks like a living dragon! "Sea king and Hades are all in my hands, so it''s time to find the king of heaven!" Thinking of this, Sha LAN slowly turned the rudder in his hand, and immediately there were many colorful runes on the rudder, and with the lighting of these runes, the whole control room had bright and extinguished runes appeared. The next second, the sea water in front of the sea king suddenly rose, forming a channel to the sky, straight to the direction of the deep-sea land At the same time, Shalan controls the sea king to sail to the sky and the deep sea land along the waterway that spreads in the sky. Such an amazing sight will not be ignored. In a short half day, the world government headquarters has already known the news, and the sea king, who has been sleeping for a long time, appears in this world again, heading for the deep-sea continent or the headquarters of the world government. "He chose the stupidest thing to do." "Does he think that with Hades and sea king, he can really fight against us?" "The power of the king of heaven has not been shown in front of people for a long time. I think it is time for the world''s careerists to see who has the real top-level force in the world!" "So, start the king?" "Start the king!" At the end of the short meeting, the world government''s landmark tower of the world opened like flowers. A huge crystal heart appeared on the top of the blooming tower of the world tower, beating slightly, just like the real heart! "Hum!" At the same time, a translucent light cover covered the government headquarters all over the world. The naked eye could see that the crystal heart beat a little faster, and its surface sometimes had runes or light or dark, and the light and dark could not be determined. When Shalan saw the crystal heart through the sea king''s detection system, he knew that it was the king he was looking for! Without any hesitation, saran activated the sea king''s weapon system. One magic stone cannon appeared on both sides of the sea king''s ship''s side. At the same time, he fired a magic stone rail gun that crossed the arc to the world government headquarters! "Boom, boom, boom..." Ripples appear on the shield, and every shelling will make the world government headquarters shake. At this time, in the core conference room of the world government, the faces of those nine people were a little dignified. Although they had heard of Haiwang''s strength, they did not know that Haiwang was such a big ship, which was almost like a fortress. If their world government could master Haiwang, they would be able to catch all those guys on the sea, and all the four emperors would be able to do Be their prisoner! "This power The sea king must be ours "Yes, to shoot down the sea king, kill the demon of Lei Huang, and seize the sea king and Hades, as long as we can hold all three ancient weapons in our hands, there is no doubt that the world will fall into our hands!" "Give orders, attack!" When the order was given, the king of heaven immediately responded. The crystal heart beat faster and faster. Finally, in one beat, it shot out a colorful light. Before the king arrived at the price, he was about to hit the sea king. All of a sudden, the patterns composed of small runes on the Sea King''s surface suddenly became bright, and the sea king suddenly became illusory The colorful light of the road passed through the sea king and shot to a mountain behind the sea king. Under a burst of roar and strong light, half of the mountain disappeared completely, and the original high mountain turned into a hill. "It''s not polite to come but not to go..." The dragon sculpture on the bow of Haiwang suddenly opened its eyes. However, as if it were a living creature, it slowly changed from the posture of lying on the bow to the appearance of spreading wings and flying. A stream of energy escaped from the dragon''s mouth, and then a white energy column was ejected from the Dragon''s mouth and hit the front of the mask, which made the mask exciting Ripples, there is a trend of collapse.Seeing this scene, the nine senior officials of the world government immediately became extremely ugly. They really didn''t expect that the sea king''s power would be so strong, and even their proud king of heaven would be three points weaker than the sea king. They did not understand why the heavenly king, who ranked first among the three ancient weapons, was so much weaker than the sea king. This was not the real power of the king of heaven ! "Ah, a group of idiots, I don''t know why the king of heaven became the first of the three ancient weapons. It''s a waste of good things to embed the king of heaven on this kind of rubbish as a weapon." Speaking of this, we have to say that when Shalan got the sea king, he also saw some other information left by the elder. He probably knew what the three ancient weapons were, what their functions were, and what the significance of the existence of the three ancient weapons was. This is why Shalan tried to use the heavenly king as a weapon in the world government. Naturally, it is impossible to play the real role of the heavenly king in such a playful way. Of course, it is impossible to defeat the sea king in a frontal battle. Just as Sha Lan was going to solve the shield and seize the king of heaven, a familiar voice suddenly appeared in her ear. "Oh, it''s so busy. What are you doing, younger martial brother?" Hearing this, saran immediately turned her head and looked, and saw Sox and goron coming out of the space crack. As soon as she was happy, Sha LAN immediately said to them, "fourth elder martial brother, Third Elder martial brother, how did you find me?" "Elder martial brother found your breath in several layers of hell. According to the hell where the breath is, we locked in some possible worlds for you. Then my third elder martial brother and I came to find you together. Unfortunately, we chose March world at the beginning, otherwise we could find you earlier. All right, let''s not say so much. You should follow us to leave here. The teacher has made a lot of people''s troubles for you. Now you can save a few people when you go back. It''s a good thing to do. " With these words, Sox would take saran to leave, but at this moment, saran immediately said to Sox: "Third Elder martial brother, I have found many good things in this world. Let''s take these things to hand first." "Good thing? What kind of good stuff? " Looking at Sox with shining eyes, saran immediately said with a smile, "it''s not inferior to the legendary wizard." "Then you have to get it. Do you want to help?" "Of course, if the third senior brother hands, the crystal heart in front of you should be able to get it smoothly." "Of course, there is no problem with this. Look at me!" As the voice dropped, SOAS stepped back two steps, then rubbed his hands and tore open the space in front of him. Looking at the crystal heart in front of him through the torn space, he could feel the huge power of terror contained in it. "Oh, the power of this degree is just the level that can be achieved by kneading 20 or 30 magic stone mines together. Good things are better than legendary witchcraft." With these words, Sox twisted the space, closed all the petals around the crystal heart, and then took them from the top of the world tower together with the petals, and took them to the control room through the enlarged space crack. Fortunately, the space in the control room is very large, or it may not be able to hold the crystal heart! At this time, the light shield of the world government headquarters broke apart. Even because the king of energy was taken away, the headquarters of the world government was in a state of lack of energy and could not organize effective attack and defense at all. At this time, Shalan looked at the world tower. He knew that the high-ranking officials and powerful people of the world government were there. Without any hesitation, he activated the bow gun again. A white light column shot out, and the world tower was reduced to ashes and collapsed. After all this, saran no longer entangled with the world government, adjusted her course again, and drove the sea king to the other three of the four emperors. Three days later, a news that shocked the whole sea of demons came, and all the historical texts of road signs in the hands of the remaining three emperors were stolen. It is said that the history of the road signs is three stories high, and it is impossible to disappear overnight. Moreover, it is said that the history of the four landmarks disappeared on the same night, which is simply not the level that human can achieve ¡£ As for the masters of the four historical landmarks, the three emperors were unusually silent. They didn''t mean to capture the historical text, nor did they want to tell other people what happened to them that night. They only had the three figures in their minds, and the three figures were so powerful that they were incredible. The three men made some of the three emperors depressed. They spent all day and night entertaining themselves to death. Some of them lived in seclusion and no longer cared about the affairs of the world. Some of them completely resigned from the position of the four emperors and marched to a higher level. Of course, these three people had nothing to do with them. They were standing on the deck of the sea king and looking at the one in front of them The island in the sea is still in a daze. "So What great secret is the island in front of usListening to Soz, saran nodded uncertain and said, "it should be Maybe Maybe "Yes Gerron looked at the causal line that spread out on the island in front of him in the sea, which was just connected with three ancient weapons, four road signs, historical texts, and Sha Lan''s body. He said slowly, "no mistake, the causal line is just connected. It''s this small island." He rubbed his head and said, "this island? Or is it on this island? " "This is the island." "How can this thing be a big secret? Is this island actually some kind of weapon?" "Let''s not say anything else. Since the history of the four landmarks has been mentioned in this article, let''s take the king of heaven into the depths of the island, so we can do it." Speaking of this, Sha LAN immediately put the king of heaven into his own space ring. This space ring was obtained from his master valkiri. The storage space is very huge, so it is not difficult to install a heavenly king naturally. The three men left the sea king and put the sea king into the space ring. Then they swam towards the island in front of them. Slowly, their faces changed a little, because he clearly saw that there were many wizard towers on the island, and there were also many devices for defense, such as the one they just swam through There was a magic crystal cannon with a very strange appearance. Three people almost went to take it off. Yes, it''s not the magic stone gun, but the magic crystal gun. It''s the predecessor of the magic stone gun. In fact, the magic stone gun is made according to the remnant drawings of the magic crystal gun handed down from ancient times. Its power can''t be compared with that of the magic crystal gun. If it wasn''t for the three Salans here, they would never have let go of the magic crystal cannon. Three people drove straight into a large tower in the core area of the island. They went straight into the tower with the gate wide open. According to the historical records of road signs in this paper, they found the entrance to the basement on the first floor of the tower, opened the entrance, and passed through a room with half water and half gas. Finally, the three people kept going down and finally came to the island Part of the core! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 470 This is the core room of the island. The area of the room is very large, almost equivalent to a medium-sized castle. In such a huge room, there is an unknown machine which takes up almost half of the space. The largest screw is bigger than the sum of the three of saran and the smallest is only the size of their little thumbs. And it can be seen to the naked eye that there are many pipes extending from the machine, through the walls and ceiling of the room, and even to the ground, spreading to the whole island. It is impossible that machines of this scale are made by people of this era! "This thing is really amazing Third Elder martial brother, you are good at alchemy. Can you see what is going on with this machine? " Touching a screw in front of his body, gerron shook his head and said, "this machine does not talk about the technology and function. I can''t tell the material used. It should be the alloy made by many means, but the specific function and material can''t be distinguished by me." Hearing what gerron said, Sox nodded, turned his head and looked at Saran, and said, "younger martial brother, take out the king of heaven and have a look. Maybe we can find some clues and let us know what to do now." "Good!" The king of heaven was taken out from the space ring. Suddenly, the faint light was emitted from the metal flower bud that wrapped the king of heaven. The next second, the king of heaven suddenly suspended from the hands of Sha LAN. Under the increasingly powerful light, those metal flower buds were immediately melted and evaporated, making the king recover its original appearance. Then a colorful light shot into Sha Lan''s eyebrows, collected a trace of spiritual strength and a drop of Sha Lan''s blood, and quickly integrated into the king of heaven like the crystal heart. Then, the crystal heart, which originally overflowed like diamonds, quickly turned into blood red color, and beat faster and faster, until it was synchronized with the heartbeat of Sha LAN, and turned into A bloody streamer flew into the core of the machine along the gap of the huge machine in front of it, and it was inlaid into an open groove in the core part of the machine. When the stone heart is inlaid again, the groove is closed immediately, and the machine vibrates. With the creaking sound of machine friction, a light blood light flows from the core of the machine to the whole machine. A large number of runes appear from various parts of the machine, and slowly, the machine runs again. "Boom..." The whole island vibrated. Slowly, the three people of saran could feel that the island seemed to be adjusting its position. The slanting ground they had stood on had turned into a wall, and the three of them could clearly feel that the island was constantly rising! "Get out of here first, we''ll..." Without saying a word, SoSs, who wanted to open the space crack and took saran and gojon to leave here, suddenly found that his invincible space power did not work at this time. His control of space was completely suppressed by this island, and even a portal could not be opened! "My control of space has been suppressed. Let''s get out of here in the direction we came here." With these words, Sox wanted to grab Shalan and gojon to leave here, but to his surprise, neither gerron nor Shalan wanted to leave with him. "You..." "Soz, I can see that when the king of heaven was inlaid into this machine just now, the machine and saran have a causal line connection. This causal line is a good one. We don''t need to worry about it." As soon as gojon''s words fell, saran nodded and said to Sox, "yes, fourth elder martial brother, it won''t hurt us. Now it has become a part of me. Although it was a little strange at the beginning, but Now I can roughly control it! " As the words fell, Sha Lan''s hands slowly lifted up. Suddenly, the speed of the island''s slow rise suddenly accelerated, and the originally calm sea suddenly turned into a undercurrent. A large amount of sea water turned upside down and rose like a waterfall against the sky. As the island left the sea, it rose out of the sea, rolling up waves like tsunamis and spreading in all directions ¡£ A large amount of sea water left from the island, taking away a lot of sea floor parasites and seaweed, as well as the earth and stone and decayed buildings on the island, and accompanied by a large amount of air flow from the center of the island, the island has really recovered its original shape! On the surface of the silver gray hemispherical mechanical Island, there are a large number of mechanical structures, gears and runes on the surface. It is obviously a fragile structure, but it gives people a sense of strength and firmness. Above the mechanical Island, on the flat ground, there are a large number of wizard towers and all kinds of metal structures, in which all kinds of demons are distributed The weapon of the ancient times such as the crystal cannon can be said to be a thoroughgoing fortress of war. A silver light flashed by, and the three men of saran standing in the core of the mechanical Island were sent to the top floor of the wizard tower in the core of the mechanical island. They could see the whole picture of the huge mechanical island through the transparent wall on the top floor. At this time, the space ring in Sha Lan''s hand vibrated slightly, and then two streamers of light were emitted from the space ring. One of them was put into the right side of the mechanical island to become the sea king, and the other was put into the left side of the mechanical island to become the Hades.However, the right side of the mechanical Island suddenly opened, forming a huge space. With the traction of magnetic force and extraordinary force, most of the ship of the sea king stopped in the mechanical island. At the same time, like the black withered tree branches, the Hades slowly fell into a huge hole on the ground on the left side, and soon accompanied by vibration, a half of the core wizard tower Tall dark dead trees grow out of the huge hole and stand on the left side of the mechanical island. On the dark withered trees with luxuriant branches, a large number of runes appear and disappear from time to time, sending out wisps of hell. The return of the sea king and the Hades at the same time made this mechanical Island really restore its original appearance. At this time, in the top room of the core wizard tower where they were located, a mechanical high back chair suddenly rose on the ground, and the high back chair also rose layer by layer, making the high back chair in the center of the whole room. "Saran, sit up and have a look." "Yes, there is a causal link between this thing and you. It belongs to you." Hearing Sox and goron''s words, saran took a deep breath, nodded, and went up the steps and sat down on the mechanical high back chair. When Sha LAN sat on the mechanical high back chair for a moment, the mechanical devices, gears and runes on the high back chair ran soundlessly. At the same time, Sha Lan''s body shook, and the whole person''s consciousness came to the blue sky above the clouds. "Well, it seems that the world is really more than the two of us. There is a third person coming." When she heard this, she turned her head and saw a young man with black head and black hair and black pupils. Her face was very ordinary. Only those eyes seemed to contain a universe, which almost made him indulge in it. "You Who is it? " "I am your forefather, the second person to come to this world from the earth." "The second? The first one is "I dare not tell you his name. That guy is careful. I can''t beat him Well, to get to the point, this trace of my spirit has been sleeping in this fortress of war, Asgard, until you arrive, and I don''t wake up, so I can''t last long. I need to give you some information. " "Asgard This name is really It''s as bad as ever. " "Hahaha, look at you, the world should be the same as I made it before? The four emperors and the world government But only in this way can you know that, as a person from the earth, the great secret hidden in the ocean is left by your predecessors, right? " I have to admit that what the other side said was very correct. If it wasn''t for these familiar names which are almost like spoof, then Shalan would never have thought of looking for this big secret treasure. Naturally, it would not have been possible to find this war fortress called Asgard. "Yes, it is. I have to say that your plan is correct." "I''ll tell you? Well, to get to the point, this Asgard is the only well preserved one of my four war fortresses. The other three, Olympus, Osiris, and the south gate, have all been destroyed and fallen. Maybe there are still some remains in your time, but I can guarantee that no one can make them again, such as these four war fortresses The same exists, so this Asgard is unique. Of course, if possible, I''d rather leave the Nantianmen gate behind. Unfortunately, the Nantianmen gate is my favorite of the four war fortresses. When I went to attack the main material sector, the Nantianmen gate was completely destroyed in the war at that time. It''s really a pity. " "Keke, Nei, I don''t have much time. Can I start to talk about business?" "Oh, yes, yes, I forgot again. This time it is true. I don''t know how long it is from my time in your present era, but at least two or three thousand years ago, and it is likely to be longer, so we may not be able to give you other help at that time, because we can''t interfere with the affairs of the universe ¡£ So I can only leave these things for you before I completely leave the universe. As for the elder who came to this world before us, he can''t leave anything for you. After all, I''m still better than him Well, cough, get down to business Be careful of the mother of fear, but she is not your real enemy. Some words I can''t say directly to you, otherwise it will only hurt you, but I can give you a hint It''s not me I hope you can understand who the real enemy is, and hope you can catch up with our footprints, we There are not enough fighting landlords... " As soon as the voice fell, the image of the young man quickly dissipated. Then saran suddenly opened his eyes. Soz and gojon were just as they were when Shalan''s consciousness was pulled away, as if their time had stopped. "No, it''s not that their time has stagnated, but I have experienced extra time, which is really Amazing power. " Thinking of this, saran looked at Sox and gojon, and said with a smile, "just now this battle fortress has sent some information to my mind. I know its control method and name. It is called Asgard!"Hearing this, Soz was ok, but gojon seemed to think of something. He reached out and groped for his head and murmured to himself, "Asgard Asgard I feel like I''ve heard the name somewhere, but I can''t remember it for a while "Third Elder martial brother, can''t you remember wrong?" "No, No Gerron shook his head and said, "I can''t make a mistake about it. I must have seen the name somewhere. It should be in our library. I''ll go and have a good look after it when I go back." "Let''s go back and talk about these things. But the key problem now is that how can we bring this thing back? I can''t open up a large space channel, and even if I can, I can''t take it back to the emerald world." Hearing Sox''s words, saran immediately said to him, "fourth elder martial brother, I''ll give this to me. As long as you can give me the coordinate point, then I can control Asgard to jump in space. Although this is not as good as the direct space transmission, it is the only way we can take Asgard back." "Space jump? Can such a big thing jump in space? So the value of this thing should still be above my guess. " As soon as Sox''s words fell, gerron suddenly raised his head and suddenly said, "I remember, Asgard, yes, it is Asgard, one of the four war fortresses under the command of the black light emperor when the ten thousand kingdoms attacked the material world! Nantianmen, Olympus, Osiris and Asgard are four war fortresses. Three of them were damaged in the war, and the other one was said to have fallen and damaged. But I didn''t expect that this Asgard was not only undamaged, but also perfectly hidden in this unknown deep-sea world. A black light emperor''s war fortress, this level of harvest, I''m afraid even teachers can''t be stunned. " Black light emperor! It is said that the ultimate strength of Heiguang emperor surpassed the limits of the universe and became the eternal God of legend. It is said that the value of the legendary figure left by such legendary figures is needless to say. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 471 "Boom Boom... " After crashing three meteorites suspended in the air route, Asgard drove out of the deep sea world and looked at the stars outside through the main control room of Asgard''s core wizard tower. This was the first time that Shalan saw the universe outside the world. Originally, he thought that the universe outside each world should be different from the previous one, but now it seems to be almost the same universe. Moreover, the planets in the universe are actually worlds, or the worlds that seem to be located in different planes and spaces, are actually stars scattered around the universe. With such cognition, Shalan finally understood why the astrolabe looked like that. "Third, fourth, I''m going to start my first space jump." "Let''s go. We''re all ready." "So space jump, now, go!" As Sha Lan thought, all kinds of mechanical devices and gears on Asgard began to work. Streamers of light swirled around Asgard. Slowly, the space around Asgard seemed to be elongated, which made the whole Asgard become slender and even the three bodies of Shalan inside Asgard became flat ¡£ When the power accumulation reaches the critical point, the space around Asgard becomes a line. In the blink of an eye, Asgard disappears in the original position and appears above the first jumping point! "Boom Click, click Squeak... " The sound of all kinds of mechanical operation was heard, and soon it was quiet. Shalan felt Asgard''s situation and said to Soz and gojon, "Asgard''s condition is OK. Although after so long time, Asgard''s condition is not very good, but this kind of space jump is not enough to stop Asgard from running." After hearing this, Sox sighed with relief and said, "that''s good. Otherwise, I really have to go to the teacher to take Asgard away. However, according to my calculation, if I want to take Asgard away, I''m afraid that even the teacher can''t take out Asgard easily." "So we don''t have to bother the teacher. We can drive Asgard back to the emerald world by ourselves." "So start accumulating energy and get ready for the second space jump." Nodding, saran said to Sox, "OK, now start to build up energy and prepare for a second space jump." In the setting of saran and Sox, Asgard needs to make a total of seven space jumps to get near the emerald world and enter it. It has to be said that Asgard was indeed the peak of Wanjie''s manufacturing capacity. Even though thousands of years passed, it did not cause any damage to Asgard. There was no big problem in the seven space jumps, except for the little thing that Saran was not familiar with and the coordinates slightly deviated. Looking at the dark planet in front of her, saran said awkwardly, "the coordinates are a little bit off. Now I adjust the coordinates of Asgard and make the eighth space jump. The remaining energy is still 37%, which is enough." "Saran, you''d better hurry up. The world opposite us is not a good place to go. If you stay near this world for too long, I''m afraid it will be bad." After hearing the words of gerron, saran was shocked. She immediately concentrated, turned on the power, and went all out to deal with all kinds of information, quickly adjusted the coordinates, and prepared for the eighth space jump. Shalan''s speed is very fast. In fact, if other sorcerers want to adjust the coordinates, all kinds of information and operations need to be processed at least ten times as much as his time. After Shalan turns on the power, the world is enough to be reduced to one tenth of the normal state. However, even if it is only one tenth of the time spent in the normal state, it is still too late Yes! "Boom..." Asgard vibrated, and it was obvious that Shalan, Sox and gorjon could clearly feel that Asgard was descending towards the dark planet nearby! "Damn it, or is it discovered that the world''s will has deteriorated to this extent?" Hearing Sox''s words, gerron''s face was not very good-looking, and said: "but all the world connected with the mother of fear will become more and more strange. This world is a nail buried by the mother of fear in the internal universe. Although it is OK to stay away from it, it is a Trinity world with our emerald world and nightmare abyss There is no way to go too far. " "Trinity? Emerald world and nightmare abyss? What is the world called, Third Elder martial brother "Nightmare hell This world is called nightmare hell. The world in which the inner universe is most seriously affected by the power of the mother of fear is also a trinity world with our jade world and nightmare abyss. It is said that in ancient times, these three worlds were originally one, but I don''t know why one was divided into three and became what it is now. " Sure enough! In the heart, Sha LAN finally knew which world the dark planet was. When she got the five finger chain, those memory crystals recorded the relevant information, and stored another magic tool that can be combined with the five finger chain. If you can get another two magic tools that can be combined with the five finger chain, combine them If you become a sorcerer, you can open the ultimate secrets hidden in these three worlds.However, she was not very interested in these so-called secrets, so she was not too keen on looking for the other two sorcerers. However, she did not think that she came to the side of the three most dangerous nightmare hell in the world today. "Younger martial brother, can you control Asgard from the shackles of nightmare hell and leave here?" "I''ve been trying, just It doesn''t seem to work. " The flow of light around Asgard has no effect. The coordinates have been set, but there is no way to jump in space, as if the space has been completely blocked. "Boom! Boom... " Asgard vibrated again. At this time, the three men of Shalan could see with their naked eyes that four or five huge black energy tentacles were stretched out in the black smoke outside the nightmare hell, entangled in Asgard and pulled Asgard towards the nightmare hell. Seeing that Asgard was about to be pulled into the nightmare hell, a figure suddenly appeared between Asgard and nightmare hell. With a wave of one hand, a white drill came across. In an instant, it cut open those black energy tentacles that bound Asgard. At the same time, the figure compared a middle finger to nightmare hell, and then pushed Asgard far away with one hand From the nightmare hell, return to the normal position. The figure was no one else. Naturally, it was Shalan''s teacher, varkiri. When they were dragged away by the nightmare hell, they sent a message to valkiri. Otherwise, walkiri would not have come so early. Control Asgard shot out a silver light, leading valkyri to the control room. Looking at the arrival of valkiri, saran immediately said to it: "teacher, you finally come. What''s going on in this world? Why do you take the initiative to pull us inside?" Valkiri looked at the dark nightmare hell, and said with a scornful smile, "it''s not the nightmare hell that wants to pull you over, but the old witch who is the mother of fear who wants to pull you over. Even for her, Asgard is an absolute treasure. Naturally, she wants to get it. Unfortunately, that guy can''t come and wants as Gard can only use these tricks. In addition, once you encounter something and the world that is related to the mother of fear, you will immediately give me how far you can run. This old demon woman is careful and probably has already remembered you. Moreover, what she wants will not be abandoned. I am afraid that she will try her best to capture Asgard in the future. " "Teacher, it doesn''t matter, as long as we don''t get close to the world in the future. As for the extraterrestrial space, our strength can''t go to that place. Naturally, it has nothing to do with us. It''s God''s battlefield, not ours." Varkiri is not a teacher who likes to sell tricks. When she accepted saran as her disciples, the situation of the universe had already been clearly explained to them. Naturally, saran also knew what the situation in the universe was like. The reason why the world and the main material world were at a long-term low tide of extraordinary power was that the will of the universe was at its peak Purposely gather energy to support the inner gods of the universe against the outer gods dominated by the mother of fear. Before he had a connection with the spirit of the black light emperor, Shalan thought so, and felt that valkiri was not wrong. However, when he saw the spirit of the black light emperor, he doubted about this statement. If there was a conspiracy in this matter, it proved that valkiri knew the wrong situation I''m afraid its strength will surpass that of valkiri! Beyond the power of valkiri, nature is not the object that valkiri can deal with. Even if the matter of nature is told to valkiri, it is impossible to change much. Moreover, saran does not want to tell valkiri that he is from another universe. This is the deepest secret in his heart. If there is no accident, he will not tell anyone. Under the guidance of valkiri, Shalan manipulated Asgard to make the eighth space jump, and finally came out of the emerald world. Looking at the emerald planet in front of him and some satellites around the planet, saran controlled Asgard to land slowly, passing through the atmosphere and extraordinary energy layer of the emerald world, and really returned to the emerald world. "Saran, moving towards this coordinate, let''s go to Baishi city for a visit, and give those guys a lesson!" Blinking her eyes, saran took a look and stood behind valkiri. She shook her head again and again to Sox and gojon, who shook their heads. "Teacher In this way, it''s not good. " Hearing this, Soz and gojon nodded repeatedly, indicating that Saran was right. However, before Soz and goron nodded their heads, valkiri suddenly snapped his fingers. Both of them were sealed in place by a layer of crystal, maintaining their nod. "Ha ha, the two little guys are daring to do three and four things behind my back. They are very good and have made great progress. After I go back, I will clean you up. Now Shalan, take this Asgard war fortress and take a stroll over Whiterock, and follow my ordersShe nodded with a smile, and then saran gave the sealed gojon and SOX one, which implied that I was forced, and I had no way to help. With her nimble hands and feet, Asgard flew to Whitestone according to the coordinates. As the capital of tulip Empire, white stone city naturally has extraordinary investigation measures, but in the face of Asgard, the top Battle Fortress in ancient times, the investigation measures of white stone city are, according to valkiri''s words, a lump of dried excrement, garbage without even smell. So when the defense officer of Whitestone discovers Asgard with his naked eyes, Whitestone is already within the range of Asgard''s attack! "Hum!" The buzz sounded, and the whole city of white stone was mobilized. A large number of soldiers and witches gathered together. A large number of various weapons were mobilized. Magic stone guns, catapults, and other war equipment were ready to go! "Hey, Whitestone''s preparation is still the same. These things are rubbish in front of Asgard''s magic crystal cannon, let alone more advanced weapons Next, Shalan manipulates Asgard around Whitestone to let those guys know how good we are It has to be said that this character of valkiri is really to Sha Lan''s appetite, and now he really takes valkiri as his teacher. Moreover, he is still angry with those guys in white stone city, so he will not give them any face. In fact, if it was not for the existence of Maijia and the relationship between his teacher, Shalan would have returned this time Will directly start to wipe out the red flame palace in the white stone city. Don''t doubt, with Asgard''s Shalan, he can do this completely. If he is in Asgard, his fighting ability is almost comparable to legend. If his strength is not enough to open Asgard''s top-level weapons, even if he is above the legend, he is confident to give the other party a cool! According to valkiri''s meaning, Asgard drove slowly towards the sky above Whitestone. At this moment, a white light shot from the highest tower of Whitestone city and turned into a legend of the royal family. He looked at Asgard with a solemn face and held the cross sword in one hand. Once Asgard had any change, he would immediately take action! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 472 In the end, Asgard just passed over the white stone city, slowly disappeared in the eyes of the people in white stone city, but how many people could not sleep tonight was completely unknown to saran. Back in the circle of kings, Asgard slowly landed in a valley near the humanoid peak where the ring of kings was located. Under the control of Saran, he opened the hidden mode and formed a small mountain shadow outside Asgard. After finishing all this, saran followed valkiri, gorjon and Soz back to the ring of kings. When she came into the ring of kings, she breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m back at last. I thought it would take me a long time to come back." Hearing saran''s words, Sox asked him, "Saran, how are you going to come back if we don''t look for you?" "At first, I wanted to use the astrolabe to jump in space, but then I wanted to get the king of heaven first. If you didn''t go to me, I would probably drive Asgard to try my luck in the universe until I could find the position of the emerald world, so I could come back." Nodding, SOAS continued, "if that''s the case, it''s really too much trouble." As soon as Sox''s words fell, valkiri immediately said, "gorjon, for many days, you should shovel the excrement. I don''t want my pet to smell like shit. As for SOAs, you should continue to make potions. You are not fully prepared for the potions to be sent to the elf Empire this year. You should hurry up. " Waerkiri said that Soz and gorjon did not dare to say anything more. They gave Shalan a try and immediately went back to their own laboratory and the place where they shoveled their excrement. When the two of them left, varkiri looked at saran and said, "Saran, come with me. There''s something I want to tell you." Hearing this, saran''s heart emerged a bit of bad mood, but he disguised it very well, and followed him directly to her luxurious lounge. Sitting on the sofa, saran looked at valkiri and asked, "teacher, what do you want to say?" "Saran, you told me before that after you came here from the subject matter world, your time in the subject matter world was stagnant, right?" For this matter, Shalan didn''t hide varkiri in the practice time of that year. After all, varkiri had already known his origin, and even valkiri had taken away the devil mark of Shalan, so naturally he did not hide anything from her. So when saran heard valkiri''s words, she immediately nodded and said, "yes, it is." "If this is the case, then the development of things will be a little complicated. I don''t know whether it is because I took away your demon mark, or because of other reasons. I just found out by accident when I went to glory heaven before. You are different here this time. You should also know that your real body is coming here with you The time of the subject matter has not stagnated because of your departure. In fact, you have been away from the subject matter for a long time Although there have been some related speculation, but after confirming the news, saran still felt a trace of anxiety, but he did not lose his temper. Instead, he looked at valkiri and asked, "teacher, how long have I been away?" "If it''s just in the emerald world, then you may only be away for three months." "That''s fine. In only three months Wait, teacher, do you mean if only in the case of the emerald world? " Nodding, valkiri said: "yes, the time velocity of the jadeite world is faster than that of the main material world. If you are only in the jadeite world, there will be no problem. But the key is that you have crossed the distance between time and space to the deep-sea world. The specific calculation method is not nonsense, but I can tell you that it has been three years since you left the subject matter world to come to the jade world "Three years..." Taking a deep breath, saran calmed herself down. Three years is not a long time, but it''s definitely not short. It''s enough for a lot of things to change! Feeling calm down, saran looked at valkiri and said, "teacher, I want to go back." "Well, I''ll let you go back, but I have two conditions." "Teacher, please say so." "The first condition is that before I go back, I will provide you with potions and help as much as possible. You need to upgrade your strength to level 5, so that I can rest assured that you can go back. Second, I need you to set up a wizard organization in the subject matter world, so that the real wizard can return to the subject matter world again and prepare for the coming of the ring of kings After hearing this, saran''s face changed slightly. He hesitated and said, "the first condition is to be good to me, and I will naturally comply with it, but the second condition I need the teacher to promise me one thing, otherwise I won''t promise you to the teacher. "With a slight eyebrow pick, valkiri chuckled: "Oh, you dare to offer me a condition, but it''s OK, you can say it." "Teacher, I want you to promise me that when the ring of Kings comes, you will not do anything harmful to the subject matter world, nor will you help others invade it." As for the head of the sorcerer, you can only tell me that if the head of the sorcerer can catch up with the head of the Sorcerer''s world, you can only tell me that the head of the Sorcerer''s world can catch up with the leader of the Sorcerer''s world How good will it be for a wizard to have the extraordinary power of the physical world breaking out "Well, since you have promised me, I have agreed to the second condition. Now we are going to prepare for the promotion of level 5 wizard!" "Well, since you are in such a hurry, follow me." Eleven days later, Shalan left the ring of kings and came to Asgard. He took out the huge space ring that valkiri had given him and put him in it. Then he snapped his finger. A dark devil''s mark appeared in front of saran. Under the control of Saran, Sharan burst into light and disappeared in the same place. The main material world, the kingdom of Hughes, the castle of Reims. Along with the streamer, saran appeared in the guest room he left before, just let the maid who was cleaning the room find out and scream. With the screams of the maids, several figures came out of the castle, rushed into the guest room, and rushed to saran. They just didn''t wait for them to rush to saran''s side, but they lost consciousness and fell on the ground. Looking around, Sha LAN remembered where this place was. Her mental strength scanned the whole castle in an instant. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her face. Saran did not leave the room because the person he wanted to see had already arrived. Hugh, who has changed from a child to a teenager, came with two witches. The strength of these two witches is very good, one level three and one level two. Now that the upper limit of extraordinary power has reached level three for more than a year, the existence of a third level wizard can be regarded as very rare, which indirectly proves his strength and talent. "Hugh, you step back. This guy may be a wizard. Be careful." "Well, Mr. Russell, you should also be careful." With a reply, Hugh was ready to retreat behind the third level wizard Russell and the other second level wizard. But when he looked at the intruder, he was suddenly stunned, as if he could not believe his own eyes. He put out his hand and rubbed his eyes. Then he rushed out and ran to Shalan. "Hugh! Be careful Russell was shocked. He was very fond of Hugh. He not only had the lance family as the backing, but also had the unspeakable wizard talent. What''s more, Hugh''s foundation was extremely strong. If he embarked on the road of wizard, he would certainly have made great achievements. It''s just a pity that Hugh has been waiting for his teacher to come back. It is clear that his mental strength has reached the limit of wizard apprenticeship for two years, but he has not made any breakthrough. Russell has expressed his idea that he wants to take rest as an apprentice, but he has been rejected by Hugh. This not only does not eliminate his idea of accepting Hugh as a disciple, but also shows Russell that Hugh is right His teacher''s loyalty made Russell like Hugh. So he stayed at lance castle, and even invited his friend Bonnard to teach Hugh all kinds of knowledge, hoping that Hugh could change his mind. This life lasted more than a year. Although Hugh did not change his mind, Russell had already regarded Hugh as his disciple. Naturally, when he saw that Hugh rushed to the intruder, he immediately became nervous. Without any hesitation, he directly displayed his strongest single magic, which was also the talent witchcraft evolved from the solidified witchcraft after he was promoted to three levels! With a finger, a red light went straight to Sha Lan''s head. But just when the red light was about to hit Sha LAN, it disappeared like a bullock into the sea. At this time, Sha LAN reached out and stroked her head. She hugged her head and said with a smile, "they are all big children. How can they be so unstable?" Without releasing his hand, Hugh looked up at Sha LAN and made sure that the man in front of him was really his teacher, Sha LAN. Hugh said with a smile, "teacher, it''s really great that you''re back. After three years, where have you been?" "I was forced to go to another world, where the time flow is different from here, so I came back a little late. Did you wait a long time?" "Soon, not long." At this time, Russell, who heard Hugh''s teacher, naturally knew that the young man in front of him, who looked no different from an ordinary youth, was the teacher Hugh had been waiting for.The scorching heat ray he played just now is a genuine third level sorcery. The wizard who can easily solve his third level sorcery is at least level three or even higher. Naturally, Russell will not have any doubt according to the truth, but Russell is not willing to give up a disciple he likes. Step forward, Russell looked at saran and said, "you should be Hugh''s teacher?" After patting Hugh on the shoulder, saran asked sue to come to her side, nodded and said, "yes, I am Hugh''s teacher. I don''t know you are..." "My name is Russell. I have been teaching Hugh some knowledge about witchcraft for more than a year, but Hugh has been reluctant to promote. He has been at the level of wizard apprenticeship limit for two years. I wanted to give him my solidified magic model, but he didn''t agree. He wanted to wait until his teacher came back. It''s just that I don''t like it. I really take Hugh as my disciple. So I want to have a competition with you. If you win, you don''t have to say much. If you lose, then sue is my disciple. But I won''t stop you from being with Hugh. It''s just that Hugh is no longer your disciple. " With a slight smile, saran looked at Russell and said, "I won''t take Hugh''s will as a gamble But I can try it with you, because I won''t lose On hearing this, Russell''s face was filled with shame and anger. He looked at saran and whispered, "you''re too wild!" "If it''s rampant, let''s talk about it after the competition." As the voice fell down, Sha LAN patted Sue''s head. She stood far away from Sha LAN and stood under the wall of the room. At this time, Russell looked at saran and said, "don''t you need to change places?" "Don''t worry, there won''t be any damage to this place." This time Russell was really angry. He looked at saran and growled, "you really look down on people. Today I''m going to let you know how powerful I am!" He raised his hand and shot several scorching heat rays, which shot at saran successively. Then Russell recited the incantation in a low voice. When those scorching heat rays completely disappeared in front of Saran, a hot air stream rose from Russell''s body. Seeing that Russell''s witchcraft was about to condense and be ready to go, saran suddenly reached out and gently pointed at Russell''s direction. The hot air released by Russell disappeared in an instant. Moreover, Russell became more and more tired, and his face was dripping with sweat. His body suddenly fell down on his knees, looking like he had been fighting for 300 times. After three or four breaths, saran put down his hand. Russell took a big breath and gasped again and again. He looked at saran. Before he could say a word, he fell to the ground and fell asleep because he was too tired. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 473 Russell was taken to a rest by his good friend Bonnar. Bonnar had no idea of Shalan''s strength. He could only take Russell to have a good rest with a wry smile and wait until he woke up. Hugh took saran to his study in lance castle. They sat next to the tea table in the study and drank black tea from his servants. After a long time, they finally opened their mouths. "Hugh, what has happened to the mainland in the past three years, especially my influence in the United States of the British blue Commonwealth?" As Sha Lan''s only disciple, Hugh knew a lot about Sha LAN for a long time. So he immediately replied, "teacher, the situation is not very good." On hearing this, saran''s expression did not change much, which he had expected. "Go on, these things are within my guess." "Well, teacher, since you left, those forces under the teacher''s command can be regarded as stable at the beginning, but slowly, the teacher, as long as you are away, someone else will have other ideas. As the main members of the clan are the blood clan of the dark Council, the power of some people in the blood clan has an impact on the power of the teacher. Although it is said that the leader of the dark Council is still the teacher because of the teacher''s spiritual imprint and contractual constraints, it has actually fallen into the control of the blood clan. If not for the teacher, your seleya and Ronald have been restraining them, I am afraid that the dark Council will become the blood clan Council. In addition, although selea and Ronald fully guarantee the power of your space company, the intervention of blood clan and the further intervention of grant family have greatly reduced the power of your space company. It is said that it has been completely reduced to their foil recently. " Hugh didn''t know about Lambert airline''s Secret Research Institute, so saran didn''t ask about it. It was just the changes in the grant family that made saran confused. He didn''t believe that her disappearance for three years would make her hate her. But the change of the grant family was also real, and I''m afraid the problem was still there He needs to investigate and solve it himself. "Hugh, what''s going on in the kingdom of Greenland and the alliance of seven "The situation there is good. With the support of selea and Ronald, everything is still as it was. But Earl Winman has already known about your condition, so I''m worried In addition... " Looking at Hugh''s hesitation, saran immediately knew that something must have happened. He looked at sue and asked, "Hugh, just say it. There is nothing I can''t bear." "Well, then I said, teacher, don''t be too In fact, Earl Winman married a new wife two years ago and gave birth to a son a year ago, which means that you have another brother, teacher With a slight eyebrow, saran did not expect that Hugh''s hesitation would be this. She had to admit that at the moment when she heard the news, she was still a little uncomfortable, but soon he was relieved. Moreover, she really put down the question about the inheritance of the future Winman family. Generally speaking, this matter happened Love is a good thing for saran. Thinking of this, Sha LAN smile, looking at the secret inquiry of his own Hugh, smiling, reached out and rubbed his head, said: "you little boy, people are big, don''t think so much, your teacher and I are not so careful." "Hey, hey, hey, I knew you had no problem, but my mother told me to be a little more tactful when I told you about these things, so I just..." "Your mother is also kind to you, but you don''t have to be like this in the future. You can speak freely in front of me, and you don''t need to worry that I will punish you for one sentence. Do you understand?" "Teacher, I understand!" "Well, the last thing I want to ask you is, do you know what happened to Irwin?" Hearing this, Hugh suddenly hesitated and said, "teacher, I don''t know much about Mrs. Irwin. Within one year since you disappeared, Mrs. Irwin often comes here to wait for you. But after one year, she is not in the Commonwealth, and it seems that she is not in the Commonwealth. I don''t know where she went." "Where did Irwin go?" After hearing this, saran frowned slightly, but he was eager to know the situation of Yiwen. However, he knew that Yiwen''s strength should be enough to protect himself, but gradually calmed down. "Hugh, I''m going to the League of seven tomorrow morning. Will you come with me?" "Of course, I''m going to follow the teacher. I''ll tell my mother about the teacher in a moment, and then we can leave here." "Hugh, your spiritual strength has reached the limit of wizard apprenticeship. It is also time to start to attack the level of a wizard. I have to say that your talent is really strong. You can become a first-class wizard only when you are only 12 years old. This is also a rare talent in the age of wizard boom.""That''s not the teacher. You taught me well, but what is the solidified witchcraft model you are going to give me? It should be a very good one, isn''t it "Originally, I planned to give you a solid sorcery model focusing on protecting your life, but I think according to your temper, you should not like this one very much. So I got a very suitable solidified witchcraft model from my teacher during the period when I left here. It is a good combination of fire, dark and earth forces." Hearing this, Hugh was obviously a little excited. He looked at saran and immediately asked, "teacher, what is the most suitable solidified witchcraft model for me?" "The solidified sorcery model is called nugget burst, which is mainly composed of fire elements, supplemented by dark and earth elements. It''s one of the top solidified witchcraft models. It''s no worse than my heavy energy field and Cham Ting''s magic." His eyes lit up and he stood still and said to Saran, "teacher, can I have a look now?" "Not right now. You need to find a safe place for in-depth research. Now it will only disturb your thinking and mood, which is not good for you, so you should bear to talk about it." Scratching his head, Hugh nodded and said, "well, then I''ll listen to your teacher Teacher, now you have a good rest. I''ll call my mother and tell him the good news of your return As the words fell, Hugh quickly ran out. Looking at Hugh who had left here, saran turned her head and looked at the window of the study. Suddenly, she said with a smile, "samurai, long time no see. Why don''t you come out when Hugh is here?" As Saran''s voice dropped, the warrior''s figure appeared in front of the study window. He looked at Sha LAN and said, "Saran, where have you been missing for three years?" Hearing the warrior''s words, saran laughed and said, "I went to another world, so I came back a little late, because the flow rate at different times is different I don''t know how you''ve been in the past three years, and what about the tide knights? " "Tide Knights They have been disbanded. The regiment and the elves, as well as the priests, went to another continent to find a way out of the world. Before the regiment and the elves left here, they sent us some messages saying that they had found their way out and were ready to leave. As for the rest of the people who want to leave, they can go to him, and those who don''t want to leave can continue to maintain the existence of the tidal knights. However, when those people left a few times, the rest of them were disobeyed completely. I have been here for the past two years, secretly protecting their mother and son, and I haven''t contacted other people of them for a long time. " "So it is. Since it has been disbanded, let it be dissolved. Everyone is not weak. I believe they can live well." After a few minutes, the samurai looked at Shalan and said again, "Saran, you have to face a lot of things and dangers when you go back this time. And the world has changed a lot in the past three years. So let me see your strength. If you are not strong enough, I will not let Hugh take risks with you." "Oh, it seems that my old friends don''t trust me when I come back this time However, let me have a look at the level you have reached as an expert at the top of the world. You should be able to know what the level of strength of the main material sector is now. " As the words fell, saran stood up and walked towards the warrior. At this moment, the warrior suddenly felt a tremendous pressure and rolled towards him, which made his face change greatly and he could not help but step back. When this step back, the warrior''s face changed slightly, which means that he really lost in front of Shalan. Taking a deep breath, the cross sword in his hand suddenly pulled out. The warrior''s body turned and disappeared in the same place. At the same time, it appeared on the left side of Shalan. The cross sword in his hand crossed an arc and cut it towards Sha Lan''s neck. "Ding!" Looking at Sha LAN who stretched out his hand to hold his sword blade, the samurai felt his great power, and finally sighed and said, "I thought you might bring your strength improvement in another three years, but now it seems that you have not carried it, but your strength has been greatly enhanced. Can you tell me that your strength has reached now To what extent? " "Samurai, your current strength is level 4, which has exceeded the upper limit of the main material world. It is not so easy to break through. However, the world power limit I went to is in the legend, and I also worship a powerful wizard as a teacher. So my strength will naturally be improved faster, to a higher level than you." Hearing this, the warrior''s face changed slightly, and he asked in a low voice, "so, Saran, your strength has reached level five?" Nodding, saran said, "yes, I have reached the level five wizard level." "What about your physical strength? You didn''t use witchcraft just now. You used the power of the flesh "It''s also level 5. With the help of teachers and senior brothers and sisters, my ancestor Mi Wu has been greatly promoted. Naturally, it has reached a very high level. My constant practice is also a small achievement."A bitter smile appeared on his face. The warrior helplessly said, "double five levels, you are really more and more like a monster." "Monsters are not necessarily. They are just in this era. If their strength is not improved as soon as possible, there is no way to survive better." At this time, the sound of Hugh''s footsteps came from outside. The warrior looked at the gate, nodded at Saran, took a step back and disappeared in front of him again. Looking at the sudden disappearance of the samurai''s ability, even Shalan can''t help but exclaim. The competition just now is just a point. In fact, if he really wants to fight with his life, it is not so easy for saran to kill the samurai. Hugh ran up to saran and said to him, "teacher, I''ll leave here with you tomorrow morning and go to the League of seven nations." The night passed quickly. When Shalan got up in the morning, he looked at Hugh who was going to prepare tickets for his car and airship. He immediately stopped him. Then he directly summoned Teri, who was also at level 5, into a giant eagle, carrying Shalan and Hugh to the direction of the alliance of seven nations. After reaching the level of level five wizard, Shalan naturally experienced the third spiritual leap, which also made Teri the third evolution and obtained the third ability. She can borrow the strength of saran''s force field to a certain extent! After the third spiritual power transition, the gifted witchcraft will be upgraded and changed into a force field derived from the witchcraft, which is also the prelude to the field formed by the fourth spiritual power transition. Sharan''s two gifted witchcraft, black hole and thunderstorm, were transformed into a phagocytic field and an electromagnetic field, respectively, and gained stronger power. In fact, the previous competition between saran and Russell used the power of phagocytic field and absorbed Russell''s witchcraft. Later, it directly absorbed Russell''s spiritual power and comprehensively suppressed Russell''s strength, which made Russell lose so quickly and without suspense. Of course, this phagocytic force field also has conditions for use. The stronger the target''s power is, the greater the mental power it needs to consume, and the more difficult it is to absorb it. In fact, if Russell uses level 6 sorcery to deal with Sha LAN, it may be that Sha LAN can only weaken the power of level 6 sorcery, but not completely absorb it. In fact, even if it is level 4 witchcraft, Sha Lan also needs to go all out to completely devour, so for her own force field, she is not so superstitious about her power. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 474 What''s the concept of level 5 chanting beast? It''s just that without the control of Saran, Teri is definitely the one who walks horizontally in the subject matter world. Let alone his ever-changing body, the strength of level 5 is not something that anyone can bear. In addition to its theoretically immortal body and the ability to move instantaneously, it is now possible to borrow the power of saran''s two powerful fields and crush most of the witches below level 5. Naturally, their strength is absolutely not weak. As a result, Teri''s flying speed is so fast that Hugh feels a little frightened. In fact, if Shalan did not protect Hugh with his mental strength, Hugh might even have difficulty breathing at this time. It is impossible that he can still read books in his hand on Teri''s stable back like now. In just one hour, Teri came to the territory of the kingdom of Greenland. Looking at the kingdom of Greenland, which has changed a lot in the past three years, saran is quite gratified because he feels the feeling of returning to his hometown. In this world, he also has people to miss from his hometown. After entering the territory of the kingdom of Greenland, he soon came to the top of the city of Cynthia. Looking at the more changed city of Cynthia, especially the three non-existent high-rise buildings, saran''s face showed a smile, controlling Teri to fall straight down, two people and one animal fell in front of Winman manor, which has not changed a lot. Teri, the reading animal, turns into a silver cat and lies down in Hugh''s arms. Saran steps forward and rings the doorbell. Immediately, two servants of Winman manor come over and ask Saran, "this is wenman manor. Do you have an appointment?" "I don''t have an appointment, but this is my home. I think there should be no problem entering my own home." With a flick of his hand, the gate opened by himself. Sha LAN looked at the two servants, who were dazzled and confused, and walked towards the door with Sue. Soon, the two servants reflected, and immediately rang the alarm bell on the side of the gate. All of a sudden, the alarm of the whole wyerman manor was made. A large number of bodyguards and armed servants rushed out of the manor and quickly surrounded them. At this time, the leader in full armor, who led the bodyguard, quickly came forward and looked at saran and wanted to ask what he wanted. However, when he saw saran''s appearance, he immediately froze down and did not say a word for a long time. Looking at the man''s figure, saran''s mental strength swept away, and she said with a smile, "Uncle hasder, long time no see." He reached out and took off his helmet. Haster, who had white hair and wrinkles, came forward excitedly, looked at saran and said, "is it really you, master saran? Master saran Nodding, saran said, "of course it''s me, uncle Haster. It''s been a long time." "Yes, yes, master Saran, you have been missing for three years. In addition to the time when you went to sorangia University, you have been away from home for four or five years. It''s really too long." "Yes, it has been too long But when I come back, you can rest assured that I am better now than before, much better, much better. " "That''s good, that''s good Oh, by the way, the count is also in the manor. Master Saran, you follow me, and the count misses you very much "Well, then I''ll see my father." Speaking of this, Haster immediately took Shalan and walked quickly towards the mansion. Before Shalan left the main material world, he had his men bring some drugs to him. With these drugs and drugs, hasde not only recovered the dark injury he had suffered in the blood slaughter, but also further developed the blood vessels of Tauren Multi strength, to the level of Knights of second blood, is now a small strong man. In the kingdom of Greenland, there is also a number one figure. It is no effort to defend wyrman manor against some scattered small characters. In the mansion, as before, there was not much change except for more electric lights and new carpets and furniture. Shalan followed Haster to Earl Winman''s office, which was also his father. Just before he knocked on the door and walked in, the door of the office suddenly opened. A woman with a three-point scholarly air came out of the office. She held a one-year-old boy in her hand. The blood connection in the dark told Shalan that the child was his The half brother. Squatting down, Shalan looked at her brother, nodded at the smart woman who had guessed her identity. She held him up. Her mental strength slightly penetrated into his body and inquired about her brother''s talent. Although she had no wizard''s talent, she had the talent to practice martial arts, which was very rare. Maybe it''s because of the same blood, or maybe it''s because of Sha Lan''s mental strength that he is very comfortable. Shalan''s younger brother actually lies down in her arms and falls asleep. Her pink face is tightly against her chest, and she slowly falls asleep with her powerful heartbeat. Looking at his son, who would cry even though he was holding rolle, he fell asleep in the arms of his brother who had never been masked. "Aunt Daisy, this amulet is for xiaohal. As long as someone is not good for him, this badge can protect him from being hurt, and also can tell me that Xiao Hal is in danger and I will stand up He came to protect him, but now he is still very young, so he is not suitable to take this thing with him, so I ask aunt dease to take this instead of little HalShalan is a powerful wizard, and Daisy has already known it from rolle. What''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, what''s more, she put away the badge carefully without any doubt. Seeing Daisy''s appearance, saran knew that she was a smart woman. She admired her father''s eyes very much. He chose a good woman. "Father, I''m going to leave in two days to deal with some things that have been accumulated for three years. Please don''t blame me." Luo Er didn''t know much about saran''s outside influence, but he also heard a little about it. So he immediately nodded and said, "it should be. I''m at home. You can rest assured. Besides, there are those people you arranged to protect secretly. You can rest assured." "Well, if I had a father, I would be relieved." For two days, Shalan accompanied rolle and his brother and stepmother. The family of four had a very warm two days. On the morning of the third day, saran left the Wineman manor with Sue and headed for the underground laboratory in the kingdom of St. Jones. However, when saran came to the underground laboratory, he found that there was no one here, and looking at the dust on the ground, it was obvious that for some time. With a slight frown, saran didn''t want to disturb his servants. He wanted to see what the forces under his command had become before, and then talk about other things. Therefore, he had been suppressing the fluctuation of his spiritual power, isolating himself from the connection between himself and those slaves, so that they could not realize their existence as before. However, in this situation, he has to let go of the restrictions and contact the relevant personnel. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to find out where the underground laboratory has been removed. "Hum!" Shalan no longer limited his spiritual power, which made the fluctuation of spiritual power spread freely. Suddenly, several people on this continent immediately felt the existence of saran. Some of them were ecstatic, some were surprised, some were afraid, some looked hard, but they all felt the return of their master! "Lennard is Yeah? Why is Lennard''s breath so weak, and what''s going on? " The breath is weak. There is only one possibility, that is, he is on the verge of death. He can be regarded as a super killer cultivated by Saran, and he is also extremely loyal and intelligent. Naturally, he doesn''t want to lose such a subordinate. Without saying a word, saran''s consciousness immediately flows into Teri''s body, turning into a whirlpool and disappearing in the same place. Reinald gasped for breath. He installed the last piece of accessories. His black bow six sniper rifle was loaded again. He aimed at the blood Viscount who was heading for his trap through the sight. He was a strong man of level three. Now reinald has only level two strength. If it was not for the black bow type 6 sniper rifle which is still in the experimental period, he would have taken the black bow six sniper rifle in his hands It''s impossible to fight such an opponent. The heavy clothes, which clenched his teeth and tightened his waist, were cut by the other side. His stomach was almost completely torn open. Only drugs and heavy clothes could be used to temporarily ensure that the smell of blood would not be emitted. The trap was made of clothes stained with his blood. As long as the Viscount of blood stepped into the trap, reinald was sure to use it The black bow six in his hand burst his head. Step by step, he walked to the dummy hidden behind the dustbin by Lennard. The blood Viscount was about to go into the trap range, and then reinald could shoot him in the head. But at this time, the thick clothes surrounded by reinald''s waist suddenly had a shade of blood. The smell of blood immediately made the blood Viscount realize that he turned his head and looked in the direction of reinald. When he saw the flash of the sight glass, the blood Viscount immediately dodged. Although Lennard shot fast, he just interrupted One arm of the blood Viscount did not hit his head! "Damn it! Miss it Without a word, reinald got up from the ground without saying a word. He was ready to escape from here with his black bow type 6. However, at this time, reinald, who had affected his abdominal wound, let out a grunt. His legs were so weak that he would kneel down on the ground. However, he bit his teeth and ran to the stairway behind him. But before he ran to the stairway, a shadow flew up from below. However, he saw the bloody Viscount floating in the air with a broken arm. He looked at Lennard with anger on his face and whispered: "human beings, you have made me angry. Now I won''t let you die so happily. I will make you regret it Break one of my arms www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 475 The black bow six crossed an arc, aimed at the blood Viscount, and instantly opened fire. "Bang!" The speed of the bullet is very fast, but for the third level of the blood Viscount, it is still not fast enough. One shot was empty, and Lennard quickly shifted his position, aimed at the other side and opened fire again. However, the shot was still empty. Only three of the six bullets were left. "Bang! Bang The fourth bullet, the fifth bullet, when these two bullets were fired, the blood Viscount had already come to reinald''s body, waved his claws and grabbed him towards his neck. At this time, reinald fired at a close range. The last bullet, also the sixth bullet, went straight to the heart of the blood viscount. At such a close distance, even the blood Viscount did not want to escape. But at the moment when the bullet hit the other party''s heart, the blood Viscount''s body suddenly turned into a cloud of black smoke, and the bullet passed through the black smoke Lost in the air. "It''s a pity that your bullet is not secret silver, or I can''t avoid your attack even if it''s smoky. Now your gun has no bullets, you can only let me play with it!" His body regained its physical state again. The blood Viscount waved his arm and slapped him on the chest, which directly flew him out. His claws left five bloodstains on his chest, making him fall hard on the ground, and the wounds on his chest and abdomen gradually shed a lot of blood. Taking a deep breath, the blood Viscount looked at the blood gathered under reinald covetously, and said greedily: "blood clan is not allowed to go out to look for food. What kind of blood clan is that? Do you know what price I paid for this quota of chasing you? So you can rest assured that I will not kill you immediately, I will enjoy you until I am tired If you are tired of your taste, you will be completely killed by me When the words fell, the blood Viscount opened his mouth and bit him down. But at this moment, reinald suddenly laughed, but let the blood Viscount slow down, looked down at reinald and asked, "what are you laughing at?" "I laugh that your good days are not many. You guys who disobey the young master''s will will will be completely reduced to ashes in the young master''s anger." Hearing this, the blood Viscount, who was still wary of this, immediately sneered: "your so-called young master has been missing for more than three years, and he doesn''t know where he died. Besides, even if he appears, we are not the same as before. He is a little third level wizard. Even now I can easily kill him It''s not enough to frighten me! " "Are you really afraid?" As soon as the words fell, the blood Viscount heard the voice coming from behind. His face changed slightly. He turned around and waved his paw to the man behind him. But when he turned around, he found that there was no one behind him. He immediately turned his head back, and found a young man with silver hair and silver pupils was sitting under the corner of the wall, and his hands were emitting A faint black smoke helped reinald to ease his injury. "Who are you? How dare you interfere with our dark Council''s pursuit? " "Dark Council Is he still the speaker of Parliament "You call speaker arate by his name. It seems that..." Before the blood Viscount finished speaking, saran waved her hand and said, "no more, as long as I know that the speaker of the dark Council is alaette, now you are useless." With a snap of his finger, a large number of electric arcs appeared around the blood Viscount''s body. The arc heated the blood Viscount''s body and burned it into a pile of ashes in an instant and scattered on the ground. Seeing Sha Lan''s snapping fingers, he killed a third level blood Viscount thoroughly. Then reinald put his heart down and said to Shalan with a smile, "master, you are finally back, and your strength is stronger than before. Those damned vampires have forgotten your rules, young master. It''s time to let them know You''re great. " "Oh, you''ve been flattering me since I saw you. But how could you be like this? Even if arlette thinks that I can''t come back, he should not do anything to you. Otherwise, once I come back, he will have a lot to eat." "Young master, alette is not really betraying you, but he has been concentrating on recovering his strength recently and never managing the dark Council. Today, the dark Council is divided into two groups. One is that you are no longer there, so there is no need to abide by your rules. The other is mainly composed of selea and Ronald, who have been abiding by your rules, It''s just that fewer and fewer blood clans are willing to abide by the rules. If it wasn''t for the werewolves who took the initiative to unite with selea, the one who followed the rules would have been swallowed up by another. " "What did arlette say about the situation?" "Arlette didn''t say anything. He just ignored the affairs of the dark Council on the pretext that he needed to recover his strength and continue to sleep, which made the division of the dark Council more and more serious."When she heard this, she said with a smile: "the old bat, arlette, is really cunning. He needs to recover his strength, so he goes into deep sleep, which is just an excuse for him to ignore the affairs of the world. He deliberately connived at the division of the dark Council, just to see whether I really did not come back, or whether I did not come back. If I did not come back, then the dark council would gradually become what he wanted to see and let the blood clans who did not abide by the rules occupy the main voice. If I come back, he can also excuse himself for his poor management, but he has not violated the rules I have set. He deserves to be an old bat who has lived for so many years. He is really cunning "So what are you going to do with arlette, young master?" "Now arlette is of some use to me. After all, the dark Council still needs him to manage, but the corresponding punishment can''t be lost. Although I don''t kill him, I can make him regret this choice. As for those who want to kill you, I will leave it to you to let you kill them. Your strength is seriously lagging behind. When you solve these problems, I will I''m going to give you a rigorous training Hearing this, reinald looked happy and immediately said, "thank you, young master. I will try my best to improve my strength." "There''s no need to say that. To get to the point, do you know where the underground Institute, which was originally in the kingdom of St. Jones, has moved?" Having said this, Lennard immediately replied: "Sir, selea and metgre have secretly arranged for the underground Institute to be transferred more than a year ago because the top management of Lambert Airlines has been occupied by the dark Council and the grant family, and it is easy to find out the location of the underground Institute. In the inland sea, an island was secretly purchased. The underground research institute has been transferred to that island, and a new research base has been established on the island, which is also a larger research base. In fact, this time, those blood clans want to seize me and inquire about the location of the island. The weapons we have made are well-known in the mainland. " Hearing this, Sha Lan''s eyebrows raised and her face was a little serious. She said, "the mainland is famous. What''s going on? I remember my plan was not to sell our products to other forces. " "Young master, this is because all the researchers have fled, three researchers and six guards. They have stolen three silver shuttle-1 combat airships and some other high-end weapons. That''s why we leaked our plan." "Is our technology leaking?" On hearing this, reinald shook his head and said, "no, our technology has encryption. In fact, if we were not the core researchers, we would not be able to understand the complete drawings. Moreover, Dr. perland made the technical encryption himself, and the researchers were not clear about it." "It''s ok Now I''ll take you to meet my ontology, and then you can take me to the graduate school. It happens that I have something I want to show Dr. perland After saying this, saran stopped hesitating. She grabbed reinald''s shoulder, opened a pair of silver wings behind her, and flew up into the air with reinald and disappeared in the sky at a very fast speed. A day later, reinald, who had recovered after taking the medicine, led the way for Shalan and Hugh. They flew to an offshore island in the east of the mainland in a Silver Eagle transformed by Teri. On the map, the island was just a desert island with little production and scenery, belonging to an island in the coastal waters of the kingdom of Greenland, in rolle It was sold to an empty shell company as a weapon test site. In fact, Rolle didn''t know that the island was actually purchased by selea and metgre. They only thought that it was the shell company that wanted to buy the island. Because of this, those who had the intention did not find out anything from rolle, but it was because of this that Saran went around in a big circle. From a distance, the island is close at hand. But just then, a warning came from the island. "Warning, you are close to private territory. If you don''t stop for inspection, you will be attacked by us immediately." "Warning, you have..." "Warning, you..." After three warnings in a row, Sharan could clearly feel that a large number of weapons had been aimed at him. At this time, reinald took a communicator from his body and connected directly with the people on the island. But before he could speak, Dr. perland''s very distinctive voice came from the other side of the communicator. "Lennard, you damned fellow, who have you brought here? I told you not to bring anyone here. Don''t you forget? Now you''d better let those damned guys land for inspection, or I''ll fight you down from the sky, and you damned guys will feed the fish to me After listening to Dr. perland, Saran, without waiting for reinald to speak, said with a smile, "Dr. perland, I haven''t seen you for more than three years. Your temper is still the same. If you don''t say something nice later, I won''t give you any good things I prepared for you."When saran''s voice dropped, Dr. perland on the other side was quiet for a moment and muttered, "why is this voice so similar to that guy in saran? Is that guy really not dead? That''s great. He still has so many magic stones on him. It would be a pity to lose them. " With a helpless smile, saran said again, "Dr. perland, it''s really me. Can I go in?" "You''re a very lucky guy. Come in quickly!" Listening to the smile implied in Dr. pelander''s words, saran also smiles and gives Teri an order, which immediately turns into a silver light and falls towards the island. When Teri landed, saran immediately saw Dr. pelander, who was waiting at the landing site, along with some of the Institute''s researchers and guards. As she stepped forward, saran shook hands with Dr. perland and said, "Dr. pelland, you''ve been working hard for three years." "It''s not hard. It''s all about research. It''s the same everywhere. It''s just that the funding is not very stable recently. Since you''re back, you need to give me additional research funding quickly. It doesn''t need to be too much. You can give me 10 times and 8 times as much." "No problem, even if you don''t tell me Dr. perland, I''ll give you more money, because now there is a new thing you need to study carefully. You don''t need to be able to understand everything. As long as you can understand the energy supply system, then all the problems that have plagued us before can be solved." On hearing this, pelander''s eyes lit up. He looked at saran and asked, "what is it? Do you find a real floating ship?" "It''s not a floating ship, but it''s more precious than a floating ship!" As the words fell, Shalan waved one hand, and about 50% of the level five wizard''s mental strength was instantly extracted. As a small city, Asgard, a war fortress three times larger than the island, appeared in the air above the island, making several people on the island dumbfounded. In the shadow of Asgard, they looked up at the huge enough A bastion of war that scares the heart. "This This What is this "It''s called Asgard, a cosmic war fortress. It has the most advanced technology and extraordinary technology in the universe. I intend to put the Research Institute on it. What do you think of Dr. perland?" "Nonsense, how can I refuse unless I''m old and stupid!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 476 Of course, Asgard didn''t immediately leave it to pelander for their research, which was temporarily collected by Shalan. After confirming the safety of the island and the progress of the research on the island, saran asked pelander to continue his research here for the time being. Although Asgard is the foundation of the real core base that Saran planned to build, it is not now! He got the location and details of the three stolen silver shuttle I combat airships from pelander, and then let Lennard continue to recuperate in the Research Institute. He left here again with Hugh and flew to the United States of the blue Commonwealth. He could clearly feel that selea and Ronald were there. ¡­¡­ The black gold peninsula is now under the rule of the dark parliament, and the three powers are also aware of this. However, due to the various resources needed by the three powers, the three countries can still provide a large number of resources and give certain preferential treatment under the control of the dark parliament, which makes the three countries ignore the existence of the dark Parliament and continue to maintain it Status before. Near the coast of Heijin Peninsula, there is a highest mountain in Heijin Peninsula, named wanghaishan. Now, the headquarters of the dark Council is located here, and most of the hill has been completely transformed into a huge black castle, standing under the dark clouds all year round. In the top room of the dark castle, the lid of a very luxurious coffin suddenly opened. Arlette''s body stood up straight from the coffin like a ghost, and looked to the Northwest with an ugly face. "Unexpectedly Really back... " Murmured to himself, alaette sighed in an ugly face. Since Shalan has come back, his plan needs to be carried out according to plan B. otherwise, alette is sure that he will die in the hands of saran. "Unfortunately, the forces that have been cultivated for more than three years will be wiped out." Thinking of this, alite raised his head again and called out to the outside: "come on! Invite selea and Ronald to come to me and say I''m going to buy them afternoon tea "I''m sorry, Lord arlette, Lord selea and Lord Ronald are not in the dark castle. They are all in Lambert air, United States of the blue Commonwealth, at this time." After hearing this, arlette was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "OK, I know. Now tell those people outside immediately, let them immediately restrain their people and return to the dark castle. All previous plans are invalid, and tell them to take their hands out of Lambert airlines, United States of England and the United States of America, one If they don''t want to die, do as I say The valet, who had been guarding the door of arlette''s room, was obviously a little surprised, but without any hesitation, he left here immediately and went to tell the orders of his subordinates. Listening to the voice of his attendants leaving the door, alaette looked at the dark sky outside the window, suddenly sighed and whispered to himself: "this matter still needs to be handled by myself after all. I can''t let it go like this. I need to go there myself!" The voice falls, alaret went to the window, stretched out his hand to open the window, into a shadow quickly disappeared under the sky. ¡­¡­ As one of saran''s four servants, lainard and arlet can feel the presence of saran. Selea and Ronald naturally feel the presence of saran. This discovery makes them more and more excited. Especially, Ronald deeply feels that it is really not easy for him to insist on so many years. Recently, their family has been in It''s really bad in the dark Council. It''s almost at the bottom of the table. Even Ronald wants to hold arlette''s thigh. If it wasn''t for the fear that Shalan would come back at any time to crush himself and selea was staring at him, then Ronaldo might have done it. Originally, Ronald secretly scolded selea in the bed at night, hoping to strip her naked and throw her in the sun for a sun bath. Now, after feeling saran''s return, Ronald only thinks that selea is a good companion of his own, and has really saved his life as a blood sucking dog. "Selea, it seems that the young master really has no problem. When do you think the young master will be able to come back?" "It should be soon. I can feel that the young master is in the alliance of seven nations. I should have gone to see the young master''s father, the Earl of wenman, and he should be back soon." "When the young master comes back, I really want to see what kind of old man arlette will look like. He has done nothing good in the three years since he disappeared." Just as Ronaldo''s words had just dropped, a soft cough suddenly rang out. "Cough, Ronald, how to say that we all work under the command of the young master. Is it not good that you are so targeted and slandered at me?"Ronald was really scared. He quickly hid behind seleya and looked at alaette with vigilance. He yelled to alette: "arlette, don''t be too crazy. Master saran has come back, and will come here soon. At that time, you will know what you have done against master saran. You are waiting for master saran''s punishment £¡¡± After hearing Ronald''s words, arlette immediately said with a smile: "I have been practicing fast for the past three years, trying to enhance my own strength and bring master saran back. Therefore, I neglected the development of the dark Council and forgot to restrict the blood clan of the dark Council. These are really my problems, so I am willing to accept punishment. It''s just that I didn''t betray master saran in any way. Ronald, don''t be so bloody. Before I came here, I had already restrained those members of the dark Council. As for those who really disobeyed master saran''s orders, I will not cover them up. I will wait for master saran to deal with them personally. " For arlette said these words, Ronald can be said to be angry, his nose will be crooked, he pointed to arlette, said in a loud voice: "arlette, you old guy is really shameless, such words can also be said, I don''t believe those guys, if you don''t inspire and connive, they dare to openly violate master saran''s rules and orders, you Don''t try to escape this responsibility! " "Ronald, what you say is evidence. Otherwise, your words are just slander. You say that I instructed and instructed my fellow countrymen to violate master saran''s orders and rules. Do you have evidence? If not, I will also seek justice from master saran to see who is right and who is wrong in this matter." "Hiss You old man, you... " Before Ronald could say anything again, selea interrupted him. "Ronald, come on, don''t say it again. You mean it''s not our speaker''s Ronald''s words are indeed impulsive, but I want to ask, speaker, why you came here? Although we have no evidence, it is natural for master saran to judge whether you are right or wrong. Even if there is evidence, as long as master saran says you are innocent, that is innocent. Conversely, even if there is no evidence, then As long as master saran says you are guilty, then you are accusing yourself of escaping! " When she heard this, alaret''s eyes slightly twitched, but she nodded slowly and said, "yes, you are right. So I come to you. If you can help me to say something good, then naturally I can guarantee to survive. As long as I live, I can accept all the other punishments." "Ha ha ha, you old man, you''d better advise me. Now you give it to my grandfather..." "Ronald, shut up!" ¡°¡­¡­ Oh. " Turning to arlette, selea said, "arlette, what you did before, even if it is not something you directly do, also has an indirect relationship with you. How much power under Ronald and I have been reduced, how many of our people have been killed and imprisoned by you for no reason, I think you should be very clear that these things are impossible What''s more, what''s more, your behavior can be regarded as betrayal, so why should we help you? " "People, I can give back to you, and I can compensate for the dead. In the future, I will favor your two families for all the actions in the dark Council. You two will become the first and second members of the dark Council, with more than half of the voting rights than the others. Is that ok?" When he heard this, Ronald was immediately moved. He was not afraid that alette would break his promise. As long as he made a contract, he could guarantee that there would be no future trouble. So he immediately wanted to say something to selea, but before he opened his mouth, he heard selea say: "Ronald, shut up!" ¡°¡­¡­ Oh. " Looking up at arlette, seleya said slowly, "alette, the preferential treatment and compensation you have given us are really good, but Where''s master saran? What can master Shalan get, or how can master Shalan forgive your betrayal A Fierce bite of teeth, a Wright sighed, voice some difficult mouth said: "I I I can tell master saran where the other two princes and dukes of our family were sleeping elsewhere... " "What!" Seriaho stood up with a loud voice. She stared at arlette and said word by word: "arlette, do you know what you are talking about?" At this time, Ronald sat on the ground, shivering at selea and arlette, a word can not be said. Nodding slowly, alite said, "of course, I know what I''m talking about. In fact, I''m not the only one who successfully avoided the disaster by sleeping. It''s just because the place where I sleep is the sleeping place of our asamat family, so I''m found to wake up. In fact, except for me, the princes and most of the Dukes of our blood clan fell asleep in secret. After such a long time, none of them survived. Only two princes and four Dukes were still alive, and they have been secretly protected by me. ""What are the families of the two princes and the four Dukes?" "They are not the blood family of our seven families, but another family, and the last member of the eighth family." "Another family?" "Yes, descendants of the Dracula family. They are all descendants of the Dracula family." This time, selea''s face really changed. She stared at arlette and whispered, "arlette, you damned lunatic, you are a madman. How dare you let them sleep, they should disappear in the history of the world with the time, instead of coming to this new era. After you found them, you should be able to find them Did not kill them, you damned lunatic, do you want to kill us "Selea, Dracula is not so terrible, and I have to do it!" "You have to..." At this point, seria suddenly closed her mouth, and she suddenly thought of the purpose of arlette. After a long silence, seleya began to speak again and whispered to arlette, "arlette, you want to rely on Dracula to solve the spiritual imprint on you, right?" At this point, Ronaldo has been completely in a state of chaos. He only feels his brain is in chaos. He knows what he hears, but he can''t understand the meaning for a while. Without paying attention to Ronald, who was shocked by the news, Alai nodded and said to selea: "yes, I had this plan. Although I don''t know whether they can really solve it, this is my hope. Dracula''s people are the lineal pure blood of their ancestors, not like we are all of several generations later. They can be promoted directly Legendary talent, and we can only be trapped in level 7, even level 8 can''t aspire. If someone really has a way to solve this problem, only the Dracula can be possible! " "Why do you think so? Did Dracula solve the curse of God in the legend?" "What''s more, the real strength of Dracula lies in that they have the lineal blood and strength characteristics that belong to their ancestor Cain. Cain''s ancestor has the ability to ignore the curse of gods. Naturally, Dracula also has such ability. At least they should have a way. I don''t want to be a servant of a person, so I have to do everything to solve it My question www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 477 "So why do you come to us now?" After hearing seleya''s words, alaret was silent, sighed, and then continued to say, "it''s too late. It''s only two years before I can wake them up. Of course, I can fight for it, but the most likely result is that I was completely killed by master saran. I dare not bet, so I give up." "I see. Then we will try our best to help you survive. But in my opinion, master Shalan will not kill you because the dark Council needs a person in charge. Master saran can''t preside over the dark Council himself. You just don''t feel that you can''t be replaced. You can only use you because you are convenient, but not irreplaceable." "Of course, I knew that before." "In addition, the existence and position of those Dracula must be told to master Saran, or they will be subject to master Saran, or they will disappear completely in this world." Selea''s voice dropped, and alite took a deep breath, and planned to find a place to sit here and wait for saran''s arrival. But at this moment, saran''s voice suddenly sounded in the room. "Selena, you''ve done a good job. You can do it as you say, but alette, your business is not so simple in the past." With the fall of the voice, saran slowly appeared in the room, and behind him was Hugh holding Teri, who was looking at the three of them curiously. Looking at Sha Lan''s sudden appearance, a Laite ordinary kneels down to the ground with a deep head, which is extremely humble. Instead of answering arlette, saran sat down on the sofa in front of her desk and said to her, "selea, what''s the status of Lambert airlines, United States of the blue Commonwealth Corporation?" "Tell master saran that the situation is not very good. At present, the grant family has been annexing our shares. Although it has not reached the point of occupying the company in reverse, it is also in danger." "Where''s Irwin?" "Miss Irwin also disappeared a year before master Shalan disappeared, and then three months later, a guy who claimed to be Miss Irwin''s agent came. Because he had the relevant documents in his hands, he really had the right to represent Miss Irwin." After hearing this, saran was relieved. In this way, Yiwen just didn''t know where he had gone and could not come back for the time being. Instead, something happened. As long as the safety of Irwin was confirmed, saran was relieved. "The grant family is so powerful that we really don''t have much to do with it, but they haven''t taken away the manufacturing technology and technology of the new airship?" "That''s not true, because these core technologies are all controlled by our own people. Although the agent of the grant family repeatedly wanted us to publish it internally, we all insisted on it, or because we refused to publish the technology, they continued to swallow up our shares. Oh, by the way, we have a document sent by Miss Irwin''s housekeeper. It says that it can only be opened after master saran''s return. The housekeeper said his name is Frey As soon as Saran''s eyebrows raised, she sat up straight and said to selea, "Frey? Where is that thing? Give it to me now Without any hesitation, seria immediately took out a document from her space equipment and handed it to saran. Saran looked at the file bag and immediately opened it. She saw a bound transfer agreement inside. It said that all the shares of the grant family had been transferred to saran. There was Coco''s signature on it. Only saran''s signature was needed. At the bottom of the document, there was a folded letter. She gave the document directly to seleya, and saran opened the letter and looked at it. She did not expect that the letter was really left by Irwin to him. [Saran, when you see this letter, it means that you are back, and I have left, so I can only regret to tell you that I probably won''t come back again, so you don''t want to come to me. The shares are compensation for you. Goodbye, never see you again. ¡¿ the letters burned themselves, turned into ashes and scattered. Saran looked at selea and said to her directly, "give this to Matt gray. It''s the Grant''s share transfer. With this, you can get rid of the grant family completely. Don''t let me down. Alaette, I can forgive you for this time, but there is no next time. If it is not when I am using people now, I will not give you this opportunity, so I hope you can seize this opportunity. Now arlette and I will go to the dark Council and thoroughly solve the problems of the dark Council. As for selea and Ronald, you are responsible. I hope you can solve the problems here after you come back "Yes "I understand!" Looking at selea and Ronald, saran didn''t let Hugh go with him to the dark Council, but let Teri and Hugh stay here together, while he took alaret to speed up the direction of the dark Council.Selea looked at saran leaving, took a deep breath and said to Ronald, "Ronald, work, master saran is in a bad mood, but don''t hit the gun." Hearing this, Ronald immediately nodded, took the document and went to see Matt gray. At present, the company is actually Matt gray dealing with relevant matters. As long as he gives the document to Matt gray, he can rest assured. By the time saran and arlette arrived at the dark castle, it was already the evening of sunset. After returning to the dark castle, alitte immediately announced the beginning of the meeting, and then set off saran to the conference room. The members of the dark Council came to the wide conference room one by one. When they saw saran sitting in the speaker''s seat and alaette standing behind him, anyone who had seen Shalan could not help shivering, because they knew that the great earthquake of the dark Council was coming. However, among the blood clans at the meeting, there were people who did not know Sha LAN. Although they knew the existence of Sha LAN, they were the most contemptuous group of blood clans. Therefore, after they saw Sha LAN, some showed murderous spirit, some showed salivation, some showed a defiant look. Shalan didn''t look at them with a straight eye. She just lowered her head and cleaned her nails. It was only after alate told her that everyone had arrived that she really looked at the core leaders of the dark Council. However, some of the blood clan were afraid, some were shrunk, some were provocative and disdainful. As for the minority members of the werewolf family, they were very happy with Shalan''s return. "I don''t have a lot of time, so I just want to ask, whose blood clan has violated my orders and rules, and now raise your hand." As soon as this remark fell, only a few senior members of the blood clan raised their hands. Without exception, they were all the blood clans who had seen Shalan. As for those blood clans who did not raise their hands, not all of them did not violate the ban of saran. In fact, except for selea and Ronald, all of them were those who violated the ban of saran. However, they did not see the appearance of Shalan crushing alite before, and they had no fear of saran. "The people who raised their hands waved and handed over those who violated my ban, and then recorded the number of times they violated the ban and rules to alitette. As for those who did not raise their hands, if I find out that there is a problem in your family, but you choose to cover up, then I will not be polite to you." When Sha Lan''s voice dropped, there were three people standing up in those blood clans who did not raise their hands. One of them looked at Sha LAN and said scornfully, "who do you think you are? It''s just a simple human being. What qualifications do you have to give orders to our great blood clans? You are just relying on your strength, so you can do whatever you want. The strength of level 3 was good at the beginning, but how could the strength of level 3 threaten us now? " Hearing this, the faces of those blood clans sitting near the conference table have changed in varying degrees. They think that this is true. The strength of level 3 is indeed very strong, but it is not as strong as it was three years ago. Now, as long as they are pure in high-level blood, they have reached level 3 strength. Although Shalan has controlled alaret, she has not Control them. If they can kill saran first, there is no need to abide by the so-called ban! Thinking of this, many blood clans are ready to move up, but just at this time, wisps of electric current appear in the void, especially the three standing blood clans. Before waiting for the three standing blood clans to have any reaction, they immediately have a large number of electric lights flashing around their bodies, and in the blink of an eye, they completely swallow up the bodies of the three blood clans After scattering, your three blood clans have been reduced to three piles of black ashes, scattered on the back of the chair. The electric light that can kill three third level blood clans in an instant, but does not damage the surrounding chairs and tables. This kind of control ability and power naturally proves Sha Lan''s strength. Most of the blood clans were silent when they saw this scene, and their bodies trembled slightly. They were almost ready to make a move just now, if they did, Then waiting for their end will not be much better than those three people! However, some blood clans have accepted their fate, while others are still lucky. They think that Shalan''s strength is very strong, but a wizard is so close to them that as long as they can kill Shalan at a short distance before he reacts, the crisis will be lifted naturally. The two shadows, one in front and one behind, waved his claws directly to Sha Lan''s throat, the other appeared behind him, and his claws clawed down his head from both sides. However, just as their claws just touched Sha Lan''s skin, an invisible shock wave suddenly spread out and spread to the whole bodies of the two blood clans, making the bodies of the two blood clans burst like fireworks, turning into black dust and falling on the ground. At this time, alate waved his hand, a breeze blowing from the body of the two blood after the death of the black dust completely blown away.At this time, Sha LAN looked at the rest of the people, and said directly, "did you understand what I said just now? If there are people who oppose the rules I have made, they can raise them now. If not, do as I say As the voice dropped, Shalan looked at all the silent blood clans, nodded and said, "good, so you all agree with my rules. Then follow my rules. After a week, I need to see the results. Alaette will stare at you instead of me, hoping that the chaos will not happen before." With that, saran nodded to Alai and got up and left the conference room. Back in alate''s room, saran said to her, "alaette, now take me to the sleeping place of Dracula blood. There are two princes and four Dukes there, right? I don''t know how much strength they still have? " "Tell master saran that after a long sleep, their strength will not be stronger than before. However, due to their pure blood, their recovery speed and fighting ability should be stronger than mine, and their number is quite large. The prince has seven levels of strength, and the Duke has six levels of strength. I hope that master Shalan can take a long-term view Don''t take too much risk. " "It doesn''t matter. As long as their strength doesn''t reach the peak when they wake up, I''m sure to deal with them." "In that case, I will now direct you to the way there, master saran." At the end of the speech, alate flew up and took saran to the sea outside the black gold peninsula. Now the six Dracula blood clans did not sleep on the mainland, but on the sparsely populated overseas desert islands. The distance of that overseas desert island is not really close. Even with the strength of Alite and saran, they still spent nearly an hour in the air to get to the top of the island. Shalan looked at the wooded desert island, and with a slight spiritual sweep, she found a building similar to the Mayan pyramids among the tall trees on the island. Without saying a word, saran took the lead to fall to the desert island below and flew into the Maya pyramid! PS: it''s written under a fever. It''s not very good. Please forgive me. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 478 The interior of the Mayan Pyramid was obviously cleaned up by alite, and even the stone oil lamps inside the pyramid, which were still in good condition, were also filled with lamp oil by alite, which lit up the originally dark interior of the pyramid. "Master Saran, the six Dracula families are ahead." Nodding, Shalan followed alite into the stone chamber in front of her, but saw that she pressed some mechanism on the wall of the stone chamber, and then took out a stone key from his space equipment, opened a final mechanism, and there were six sarcophagus slowly rising from the ground in the center of the stone chamber. Two of the six sarcophagus emerged from the center of the stone chamber side by side, while the other four sarcophagus were supported by the two larger sarcophagus around, rising from the ground in the four corners of the stone chamber. "Boom With a roar, six sarcophagus appeared almost at the same time. At this time, alite came to Shalan and said to him, "master Saran, the two sarcophagus in the middle are the two princes, and the four sarcophagus around are the four dukes. They are the blood of the Dracula family, and their strength is very strong." "Wake up one by one, we take in one by one, starting from the two Prince level blood clan." "Well, master Saran, I will wake them up with virgin blood later. When they rush out, I will ask Master saran to subdue them." "Well, I''ll take it." Alite immediately took out a test tube, the blood in the tube slowly poured into the sarcophagus next to a look like a pattern of thread. However, seeing the blood poured into the thread, the blood immediately poured into the sarcophagus along the thread. When the blood completely poured into the sarcophagus, the prince blood clan in the sarcophagus immediately woke up, and the dry body constantly beat the sarcophagus, and kept roaring. Soon, the blood clan broke the sarcophagus from the inside, directly facing the only person in the stone chamber Shalan rushes in. Sha LAN looked at the corpse like blood clan that rushed to her. She raised her right hand and pressed it down gently. Then she had a faint black smoke around the blood clan''s body, which made her lie down on the ground and couldn''t move a finger. Phagocytic field, can devour all tangible and intangible existence, such as the whole body strength of that blood clan. "Let go of your consciousness and obey me, or I will turn you to ashes at once!" "Ridiculous Man, don''t think Let the great Dracula Surrender As the words fell, the prince level blood clan''s mouth immediately sent out a sharp cry, and immediately the sarcophagus of the second prince blood clan also immediately burst open, an older and more dry blood clan rushed out from it, waving dry claws to kill Sha LAN! "It looks like you need to be beaten up!" As soon as the words fell, Sha Lan''s eyes congealed and one hand grasped, a blue thunder came out of the void and turned into a thunderbolt, which exploded on the prince level blood clan who rushed to him. The prince level blood clan was directly blasted into the back wall. At this time, the previously suppressed Prince blood clan also got up from the ground, turned into a shadow and killed saran. At this time, alate wanted to come to help Shalan, but was stopped by Shalan. "Alaette, your task is to ensure that the four Duke blood clans can not escape. As for the strength of these two guys, you can give it to me!" He stretched out his hand and pinched the prince, who was still flying around him. A large amount of electric current and thunder appeared in the void and wound around the prince, baking the blood prince like an oven. "Bloody rage!" "Boom A burst, a large number of blood flame from the prince''s body, isolated his body around the lightning attack, but at this time, Sha LAN one hand shot, a small as hair blue thunder quietly came to the blood clan''s body, like a sharp arrow, directly broke the blood flame, penetrated the blood clan''s body Then the blue thunder, as thin as hair, immediately turned into a thunder chain, which penetrated the blood clan''s body and bound him firmly in place. At the same time, the blood clan that had been driven into the wall by Shalan rushed out again. Looking at the prince who had been controlled and bound by Shalan, she immediately screamed. With the sound of tearing cow hide, two bat wings like withered tree branches appeared behind the blood clan, slightly shaking the pair of bat wings, and the prince level blood clan faced directly He pounced on saran. Just when she thought she was close to Shalan and could kill him at one stroke, a pair of dark eyes appeared in those illusory flames. At the same time, an illusory hand wrapped around the flame stretched out from it. She grasped the body of the prince blood clan, used it on the ground and pressed it to death Under the ground. At this time, Shalan looked at them and said again, "either surrender or destroy, you choose!"The two Prince blood clans, who had been completely controlled by Saran, looked at each other with some hesitation. However, at this time, alite slowly came up to them and said, "two, my name is arlet asamet, are the prince of the asamet family and the current speaker of the dark Council. As for this one, he is my master, and also the master of the whole dark Council. Even in the subject matter world at this stage, my master is absolutely strong My master is not strict with the people under his command. As long as he does not violate the laws and regulations formulated by him, he can live as he pleases. Therefore, if you submit to my master, you will at most become your subordinates, not slaves! " Turning to see Sha LAN, the female Prince of blood said to Sha LAN in a hoarse voice: "he It''s said that But really? " Nodding, saran said, "of course, what he said is true. As long as you submit to me, I will not regard you as slaves. You are only working under my command. Moreover, you Dracula family can also enter the dark Council. As for the position of speaker of the dark Council, as long as you have the ability, you can fight for it." Hearing this, the two blood princes looked at each other again, and finally agreed to surrender to saran. In fact, they had no way to fight against it. They didn''t want to die. In fact, even if the demands of saran were harsh, they would still agree to it. Just like alaette before, as long as they could live, they were willing to give one Cut! Like alaret, Shalan used the double insurance of spiritual imprint and oath of the long river of time to really take these two blood princes under his command. The two blood princes, the male named Galen and the female named Stein, were the only surviving Prince of the Dracula family in the property world. The four Dukes sleeping around were their direct descendants. Since both Galen and Stein were subject to Saran, they, as blood descendants, could not have violated saran at all. They awakened the four Duke blood clans. Under the explanation of Galen and Stein, the four Duke blood clans were very single. For the human who suppressed the two Prince blood families of Galen and Stein by one person, their four Duke princes showed the highest level of submission. After taking the virgin blood prepared by arlette, Galen and Stein finally recovered their original appearance. They were different from the old gentleman they chose. Galen and Stein looked like 19-year-old youths and had a young appearance. Their four descendants were naturally similar to them He looked like an 18-9-year-old, and even a man looked like a 16-7-year-old boy. Now that he had awakened them and subdued them, there was no need to stay here. Just as Shalan was about to take them away, Galen stopped him. "Master Saran, there is also a treasure left by our Dracula family. Although most of the things in the treasure may have been damaged after such a long time, the most precious ones should still be preserved. Now we will offer them to you." "Treasure? There''s something like that here? " Before he came here, Shalan''s mental strength had been scanned here, but he didn''t find anything worth noticing. However, it was normal to think about it carefully. The reason why he could defeat and suppress Galen and Stein was that after a long sleep, their strength could not be preserved, that is, the appearance of two or three levels. In fact, if Galen and stie could not survive As the two men still had the strength of their heyday, Shalan was afraid to turn around and run away. Galen reached out and hit a bloody light, which touched a mechanism. Suddenly, on the left wall of the stone chamber, an entrance to the basement opened, and a group of magic flames burned in it, illuminating the whole passage. Under the leadership of Galen and Stein, they walked into it. Through the long passage, they finally came to the treasure in the underground of this Mayan Pyramid like building. It has to be said that the blood clan likes luxury style, which is incisively and vividly displayed here. One gold coin is placed on one side, and a large number of precious jewelry are placed on the other shelf. It can be clearly felt that some extraordinary magic arts have been applied here, so that the things here can be isolated from the invasion of time to the greatest extent After all, the time is still too long, a few treasures have become dust, or have flaws. Galen and Stein did not pay much attention to these gold coins and jewelry. They took saran directly to the deepest part of the treasure. There were three items stored in a piece like a huge amber. "Master Saran, this is the gold amber of our Dracula people. As long as you put something here, you can isolate the invasion of time. Even if it is thousands of years old, it is almost the same as the one just put in it, but this kind of thing can only be used once. These gold amber has been the last storage of our Dracula family. It''s really a pity." Sha Lan also knew about the golden amber. She saw it in the library of the ring of kings. It was said that it was a special material produced in the long river of time, so that she could be isolated from the invasion of time. Just to get this kind of material, the strength required was too amazing, and the preparation was complicated. Even valkiri could barely keep up with the time There is only some gold amber found in the long river, but there is such a large piece of gold amber in the background of the Dracula people. It can be seen that the depth of the gold amber is absolutely not what these two princes can represent."Galen, what are the three things in these golden amber?" "Tell master Saran, there are three things in it: a living blue dragon egg, a legendary wizard''s hand, and a secret book recording our Dracula family''s secret arts and blood magic. These are the only three treasures we found before we fell asleep, and also the things we wanted to restore the glory of our Dracula family Now that we can''t use them, we''ll give them all to master saran. " "Oh, you are very clever However, I''m grateful. This Cain''s hand and the secret law book are all things I can''t use. So you should take it. But I want to give Cain''s hand to arlette. Only by holding this legendary sorcery can you really become the speaker of the dark Council. Of course, if alette comes down from the position of speaker, this legendary sorcery also needs to be handed in Yes, I don''t think it''s a problem? " As for saran''s ideas, the three princes of arlette naturally had no possibility of refusing, and they all accepted them. "Well, you agreed, then this legendary sorcerer will belong to the dark Council, just for insurance. This legendary wizard''s hand is jointly kept by the three of you. You should also have such technology?" In short, it is Cain''s hand, a legendary sorcerer, which has three Prince level blood clans, namely, alaret, Galen and Stein. However, at present, the user of Cain''s hand is alete. In fact, this is what Shalan told them in disguise that only three of them are qualified to be the speaker of the dark Council. As for the secret Dharma book, Sha LAN couldn''t use it. Unless he transformed his blood to become a blood clan, he couldn''t practice all kinds of blood magic. So it was given to them. Only the blue dragon''s egg became the real gain of Sha LAN here! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 479 In the dark Council headquarters, Shalan sat in front of the test bench to study the living dragon egg. At this time, he put the dragon egg in a huge glassware. In the glassware, there was a special medicine, which was used as the nutrition source of the eggs and provided nutrition for the incubation of the eggs. "Teacher, when will this dragon egg hatch?" "According to the book, the incubation time of dragon eggs is about three to three-and-a-half years. I just don''t know whether this egg will be affected by the golden amber." "So teacher, shall we wait here now?" "We have to wait, but..." Before saying that, Sha Lan''s hand suddenly appeared a black number 6, which came to Sha Lan''s familiar and strange voice. "I''m mirage. I don''t know who else can hear me, and who can come to help me after hearing my words. But I really have no way. I am in the Red Square City in the Democratic Republic of kirga, and my nightmare is caught by the people of the Democratic Republic of kirga. What''s more, I got the exact news that they are conducting a very cruel human experiment on the nightmare, saying that they want to transform the nightmare into some special biological weapon. My own ability is not enough to rescue the nightmare, so So I would like to ask you to help me. As long as I can pay the price, I can fully compensate you! " Fanji Nightmare Shalan also clearly remembered these two men. They were members of the tide Knights'' order, and they had conflicts with him. However, with his joining, they had already become companions of the same organization, which could be regarded as a disguised way to turn hostility into friendship. Now, when Reina and the spirit left, the priest disappeared, and the tide knights were dissolved, Shalan thought it was impossible to hear the news of these former companions. However, he did not expect that he would learn the news of the phantom concubine and the nightmare under such circumstances, and get their message for help. While Sha Lan was thinking, the black number 6 on the back of his hand reappeared, and the voice of magic Ji rang out again. "I really have no way. Please, please help me, help me through the difficulties, please!" Hearing this, saran thought for a moment, sighed, lit the number 6 on the back of her hand, and said, "tell me your specific location. I''ll find you now. I''m Maoling." Sha Lan''s voice dropped, and magic Ji''s voice slightly stopped, with three points of incredible and excited said: "cat spirit, you, you are not missing? How I, I''m on sorland street in red square. If you come here, I can find you. Really, really. Thank you for your help. Really. " Magic Ji''s voice just fell, Shalan did not speak, the voice of the samurai also sounded in it. "Magic Ji, I''m going to catch up with you right now, but I''m not as fast as Maoling. You have to wait for me." "Samurai..." You can hear that, the voice of magic Ji has already brought three points of crying, but she still reluctantly suppressed her own crying voice and continued to say: "warrior, thank you very much. I''m waiting for you here, thank you!" At the end of the conversation, Sha LAN got up and looked at her own Hugh with a wink. Suddenly she put her hand on his forehead and said with a smile, "you boy, stay here for me. This time, there will be a big war and there is no time to take care of you. You''d better stay here for me. In addition, you should remember to stay with Teri at any time. He can protect you very well. Remember As the voice dropped, Shalan pushed open the window, and his body turned into a flash of light and flew towards the Democratic Republic of kirga. The distance between the black gold Peninsula and the kirga Democratic Republic is not short. It took five hours for Shalan to appear on the sorland street in the red square city of the Democratic Republic of kirga with an electric light. Just want to reach out and contact with the mark, but a colorful butterfly slowly fell on Sha Lan''s shoulder, and sent out the voice of magic Ji. "Maoling, follow my fantasy butterfly action. Don''t worry. No one else can see the Magic Butterfly without my permission." With an invisible nod, saran followed the butterfly out of the roof of the building and walked through the alleys. Finally, she came to a red brick building in the slum. In the inner room on the third floor of the building, she saw the magic girl standing in the room. Compared with the one in Sha Lan''s memory, the present fantasy girl is much more mature, but she is also in a lot of confusion. Of course, her strength has reached the peak of level 3 and is on the verge of level 4. However, she has not really broken through. Obviously, she is limited by the upper limit of the main material world. Without Reina''s assistance in different spaces, she can not be as casual as before We''ve broken through the upper limit of the main material world. Magic Ji came up. She looked at Sha LAN and grinned and said, "feline, thank you so much. With your help and samurai''s help, I think we can save the nightmare." "Of course, nightmare, I think he is very pleasant. If he has a problem, I must rescue him. Of course, if it is you, I may not come to save you."Hearing this, magic Ji smiles and nods and says, "I don''t believe it. If I really have a problem, I think you should still come to save me." "Then you have too much information about yourself." "Ha ha..." With a smile, Fanji looked at Sha LAN and said, "Maoling, where have you been in the past three years? We almost couldn''t feel the existence of the mark on your body at the same time that night three years ago. Later, the commander Reina said that you are going to another world, so we can''t feel the imprint on you. After all, even if the host is dead, we can sense it. At that time, Reina said that your departure was actually a good thing. He said that your strength was improved too fast, and he felt the degree of terror when he was almost there. We all thought that we should not see you, but we didn''t expect that you would appear here again at this time. " "Isn''t it possible to feel my presence? I''ve been back for a while "In fact, we have abandoned the imprint, which is our consensus. In fact, if I didn''t really have a way, then I would not come to you through the imprint. This is also a breach of the original agreement." The words just said here, the face of magic Ji suddenly changed, but saw her stretch out a flick, a fantasy butterfly flew out of her palm, through the window to fly out. "Feline, samurai, he''s coming. I''ll meet him with a magic butterfly. We''ll talk about it later!" After nodding, saran sat on the chair in the room. He had no idea about the samurai himself. Besides, he was still the real father of Hugh. So saran''s plan did not intend to attract the warrior. However, as a magic wizard like magic Ji, saran had to firmly hold it in his hand. As for the nightmare''s manipulation of dreams, he had his own way He didn''t know about it, but he probably guessed that nightmare should also be a wizard with unique witchcraft, which was what saran needed. In addition, the other members of the tidal Knights'' order are also like this. Among them, there are several powerful witches. Shalan''s plan is to recruit all of them and create a team for the wizard organization that he is about to establish in the main material world. Otherwise, he would not be able to undertake the heavy responsibility of a wizard organization by himself. Of course, he didn''t mean that he came to help her. At the beginning, they were all members of an organization, and they all fought together. They said that their friends might have been friends, but it was appropriate to say that they were comrades in arms. Therefore, no matter what aspect he looked at, Sha LAN came to help her. After thinking about these things in Shalan, the samurai arrived here under the guidance of illusory butterfly. Shalan nodded with the samurai immediately and said to magic Ji, "magic girl, we can start now. The experiment of those guys in kirga Democratic Republic is very clear to me. We must rescue the nightmare as soon as possible." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, magic Ji''s face immediately showed a trace of worry. "Well, let''s go now. The experimental base that caught the nightmare is in the red square city. Come with me. Don''t be too far away from me." As the voice fell, she pushed open the window, and then the space or light around her body fluctuated. In a blink of an eye, she disappeared with saran and samurai. The three quickly jumped out of the window and rushed to the experimental base hidden in the city of Red Square. A 30 story building stands in the center of red square city. People are coming and going at the entrance and exit of the first floor. No one will notice that a breeze is coming in with the crowd. Shalan and samurai followed the guidance of phantomi. Under the cover of her magic, they took the internal elevator to the 20th floor of the building. The experimental base on the top ten floors of the building was hidden on the top ten floors of the building. Three people walked into it, along the stairs slowly came to the top five floor entrance, this time Sha Lan''s ear sounded the voice of magic Ji. "Feline, when I get here, my magic can''t continue to hide our tracks. There seems to be some special device there that won''t be interfered by my magic theory." "Device? Do you know exactly where the device is "Do you see that doorframe over there? It looks like it''s a doorframe, but it''s actually something made with technology and supernatural power that can sense and interfere with my magic "Just a moment, and take my orders." Sha LAN stretched out his hand to the device and pressed it gently. The electromagnetic force field diffused and interfered with the device with the minimum energy. Slowly, saran adjusted the power of the electromagnetic force field. Finally, after the subtle control, the device burst out a light spark and lost its effect for a short time. "Now go through it!" Fanji and samurai had already been ready. When they heard saran''s words, they immediately rushed up. Avoiding the person who was checking the device, the three of saran walked through without any danger. The device did not produce any effect.When the three of them passed through, saran immediately restrained the diffusion of the electromagnetic field, making the device return to its original state and run, which relaxed the guard who had been on guard. The three men went all the way, with the interference of saran''s electromagnetic force field. The scientific and technological devices could not play a very important role for him. Finally, they came to the core of the experimental base. They could clearly see that in an egg shaped crystal biological cabin with two stories high, they were connected with nearly 20 or 30 pipes and lines Yan, suspended in that kind of yellow liquid, closed his eyes, slightly ferocious, looked very painful. "Nightmare..." Magic Ji immediately went up to destroy the biology cabin and rescue the nightmare, but at this time, she was caught by Sha LAN. "Fanji, it''s not harmful to nightmares if we destroy the biological module rashly. At least we need to figure out what the experiment is doing and how to release the nightmare safely." Taking a deep breath, magic Ji calmed down, nodded and said, "yes, Maoling, you''re right. I''ll give it to me. My magic arts can come in handy." At the end of the speech, magic Ji''s mental power diffused and slowly spread to all the researchers in the core laboratory. There were two guards of secondary strength. However, under the spirit of magic Ji, the second level strength only needs a little more strength, which is not too difficult. Under the control of magic Ji, the two researchers who are obviously the leaders here opened their mouth slowly. "If this experiment is successful, we can be sure that this route is correct. At that time, our dream weapons are enough to kill people in a city without a sound. If we let the experimental body No. 1 die, the special power that he sends out when he is dying is enough to completely destroy a small country. However, this kind of power is more powerful than others The weapons in some laboratories are much stronger. " "Yes, with the fluctuation of special frequency, together with his power to control dreams, it is easy to invade other people''s dream world. As long as the dream world dies, then the body in the real world will die completely. Unfortunately, there is only one experimental body No.1. Otherwise, once this weapon can be produced in mass production, then we, kirga people, can easily invade other people''s dream world The main republic will completely control the world "Hehe hehe, kirga Democratic Republic? You''re the only naive guy who thinks we''re really working for the kirga Democratic Republic? " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 480 The researcher''s words immediately aroused the three people''s vigilance. It was only because other researchers here were under the influence of magic Ji''s magic, the whole person was in a state of muddleheaded dreaminess. On the contrary, he was not surprised by the man''s shocking words, and continued to talk like a robot man. "Our research is not for the kirga Democratic Republic, but for whom? Don''t be kidding "Ha ha ha, you are such a naive guy. But it''s OK to tell you now. You should also know the early history of the kirga Democratic Republic. Do you really think that the kirga Empire, the predecessor of the kirga Democratic Republic, would be so bad that it would be completely defeated by a group of unarmed and powerful civilians and students? Who do you think were the people who helped those civilians and students later? Did they really help the original rebels out of appreciation for no reason? You don''t know that those civilians and students had already signed a contract with the devil secretly! Kirga Democratic Republic? In my opinion, it is the kingdom of demons. The real behind the scenes leaders of the Democratic Republic of kirga are actually all our demon believers and the demons of the great hell. They have long been... " Speaking of this, the researcher''s mouth opened and closed, but did not make any sound. The next second, a large number of black and red flames erupted from the researcher''s mouth and even seven orifices, but he himself did not know that he had died under the black and red flame! The sudden fire of the prison disturbed the magic arts of magic concubine, which made the magic arts fluctuate violently. At this time, the two second-class strong men led by them had awakened from the illusions, and they immediately knew that this place had been invaded! Just did not wait for them to have any action, wisps of black shadows wrapped around their bodies, in the blink of an eye, they absorbed all their strength and spirit, just like the patients who died of serious illness, they slowly fell down on the ground, gasping for breath, and had no strength to resist, even the strength to shout warning. While maintaining the use of the phagocytic field, Sha Lan said to magic Ji, "magic girl, continue, let them release the nightmare!" "Good!" Magic girl adjusted the frequency of magic, and when the black and red flame from hell dissipated, she put out her own magic again, and dragged those researchers into the magic again. This time, she used a kind of extremely overbearing type of magic, and forcibly manipulated them with magic to release the nightmare! "Drop by drop..." In the sound of an alarm, a large amount of liquid was immediately discharged from the biological cabin where the nightmare was located. Then the biological cabin was divided into two parts and opened slowly, revealing the nightmare that it was forced to sleep inside. The samurai quickly jumped into the biological cabin and pulled out all the wires and pipes from nightmare. Then he looked at the scarred nightmare with anger in his eyes. However, he did not act impulsively. Instead, he took out a coat from his space equipment and wrapped the thin and small body of nightmare in it, Holding the nightmare, she returned to Sha LAN and magic Ji''s side. "We saved the nightmare. Those people who want to come outside should also know. Be prepared. After I destroy this place, we will leave here immediately!" As the voice fell, she looked at the magic girl and the warrior who nodded to her. Sha LAN waved her hand without any hesitation. Suddenly, a large number of dark shadows poured out of Sha Lan''s body. All the remaining things were submerged in these black shadows, except for the three men, magic girl, samurai and nightmare. At the same time, it is also obvious from the outside that at the top of the 30 story building, black energy diffused and formed a huge black sphere. Until all the ten floors above the building were wrapped in the black sphere, they slowly stopped. Looking at the black sphere, everyone is guessing what it is, but it is more of a variety of panic. When an unknown thing is still extremely huge, people who see it often feel fear from the heart. While they were watching the alarm, the huge black ball suddenly shrank and disappeared. It was only with the black ball that it disappeared. The ten floors above the building, whether it was the ten floors above the building itself, or the people or things in it, all disappeared without a trace. Only the smooth arc depression left on the 20th floor. People with sharp eyes saw three people floating in the air at the moment when the black sphere disappeared. However, the three people disappeared in the air in a twinkling of an eye. Most people felt that it was their own illusion. However, the extraordinary people in the Democratic Republic of kirga who saw this scene knew that the three figures were not illusions, they were real existence And the strength of the extraordinary! This incident was reported layer by layer, and finally came to the hands of the senior officials of the Democratic Republic of kirga. They looked at the identity information about the nightmare in the intelligence and related information, and finally came to the conclusion that the tide Knights'' order dominated the event. Therefore, they also came to another conclusion. The tide knights, which they considered to be disbanded before, are likely to be reorganized again It''s built, or maybe never disbanded.As for why there was no tide knight to stop and interfere with nightmare when they captured nightmare. The high-level officials of kirga democratic republic came to a conclusion that the leading members of tidal Knights left here and went to another place before returning recently ! As for the speculations of the high-level people in the kirga Democratic Republic, they were not very concerned about it. After only half a day, they came to the Reims castle of the Xius empire. Saran didn''t want to let the dark Council and his relationship be known to phantoms, so they came to the Reims castle of the Xius empire. Seeing that she fell into a sleepy nightmare under the treatment, magic Ji came to the balcony of the guest room and said to Sha LAN, "Maoling, or Sha LAN, this time I really thank you. Otherwise, it is impossible for me to save the nightmare." Through all kinds of things before, magic Ji already knew that Shalan''s strength was not what she could reach now, so her attitude was very low at this time. "Magic Ji, you promised before, if I help you, then you are willing to promise me anything, right?" Hearing this, feiji nodded and her face was a little nervous. Although she knew that Shalan was not a boring person, she was still worried. "Yes, I said so, and I intend to do it." "Well, now I can tell you my requirements. I am going to set up a wizard organization. I ask you to come to my wizard organization to teach you magic witchcraft. Of course, it is not a simple teaching method, but to compile teaching materials for all kinds of magic witchcraft, from apprentice level to Wizard level. Can you do that?" Magic Ji looked at Sha LAN. She was really stunned. No matter how she guessed, she didn''t expect Shalan to let herself do such a thing. Besides, she didn''t know the word wizard organization, but there was no way to connect the wizard organization recorded in the literature with the modern world. "Saran, are you serious? Do you really want to form a sorcerer organization? " "Of course, in fact, I''m already preparing for this. You don''t need to worry about whether my organization can be built. You just need to tell me whether you will come to my organization to be a wizard when my organization is built successfully." Looking at Sha LAN, magic Ji nodded slowly and said, "of course, I will go to your wizard organization as one of the teachers. This is what I promised you, and I will do it." "Well, then you can wait for my notice. We will accept the secret seal. If there is anything in the future, you can also contact me directly through the secret seal. You don''t need to publish information in the tide Knight''s mark." Hearing this, magic Ji''s face slightly red, said: "OK, I understand." After nodding, Sha LAN left the room and left this place for phantom Ji and Meng Yan. As for the relationship between them, Sha LAN can roughly distinguish that their relationship is similar to the relationship between mother and son and sister and brother-in-law. In other words, they are the only relatives of each other, and naturally they can give their lives for each other. Valkiri''s mission to Shalan is to set up a sorcerer organization in the world. However, varkiri''s help to saran is not much. At most, it is some material help. Therefore, the people most needed by the wizard organization can only be found by saran himself. Sitting in the guest room of lance castle, Sha Lan thought about how to find the right wizard to go to his wizard organization as a teacher. Now, the most suitable one is magic girl. Her magic type witchcraft inheritance is a very good one. As for the basic knowledge of witchcraft and some linguistic knowledge, two or three blood clans can barely replace her, which is the worst for him You can also play in person. However, even if this is not enough for a wizard organization, according to Shalan''s calculation, at least 20 formal witches are needed to support a wizard organization. So after thinking about it, we still need to lure the witches to join. While Shalan was thinking, his room door was suddenly knocked. When she opened the door, she immediately saw Russell and Bonnar standing outside. Seeing them, Shalan''s eyes suddenly brightened. He vaguely remembered that Russell was a third level wizard, while Bonnard was a second level wizard. The most important thing was that both of them were very good at teaching students. You can see one or two from Hugh. Russell and Bonnard had heard that Shalan had come to Reims Castle again and planned to visit and ask some questions. They were not the kind of cautious people. Naturally, they would not become jealous of him because they lost to saran once. On the contrary, they admired saran more and more, and wanted to consult all kinds of knowledge of witchcraft. But when they saw the light in saran''s eyes, they immediately wanted to flinch. There was always a feeling that they were the same piece of meat and were followed by wolves. "Nei, Nei, Nei what, we just came to say hello and leave now. Don''t disturb your rest, shaman.""Yes, yes, we won''t disturb your rest!" Joking, how could saran let them leave? Before they turned around, she opened her mouth to keep them. "Wait a minute. Since you''re here, don''t worry about leaving. How about a good chat?" Russell''s eyes twitch, looking at a smiling Saran, suddenly felt that he might formally step into the tiger''s den. After all, they came to Shalan''s room and sat down. Russell and Bonnard looked at each other and then said to Saran, "sorcerer, I don''t know what you want us to do here?" "In fact, I have something I want to discuss with you. You can also understand it as a cooperation." "Cooperation?" Russell frowned and became serious. He continued to Saran, "sorcerer of Saran, please go on." "To put it simply, I plan to set up a wizard organization, and I want to hire you to be teachers in my organization. For this, you can get corresponding resources as remuneration. As for the form of resources to be paid to you, you can decide." On hearing this, Russell and Bonnard looked at each other again, and both saw the shock in each other''s eyes. They hesitated for a moment, and did not immediately answer saran''s invitation. "Shaman, I want to ask, what do you mean by resources?" "Money, magic stones, experimental instruments, witchcraft, all kinds of precious books, potions, alchemy, and even dark ideas can be obtained from me." "All available? Do you inherit the legacy of a sorcerer organization or a great wizard in an ancient age With a smile, saran said to the shocked Russell: "this is my private secret. I can guarantee that if you need these things, then I can provide them. Of course, it is on the basis of equivalent substitution. In addition, I need a lot of witches. If you have any other wizards you know, you can introduce them to me as long as they are official ones, Treatment will be adjusted up and down according to individual strength. " After swallowing his saliva, Russell nodded blankly and said, "let''s think, think about it." "Of course, but you don''t have to be in such a hurry. There is still some time before the establishment of the wizard organization. You can think about it carefully." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 481 Shalan left. He said goodbye to the samurai and the magic girl and returned to the dark Council. As for Russell and Bonnard, saran exchanged the seal of the secret law with them and let them think about it for themselves. After thinking about it, he would contact saran. When saran returned to the dark Council, selea and Ronald were already waiting here. Looking at their appearance, saran knew that the problems of Lambert airlines, the United States of blue Commonwealth Co., Ltd., should have been solved. As expected, when saran sat down, selea and Ronald immediately told saran all these things. "Well, let''s leave these things to Matt gray as usual. I still trust his ability. As for you and I have other requirements, you should also know the research base for airship and aircraft carrier research? I intend to completely develop the island where the research base is located. " Hearing the words of Saran, seleya was puzzled and asked, "master Saran, how do you plan to develop that island?" "I want to set up a wizard organization, and the place of the wizard organization is the island. It is just that those people in the Institute can be completely included in the wizard organization for good protection. It''s just that if you want to build that island, it''s impossible to find anyone to build it. Therefore, you should take good care of this matter, and if necessary, you can also transfer black spots The people of the dark Council, as long as they are no more than 30% of the power of the dark Council, will be mobilized with you. " "I understand. Please don''t worry about it." "OK, here are the construction drawings. You can take them and study them first." She took out a white memory stone, put it in selea''s hand, looked at Ronald and said, "Ronald, you and I have something to tell you." "Young master, please say so." "This time I went to the Democratic Republic of kirga and learned some news. You have the largest number of blood clans, and your descendants are best at sneaking in and searching for information. So I want you to inquire about the information of kirga Democratic Republic, especially their high-level personnel. If you find something worthy of attention, please inform me immediately. Of course, it is here On the basis of this, you should grasp it well and try not to be caught, otherwise there will be some troubles "I see." "There are also some news here. You can assign tasks after you read them." The same piece of white memory stone was handed to Ronald. After the task was assigned, he said to alite: "alete, you have mastered Cain''s hand, so you should study this thing well, at least to a level that can be used, so that the dark Council can really stand in the world. What''s the matter that I asked Galen and Stein to prepare to teach the Dracula family secret law of the dark Council "Young master, they have already started to prepare for this matter. They have done a good job, and the progress is very fast." "Well, then you ask Galen to come and follow me for the time being. It happens that I have something to do and I need that person to follow me." "Well, young master, I will go to inform you immediately." When the three retired, Shalan came to the interior of the room. At this time, Hugh was recording the information about dragon eggs on various instruments. She looked at Hugh, nodded with a smile, and said, "Hugh, if you are tired, take a rest. There are all these data instruments left on them. There is no need to write them down." "It doesn''t matter, teacher. I''m also practicing my computing skills." "I told you before, when these things are over, you will be given the corresponding potions and solidified witchcraft models. Now is the time." Hearing this, Hugh''s eyes lit up. He immediately put down his pen and went to saran. He asked, "teacher, can I really start to break through the first level wizard?" "Yes, I think it''s time to say that you are very young, but for a wizard, youth is never a reason to hinder progress. When you have reached your ability, you can naturally start to try to advance. But before that, I need to tell you that I have joined a sorcerer organization and have a teacher belonging to me, so I want to know The truth is, are you going to be my disciple only under my command, or will you join the wizard organization like me and become the third generation successor of that sorcerer organization? " Blinking, Hugh asked in a low voice, "teacher, would it be good for me to join that sorcerer organization?" Nodding, saran replied, "well, it''s good, and it''s great." "That''s needless to say, I''ll join you!" Looking at Hugh''s serious and sacred appearance, saran said helplessly, "you are really Well, I''ll tell my teacher about you when I see her. Then you''ll be the Third Generation Wizard of the ring of kings. Now you can start taking potions and depict your own curing witchcraft according to the solidification sorcery model of nugget explosion! " A light blue potion and a black red crystal were placed in Hugh''s hands. Hugh looked at the two things in his hand. Without any hesitation, he looked up and drank the potion. Then all his mental power poured into the black and red crystal stone and began to depict his solidified witchcraft.Sha LAN looked at Hugh''s solemn look, waved his hand and opened the phagocytic field, covering the whole room, and made a complete defense to escort Hugh''s breakthrough. It has to be said that Hugh''s talent is really good, and in the past three years, his foundation has been very solid, which makes Hugh almost natural. He has finished depicting the solidified witchcraft model, and the last stroke of the solidified witchcraft model has been depicted in Hugh''s spiritual sea. However, just after the completion of the fixed witchcraft model and gradually sinking into Xiu''s spiritual sea, the blue dragon egg placed on the table of the nearby test bench suddenly produced a crack. A trace of dragon power belonging to the dragon family, as well as the unique breath and spiritual power of the blue dragon in the dragon egg gushed from the dragon egg. At the moment of Xiu''s breakthrough, it was accompanied by the surrounding elements and light and dark energy Quantity, quickly poured into the sea of the spirit of Hugh, thoroughly integrated with the spirit of the sea of Hugh, inseparable! All of these changes were too sudden, and most of Sha Lan''s attention was above rest and external security. He ignored the dragon egg that had no signs of hatching, and indirectly made the trace of dragon power and Blue Dragon Spirit emitted after the dragon egg split into the sea of Hugh''s spirit under Shalan''s eyes. After all, the level five wizard is not omniscient and omnipotent after all. Since her return to China, saran suddenly feels her own inadequacy, and her almost invisible pride is instantly dispelled. A great deal of mental power covered Hugh''s body. Shalan was ready. As long as Hugh had any problems, he must save Hugh''s life. It was just beyond saran''s expectation. At this time, Hugh did not have any abnormal appearance. On the contrary, his face became more and more ruddy, and the strength of his mental strength was constantly improved. He formally reached the level of a wizard As if the problem did not exist. When his mental strength recovered, Hugh slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the eggs of the blue dragon over there were broken at the same time. A long and thin blue dragon with arm length crawled out of the eggshell and raised his head to utter a tender dragon chant! "Woo Hoo..." Although it was only the chant of a young dragon, Sha LAN still felt the power of the dragon from it. "It''s really the dragon people." With a sigh, Sha LAN just wanted to say something to Hugh, but suddenly she saw Hugh say a word of dragon to the young blue dragon. Suddenly, the young blue dragon fluttered its wings and tumbled down from the table. Then, like a good dragon, he threw his head into Hugh''s arms, looking very close. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Sha Lan was about to reach out to touch the blue dragon, but she saw that the blue dragon turned her head and bit her finger. However, Sha LAN dodged very quickly. The blue dragon just snapped a bite and snorted discontentedly. She roared at Sha LAN in a threatening way. Looking at Blue Dragon''s roar at Sha LAN, Hugh immediately turned blue dragon''s head around and yelled at Blue Dragon with dragon language. However, seeing that blue dragon was wronged, he looked at Sha LAN and then looked at Hugh. Finally, he put his head out of his way, as if you were trampling on him. Laughing and shaking his head, Sha LAN modeled the head of blue dragon, and then grabbed it with one hand, and a roast chicken appeared in his hand. When Sha LAN put the roast chicken on the ground, blue dragon immediately jumped on it and bit it with a big mouth. However, eating and eating, it seemed to suddenly think of something, tearing off a chicken leg with two thin and short forepaws holding the chicken Leg, wobbly put the chicken leg in Hugh''s hand, then turned around and continued to bite at the roast chicken. With the drumstick beside him, Hugh looked at saran and said in common language, "teacher, I seem to be a little different, and I should have something to do with mulantod." "Mulantod?" "Yes, the name of this little guy. Now I have a lot of memories about this little guy, including his name, some knowledge about the dragon clan, and even the knowledge of the language, magic and fighting skills of the Dragon nationality. I just don''t know whether I am too weak. Besides the language of the dragon, the knowledge is not We can only know a few parts, but we can''t really see more memories Hearing Hugh''s words, saran had a guess in his heart and asked Hugh, "Hugh, try to see if you can use any dragon language magic." "Well, good teacher!" At the same time, Hugh closed his eyes and recalled. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes immediately turned into blue. At the same time, Hugh recited the Dragon mantra from his mouth! With Hugh''s recitation of the Dragon mantra, mulantod, who was eating roasted chicken over there, immediately put down the roast chicken and began to sing the high sounding dragon mantra with Hugh. The naked eye could see that there was a distant blue light flashing on Hugh and mulantod. At the moment of the recitation of the Dragon mantra, a cold wind suddenly came from Hugh and mulantod Spread out on the body, toward the surrounding rampant. "Hum!" With the rapid rise of the phagocytic field, those icy winds immediately disappeared under the absorption of the phagocytic field and became invisible.At this time, Hugh finished the use of the Dragon language magic. Mulantod turned around and continued to nibble at the frozen Bong hard roast chicken. However, Hugh looked at saran slightly tired and asked, "teacher, what''s going on? What happened to me and mulantod?" "It is said that in ancient times, there was a unique kind of wizard called Longqi wizard. They were the unique combination of the wizard and the dragon clan after signing the contract. They had extremely strong power. By virtue of the wizard''s control of the extraordinary power, they could control the huge extraordinary power of the dragon clan, and could achieve far more than one plus one power. However, even in the ancient times, such a combination is very rare, because the dragon clan is arrogant. Under normal circumstances, they will not allow humans to ride on them, let alone human use their power. Therefore, with the passage of time, the extraordinary power gradually weakened, and the departure of the dragon clan eventually led to the Dragon riding wizard becoming one A legend. But now, by chance, at the moment when you break through the official wizard, you absorb a trace of the most original spiritual power and Longwei emitted when mulantode broke the shell, and concluded a stronger connection than the Dragon riding wizard contract. Mulantode''s inheritance memory is shared with you, and makes your spiritual strength mixed with the characteristics of Longwei and dragon clan spirit. I don''t dare to say much about the specific changes, but it is true that you can use dragon language magic like the dragon people because of absorbing the mental power of mulantod. " Blinking his eyes, Hugh asked, "teacher, so I''ve become a dragon riding wizard?" "As I said just now, you and mulantod are more closely related to each other than the dragoon wizard, but I haven''t seen such a situation, so I don''t know why you and mulantod should be called. Let''s call your relationship the dragoon wizard for the time being." "Well, teacher, I can also be the kind of wizard who rides a dragon and flies in the sky in the future, right?" Looking at Hugh''s expectation, saran looked at mulantod, who had eaten the whole roast chicken and bone. Suddenly, he looked at Hugh pitifully and said, "Hugh, I think you''d better not look forward to this too much. In my opinion, it will take at least several hundred years for mulantod to be able to ride www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 482 Hugh ran out with mulantod in his arms. He planned to train mulantod to fly very quickly. It''s better to grow up as soon as possible to carry him. Hugh has been dreaming of becoming a wizard riding a dragon. It has to be said that although Hugh has become a first-class wizard and is a rare legendary Dragon riding wizard, he is still It''s just a 12-year-old kid who''s going to be 13 years old. Smiling and shaking his head, saran didn''t feel any heartache for the fact that mulantod would follow him forever. Maybe if other wizards lost a dragon, even if it belonged to his disciples, he would feel some heartache. It''s just for Sha LAN, if he really wants a giant dragon as his mount, he can ask for it from his teachers or senior brothers and sisters. Except for the rarest Golden Dragon and silver dragon, all other dragon clans should be able to obtain. Of course, he is doomed to pay a high price for this. "The matter of the dark Council has been initially settled, and other matters have been arranged. At this stage, there is nothing that I need to do personally. Now that there is only one problem left, that is, to find out where Irwin is. Since granddad Frey has personally sent something to seleya, it means that granddad Frey did not leave with Irwin If we find granddad Frey, then we should know where Irwin has gone Thinking of this, saran left a letter to Hugh, and then told arlette that he was leaving. He quickly disappeared in the sky of the black gold Peninsula in the Silver Eagle transformed by Teri. ¡­¡­ Sorland, United States of the blue Commonwealth. Standing in front of the magnificent grant family house, saran knocked on the door and told the servant that he wanted to visit granddad Frey. Hearing that Saran was going to visit granddad Frey, the servant immediately saluted saran and turned back to the mansion to inform Frey. But before the servant left for long, a young man came out of the mansion with two attendants. Ignoring the existence of Saran, he was ready to leave. But at this time, an attendant behind him suddenly stepped forward and said something to the young man, so that the young man immediately turned to look at Sha LAN, looked up and down, and quickly came to Sha LAN. Looking at the young man''s face distorted by anger and jealousy, saran probably guessed the identity of the other party, but did not say anything more. She turned her head and continued to wait for the servant''s reply. However, the young man looked at saran and ignored him. The expression on his face immediately became more ferocious. He whispered to Saran, "are you saran Winman?" Glancing at each other, saran nodded and said, "yes, it''s me." With a grim smile, the young man immediately gritted his teeth and said, "good, it''s you You two give me a good lesson and save your life. " "Yes, young master!" "Yes, my subordinates!" As soon as the two entourages walked towards Sha LAN, they would reach out and grab Sha Lan''s shoulder. Both of them have secondary strength. If they were ordinary people, their shoulders would be completely abandoned. I''m afraid they would be useless for the rest of their lives. But it''s impossible for their strength to embarrass saran. "Hum!" A shock wave spread from Sha Lan''s body, which immediately broke the arm bones of the two attendants. Sha LAN had no idea of forgiving them. His right hand was raised and pressed down slowly. The two attendants screamed one after another. Their bodies were crushed on the ground, and their bones were broken and passed out. At this time, the young man looked up at saran and looked into his eyes. He knew that Shalan was going to do something to himself. But seeing his body trembled slightly, he immediately called out: "no, don''t do it. I''m sister Yiwen''s younger brother, sister Yiwen''s brother. You can''t touch me!" After hearing this, saran''s movement slowed slightly, but soon she said, "how could coco have a brother like you? She told me that her parents are dead and she has no relatives." "Master Saran, he is indeed Miss Irwin''s brother, Esther grant. Please give me a thin face, don''t hurt master Esther." Looking back at Frey who came out, saran laughed at her. As soon as she was about to say something, she heard Esther yelling: "Frey, you damned old beast, you don''t need to be a good man. When my sister comes back, I''ll let her throw you out of the grant family as punishment for offending me. As for this damned lowlife, I''ll lend him ten thousand I don''t believe he dares to offend me if he dares to touch my hair. " Before Esther had finished speaking, saran had slapped him in the face, causing him to turn around three times, face down, and fall to the ground. His right face was completely swollen and almost half a pig''s head."You How dare you... " "If you don''t roll, I''ll make your left face look like your right face. It''s symmetrical." Hearing saran''s words, Easter immediately swallowed the words that he had not yet had time to say. He knew very well that the other party really did not care about his identity or the relationship between him and Irwin. Naturally, Easter did not dare to say a word more. With a resentful look at Saran, Easter fled to the car in great confusion, ignoring his two attendants and letting the driver drive away quickly. Looking at Esther leaving, saran said to Frey, "Grandpa Frey, this Easter is really Irwin''s brother, not a cousin or something like that?" On hearing this, Frey shook his head and said with a smile, "no, he is really miss Irwin''s brother, and he is the same father and mother''s brother." With a slight frown, saran said to Frey, "but how could it be that, in the character of Irwin, her brother could have developed such a disposition?" "That''s not what I, as a valet, can say. It''s all about Miss Irwin''s family. It''s not convenient for me to talk about it. But I can tell master saran that Miss Irwin''s ideas will not be disturbed by anyone, even if they are her parents and younger brother." Saran was not a fool. He heard something from Frey''s words. He nodded slowly and said, "I know. I remember grandfather Frey''s words." With a smile and a nod, Frey said, "that''s fine. Miss Irwin is sorry to talk to master Saran, so I can only tell you secretly. I just hope Miss Irwin won''t complain about me when she comes back." "Grandfather Frey, do you know the details of the document you sent me before?" Shaking his head, Frey immediately replied, "I don''t know. I just give the things to your little blood girl according to miss Irwin''s command. As for the content, I don''t understand. Why? Is something wrong? " "There was a contract for the transfer of shares, and there was a letter. There was a letter that Irwin wanted to say to me. She said that she would completely separate from me and that she was not going to come back." Miss coco LAN frowned on me again, but miss coco said, "Miss coco, it''s just that he didn''t want to take this letter to me for a long time As soon as he had finished speaking, Frey suddenly frowned, as if he had really thought of something. "Grandfather Frey, what do you think of?" "I just thought of a question. This time miss Irwin said that she was going to practice in another world and increase the blood concentration in her body. But now I think, Miss Irwin may not have gone to do this, but went to Hualong pool for baptism!" "Hualong pool?" Nodding, Frey said: "yes, it is Hualong pool. Among the grant clan, there are many top blood forces. The blood of the king of the red dragon is one of them. Miss Irwin accidentally awakened the blood of the king of the red dragon when she was in her adolescence, and was paid attention to and trained by the masters of the grant family. Among them, the grant clan and the red dragon clan have signed an eternal contract. As long as there is a successor of the Red Dragon King''s blood, the grant clan can go to the red dragon clan''s clan land and receive the baptism of the red dragon family''s Hualong pool, fully stimulate the blood of the Red Dragon King in the body, and obtain the real power of the descendants of the Red Dragon King. In other words, Miss Yiwen will get the real descendants of the Red Dragon King and gain absolute power. However, there is a very serious problem, that is, the Hualong pool is attached with risks. It is very likely that in the process of baptism, Miss Yiwen''s personality will be completely washed away, leaving only the inheritance memory of the dragon family belonging to the descendants of the Red Dragon King, and become one The dragon clan with Miss Yiwen''s memory. If Miss Irwin really chooses to go to Hualong pool for baptism, then it is natural for her to do these things. Miss Irwin absolutely does not want to become a real dragon to be seen by you. " At this point, saran and Frey were silent. After a long time, saran said to Frey, "Grandpa Frey, which world has Irwin gone to?" "Master Saran, that world is not a good place. There are all kinds of powerful beings in that world. Moreover, if Miss Irwin goes anywhere, she must go to the red dragon clan land. That place is not a place we can easily enter. So master Shalan, you still don''t want to go. As long as Miss Irwin is safe and sound, she will surely be heavy You''re new here. " Listening to Frey''s words, saran smiles and says, "Grandpa Frey, Irwin belongs to me. No matter what she becomes, how can I not stay by her side and wait for her successful return since she wants to be baptized by Hualong pool. As for whether the Hualongchi will wash away her personality, I never doubt that Yiwen is like this in my heart She is the strongest woman in the world. She is no better than Hualongchi. How could she be threatened? So I''m going to stay on the side to cheer for Irwin. I want to be the first person she sees after her baptismLooking at saran for a long time, Frey burst out laughing, nodded and said, "Miss Irwin didn''t see the wrong person OK, I''ll help you. Miss Irwin is in the Ayre world. That world is close to our main material world. Master Saran, wait a moment. I''ll send you when I''m ready. " Frey did not finish his words when he saw the bronze astrolabe in saran''s hand. Of course Frey knew what an astrolabe was, but he didn''t expect that there would be a bronze astrolabe in saran''s hand, which was of great value even in the grant family. "It seems that, master Saran, you are not saying those things without a certain assurance." "Of course, I never do anything I''m not sure about. As for Ayre world Sure enough, it''s very close to the main physical world. There''s this aer world in my chart, so I''ll be in the past. " Frey was a little surprised to hear that Saran was going to the world now, and immediately said, "don''t you need to prepare, master saran?" "No, my equipment and all kinds of things I need are on me, and the bronze astrolabe can''t take other people with me, so there''s no need to delay." "So, well, master Shalan, after you go to Ayr world, you should move forward to the holy sword empire. The holy sword empire is the headquarters of the grant family, and the red dragons are also within the territory of the holy sword empire. As for more specific issues, as long as you get there, you can find out. But before you set out, I would like to warn master saran that you must not let people know your purpose and identity, or there will be great trouble. After all, there are not a few people in the grant family who are malicious towards master saran. " Nodding, saran said to Frey, "OK, I see. I''ll pay attention." "Well, I wish you success. Finally, I hope that after you go to elworld, don''t be too surprised. If you really encounter problems, you can go to sorangia University in elworld for help. Although you have been missing for three years, your student status in sorangia university has been well preserved by them ¡£¡± When saran was about to nod his head, he suddenly responded. He looked at Frey in surprise and asked, "Grandpa Frey, do you mean sorangia university?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 483 "Some things can''t be explained at the moment. You just need to remember my advice. If you are in danger, you can immediately choose to enter sorangia University for refuge. As a student of sorangia University, at least you won''t be killed by some terrorist existence there." "Grandpa Frey, you''d better stop talking, or I''m really not sure I''ll give up." At this, Frey smiles, looks at Saran, nods, steps back, no more words. At this time, saran slowly started the bronze astrolabe to determine the position of aer''s world. Spiritual force was injected into it, making the bronze astrolabe continuously rotate on the top of saran''s head, releasing a series of starlight, wrapping saran''s body and disappearing in front of Frey. Looking at the disappearing Saran, Frey sighed and said, "I hope everything goes well with you." Sha LAN only felt that the endless starlight appeared and disappeared before her eyes, and felt that her body was like a dough. She was pinched and pinched by a pair of invisible palms. She changed several shapes. She couldn''t say a word. did not know how long it was when he felt like he was drilled out of the water. He appeared on a lawn with fresh air and moist soil. The bronze star turned two times on top of his head and fell directly to the foot of Salan. It seemed that he could not use it in a short time. After picking up the bronze astrolabe, Sha LAN checked it and found that he did not give him any response. He knew that he would not be able to go back for a while. Fortunately, there is no big problem in the main material world at present. He has basically dealt with the things that should be dealt with. He will not go back in a short period of time. After putting the bronze astrolabe in the space ring, Sha LAN looked around and saw a group of young men and girls riding horses not far away, and those young men and girls obviously found his existence, and they quickly surrounded them with the guards behind them. A girl with long blonde hair took the lead. When she was close to Saran, the girl pulled the reins suddenly. The dark horse man stood up, and then a pair of front hooves fell to the ground. At this time, the girl looked down at Sha LAN and asked, "this is private territory. How did you get in?" Hearing that the other person''s language is also the common language in the subject matter world, but the individual pronunciation is a little different. Sha LAN sighed with a little relief and said with a smile, "your riding skill is really good for your age." When the girl heard saran''s words, there was a smile on her serious face. However, her companions and guards rushed to her. The girl''s face became serious again, and said to Saran, "even if you flatter me, it doesn''t have any effect. If you don''t say how you came in, I''ll let someone take you down and have a good interrogation." As soon as the girl''s words dropped, the silver haired boy who was closest to her said, "Abigail, such a guy is one hundred percent of the kind of lower class dirty people. There is no need to talk to such a guy. If he loses his identity, I will deal with him for you, so as not to dirty your hands." Turning to the gallant silver haired boy, saran directly said to him, "Hey, boy, are you trying to chase this girl, so you want to show yourself? It''s a bit out of date. " The silver haired boy''s face turned red. He looked at saran and cried out, "you''re talking nonsense, I''m not!" "Oh, so I guess wrong. You don''t feel anything about this girl. You don''t like her at all?" "This, this..." Young people''s admiration can only be meaningful and unspeakable. Once exposed, few people have the face to really admit it, especially those noble children who have been taught by various interests since childhood. For a time, the silver haired youngsters were blocked by two words from Sha LAN, and their faces were flushed, and they almost had some problems. "Well, Abel, don''t be seduced by his words and fall into his trap." Hearing Abigail''s words, Abel immediately nodded and said, "no, that''s right. I won''t fall for him." With a smile on Abel''s face, Abigail looked at saran seriously, held up his little whip in his hand, and said to Saran, "I''ll give you a chance at last. If you don''t tell the truth, then I can only be rude to you!" Shalan looked at Abigail, just wanted to say something, but suddenly felt a spirit far more powerful than him swept over. This spiritual power was better than saussus, the fourth elder martial brother of Shalan, but it was also much stronger than Shalan, at least one level higher, which made Shalan immediately judge the strength of the spiritual master. Level Seven Wizard! "It''s really a very dangerous world as grandfather Frey said. As soon as he came out, he met a Level Seven Wizard." In the meantime, saran immediately changed her plan and made an ancient wizard etiquette to Abigail. She said, "my name is Tom. Tom Riedel was originally a wizard who lived in seclusion in the valley. However, when she was studying a witchcraft, she happened to come here by chance. I''m really sorry to disturb you."From the conversation just now, saran can see that Abigail, a blonde girl, is the absolute core of these people, so his words are just to Abigail. Abigail looked at saran and made an ancient wizard etiquette to him. He said, "if you are a wizard, I can''t treat you with the attitude of treating ordinary people. I''m not a wizard. Naturally, I can''t judge whether you are really a wizard. Can you prove it to me?" Looking at Abigail''s curious eyes, Shalan always felt that this little guy was more curious than suspicious. However, since the other side said so, Shalan would also like to show her own strength. After all, no matter in which world, strength is respected. Level five wizard is not so powerful, but it is not the bottom. Thinking of this, Shalan nodded to Abigail and raised his right hand slowly. At the same time, a big tree not far from the right side of Shalan suddenly pulled its roots from under the ground and suspended in the air. The right hand slowly rotated for a circle, and the tree immediately rotated. However, in the process of rotation, the invisible black smoke revolved around the tree. The size of the tree became smaller and smaller, and finally became a piece of the size of a human head. When Sha Lan''s right hand pressed down again, the rest of the tree became the shape of a girl riding a horse As for the elephant, it was the scene that Abigail rode to Shalan just now. With his right hand lifted up slowly, the woodcarving fell into Abigail''s arms. Looking at the woodcarving in his hand, Abigail''s face showed a trace of smile. After looking around, Abigail resisted the joy in his heart and handed the woodcarving to the guard who came to his side. Then Abigail jumped from his horse and went to Shalan again to meet a nobleman Human etiquette. "Mr. Riedel, this is Abigail, Abigail grant. I would like to invite Mr. Riedel to my estate to make up for my rudeness. I wonder if Mr. Riedel can forgive me?" After hearing Abigail''s surname, saran did not have any unnecessary reaction, but he was already on guard and was deeply glad that he had just used a pseudonym. "Miss Abigail, your speaking skills are as good as your appearance, and I''m glad to accept your invitation." "Mr. Riedel, then, come with me." Abigail is about fourteen or fifteen years old, but his height is very good. He is only a head shorter than Shalan. To know that Shalan''s height is not short. At Abigail''s invitation, Shalan and Abigail walked side by side toward the far-off manor under the jealous and envious eyes of the silver haired boy Abel. They chatted while walking. Abel and Abel changed from a companion walking side by side into an entourage. The key was that they could not get angry, nor dare to get angry, but could only With her eyes, she stretched out a small knife behind her back, but this level of vision for Sha Lan was of no importance at all. Entering the mansion, immediately a large number of servants came up. Now Abigail looked at saran and said, "Tom, would you please go with these servants to wash and change clothes, and then we can continue talking at the table?" "Of course, I''d love to. Then we''ll meet at lunch." "OK, see you at lunch." After that, Abigail left with a group of maids, while saran ignored Abel''s angry eyes and followed two maids and two attendants to a very spacious guest room. Only when saran entered the room, the two maids and two attendants closed the door from the outside, while a tall old man slowly rose from the sofa in the room. "Hello, wizard Riedel. My name is anger." "Hello, wizard anger." "Wizard Riedel, although it''s a little presumptuous, I''d like to ask, wizard Riedel, which wizard organization do you come from? Or under the guidance of which wizard? Such a young wizard of level 5, the teacher who wants to come to Ryder, or the wizard organization he came from, should also be famous. " When she saw angre, she knew that he must have come to question her about these things, but she didn''t expect that the other party asked so directly. She didn''t even mean to argue with herself. After thinking about it, Sha LAN just wanted to say some excuses, but suddenly his teacher''s voice came to his ears. "Tell him the truth." She was stunned for a moment, but soon saran said with a smile, "anger wizard, I was born in the ring of kings, and my teacher is called Valkyrie." When Sha Lan said the name of the ring of the king, her hot expression could not keep her light. When valkiri said the name, her expression had become very embarrassed, and she vaguely found that her appearance was somewhat at a loss? "Well, cough, cough, it turns out that it is, um, originally a wizard from the ring of kings. No wonder how young people have such a level of strength, which is really rare. But what kind of witchcraft are you studying, and actually you come from the jade world to the el world?""It is not witchcraft, but a kind of witchcraft. That kind of witchcraft is of space type, so..." In this way, Aung hot immediately showed a clear look, nodding and saying: "it is true that this is the ring of the king, really the atmosphere of wealth Well, it really focuses on all kinds of development. Even the space type witchcraft can be used to do experiments at will. It is really good and good. " "You look like you, witch Aung hot It''s very nervous? " Lifting his hand, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, she shook his head and said, "of course, it''s not nervous, but it''s really hot today. Isn''t the reed wizard feeling it?" "I feel good." "Well, that''s fine, that''s fine. Then you''ll have a good rest here, and someone will bring your laundry with you. I''ll leave first." "OK." Hearing this, Aung hot immediately left the room, carefully outside closed the door. When anger left, Shalan immediately pop up the secret seal belonging to valkiri, and the bold voice of valkiri was directly transmitted from the secret mark. "Saran, how did your boy run to Al world? What are you doing there? " Facing valkiri, Shalan could not lie naturally, so he replied directly: "teacher, my girlfriend is going to evolve dragon pool. I''ll come to her." Hearing this short remark, valkiri was silent for half a minute before he continued to say, "what is your girlfriend''s blood?" "The blood of the king of the Red Dragon..." "You are a very capable guy. Grant family and Honglong family have had such a baby pimple for hundreds of years. You really are It''s a good job! It''s not only my varkili disciple that I have to sleep in such an unusual woman that I can look up and do a beautiful job! " "So, teacher, do you think you can help me? I still don''t believe that I have broken into the red dragon clan myself. " "If you help, you can have a verbal refueling, but actually there is no help. I don''t want to do it with those old guys. They are not fuel-saving lights. Why do I provoke them, the teacher will not take you the corpse. You will go with a smile!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 484 "Teacher, I am your own disciple..." "Well, that''s why I collect your corpse, and I won''t let you go into the wilderness." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "Teacher, don''t say that, but how do you know I came to Ayre world?" "You little guy, you need to change your habits in the subject matter world. The main material world is the core of the whole universe. The rules are extremely strict and there are no loopholes. Although we are very powerful, we dare not make mistakes in the main material world, and we can''t get in at all. But the world outside the main material world is different, especially in the Al world It''s more different. " Saran frowned when she heard this. When she came, she learned some news from Frey. She also knew that Al world must be special. Otherwise, sorangia university would not have appeared here. What''s more, according to Frey, sorangia University in Al world and sorangia University in the main material world are closely related, since valkiri has a deep relationship with sorangia University When it comes to this aspect of the question, Shalan naturally has to ask a good question. "Teacher, what''s the difference in the Al world?" "In the universe, all the worlds are born and perished with the will and rules of the universe, which should have been so until the appearance of the AER world, which broke the rule, because the AER world did not come from the will and rules of the universe, but was created by one person and named after him. He is the ancestor of the grant family. The existence that is superior to the whole universe should not be called by his name. When the transcendental power of the main material world withers until it completely disappears, the AER world is the real extraordinary power center of the universe, and the truly powerful existence in the whole universe lives in seclusion in the Al world. If the original one did not make the rules and didn''t hand over the elworld to the grant family, but chose to let all the creatures living in the Al world share the world, then the grant family would have unified the universe, and there would be no black light emperor After listening to valkiri''s words, saran could not help but take a breath. He was almost sure that the elder of the two of them mentioned by the spirit of the great black light should be the one who created the world of al. After all, there is only one person who can reach such a level, which can be easily guessed by Saran, and such a person is actually Like her own, she came from the earth, which made saran a little unbelievable. "Teacher, according to your opinion, this al world should be different from other worlds?" "Yes, there is no extraordinary tide in Al''s world. His extraordinary power works in a more unique way, which can be kept constant. The whole world is divided into seven continents, and the sea area is divided into four regions. Now you are on one of the continents, completely occupied by the sword Empire, which is also the sphere of influence of the grant family." "I see. I see." "That''s good. Let''s talk about it. I''m teaching the female black dragon that your elder martial brother caught me. If I didn''t suddenly find out that you had gone to el world, I wouldn''t have paid any attention to you." The corner of his mouth took a puff, and saran said to valkiri, "teacher, are you really not going to help your weak and helpless disciples?" "Help you? It''s OK. I''ll help you with the body. " ¡°¡­¡­ This, I suddenly feel that the teacher is so busy every day, and some of the disciples can''t bear it, so I don''t want to bother you, teacher. " "That''s not bad However, you should remember that the wizard of the ring of kings has always been invincible at the same level. When someone stops you, you can do it. As for those who are more powerful than you, you don''t need to worry about them. Those guys dare not do things without quality. " As the words fell down, the mark of the secret method dissipated. The words just said were reassuring to valkyri, but she still could not ignore her disciples. With a smile, Shalan got up to wash, changed into a dress, and followed the waiters to the spacious and luxurious banquet hall. At this time, Abigail was sitting on the top of the table, waiting for saran''s arrival. After seeing Abigail, she stood behind Abigail, smiling at her embarrassment. Shalan sat at the first position under Abigail''s left hand and nodded to Abigail. After a sip of water, Abigail said to Saran, "Mr. Riedel, I don''t know if you''re still satisfied?" "Of course, I''m satisfied." "Then I''ll ask Mr. Riedel. If you are so satisfied, it would be rude of you to cheat me again." Hearing this, saran looked at anger standing behind Abigail, and roughly wanted to understand the problem. Anger knew the identity of her valkiri disciple, but the name of Shalan Winman, the new disciple of valkiri, was not something worth keeping secret. For the members of the grant family, it was not a secret that was hard to find out, or even in the whole universe, there were few secrets that could be concealed from the grant family.After drinking a sip of water, Sha Lan''s face did not have the slightest embarrassment to smile at Abigail and said, "Miss Abigail, I''m sorry I cheated you before, but I''m a new comer. Naturally, I have to be more careful. What do you think?" "Saran, you''re right. That''s the truth. Oh, by the way, can I call you saran?" Nodding, saran said to her, "of course, we are already friends, aren''t we?" "So Saran, you come here from the emerald world, don''t know what it is for?" "I''m sorry I have nothing to say." "In fact, I can guess some, but I''m different from that part of the family. I hope you can catch up with my cousin. The grant family has its own pride, but no descendant of the grant family should participate in any utilitarian behavior against their own will, even if the other party is a strong race or a strong one The family, it''s all the same. Even God is not qualified to let the grant family go against their own hearts. " With such an ancestor, pride is deep in the bone marrow. It is obvious that not all the grant family think so, just listen to Abigail. Holding up his glass, saran said to Abigail, "Abigail, thank you for your encouragement." "Of course, we are friends already, aren''t we?" Listening to the words of saran and Abigail, Abel and other people sitting around were rather confused. They did not understand anything except that Saran was not actually called Tom but saran. When Abigail ordered the dishes to be served, they even forgot this question. After dinner, Abigail said to saran again as he ate dessert, "Saran, I didn''t want to be involved in this, but if you like, I can take you there, which should save you a lot of trouble." With a slight eyebrow pick, saran looked at Abigail and said with a smile, "Abigail, although we are already friends, I still want to know why you want to help me like this?" Looking at Abigail, if she has nothing to help herself, Shalan is determined not to believe it. He never believes what is as it is at first sight. What''s more, he and Abigail are such people. The reason why Sha LAN stays here chatting with Abigail is naturally to let Abigail help herself, and Abigail also cooperates with him, naturally, there is something Love wants saran to help her. "Saran, we are friends, so it''s natural to help each other. What do you think?" Nodding with a smile, saran knew that the meat show was finally coming! "Of course, Abigail, if you want me to help you, just say it." Everything seems to be a natural course for wise people to talk to each other. Abigail nodded and said, "in that case, I''ll tell you the truth. Recently, I have some small problems that I want to deal with. I need a wizard to help me. If you think it''s OK for Saran, I''ll go on talking." "I don''t know what it is that makes Abigail such a headache to you?" "In fact, it is also very simple. My parents died early, and they had only one child, which made some of my cousins covet my things. I don''t want much. I just need to ask saran to help me deal with the people they find. After all, the world is still dominated by strength. As long as I can make them completely submit, I will be very few It''s a lot of trouble, but if I do this, the people I invited will inevitably get into some trouble, so no suitable person can agree to me, and saran, you are the wizard of the ring of kings. I think you can bear such trouble? " It''s very simple to say that Abigail''s cousins and cousins covet what she has in her hands. They should have done something like gambling. However, Abigail has not selected the candidate for the gambling fight. This candidate should not only be able to defeat the other party, but also be able to withstand the failure or success of the subsequent people The trouble, in short, is a very troublesome thing. The fight between the grant families is more fierce than that between the princes of an empire. Under normal circumstances, Shalan can''t agree with Abigail, but without Abigail, it''s hard to find another grant family member who can take himself to the red dragon clan territory. You know, there are a lot of people in the grant family who are eager to find him and kill him. They say that varkiri is behind him, but saran can''t guarantee that those people will really because valkiri doesn''t do anything to him. However, people''s luck always exists. Of course, there is another most important point, that is, Sha LAN does not think that Abigail''s reason is true. Abigail needs to help her by himself. There must be another reason, a reason that must be his own. Shalan must know this reason before he can consider whether to do it. "Abigail, although your requirements can be regarded as harsh, I don''t think you really can''t find such a wizard. I think there should be some other problems in it. As you said just now, it''s too insincere to expire as friends. I think there are other reasonsHearing this, Abigail stood up suddenly, and signaled Angie to take care of Abel and others, and she took Shalan to a balcony behind the banquet hall. "Shaman wizard, the Ming people don''t speak dark words. The flowers among the nobles are no longer interesting. Now what about the horses and cars?" Looking at the cold face at this time, Abigail, who has no smile, Shalan smiles, nods and says, "this is the attitude of doing business. Please continue to say it." "I asked saran to come here, because I saw the one behind you. I admit I need a lot of support. In fact, all the so-called contest and other things are all petty and petty. Even if I lose, I can''t hand those things out, and the other party can''t really stop beating my idea. I need a force enough to deter them from retreat. When I have mastered the power and property left by my parents, then they will not have the extra ability to continue to compete for my things, so I need shaman Wizard you stand behind me! " "But what can we get if you take advantage of the reputation and deterrence of our king ring, and make our ring of Kings innocent and offend some people?" "I know that your king''s ring has always wanted to be based in Al world. But the territory of Al world is occupied now. Even your teacher, Lord valkiri, can not force the development of power. After all, it is not weaker than her in this world, but if there is a reasonable reason, I believe that those exist can not be really one Wei refused the request of Lord valkiri, and they didn''t want to offend the man, you said? " "So what can I get?" "As I said before, I will help you enter the Honglong family. It is not a simple thing. Even I have to be punished very much. So you should believe my sincerity. Besides me, all the people who can help you are all in case you go to the cousin. You can only believe me, but also rely on my help Help to get into that place. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 485 "Abigail, if you help me, you are only punished. If I persuade the teacher to support you behind your back, it is tantamount to confronting a part of your grant family. This is not a suitable deal for us. Your price is far from enough." "What do you want, saran?" "If we want to build a branch here, you can supply the resources needed. As for me, I need the information about the red dragon clan territory. Naturally, as mentioned before, the conditions for you to take me into the red dragon clan territory still need to be established. I think such a condition is just and reasonable." Abigail frowned when she heard Sha Lan''s words. She looked at Sha LAN and said, "Sha LAN, I can give you the information of the red dragon clan. It''s just that I can''t supply the resources for the construction of the ring of Kings division. It can be said that the resources for building a top-level wizard organization division are astronomical. I can''t supply this level of resources You. " "In that case, it''s a pity that we can''t agree to this deal." The smile on his face was a little stiff. Abigail said to Saran, "Mr. Sharan, you should know that you can''t find anyone who is willing to help you except me. Besides, even if you agree, with the character of Lord valkiri, even if the conditions you agree cause a little loss to the ring of kings, Lord valkiri won''t care. What are you Suffering for the king''s ring has delayed your own affairs. As long as you agree to it, it will do you a lot of good. " "Oh, Abigail, we may have some differences in our understanding of Mr. valkiri. If I promise your deal, I will probably be interrupted by my teacher. I am just the weakest and most unpopular disciple under the teacher''s command, but I can''t compare with those of my senior brothers and sisters. I''m not I can''t promise. " In the previous discussion, Shalan had to admit that he was very excited about Abigail''s deal. With Abigail''s help, he could enter the red dragon clan''s territory without any effort. It would not be a very difficult thing to see Yiwen. But when the conversation went on, Shalan found that Abigail was not as naive as she seemed, or said that she was a giant like the grant family, and she inherited the family business at her age. How could she be so real. In fact, it seems that Abigail''s conditions are very good, just so that the power of the ring of kings can develop into the world of Al, but what Abigail gives is just a vague promise, a seemingly ridiculous qualification, and what she needs is for the ring of kings to offend and confront another part of the grant family for her sake. This is no doubt equivalent to sucking the blood of the king''s ring, giving her a free job in Abigail. Although Shalan really wants to enter the red dragon clan territory through Abigail''s network, he will never sell the interests of the ring of kings to Abigail because of his own needs. Abigail took a deep look at Shalan, and soon his face showed a smile again, nodded and said, "in this case, I will not continue to embarrass you, otherwise it will affect our friendship. Do you think?" "Of course, let''s let it go." Nodding, Abigail continued: "Saran, you can continue to live here. When the time comes, I will help you to enter the red dragon clan. As friends, we naturally need to help each other, don''t we?" Looking at Abigail, Shalan knew that there must be a problem. Although Shalan could not immediately understand the specific problem, he was very sure that Abigail was not so kind to help him. If he really believed Abigail, Shalan could almost be sure that he would never see Irwin! Thinking of this, saran immediately shook his head and said, "this matter does not need Abigail. You have just said that this matter will make you punished by the family. How can I let you help me in this matter rashly, so I decided to handle this matter by myself." "Saran, it''s OK. I''m..." "Well, Abigail, that''s it. As you said, we are friends, so we can''t drag down our friends, can we?" After that, saran gave Abigail a salute. Then she turned away from the balcony and went back to the table again. It was time for dessert. After talking so much, saran was already thirsty. Looking at Sha LAN sitting at the table, Abigail''s face finally became gloomy. When she knew the identity of Sha LAN, she was very excited. As long as she could pull the ring of King on her chariot, she could have more capital to seize more power of the family. Yes, in fact, many things are not as difficult as Abigail said. In fact, the inheritance left by her parents completely belongs to Abigail herself, but Abigail is not reconciled. She wants to have more and more. She thought that she could easily deceive Sha LAN to promise herself that, in her opinion, she has this kind of inheritance at Shalan''s age It''s impossible to have many prefectures at all. You just need to mobilize his sense of justice, and then he can submit to him with the help of the problem of Irwin, just like Abigail against Abel and his young boys.But Abigail obviously didn''t know that for Shalan, he had two life experiences. This kind of trick would not cause much trouble to him. He could see through Abigail''s plan at a glance. Even if he really wanted to see Irwin as soon as possible, he would not agree to Abigail and let the ring of Kings pay a huge loss. Taking a deep breath, Abigail can''t break with saran even if he can''t make use of Sharan. Even the grant family must face up to the power and reputation of the ring of kings. In addition to Sha LAN, the youngest disciple, the other four disciples of the ring of kings are also famous, especially the eldest disciple of valkiri One of the Wizards recognized as qualified to become demigods within a hundred years. Even in the grant family, the semi gods are absolutely superior and can not be disobeyed. Moreover, there is valkyli, the most dangerous woman besides the mother of fear. Unless Abigail''s brain is broken, it is impossible for him to break with saran. After the dessert, Shalan said goodbye directly. Although Abigail repeatedly asked him to stay, he didn''t stop him from wanting to leave. In fact, Abigail didn''t give up the idea of using the king''s ring in his heart, but all his ideas or strategies needed to be based on Shalan''s staying here all the time. When Shalan left, Abigail even had a lot of plans Policy, also can''t shape. Saran left after all, and Abigail looked smiling. In fact, when she returned to the house, her favorite China immediately crumbled. "Angie, write a letter to my dear cousin Lewis, to greet him about the birth of his sixth son, and to mention incidentally that I met the youngest disciple of Lord valkiri of the ring of kings and had a meal with him. The wording is in accordance with my tone and habit. Do you know?" "Miss, if this matter is known by the sorcerer Saran, I''m afraid he will make him suspect you, miss." "Ha ha, he has already doubted me. It doesn''t matter whether he will be further doubted. Anyway, he can''t make friends with him. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t offend him. He just adds some fun to his journey. I think he will be very grateful to me." "But the sorcerer of Saran, after all, is the wizard of the ring of kings and the disciple of the Lord." Turning his head abruptly, Abigail looked at anger and sneered, "so what? I didn''t offend Lord valkiri, I just accidentally revealed the existence of saran. Besides, I''m a grant. Who dares to treat me "Well, then I''ll go." "Go! But I''m very curious. When my cousin enters Hualong pool, how lively the land of the red dragon clan will be. " ¡­¡­ After leaving Abigail''s manor, saran knew that he was now in the eastern part of the holy sword Empire, the land of fish and rice of the holy sword empire. Generally speaking, people here are living well. Even though they still look like the medieval people in the past, at least in terms of food, clothing, housing and transportation, the people here are living fairly well, at least not in the city There is pollution caused by the vigorous development of science and technology. Walking on the neat and almost even bluestone slab Road, Sha LAN came to the lower block of this large-scale city, where there are people engaged in all kinds of invisible occupations, including those who sell intelligence urgently. "Bang!" Saran pushed open the door of a tavern with the appearance of the times. Under the gaze of those in the tavern, she slowly came to the bar and threw a gold coin to the bartender. The light of gold aroused most people''s greed. Just when some of them couldn''t bear to have some action, a slovenly old man sitting alone in the corner of the tavern twisted his nose, wiped his snot on the black table with no clear primary color, and said with three points of ridicule to those people: "if I were you, I would not go to death, a few It''s the funniest thing I''ve seen recently that a fool who doesn''t even have a level one should go to a wizard with at least three levels of strength. " Hearing the slovenly old man''s words, the three people who stood up trembled slightly, and slowly retreated to the back door. When they saw that Saran had not investigated their ideas, they immediately ran out without looking back. As for the other people in the tavern, they also suppressed their own thoughts. Money is a good thing, but if you have a life to earn, you can''t What''s the point. Saran turned to sweep the taverns, which were quiet for three octaves. She looked at the scruffy old man, nodded at the old man, and then said to the bartender, "the old man''s wine is mine." "You give me enough gold coins. Although I haven''t seen the patterns of gold coins, it''s normal for your witches to explore relics frequently and get some gold coins that you haven''t seen. As long as they are pure gold, do you want to ask me something about this gold coin?" Nodding with a smile, saran said to him, "yes, I want to buy some intelligence." "Intelligence?" The middle-aged bartender nodded and said, "I really have some information here. What kind of information do you want? If we have it, we will sell it to you. If we don''t have the corresponding information, I will also point out a place where we can buy relevant information.""Well, I don''t know about Zhilong people. Do you have any information about them?" Before she finished speaking, saran looked at the barman who was stunned and had a cold sweat. She said with a smile: "well, I probably know the result, so tell me where I can get the relevant information." After sipping his mouth, the bartender would like to sigh that he is a powerful wizard, and his information is so different. After calming down the mood, the bartender said, "we are just the lowest intelligence trading base here. The information you want to buy is too much Amazing, so I don''t have it here. You need to find thousands of people to get this level of intelligence. " Picking her eyebrows, saran asked, "is a thousand face man..." Hearing this question, the bartender immediately determined that Saran was not a member of the holy sword empire. He might even have come from a place far away from the land where the holy sword empire was located. Otherwise, he could not have known the famous Qianmian man, which was the intelligence organization of the supernatural world and the underground world famous throughout the holy sword empire. "This guest My Lord, the thousand faced man is the most famous and largest intelligence organization in our holy sword empire. It is said that their intelligence personnel have a thousand faces. They can be anyone, they can appear in any place, and naturally know anything. As long as you can pay the starting price, you can learn anything from them. " "Anything?" "Of course, this is only theoretical. In fact, there are three kinds of intelligence that the thousand faced people don''t sell. One is royal intelligence, the other is legendary intelligence, and the third is war intelligence. As for other information, as long as you buy it, you can get the corresponding information from them." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 486 As the bartender said, the thousand faced man is indeed the largest and most mysterious intelligence organization in the continent where the holy sword empire is located. Everyone says that there is a legend after the thousand faces man. However, in Shalan''s opinion, the legend alone is not enough to support such a large organization. Of course, all this has nothing to do with Sha LAN. What is behind the thousand face man is legend, demigod, or sub God. Sha LAN doesn''t care. All he needs is information about the red dragon clan! "Where are the thousand faced men and how should I find them?" Shaking his head, the bartender said, "where is the Millen? It''s not something I can know. In fact, most of the people who go to buy information from him are brought to the door to trade. Very few people can find him." With a slight frown, Shalan can generally guess the reason why Qianmian did this, but it was too much trouble. He didn''t have the time to wait for him to find himself. Slowly nodding, saran said to the bartender, "thank you very much." After saying this, saran got up and left. Just as he walked out of the tavern, he suddenly saw the slovenly old man who had been asked for a glass of wine before standing at the door of the tavern. "Are you waiting for me?" Nodding, the old man said, "of course, I''m waiting for you. First of all, thank you for inviting me that glass of wine." "You don''t have to thank me for that. I''m just thanking you for helping me avoid some boring troubles." "Ha ha ha, that''s right. Then I won''t thank you. Let''s talk about the second thing." "The second thing?" Sha LAN eyebrows gently pick, looking at the old man guess what he wants to say. "I know you''re going to find the millennials to buy intelligence. I can take you to them. If you want to find them in this city, I''m afraid few people can help you except me." "If it''s true, what do you need?" "Hey hey, I like you so simple boy, 100 gold coins, I will take you to find the thousand face man, when I bring you there, you are paying me, don''t you think?" "Yes, let''s go there now." "Well, you come with me." When the voice dropped, the old man immediately walked into an alley next to the tavern. When he came to the front of a brick wall, the old man gently rowed against the brick wall, and the pieces of bricks and stones immediately rolled like waves, and quickly opened a dark passage for one person to pass through. Shalan followed the old man into it. He could vaguely feel that he was walking into a special space passage. Even if it was only 10 meters, it was likely to send saran to another continent. Of course, this is just a description. The thousand faced people only live in the territory of the holy sword Empire, which is from one end of the mainland to the other only. One after the other, they reached the end of the dark passage. The old man reached out and pushed open the old gate made of wood and iron bars, and immediately saw a magnificent and sunny hall. The hall has five floors, with a courtyard in the center. There is a very luxurious crystal chandelier suspended on it. Each crystal has a picture flashing on it. "This is the reception hall of the thousand faced man. You can buy the information you want there. Now you can give me the old man''s 100 gold coins?" Without any hesitation, Sha LAN put a bag of gold coins on the old man''s hand. The weight of a hundred gold coins really made the old man stagger forward. He finally grasped the bag, turned around to return to the passage, closed the door and disappeared into Sha Lan''s sight. Looking around, Sha LAN found that there were not many people in the hall, and it was very quiet. On the walls around the hall, there were nearly a hundred gates with different shapes. Sometimes some people came out of the hall, and sometimes some people walked into it. "If there is no demigod power in such a place, it can not be established at all." Murmuring to herself, saran went to the circular service desk under the central patio of the hall, sat down in a chair, and said to the service staff inside the service desk, "I want to buy some information." Hearing saran''s words, the girl nodded and asked, "I don''t know what level of intelligence you want?" "Grade?" "Yes, we are divided into one to nine levels. The lowest level is nine levels, and the highest level is. If you are doing business with us for the first time, and you don''t know the difference between the grades, you can directly tell us the information you want." "I don''t know the specific level, but I can tell you that I need information about the red dragon clan." "The relevant information of the red dragon clan land, the level 6 of the red dragon clan land, the third level of the overall combat effectiveness level of the red dragon clan land, and the second level of the specific internal situation of the red dragon clan territory. I don''t know which one you need?" "I need all three.""A total of 13632 magic stones are needed. Please pay." More than 13000 pieces of magic stones were not too few for Sha LAN, but he was not unable to take them out. So he immediately took out a small pile of magic stones from the space ring and put them on the service desk in front of him. The girl took out a ring and put all the magic stones into it. After confirming the quantity, she opened a drawer from the high wall with a large number of drawers behind her, and took out three memory stones of different colors from it. "Sir, the white records the specific information about the location of the red dragon clan, the blue one records the information of the overall combat effectiveness level of the red dragon clan territory, and the blue one records the information about the specific situation of the red dragon clan territory. Please accept it. You are welcome to continue to visit us next time." Taking the three memory stones, saran put the three stones into the space ring, then nodded and got ready to leave. But at this time, the girl said to Sha LAN again: "Sir, if you want to go to the red dragon clan territory, you can leave at gate 73." Hearing this, Sha Lan was stunned for a moment, then immediately nodded and said to it, "thank you very much." "You''re welcome next time." Nodding, Shalan came to gate 73, opened the gate and went in. When the gate was closed, Sha LAN immediately found that she was standing in a huge tree hole. Behind him, it was supposed to be the part of the gate, but it was the trunk inside the tree hole. There was no door at all. "It seems that the entrance of the thousand faces man will either respond to the corresponding magic, appear randomly in any place, or be in a fixed position, and only the corresponding spell can be opened. However, from the female waiter who asked me to leave the door with a fixed number, I can see that the latter one is very likely Forget it, I don''t want to think about these things. Now I''d better find a place to settle down for the time being Thinking of this, Sha LAN raised his feet and walked toward the outside of the woods. When he walked out of the woods, he immediately saw a huge city on a hill in the distance. Just as Sha Lan was going to go to that city, he suddenly saw a huge figure flying by in the sky, whistling over the city, towards a cloud in the distance Flying through the mountains. "It seems that the misty mountains should be the place of the red dragon clan, but the specific location still needs to see the intelligence purchased from the thousand face man." The origin of the name of Longwu city is the latest red dragon clan. It is the only city officially recognized by the holy sword Empire to exchange and trade with the red dragon clan. Whenever the fog rises in the city, the residents in the city will know that some members of the red dragon clan have changed into human forms and come to the city. Basically, everyone who looks strange will be hidden by the residents He peeped at him, then snickered and told his friends that he had seen a dragon in the shape of a human, which had become enough to last for a week. Shalan walked in the city, although he was also a stranger, but because there was no fog in the city, there was no peeping and discussion from anyone. He quickly found a hotel and settled down. Sitting on the bunk in the hotel room, saran took out the three memory stones and began to check the information inside. About half an hour later, Sha LAN finally read the information completely and memorized all the things that needed to be remembered. In general, she had a complete impression of the red dragon people. The red dragon people love life and don''t like fighting. They belong to the level of medium combat effectiveness in the dragon clan. Both the Dragon language magic and the hand to hand combat ability are relatively low. However, each member of the red dragon family contains extremely amazing vitality. Whether it is self-healing ability, anti-drug ability, or life span, etc., they are the best in the dragon clan The clan has a high affinity for fire element, so the Dragon language magic in battle is mainly based on fire. Of course, there is something that the red dragon clan is not good at, that is, the power of the dark Department, which may be the reason why they are extremely vigorous. Their affinity for the energy of the dark Department is very low. Basically, no red dragon will use the Dragon grammar of the dark Department when fighting. On the contrary, the Dragon language magic of the light family is second only to the Dragon language magic of the fire department Welcome to the dragons. As for the blue dragon, who became a dragon riding wizard together with Hugh, is the dragon clan with the worst hand to hand combat ability among the dragon clan. However, there are weaknesses and strengths. The Dragon language magic of the blue dragon clan can be regarded as a unique one among many dragon families. It can even exert the power of space and time that only silver dragon and golden dragon can use. To put it simply, as long as Sha LAN doesn''t provoke the red dragon clan, or steps on the red dragon line, the red dragon clan is still a very friendly non-human intelligent race, which can communicate and even make friends. However, for Sha LAN, if he wants to take away the ideas and practices of Yiwen, there is no doubt that the red dragon clan will be furious. If the dragon people love life again, they are not bitter friars who can fight and scold. Once they are provoked, even the red dragon clan will show the great destructive power of the dragon clan. It is absolutely not the strength that Sha LAN can resist now. Now he is afraid that even a minor red dragon can not beat him. We should know that when the Dragon nationality is an adult, it is level 6, and the elite can reach level 7 As for the level of level 8, there are many legendary dragon people above level 9.Moreover, the single fighting ability of the dragon clan can be compared with that of several witches and blood knights at the same level. They represent the strongest level of the same level and the absolute template of the protagonist. "It''s very important for the grant family and the red dragon family to enter the Hualong pool. According to the intelligence of Qianmian people, their two families have even begun to invite some dignified people in the world to come to watch the ceremony. At that time, I can get involved in it through those people, but I don''t know whether it''s good to get in. It''s really not possible Then I''ll have to turn to the teacher for help. " Although valkiri said that he didn''t care about Saran, she felt that valkiri would not be so heartless. Of course, if valkiri really doesn''t care about this matter, Shalan can also go to his senior brothers and sisters and increase his support to some extent. Moreover, from Abigail''s words, we can see that valkiri and the ring of kings are well-known in the world of Al, and I think valkiri has been wandering in this world Naturally, I have some friends. I should try to ask my elder martial brother and elder martial sister and contact them. Even if these are impossible, then Shalan also has the super weapon of Asgard. The existence of this weapon is enough to participate in the battle at the level of God. Even if Shalan can only play part of Asgard''s strength and maintain at the legendary level at most, the legend is not Chinese cabbage, so is the essence of Asgard God level war fortress, powerful, want to deal with one or two legends should be no problem. But if you really want to use Asgard, then there is a big problem, that is, Asgard will inevitably make many people greedy for it. Once they meet some strong people who have no integrity, then it means that he will suffer endless numbness in the future. Even if Shalan''s teacher, valkiri, was so powerful, Asgard would be in danger under the gaze of a large number of greedy people. Therefore, if she had to, Shalan did not intend to take Asgard out for use. Of course, if it really did not work, Shalan had no other way but to take out Asgard. "I just hope you don''t have the chance to use Asgard, otherwise this time it will be really troublesome." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 487 Since Shalan came back to the master material world in the ring of kings, the details he had accumulated in the previous three years were basically exhausted. If he wanted to go further, he could only continue to learn new knowledge and meditation honestly. Otherwise, once he made great strides like before, his spiritual strength would become empty, even if he just broke through Power is not going to be very strong among peers. It was only after returning from the ring of kings to the main material world that things were hard to understand. As a result, she came to the ER world again. Until she formally stayed in this hotel and waited for the red dragon family to open the Hualong pool, she really began to meditate and study quietly. Time passed quickly. For a month, Shalan had been living in seclusion all the time. At first, the people in the hotel thought that Shalan had escaped. As a result, she had been staying in the house all the time, and was afraid that Sha LAN would die in it, which would affect the future business. Half a month later, all the hotel owners and service staff were used to Sha LAN, a strange guy The existence of, but no longer disturb him. "Hoo..." Breathing out a breath, saran woke up from meditation. He got up and sat down in his chair. He opened the books on alchemy on the table, and was ready to continue learning alchemy. But just then, there was a knock on the door, and the voice of the service staff came from outside. "Hello, sir. Here comes your lunch." After hearing this, Sha LAN frowned slightly and waved his hand on the table. All the books and ink on it disappeared on the table and was put back into the space ring by Sha LAN. Then he went forward to open the door and looked at the smiling waiter pushing the dining car outside. Without any hesitation, he raised his hand and hit the other party''s face with a thunderbolt. "Boom!" The door burst open, and a thunderbolt burst through the ceiling, sending the attendant out. Shalan threw a magic stone on the table and flew out along the broken ceiling. Looking at the waiter who was lying on the roof of the hotel and emitting black smoke, she said directly, "don''t pretend. Although your appearance looks the same, you don''t know that all the staff in the hotel have known my living habits in the past month It''s impossible to deliver food to me at this time. Besides, I didn''t ask for lunch. Your intelligence collection is really poor. " As Saran''s voice dropped, the service staff who was lying on the roof of the house with corpses slowly sat up and said, "it''s really frustrating. I always think my camouflage ability is very good. As a result, before I say a few more words with you, you just hit my face with thunder, which is almost to disfigurement." While talking, the man got up from the ground and grabbed his face. He even tore off a layer of skin and the working clothes of the service staff, and put them into the space equipment. Saran looked at the man with short hair and seven earrings in his right ear. He asked, "I''m here, but I haven''t provoked anyone. Why do you want to trouble me?" "How do you say that? Your existence is already a trouble. If you stay in the subject matter world quietly, we will not go to your trouble, but you come here without knowing what to do. Then we can only deal with you. The matter a month later is very important to us and the red dragon family. Your existence is a huge variable, so we can''t let it You get close to miss Irwin. " On hearing this, saran immediately knew the identity of the other party. He nodded and said, "are you from the grant family?" Smiling and nodding, the man said to saran: "grant family, red dragon, Dai grant, it''s very nice to meet you. If you can quietly follow me back and be a good guest in our house for a period of time, I will be more happy." "I''m sorry, I can''t promise you. I have something to do." "Well, that''s really a pity. Then I can only do it to you. I hope your strength can bear it. Otherwise, once I kill you, I will be very troublesome." "That''s what I think. If I hurt you by accident, when I see Irwin, it''s really hard to explain." "If you have the ability, just come." As soon as the voice dropped, Sha LAN immediately felt an invisible force field spreading towards him. Without saying a word, he also mobilized his own force field and ran into Dai. "Boom..." Two force fields collide, space vibrates, and bursts of roar are sent out. Almost at the same time, the two men flew up into the sky, passed through the clouds, suspended in the sky, and controlled their own force field to crush each other. The battle between level 5 and level 6 sorcerers usually starts with force field collision. If one person''s force field breaks the other''s force field, it will immediately occupy an absolute advantage, which is equivalent to the natural possession of the advantage of suppressing the opponent''s field. In fact, the performance of level 5 and level 6 sorcerers is not obvious. Once they reach level 7, they carry out the fourth spirit Force transition, force field evolution into the field, the collision between the fields, it really has the appearance of collision between two worlds, which can be called the destruction of heaven and earth.Of course, if the strength of two people is similar, and the pure collision of force field and field can not determine the victory or defeat, it still needs to be a duel between witches, and this is the case with Shalan and Dai at this time. "Hum, hum..." "Boom With the roar, the force fields of the two people cancel each other. Without any hesitation, Sha LAN grabs them with one hand. A large amount of thunder condenses from the empty air, turns into electric snakes swimming and flickering in the void, and turns into electric lights that blow towards Dai. Looking at the electric snake shooting, wearing a handful of hands, the space around its body immediately became fluctuating, and there was a surprising rise in high temperature. The illusory space and the heat flow that caused the space fluctuation were like invisible walls against those electric snakes. "Boom, boom..." The electric snake exploded one after another, but it didn''t get close to Dai. Sha Lan''s eyes narrowed, and a large amount of black iron sand poured out from the space ring of his right hand. It was amazing that Saran got from the moonlight Wizard of gojon! "Sand and sand..." Under the control of Sha LAN, the black iron sand quickly surges into a huge half body black armor. One hand grabs a huge black scythe and condenses in his hand. He waves the huge black scythe and cleaves towards Dai. "Thunder and lightning, magnetic force, as expected, are worthy of Miss Irwin''s eyes. They are really extraordinary powers, but they only have unique strength, but they may not be able to have strong strength!" "Click, click..." As the voice fell, the temperature around Dai''s body suddenly dropped. A piece of frost flowers condensed in the air and quickly gathered together to form a huge ice castle and ran into Sha LAN. "Boom!" The black scythe with wisps of electric current, chopped in the huge ice castle, making the whole ice Castle burst to pieces. But at this time, Dai appeared on the side of Sha Lan''s body. He reached out and grasped Sha Lan''s arm silently. At the same time, the astonishing low temperature radiated out. Unexpectedly, a huge iceberg condenses directly in the air, freezing Shalan together with all the black iron sand. Dai''s body quickly retreated, and with his retreat, the huge iceberg became more and more huge, just like a real mountain peak. Even snowflakes had already drifted around his body, and summer turned into severe winter. "I don''t want to kill you, so you can stay here, and when I bring you back to the family, you can come out." As the voice dropped, Dai held the iceberg in one hand and was ready to leave. However, at this time, the frozen iron stars suddenly turned red and sent out an amazing high temperature. The next second, the ice broke and melted, and the original black iron sand turned into a red hot torrent, flying in the air like lava and roaring towards Dai! "What''s the matter with this sorcery? It can heat itself?" Sha LAN didn''t answer Dai''s words. He was suspended in the air, surrounded by a torrent like lava, whistling into several torrents, which surrounded Dai. "Frozen world!" There was white smoke from Dai''s mouth and nose. When he pressed his hands on the surrounding space, the space immediately froze up, along with the burning iron star sky controlled by saran. "It''s a great witchcraft, but I don''t know if you can stop there." His hands closed slowly and then opened again. With the fall of Sha Lan''s voice, a large number of black iron sand agglomerated a short black spear between his hands, and a large amount of electric current flowed between his hands. With her hands outstretched and aimed at Dai, Sha Lan''s eyes turned blue and white. The electric current overflowed in the corners of her eyes, and the electromagnetic field opened again, rapidly shrinking and converging on her hands. "Hum, hum..." The black spear began to rotate on its own, and the rotation speed was faster and faster. Finally, when it reached the limit, the black spear shot out suddenly and turned into a black shadow, dragging a large amount of current and shooting towards Dai. Electromagnetic gun! "Bang!" Space shock, as if the void has been shot through the general. Dai looked at the black spear that came to him. For the first time, Dai felt a sense of looking at death. He knew that if he didn''t dodge the magic, there was only one result waiting for him, that is, death! He clenched his fist, and a silver ring on his hand gave off a silver light. With Dai''s body, he disappeared in the sky far away from Shalan. Dai gasped and gasped. His face was full of fear. He looked at Sha LAN fearfully. Finally, he did not despise Sha LAN. He just had the power of witchcraft, I''m afraid even level 6 wizard can''t resist it. It''s really terrible! The iron star sky that made up the black spear completely disappeared in Sha Lan''s sight, and because of the previous electromagnetic force infusion, the above spiritual brand also completely disappeared. In other words, Sha LAN completely lost part of the iron star sky and lost forever. In fact, in Sha Lan''s expectation, this move should be able to use any metal. However, the strength of Sha LAN at this stage has not been refined to that level. Every time she uses it, she will melt those metals completely, and she can''t completely perform the magic created by Sha LAN.Therefore, after discussion with gerron, saran finally found a way to use a part of the iron star sky to perform the magic. Not only will the powerful nature of iron star sky be destroyed by Shalan''s subtle power control, but the powerful nature of iron star sky will multiply the power of this witchcraft because of its original powerful nature, and the only drawback is that it is used every time Almost all want to completely lose a part of the iron star sky, in short, this belongs to a need to burn money sorcery. "Boom The rest of the iron star sky broke through the ice, quickly wrapped around saran''s body, and quickly fell into the space ring of saran. Looking at Dai, Sha Lan said, "Dai, your strength is not enough to defeat me. I can use that witchcraft many times. Can you guarantee that you will never be hit?" Hearing saran''s words, Dai hey, he laughed and said, "Saran, your black iron sand like sorcery is not endless. I don''t think you can use that sorcery all the time." "At least you will die in my hands after I have used up this sorcery, which you should not deny?" After silence for a while, Dai slowly nodded and said, "well, I admit that your words are right. I really will die in your hands. If I continue to fight with you, and I am still young, I don''t want to die. It''s just that if you don''t follow me back to the family, then the person who comes to look for you next time will not be as nice as me. That guy''s strength is far away Beyond me, he has reached the peak of level 6 wizard. His field is not as easy to deal with as mine. If he comes to you, your end may only be death. If you die, I think Miss Irwin will be very sad, and I don''t want to be like this. " "Thank you for your concern, but I still have some confidence in myself." Nodding, Dai continued: "well, since you insist, I won''t say much. I hope you won''t be found by that guy In the end, if you see a guy in total darkness, turn around and run "Thank you for your warning, but what''s that guy''s name?" "Gnat, gnat grant, that''s his name!" "Gnat? It''s a really awkward name www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 488 If it was a real life and death duel, it would never end so easily. Saran was very clear about this. In fact, she could clearly feel that the seven earrings on her ears were one bit, all of them were star level witches, and they might even be a set. The power of the seven starlight level witches is linked together, that is, a moonlight level sorcery, and may even reach the power of solar level witchcraft. However, in the battle just now, Dai didn''t mean to use sorcery. He simply used his own strength to fight. From this, it can be seen that he did not really want to separate life and death. Of course, Dai didn''t use a sorcerer, and Shalan didn''t use it either. In addition to iron star sky, Sha Lan''s melting Fire Wand and green fire Scepter were also promoted with the help of gojon, and became a moonlight level sorcerer, even one step away from the sun level! As for saran''s five finger chain, that is needless to say. After seeing Dai''s back, saran fell into the city and returned to the hotel. Looking at the innkeeper who wanted to cry without tears, saran again threw him an intermediate magic stone, which was enough for him to make up for his loss and gain. With a smile, Shalan turned and left here. He is not the kind of man who doesn''t know anything. As a wizard at level 6, it''s better not to provoke nature. It has been leaked out here, and Shalan will not continue to stay here. ¡­¡­ The Galant mountains, the stronghold of the grant family in the sword Empire, is a huge floating island suspended on the top of the mountain range, overlooking the world. A streamer across the sky, Dai fell on the floating island, and walked towards the buildings inside the floating island as if nothing happened. Just before Dai walked far away, a girl in a short sleeve shirt and shorts fell barefoot on the trunk of a big tree nearby, smiling and saying to Dai, "Dai, have you failed?" Stretch a waist, wear a nod, said: "yes, failed, that guy''s strength is good, if you don''t use seven stars, I really can''t beat him." The girl''s face showed a trace of curiosity, said to Dai: "you didn''t use seven stars? But the family said to bring him back as much as possible. If you have to, you can bring the body back. I''m afraid you can''t make sense that you didn''t use the seven stars. " "I don''t care about his past, what does it have to do with me? Besides, that guy is Miss Irwin''s favorite. I''ve got donkey hair in my head and I''ll kill him. Even if I kill him, Miss Irwin will trouble me. As soon as those old guys can stop him, they will not say whether their personality will be washed away, and their strength will be at least as long as they come out I don''t want to die when I''m above level seven. " Dai''s words just fell, and before the girl spoke, another cold voice suddenly rang. "Dai, you are still so cowardly. The interests of the family are supreme. As for personal gains and losses, you need to put them behind. If you have not completed the task, you''d better explain it to the elders." With the fall of the voice, a man with black hair and black pupil, black clothes, black shoes and black gloves came slowly. His skin looked quite pale, and under the background of his black clothes, he was extremely attracted. "Hello, brother black, your image has remained unchanged for thousands of years, which makes me a little tired of aesthetics." Hearing Dai''s words, gnat just glanced at him, and then the black smoke around him soared to the sky and flew away in the direction of the Dragon fog city. Looking at her leaving, Dai reluctantly said to the girl, "well, you can say that with such a character as gnat, how can he attract such people as sister-in-law? Can our sister-in-law be said to be the best woman in the world? How does she like gnat? I don''t know what I think. " Hehe, with a smile, the girl said, "brother gnat naturally has a place to attract his sister-in-law. Besides, from a girl''s point of view, brother gnat is a cool and kind-hearted man, but you can''t compare with him." Rolling his eyes, Dai said, "are you kind? Those people outside call him the black devil. Go outside and tell those people that the black devil is kind. I believe they will give you a white eye, just like I am now. " "Ha ha ha, you don''t understand, so you have been single and can''t find a girlfriend." With the words, the girl immediately disappeared in the same place, leaving only the gnashing teeth of Dai, rolled her eyes again, and walked toward the interior of the floating island. ¡­¡­ Sha LAN slowly cut the steak in front of him and put the five mature steak into his mouth. He ate fast. He ate a large piece of steak in two or three bites. Just as he was about to ask for the fifth portion, suddenly Shalan saw the fog rising slowly outside. Suddenly, Sha LAN knew that someone from the red dragon family had entered the city. The fifth steak was delivered to the table. The waiter said with a smile, "guest, is this your first visit to Longwu city?" With a smile, saran said to the waiter, "how do you know?" "Maybe there are a lot of people in Longwu city who are very interested in guessing which stranger is the Dragon nationality, but some people who feel curious about this matter are probably from people outside the city.""Oh, so it is." "Excuse me, guest. Take your time." "Thank you very much." Should a, Sha LAN drank a drink, then continued to eat meat in the struggle. After a total of 12 cents of steak, Shalan stopped. Under the surprised eyes of the waiter, she paid for the money and walked out of the restaurant. She walked through the thick fog and went to her new residence. It was a small independent yard, which was rented by Shalan and an old lady. When he opened the door to go home, he happened to see the old couple who lived in the neighborhood. They immediately said to Shalan with a smile, "Tom, you''re back. Your friend came to see you just now. Now sit in your house. Go back quickly." At this time, another old man also whispered to saran: "Tom, don''t worry, we two know the weight, and deliberately stand here to watch him. If he is any bad person, we will immediately call the police." With a smile, saran nodded to the old couple and said, "thank you very much. I''ll go to see my friends now." "Well, please call us." "Yes, certainly." She opened the door and went home. Sha LAN looked at the man who was standing by the window of his room, with black hair and black pupils, and knew who the other party was. "Gnette grant?" Looking at Saran, gnat nodded and said, "it seems that Dai has told you my name, so he must have said something about me. Now I''ll give you a chance to go back with me. For the sake of Miss Irwin, I can not hurt you." "I''m sorry, as I said to Dai before, I won''t go back with you." "So That''s right. Otherwise you would have gone back with Dai. Then I can only do it to you. Let''s change places. " At the end of his speech, gnat went out directly, and saran immediately followed him. Two people left the room one after another, just in time to see the old couple waiting outside the landlord. "Let''s go back first. We have nothing to do. I''ll be back in a moment." "Well, then we''ll go back. We''ll bake some pies, and we''ll come and eat them when you come back." "Well, yes, thank you very much." After saying that, Sha LAN waved with them and followed gnat into an alley. Soon, they both flew one after another, breaking through the thick fog that enveloped the whole city of dragon fog. Their actions immediately attracted the attention of several dragon people who had just arrived in the city. Their eyes looked at them through the thick fog. "Those two old men are very kind." After listening to gnat''s words, saran was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "of course, they are really good people. They are my only harvest here." "For their sake, I won''t kill you." Blinking her eyes, saran reached for her nose and said, "I don''t understand why you said that, but I thank you, so let''s start now." As soon as Saran''s voice fell, gnat''s dark pupils dilated together and occupied the whole eye. Meanwhile, in the void, one dark human arm stretched out from the void around her body and grabbed at saran. "Hum!" With a buzz and electric current flickering, those dark arms turned into ashes, but the ashes of those arms quickly gathered together to form a huge black wolf head, which opened its mouth and bit down to Sha LAN. "Thunderstorm!" "Boom!" There was no flash of black in the flash of the raging scum. At the same time, gnat reached out and pointed to Saran, a dark ray path straight out, straight to Sha Lan''s chest. A sense of crisis covered her whole body. Saran was extremely alert to gnat''s move, and without saying a word, she pointed out that a fist sized ball appeared before the black ray, absorbed the black ray on the front, and then both sides annihilated together. "A wizard of lightning and darkness? As expected, Dai can''t take you back even if he is serious. " "Dai''s strength is very good, but not enough to beat me, so are you." "Winning or losing is not a matter of mouth." As the voice fell, gnat''s body shook slightly, and hundreds of gnats walked out of their body''s position, and soon surrounded Shalan in the center. At this time, one of the gnat looked at saran and said, "I am also a wizard of the dark Department. I want to see how different your witchcraft is from me, who is higher and who is lower!" At the end of the speech, the more than 100 gnats immediately put out their hands and aimed at Sha LAN, shooting out more than 100 black electric current, as if to blow Sha LAN into scum. Taking a deep breath, Shalan folded his hands and opened them. A fist sized ball appeared in his hand, which was Shalan''s dark talent witchcraft and black hole.It''s just that the black hole technique this time is obviously different from before. However, seeing Sha Lan''s hands close together again, the dark energy black hole formed by the black hole technique was actually pressed into a thin sheet by Shalan''s hands, and his hands pulled apart the flattened black hole technique like tearing cloth, turning it into a black barrier and completely wrapped itself in it. At this time, the black electric current emitted by gnat hit the deformed black hole wrapped in the Shalan, which was directly sucked in and disappeared. When the deformed black hole was also annihilated, the Shalan in it had disappeared. "Hum!" A huge magnetic force quickly spread out, but all of the gnat sub bodies affected by the magnetic force turned into black smoke and flowed towards one of the more than 100 gnats. "Zizizi..." At this time, a fist sized black hole was formed in Sha Lan''s hands. The black hole was rapidly transformed into a black spear and stabbed at the back of gnat. "Bang!" The black hole spear trembles slightly, then turns into black smoke and dissipates. At this time, gnat turned to look at saran and said, "you can shape black hole, and it has such power. Your dark magic is very powerful, but it is not enough to defeat me." "Hum!" The force field opens and spreads rapidly. With the strength of level 6, gnat''s force field has already had the appearance of three fields. It is powerful, and it has crushed Shalan in the front. Shalan''s phagocytic force field focuses on the phagocytic rules contained in black hole technique, while gnat''s force field is a rule containing shadow. It is invisible and boundless, where the light is and the shadow is eternal. In other words, gnat''s force field is a huge force field with extremely strong compression force and recovery ability naturally. Once it becomes a field, it will be in its field In China, gnat can distort the rules and make the dark shadow replace the light, which can be called terror. Although the present gnat has not reached such a degree, it also makes his shadow force field with the characteristics of the field, which is vast and rolling down. The dark light quickly spread out and shrouded saran. At the same time, Shalan also raised a dark force field around her body, constantly swallowing those dark lights, but could not completely swallow them up. At this time, saran looked at the gradually suppressed phagocytic field, and took a deep breath. In the dark, there was electric light rising, and the electromagnetic force diffused again and superimposed on the phagocytic field. Two forces from saran resisted the shadow force field of gnat together! "Boom, boom..." The three force fields collided head-on, sending out bursts of roar, and at this time, a huge figure appeared on the top of their heads and looked down at them. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 489 "Boom..." An invisible force instantly destroyed the territory of Shalan and gnat and roared towards them. It was a force directly affecting their two souls, a powerful force similar to deterrence. Almost instantly, the name of this force appeared in Sha Lan''s mind - Longwei! Without any hesitation, both Shalan and gnat made the most appropriate choice. They gave up fighting with each other and immediately got rid of the suppression of Longwei! Sha Lan''s body was like thunder. He disappeared in the same place, crossed the space, and appeared on a small hill far away from Longwu city. Only when his feet just landed, a huge figure rushed out of the Dragon fog city, and rushed towards Sha LAN without any hesitation. Looking at the not too huge body, and the small and thin scales of the red dragon, and the most obvious and immature pair of horns on the top of the red dragon, Sha LAN knew that the other side was just a young red dragon on the verge of adulthood, in other words, its strength was only level 5 at most! Close to Sha LAN, the red dragon reaches out its claws and grabs it. At this time, Sha LAN took a look at the huge black shadow suspended in the air, and then looked at the young red dragon in front of her. How could she not know that the other party had already regarded herself as a companion for the Youth Red Dragon. A cruel smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Since he has become a companion, he has the responsibility and obligation to let this young red dragon appreciate the cruelty of the world. "Zizizi..." The electric light twinkles around the body, and the electromagnetic force field opens instantaneously. The red dragon looked at the electric current around Sha Lan''s body without any hesitation. He immediately opened his mouth and was about to blow out dragon breath. But at this moment, under the interference of Sha Lan''s magnetic force, a very thick stone pillar suddenly rose on the ground of the red dragon''s chin, which bombarded the red dragon on the Xiaba. It not only brought the dragon breath in the mouth of the red dragon back to its stomach The red dragon was blinded and his body fell to the ground involuntarily. He got up from the ground and shook his head. "You, you fellow, are really mean." "Despicable, it''s just a normal means of fighting. How can we be mean?" "Well, the battle should be a direct confrontation. You are mean to play such a small trick." Shaking her head helplessly, Sha Lan said to her, "I know now why the elders of the red dragon clan want to take me as a sparring. If you really go to the human kingdom outside, I''m afraid it won''t take a few years for everything on you to become a treasure of mankind. Your dragon scales will become armor, your dragon horns, teeth and claws will become weapons, your dragon flesh will become delicious food, and even your dragon whip will be soaked in wine to make aphrodisiac medicinal wine. Even your keel and dragon soul may become the playthings of the necromancer. You have no resistance at all. " Sha Lan''s voice dropped, and the young red dragon''s nostrils erupted two flames. His eyes were red. Obviously, he was extremely angry. Without any hesitation, he directly opened his mouth to Sha LAN and emitted a fan-shaped red flame. "Hum!" With a finger, a black hole the size of a human head appears in front of Sha LAN, and inhales all the dragon breath near Sha LAN, without causing any damage to him. At the same time, Sha LAN waved one hand, and the iron star sky ejected from the space ring. Under the control of the electromagnetic force field, it quickly turned into black chains, whistling around the young red dragon''s body. He bound the young red dragon''s neck, limbs, Dragon Wings, and dragon power, and was nailed to the ground under the control of Sha LAN. "Jingle Jingle "Jingle..." The breath of the young red dragon suddenly stopped. His body was struggling to get rid of the shackles of the chain. It was just the chain of iron star cavitation under the blessing of electromagnetic force field. How could it be so easily broken away? Even a red dragon about to be an adult could not do this. "Damn asshole, I''m going to burn you!" With an angry scolding, the young red dragon immediately began to recite the curse of dragon language magic. The high sounding dragon language resounded from all over the world, and the fire elements were quickly gathered on the top of the young red dragon and turned into a rolling red fire cloud! "Burning the wilderness with fire (Dragon language)" "Boom..." The fire cloud burst out in an instant, and a large number of flames poured into Shalan like a tsunami. Looking at those flames, Shalan suddenly had black shadows condensing around her body, and then the swallowing field opened rapidly. However, all the people and things within the scope of swallowing fields seemed to be darkened and lost color. Anything that was considered as an intruder in saran''s consciousness would be swallowed up by the devouring field. As soon as the huge fire cloud touched the phagocytic field, it was quickly absorbed, without any impact on Shalan. At this time, Sha LAN stretched out his hand to control the chains made by the iron star sky. The chains looked tight and narrowed, which made the young red dragon utter a cry of pain. He kept waving the Dragon claws like a sharp blade, scratching and tearing the chains on his body.However, the strength of these chains is far beyond the imagination of young red dragon, and whenever he finally breaks the chain, he will quickly recover to its original state with the help of iron star sky. Slowly, the young red dragon''s strength gradually declines, but Sha Lan''s strength is as before. At this time, a red light came flying, and instantly cut the chains that bound the young red dragon. With a wave of his hand, Sha LAN turned the chain back into the iron star sky, and returned to the space ring in Sha Lan''s hand. At the same time, he looked at the middle-aged red robe that suddenly appeared beside the young red dragon. He said, "this adult of the red dragon family, can I leave?" "Don''t be so vigilant, disciple of valkiri. Our family has known your existence for a long time. In fact, it was just an idea that I just asked our young dragon to compete with you. The original intention of our coming here is actually to find you to enter the red dragon clan''s clan territory and observe the ceremony." Hearing this, saran''s expression immediately became strange. The red dragon, who turned into a middle-aged man, saw Sha Lan''s expression and immediately knew what she was thinking. She said, "of course, our family also know about you and Yiwen, but Yiwen has her own view of choosing a mate. This has nothing to do with our red dragon family. Besides, our red dragon family has a good relationship with your teacher valkiri There''s no need to be a villain for the grant family. Your teacher, valkiri, we don''t want to provoke you. Naturally, we won''t embarrass you, the new disciple of valkiri As soon as the voice of the middle-aged red dragon fell, two lights, one black and one red, turned into a spotless gnat and another slightly embarrassed young man. Looking at the young man in distress, the middle-aged Red Dragon said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Did you lose miserably?" Nodding, the young man said awkwardly, "yes, I lost miserably. The strength of the wizard gnat is very strong." "It''s good to know how powerful they are. In fact, whether it''s gnat of the grant family or Sha LAN, the youngest disciple of valkiri, they are the best among the Wizards. It''s reasonable that you can''t beat them, but it also proves that your cultivation is not enough. Our dragon''s talent is in many creatures It can be said that it is second to none. You can''t beat the wizard of the same level. It can only be said that your practice is insufficient. Do you understand? " At this time, the young red dragon, who had been competing with Sha LAN before, also turned into a young man''s appearance. He said helplessly: "I know, I will try my best. I will come back to you and find the court again." The second half of the sentence was obviously said to himself, which saran knew very well, but he didn''t care much about this kind of child''s aggressive behavior. He just nodded at random and looked at gnat. At this time, gnat also looked at saran and said, "Saran, now we can continue. If you don''t want to go back with me, try to beat me." Looking at gnat helplessly, Sha LAN sighed and said, "you are really a stubborn guy. In this case, I will not be polite to you. I can''t wait to go to the red dragon clan." "Don''t worry, you can''t go!" As the voice dropped, gnat turned into a black smoke and rushed to saran. At this time, the five finger chain of Sha Lan''s left hand suddenly emerged, and the ring on her little finger gave out six colors of brilliance, which turned into a shock wave and spread rapidly. Elemental destruction! The four elements and light and dark energy immediately became chaotic. The black smoke around gnat quickly dissipated. At this time, gnat could not mobilize a little bit of dark energy! "What''s going on?" Before gnat reacts, Shalan has already hit gnat''s eye with an old punch, which makes gnat react. However, gnat''s physical strength is not strong, and his strength is completely in the wizard''s. when he wants to get out of this chaotic area, saran is not willing to give up, and another old punch hits another eye of gnat, this time straight Then gnat fell to the ground and stopped moving. "Why, did you give up?" Listening to saran''s words, although facing a pair of panda eyes, gnat still maintained his high cold appearance, and said: "if you want to kill me, I''ve just died, and you keep your hand, but it doesn''t mean that I can advance an inch. I lost." "Just admit it But next time you grant family don''t know who''s coming Shaking his head, gnatt said: "we grant family red dragon people, do not play the old habit of small, we deal with things by the corresponding strength of the people to deal with, your strength at level 5, naturally by the level 5 and level 6 people to deal with, in our line, I am the strongest of the six levels, since I lost, there will be no one to deal with You, of course, this is on the basis that you don''t take the initiative to challenge. Otherwise, the seven or eight level will fight you, and I can''t help it. " Listen to gnat''s words, although their grant family members did bring a lot of trouble to themselves, but Shalan did not really have a bad feeling towards them."Well, why do you stop me from looking for Irwin like this?" "We don''t want you to ruin Miss Irwin''s ceremony in Hualong pool." "But I never said that I would stop Irwin from entering the Hualong pool." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "But if you don''t want to stop miss Irwin, why are you here?" asked Garnett "Can''t I stay with Irwin? I want coco to see me at the first sight after she comes out of the Hualong pool. Can''t I? Who said I bit to stop Irwin from entering the Hualong pool? Besides, you should know the character of Irwin. Who can stop what she decides? " "But Irwin''s brother, Esther, said Before he finished, gnat suddenly responded. He took a deep breath and said to Saran, "well, I understand that there are some people in our blood who are not satisfied with your existence. They want to let Miss Irwin marry one of the black light families, which can enhance the strength of both sides. But miss Irwin refused, but those people People never give up. After Easter went to the main material world, he immediately heard that you wanted to stop miss Irwin from entering the Hualong pool, and let us hide the news of your return. As a result, many of us wanted to put you under house arrest and forced you to give up Miss Irwin. Even we think that you want to prevent Miss Irwin from entering the Hualong pool, saying that you are afraid that once miss Irwin is washed away from her personality, she will no longer give you the opportunity to join us. As a result... " "So, from the beginning to the end, you''ve been played by Coco''s brother, right?" "I''ll go back to deal with this, but I''d like to say one last word. If you really want to prevent Miss Irwin from entering Hualong pool, we will not let you go no matter how much Easter deceives us." "I''m not interested in telling you that there''s something wrong with her. You''re all worried about the possibility of her personality being washed away, but I don''t think that a dead thing like Hualongchi can have any impact on her. I know her willpower, I know her strength, so I have confidence in her, She will be safe and sound, so you can rest assured With a deep look at Saran, gnat nodded slowly and said, "I hope it''s like you said!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 490 Gnat left. Although he said he didn''t really believe saran''s words, there was nothing he could do at this stage. Looking at her leaving, the middle-aged Red Dragon said to Saran, "sorcerer, for the sake of your teacher valkiri, I''ve talked with each other deeply. There are countless hidden clans in every world, some weak and some powerful. However, you can leave them alone, because you are a disciple of valkiri, and those guys will not be confused to provoke you, but only the grant family and the black light family, whose strength can be called terror, especially the grant family has the deepest foundation. A family and organization, once the stall is big, it is inevitable that there will be a mixture of good and bad, sinister and vicious people. Even the grant family and the black light family are not immune to vulgarity. Even the descendants of those two existence, there are inevitably some scum and disaster, so you should be careful. If, of course, I mean if, if coco is washed away and becomes a real dragon clan, then naturally you have no problem, because at that time the problem will become our red dragon clan. But if Irwin is safe and sound, then your relationship with Irwin will become a problem between you and the grant family, and it will be a big problem. You will be busy at that time With a slight frown, saran looked at each other and asked, "is it true that what gennart told me just now is false?" "It''s not fake, of course, but gnatt made it very clear that it was just the attitude of the red dragon of the grant family. He never said it was the attitude of the whole grant family. We should know that the grant family is divided into several branches, and the red dragon vein is one of the four branches. The other three branches are life dominating, monarch destroying, and manwang. As for other small branches, there are countless. In fact, Yiwen is a very small branch, which is almost pushed out by his parents to marry the offspring of a medium-sized hermit family. As a result, on the eve of the marriage, we awakened the blood of the Red Dragon King, and naturally became the core of the red dragon clan of the grant family. Therefore, gnatt''s words only represent most of them. Your crisis has not been completely over. " "If according to your opinion, the significance of Yiwen''s existence is not just the meaning of the core people of the red dragon?" Nodding, the middle-aged Red Dragon said to Shalan, "yes, Yiwen is not only the core clan, but also the absolute leader of the red dragon in the future. The head of the grant family will choose from four branches. At present, the leader of manwang is the leader of manwang, and according to the rules of the grant family, the leader of manwang is the leader In other words, there is a third chance that Irwin will become the head of the grant family. Then you should know what Irwin means to the grant family. " The grant family represents one of the most powerful forces in human beings. As an alternative to the head of the grant family, Irwin''s status is self-evident. Even if saran is a disciple of valkiri, there is still a huge gap between him and Irwin in terms of status. Of course, for Saran, these are indifferent things, but for the grant family, Of course, they can''t let the future home owners choose to tangle with saran. "I see. Thank you for your advice." Waving his hand, the other party said with a smile: "I didn''t remind you just because of my good intentions. In fact, for the red dragon clan, we hope that Yiwen can be washed away. In that case, according to the covenant between us and the grant family, Ewen, who is completely transformed into the dragon clan, will become a member of the royal family of the red dragon family. It''s also a big deal for us, but we also have our rules that we won''t deliberately interfere with Irwin, that is to say, it doesn''t prevent us from doing some preliminary work, such as taking you to meet Irwin and telling her the face of the grant family through you. If she can choose to be a member of our red dragon family, she will also break away from the grant family and become a member of our red dragon family according to the covenant. In this way, the red dragon family can bear the pressure from the grant family for you, so you can think about it carefully After listening to the other party''s words, saran could not help but smile bitterly. He knew how these forces of civilization in the big world could be so busy with their love life as a little wizard. Naturally, there were interests that they valued so much that they could do so. "If you don''t tell me about these things, maybe your plan is more likely to succeed." "But I owe valkiri a favor. You know, your teacher is a person who will take advantage of her. It''s a terrible thing that I owe her. Now your teacher asked me to help you, so I can write off the favor I owe her. Naturally, I want to take advantage of the opportunity. As for whether the news is leaked to you It''s your own idea, it''s none of my business. " Listening to the other party''s words, Sha LAN sighed. Her teacher said that she didn''t help her. As a result, she secretly tried her best to help him solve many problems. At this time, she was really glad that she had chosen to become a disciple of valkiri."Well, don''t delay. I''ve come with a task. Now you can go back with me." "Well, then trouble Excuse me. What''s your name, please? " "My name is red night. Start now, don''t resist!" As soon as the voice of red night fell, Sha LAN felt that his body was grasped by a huge hand. The next second he saw that he was already suspended in the air, and his body was being held by a huge red dragon claw, flying to the red dragon clan in front of him at a very fast speed. Looking up at the huge dragon body in red night, the Dragon scales on its body are almost invisible, such as tree rings, twinkling a faint red light under the sun, which is very beautiful. When Sha LAN observes the scales of red night, the sound of red night suddenly rings in Sha Lan''s ear. "Boy, don''t think about my scales, or I''ll throw you down now." "Lord red night, is it my teacher who once made your scale idea?" "Oh, your teacher, what she makes up her mind is not just my scales." In other words, red night took two younger generations of red dragons behind him to cross the clouds and fog above the mountains and fell into a huge Valley under the clouds. At this time, Shalan naked eyes could see that there were many red dragons, large and small, flying or sleeping in ancient times. Life seemed to be very comfortable. "Life looks good here." "Hum, the life of the red dragon people is too comfortable now. The two boys behind me are the best of the younger generation of the red dragon clan. As a result, their fighting ability is too poor and they need more strict training." After falling on the ground, red night put Shalan down and ignored the two young red dragons'' expressions of resentment and anger towards saran. He stretched out his hand and pulled the two guys'' necks and quickly left here. As for Sha LAN, he directly left here, regardless. The corner of his mouth smoked. Shalan strongly denounced the behavior of putting up a stall in red night. However, this is the territory of others. He denounced the habit of mouth addiction. Sometimes, condemnation means that there is no actual action, whether it is a country or an individual. After looking around, Sha LAN found that the red dragon people here seemed to have seen nothing strange about their existence as human beings. Just as he was going to walk around, he suddenly saw an old man with four young people in red robes coming and saluting him respectfully. These people are all human beings! This was saran''s first thought. He looked at the old man and said, "are you all human beings?" Nodding his head, the old man said with a smile: "yes, Lord Sha LAN, we are all human beings, but we are not slaves, but we are used to serve them. After all, we humans make food, beautiful handicrafts, even cleaning dragon caves, planting flowers and plants, cleaning excrement and other things, are much better than the dragon people, in fact, not only Only the red dragon clan, in addition to the black dragon clan, all other dragon people also employ human beings to work. This is an ancient covenant between human beings and the dragon people, which cannot be violated. " "That''s fine. Then I don''t know what you''re looking for me for?" "Of course, I have accepted the request of the red dragon people to take you to the residence here. When Lord Yiwen has nothing to do, I will be informed to go to your residence to find you." "So it is. Let''s go now." "Yes, Lord Saran, please." After saying that, saran followed the old man to the outside of the valley, and the four young men followed them. Sha LAN walked along the paths and stairs hidden in the trees. After more than ten minutes, she finally came to a group of buildings built on the hillside near the valley. At this time, Sha LAN saw that this small building complex in the red dragon clan territory had formed a small human village with all kinds of internal organs. People were thriving The scene. "Yes, it''s really nice here. Do I live here?" "Of course not, Lord Sha LAN, you are a distinguished guest of the red dragon family. Naturally, you live in a higher room, where the room is bigger and the environment is more beautiful. Moreover, there is an environment where you can directly communicate with the members of the red dragon family." As for the square, it seems that there are three floors above the square, which are decorated with the style of the old buildings and the buildings in the lower part of the mountain. "This place should have been built by the elves?" "Lord saran is really a wise eye. This place is indeed built with the help of the elves. From the design to the specific construction and repair, there is the help of the elves." Nodding, saran said, "it''s a nice place, so don''t you know where I live?""It''s on the far left. We''ve already arranged it for you. Just check in directly." Following the guidance of the old man, saran looked at all the rooms, nodded with satisfaction and said, "thank you very much. I like it here, so I''ll stay for the time being." "Lord Saran, if you like In addition, these four are your attendants. If you need anything, you can tell them directly. Their names are Sierra, Torre, Lyon and raven "OK, I see." "Then we are quitting." The voice dropped, the old man left here, and the four attendants stood quietly in the corner of the first floor of the small building, quietly waiting for saran''s command. Let the four entourage freely on the first floor, Sha LAN came to the bedroom on the third floor, sat on the rocking chair on the balcony, and looked at the scenery of the red dragon nationality land, which was a long time away from home. As time went by, about three or four hours later, the sound of going upstairs came from the stairs of the small building. When Sha LAN just got up from the rocking chair, a red shadow ran into her arms. Smelling the familiar smell, Sha LAN smiles, reaches out and hugs the other party, caresses the long hair slowly, and says, "I haven''t seen you for more than three years. I''m still in a state of fire and wind. I''m afraid I can''t get married." "I am a world-famous female Tyrannosaurus Rex. Who dares to marry me?" "I should be one." Hearing saran''s direct words, even Coco''s character was stunned for a moment. Soon she chuckled and said to Saran, "you guy, you''ve been dealing with women in the past three years, haven''t you? It''s more and more powerful. " "It''s really a lot of dealing with a very powerful woman, but that woman is so strong that I can basically just let it go." "Your teacher, Lord valkiri, is indeed very powerful, even one of the most powerful women in the world. If it is her, I will allow you to deal with them often." With a slight eyebrow, saran looked at Irwin and said, "so you don''t know anything about me." "Since the news spread that you became a disciple of Lord valkiri, I have known about you through the intelligence of the red dragons. However, at that time, I couldn''t leave here, so I couldn''t find you." "At this point, I''d like to ask you what the letter you left me before meant?" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 491 Never had the embarrassment spread on Coco''s face. Saran looked at her reddish cheek and suddenly felt that she had been busy with this trip, but it was not totally without harvest. It was just the character of Irwin, and the emotion was just a flash away. It soon disappeared on the face of Irwin, which made saran feel a little sigh. "I didn''t know about you when I came here. What''s more, what I have to face is not something without danger. Once I''m really washed away from my personality, although I still have memories, my feelings are no longer there. I''m just another person who has memories. At the most, I can see our relationship in my memory. It''s just that to give you a little help. Naturally, I want to make some preparations for this result. At least don''t let you fool chase me here, otherwise you are likely to be killed. It''s just that I didn''t expect that you, a fool, were so powerful that when I saw that letter, I chased after you, and you succeeded. I can only say that I underestimated you as a big fool, and I didn''t expect that you would become the disciple of Lord valkiri. In fact, at that time, I had some regrets about leaving that letter for you, but at that time, I had already come here, and naturally there was no way to find the letter back. All these were helpless things Looking at coco, saran said with a smile, "but my young soul has been impacted. What do you think?" "Well I have a secret recipe to cure you. " "Secret recipe? What''s the secret... " Before saran''s words were finished, coco suddenly took the initiative to kiss Saran, and saran could clearly feel that there was a clever little tongue pushing away her teeth and intertwined with her tongue. "Is this the legendary French wet kiss?" When it comes to kissing, Shalan in the previous life has also had many times. After all, he was not a new brother in the previous life. He was just interested in kissing saran. He was not interested in those women who had no feelings. Everything was just a play on the spot. Now Coco''s active kiss is really the first time in the whole world, which makes Sha LAN feel dizzy. Two people slowly separated, coco looked at Saran, the corner of her mouth slightly cocked up, and said, "sorcerer Saran, how do you feel about this compensation? Has my secret recipe cured the wound of your soul?" She pursed her mouth and chucked her mouth for a while. Sha Lan said to her heart''s content, "this secret recipe is very symptomatic, but it doesn''t feel completely cured. Why don''t we do it again?" Looking at saran with a smile, Coco''s face took a trace of danger. "Sorcerer Saran, you will be killed if you want to advance more." "Well, cough, inside what, when are you going to enter the Hualong pool?" The topic changed very stiffly, but coco didn''t intend to tangle with the topic just now, so she followed saran''s words and said, "at noon after half a month, there will probably be many people to watch the ceremony." "Watching the ceremony? Isn''t there a lot of people watching you take a bath ¡°¡­¡­¡± Silence for a while, coco suddenly reached out and knocked Shalan''s head, but said: "what are you thinking about? First of all, Hualong pool is in a cave, and entering Hualong pool is not a bath. I will wear clothes and walk in. I found that I haven''t seen you for more than three years. Your mind has become very dangerous "I''m not worried about you Anyway, I''m very confident in you. I believe you will be safe and sound. It''s impossible to wash away your personality just like Hualongchi. I just wait for you to cover me after you come out. " "That''s right. I''ll reward you for your confidence in me." After kissing saran on the cheek, Irwin leaned all over her body in saran''s arms, while saran sat on the rocking chair with her in her arms, so they nestled together and looked at the scenery outside. I don''t know how long after that, Shalan said to Yiwen again: "Yiwen, after going through the Hualong pool, do you want to stay in the red dragon clan or return to the red dragon line of the grant family?" Coco''s slender eyebrows raised her head to see saran and asked, "who told you this? Red night? " "Yes, Lord red night. He told me a lot." "Red night that old stubborn told you a lot of things? Is the sun coming out in the west "That''s because Lord Hongye wants to repay my teacher''s kindness with this matter, so Don''t interrupt me. Haven''t you answered my question? Are you going to choose the red dragons or the grant family? " "I''ve also thought about it. I''ll go back to the grant family. The red dragons are not suitable for me, and I''m going to fight for the position of the next patriarch of the grant family." "But Lord red night told me that if you go back to the grant family, it is very likely that someone will come to interfere with the affairs of the two of us. Although I''m not very afraid, the strength of the grant family is too strong, and there will be some trouble." Hearing saran''s words, coco nodded and said, "that''s true, but I''m confident that I can solve these problems, but I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for me for a while.""I''m not afraid to wait. Although my strength is nothing, I still have a long life. I can wait for you. Besides, I am confident in myself. My strength is still in a period of rapid growth. Maybe I can openly marry you on my own strength without waiting for you to fully master the voice of the grant family." Yiwen looked at the confident saran with a different look in her eyes. She nodded slowly and said, "in that case, you must at least achieve legend." "Legend? Good, then legend Shalan and Yiwen spent a night together. The next morning, it was no secret in the red dragon clan''s clan land. At least, it was not a secret for most of the red dragons. Because of their former queen Elise, the red dragon clan was the most friendly dragon clan to human beings. Naturally, most of the things about Yiwen and Shalan were about All the dragon people are happy to see its success, except for a few young red dragons who love Yiwen very much! After having breakfast with saran in the early morning, Irwin left here and went on to prepare for entering the Hualong pool. Not long after coco left, a total of five young male red dragons came to the door together. Sha LAN walked out of the house and came to the square. Looking at the five young red dragons, she said helplessly, "you said you wanted to fight with me. Did you ask the red night adult?"? I''m a guest invited back by Lord Hongye. Aren''t you afraid that Lord Hongye will punish you if you do this It has to be said that Saran''s eyes are really vicious. At least, he analyzed the status of red night in the red dragon clan from his previous relationship and some things from Yiwen. At least, it is also the nightmare of young male dragons, and the ultimate killer of destroying their young hearts and bodies! When Sha Lan said that red night punished them, he immediately saw the five young male dragons. Each of them felt obviously uncomfortable. Even one of the five grade red dragons was shivering. Obviously, the deterrent power of red night to them was more than Sha Lan''s estimation. At this time, the six level red dragon, the leader of the five teenage male dragons, looked at saran and whispered, "saran Winman, I don''t care about other things. I challenge you now. If you lose to me, you can stay away from Irwin now!" "I never bet on Irwin. Go back!" "If you don''t dare, then you can get out of here now. I won''t allow you to stay here any more." "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in teenagers'' tantrums. You might as well go to red night to train your own strength at that time." "You dare not compete with me "Ah, you just think I''m afraid. I''ll lose this boring comparison." "Coward! You are not allowed to continue to see Irwin in the future "Oh, it''s none of your business if I don''t see Irwin." "You son of a bitch, I''m going to kill..." Before the red dragon finished speaking, another voice suddenly rang. "Oh, little nathalol, who are you going to kill?" Hearing this sound, the five young male dragons present were all shivering. The young red dragon who had just challenged Shalan, namely, nesalore, turned his head and looked at the red night standing there in human form. His body was shaking again and said to red night intermittently: "red, red night uncle, I, I just want to challenge him." "Challenge? Well, of course, that''s fine. But why do you challenge our Red Dragon guests? " "I just, I just want to..." "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Since you want to challenge, naturally you have to pay the lottery. Otherwise, the challenge will become meaningless, isn''t it?" "So, uncle red night, do you agree with my challenge?" Looking at the excited nathalol, red night looked at saran and said, "Shalan, give me a face, and have a try with him. As for the color of the contest, you can decide." "Lord red night, may I refuse?" Nodding, red night said: "of course you can refuse, but if you refuse, then all the preferential treatment given to you when coco enters Hualong pool will be cancelled. Believe me, I can do it. In addition, if your teacher valkiri knows that you have rejected a bet on a red dragon, I think she will certainly take care of you With a helpless sigh, saran looked at the red night and said, "so, I really have no room to refuse?" "I''d like you to open your eyes to these little guys." "Well, then I will promise this gambling fight. As for my lottery If I win, then all five of you will be driven by me to serve me for 20 years. What do you think? " "How dare you..." Ignoring nesalore''s anger and unfinished words, red night nodded directly and said, "twenty years is a short time, I think it''s OK, but I can only allow nathalol to participate in the gambling game alone, so you can raise the time limit to 50 years, don''t you think?"After 50 years of being loyal to a level 6 red dragon, Sha Lan thought it was very good. Originally, he was the lion''s big mouth, but now this kind of lottery has exceeded Sha Lan''s psychological expectation. "Yes, that''s settled." When nathalol saw that red night had agreed to saran''s request, he immediately raised his head and said to Saran, "as I asked before, if you lose, don''t see Irwin again!" "Well, if I lose, I won''t take the initiative to see Irwin!" "I hope you keep your word, let''s fight in the sky!" "Boom As for the red night and the other four young male dragons, they also took off to watch the battle. Suspended in the air, saran looked at nesalore. The electric light flashed in his eyes, and the electric current was scattered in the corner of his eyes. "Hoo..." Without any hesitation, nathalol directed at Saran, spurting a red flame, such as a rolling wave, roaring toward saran. "Zizizi..." Filaments of electric arc bloom around Sha Lan''s body. A thunder ball the size of a head condenses in front of Sha LAN. With a wave of Sha Lan''s hand, the thunder ball shoots out and plunges into the dragon breath flame of nesalore. The next second, the thunder ball suddenly bursts and turns into an amazing thunderstorm. It spreads from the inside instantly and directly disperses the flame emitted by nesalore. The red wings flapped continuously, and nathalol''s huge body moved at a speed that didn''t match his body shape. It was like a red shadow coming behind Sha LAN, and one claw caught it. At this time, Sha LAN suddenly turned around and smashed out a fist. With the blow, Sha Lan''s body expanded continuously. In a blink of an eye, she became a giant with a height of six meters, a lava like tattoo on her body, a pair of curved horns on her forehead, and a black and red flame burning on her head and shoulders! Nowadays, Shalan''s physical strength has reached level 5 with the cultivation of his ancestor Miyu. However, he has no fear of the hand to hand tactics of nesalore, and he has a hard regret! "Boom Although Shalan''s body has become larger, it is still short compared with the body of nesalore, which is 20-30 meters long. However, when Sha Lan''s fist collides with nesalore''s claw, the result is quite opposite! The scales were broken and the dragon''s blood splashed. Nesalore''s dragon claw was seriously injured, and he could clearly feel that there was a strong concussion force constantly invading into his body, which made his front paw unable to use the slightest power again for a moment, and at this time, saran had rushed towards him! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 492 "Roar With the sound of a dragon chant, nathalol breathed a breath of dragon breath to saran. As for the dragon breath, Sha LAN had no idea of dodging. Her right hand reached out to the void in front of her body, and the shock force quickly spread out. The shock waves of the road spread outward, resisting the dragon breath of nathalol positively, making the red flame unable to enter. "What is this?" With a murmur, nathalol also knew that Saran was not a wizard to be provoked. Not to mention her magic power, she was not much lower than her physical fitness after transformation. In addition, her strange shock wave ability made her feel like a hedgehog, unable to start. His wings vibrated, and nathalol flew high. At the same time, he uttered the curse of dragon magic. White lights and flames quickly gathered around him. Looking at nesalore, Shalan''s muscles swelled slightly, and the shock force converged toward the right fist. The next second, Sha LAN instantly disappeared in the same place, and rushed to the half empty nesalore at a very fast speed. The space around his right fist was constantly distorted. At the moment when nathalol cast his dragon spell to himself, Sha LAN blew out his fist. "Shadowless flame!" "Sonida heavy artillery!" "Boom..." Like the dull thunder, the light flame completely broke up under the impact of the shock wave, and the shock force contained in saran''s fist also slowly declined under the constant bombardment of the light. However, at this time, Shalan''s left arm slowly raised, his left hand turned into a knife''s palm, and one of his palms was cut off towards nesalore''s neck. However, an invisible ripple broke through the space and quickly spread to the past towards the neck of nathalol. Like an invisible blade, he felt a fear of dying in his heart. Heavy wheel! "Hum!" Red night appeared in front of nathalol''s body, and took the move with a serious one hand. After one move, red night raised his hand and looked at his hand which had a bloodstain. He could not help but exclaimed: "the strong move, which is stronger than my body, has completely integrated the power of concussion. It is better than my body, and you have broken the defense after all. It is worthy of valkiri''s disciple." After shaking his hand, the bloodstain on the palm of the red night quickly healed. He turned his head and looked at the bereaved nathalol behind him and said with a smile, "little nathalol, you lost. If it wasn''t for me, your head would have been cut off now." "I..." But when he saw the seriousness on his face, he nodded helplessly and said, "I see. I lose. I will keep my promise, follow him for fifty years, and obey his orders." Nodding his head with satisfaction, nesalore said, "it''s good to know that our dragon clan can lose, but we can''t afford to lose. Otherwise, it''s no different from those degenerate black dragons. Of course, it''s an order, which is within a reasonable range. If he asks you to go to Fu Chuanqi now, you don''t have to listen to him. You can come back directly, but if he orders you If, within reasonable limits, let me know that you have not complied with the agreement, then you should not blame me for settling accounts with you. " With a shudder, nesalore nodded and said, "I understand, I understand." "Well." Turn to look at Sha LAN, red night said to him: "Saran, this time you win, want to come to these hot blooded little guys will not come to your trouble." From the transformation of the original ancestor, saran put on a set of wizard''s robes, and said to the red night: "Lord red night, I would like to ask, who will come to watch the ceremony when coco enters the Hualong pool?" "Those who are close to the grant family and the red dragon clan will come here. I can''t remember those small and medium-sized forces. What you need to pay attention to are the four veins of the grant family, the black light family and other dragon races. We don''t need many forces. You can just remember these." "That''s enough trouble." "You will come here as the ring of kings, so you don''t have to worry about being targeted by them. After all, few people can bear the anger of your teacher valkiri. That guy is really It''s hard to say It seems that red night is also the kind of type that is afraid of being beaten by their own teachers. Sha LAN didn''t say this, but just thought about it. Otherwise, he couldn''t guarantee that the more he recalled, the more angry he felt and retaliated on himself. Saran looked at nathalol and said, "nathalol, I don''t have anything you need to do at this stage. You can move by yourself. When I''m leaving here, you are coming and leaving with me." "Well, I see." At this time, the four young red dragons who followed him left quietly, as if they were afraid that Saran and red night would find themselves.Looking at the four young red dragons, Hongye shook her head helplessly and said, "these little guys are really inferior to each other." Red night and Sha LAN return to the red dragon clan''s ancestral land. Sha LAN returns to his room and continues to meditate and study. Without the disturbance of those young red dragons, he enjoys a rare peace. After half a month, saran spent every day in meditation and study. When coco finished her preparation work, they stayed in the room, chatting, laughing and eating together. It was rare that she spent a good time as a couple. Early in the morning, Shalan woke up from deep meditation. He stood on the balcony outside and looked at the mechanical floating boat full of science fiction falling from the sky. From the black halo like flag, saran recognized it at a glance. This was the arrival of the black light family. In the past half a month, large and small groups of spectators have come one after another. Until this morning, the grant family and the black light family have not yet arrived, but now the black light family is a step earlier and the first to arrive. "The black light family is here, and the grant family is not far away." Just as Sha Lan''s voice dropped, the clouds and fog that covered the red dragon clan''s territory suddenly and slowly spread towards both sides. At this time, you can see that in the distance, a huge 70% carriage, pulled by nine giant steeds, slowly flies towards the red dragon clan''s family land. The iconic vehicle of the grant family, the giant carriage! "Boom..." The giant carriage fell on the side of the mechanical floating boat of the black light family. A group of people and horses stepped down from the carriage. The leaders of the two families met each other and began to trade with each other. At this time, Shalan was no longer paying attention to them, because the red dragon family had provided him with an entourage who was leading two familiar people to him. "Brother dada, sister Angelina, why are you here?" "The teacher is afraid that you will be bullied, so let''s come here to help you fight." Dada is a legendary Wizard of level 10. It is said that she is only one step away from the semi God position above the legend. As for Angelina, although she is only a level 9 legendary wizard, her blood comes from the Titan with eight meridians. Although she is really a blood wizard, she does not need any extraordinary ability to smash most legends with one fist, Naturally, with the help of the two of them, anyone who wants to embarrass saran has to weigh the point. Angelina came up and patted Shalan on the shoulder, almost to the ground, but Angelina was not aware of the slightest laugh and said: "younger martial brother, today we come to crush you, if anyone dares to bully you, you go up and smoke him. If anyone dares to bully the small, then we will not sit back and ignore. The man will blow his eggs, The woman''s hammer blew her chest After reaching out to wipe off the cold sweat on her forehead, Sha LAN looked at her helpless dada, and nodded with a bitter smile: "OK, I will do what you say, elder martial sister." "Well, didn''t I give you my slaughter? Take my slaughter and kill those guys. " "Three, the ceremony is about to start. Please come with me." Hearing his entourage''s words, the three men did not delay. They immediately followed each other out of the small building and walked towards the deep part of the red dragon clan land. They followed the entourage to the edge of a sunken pit. At this time, Shalan could see that at the bottom of the pit, there were four red dragons in human form saying something to Yiwen. There was a cave at the bottom of the pit, which was obviously the cave where the Hualong pool was stored. Yiwen was going to enter into it for the baptism of Hualong pool. "Younger martial brother, is that your woman? The strength is really good. It''s worthy of you! " Listening to Angelina''s description, saran was helpless to draw a corner of her mouth. This kind of straight man''s words actually came from the mouth of her elder martial sister. I really don''t know how her teacher taught her Besides, compliments of women make complaints about their strength. It really makes them feel helpless. "Elder martial sister thinks it''s good, and I think it''s good too." When Sha LAN chatted with her senior brothers and sisters, other people who came to watch the ceremony also arrived. Few of them were qualified to stand at the edge of the cave. Most of them stood outside to have a good time. When they saw that Sha LAN had only three of them occupying such a large area, it was inevitable that some people were murmuring something in the dark ¡£ When someone who knew her told them about Saran, most of them would not say much. All these were the forces of valkiri. But there were always some forces who did not know much about valkiri, or did not know much about them. They just thought that she was a good witch. How could her disciples be qualified to stand in such a place, If it is not the territory of the red dragon clan, then they must come up and weigh their strength. If the strength is enough, even if it is not enough, they will start to catch up. The strength is respected, and it is the same everywhere. Just like before, the black light family and the grant family came together at the end, and they occupied almost half of the positions. However, no one dared to talk nonsense no matter how much they occupied.When all the people who came to watch the ceremony arrived, along with the sound of the Dragon chant, the dragon people finally arrived under the leadership of the red dragon family! Huge shadows crossed the ground, and nearly 20 dragons fell on the surrounding hillside, looking down at Yiwen in the cave below. Most of these dragons are red dragons, but there are other dragon clan representatives who come to watch the ceremony. The number of Golden Dragon and silver dragon is very small, so only one is sent. Blue Dragon and green dragon are sent to watch the ceremony. As for the most mysterious Bronze Dragon, it is not at all. However, it is said that there is only one Bronze Dragon in each generation It was expected. "A lot of dragon people didn''t expect that there would be so many dragon people." Listening to Sha Lan''s words, dada whispered to him: "younger martial brother, the dragon clan was divided into seven ethnic groups in ancient times, but later the black dragon family betrayed the dragon family itself. Although some black dragons remained and still belonged to the seven dragon families, with the passage of time, the blood relationship of the black dragon clan made the black dragon family finally and completely independent and became a member Now the fallen dragon people are called. Now the dragon clan has become six dragon families, namely, the golden dragon, the silver dragon, the red dragon, the blue dragon, the green dragon, and the Bronze Dragon. Among them, the Bronze Dragon is regarded as a mystery, while the Golden Dragon and the silver dragon grasp the power of time and space respectively. As for the red dragon, blue dragon and green dragon, each has its own characteristics. The strength of the dragon family is very strong, if there is no accident, Don''t provoke them. According to the teacher, there are gods in the dragon clan, so you can''t defeat them. " "God?" Looking at Sha Lan''s surprise, dada nodded and said, "yes, the dragon people have gods now, dragon gods! The teacher suspected that the Dragon God was the most mysterious Bronze Dragon, but no one had ever seen him, and naturally there was no way to prove this. However, what the teacher said was never lost for no reason. There must be her reason, so this statement can be believed. " A group of people with gods is not an easy object to offend. In today''s universe, gods are almost completely extinct in countless worlds. If there is a God in a group, then this group can definitely be regarded as the first-class race in the universe, and no one dares to provoke them easily. But Sha LAN couldn''t understand why the gods in this world disappeared in one day in the records. Could anyone else in this world kill the God of death? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 493 After thinking about it, Sha LAN didn''t want to understand the problem. After all, she asked dada: "elder martial brother dada, I saw that there were many gods in ancient times, but they all disappeared in a short time. It is speculated in the book that God may be dead because of some things, but will God also die?" Listening to saran''s question, dada laughed and said, "Saran, I don''t know much about God, but I heard my teacher once said that God is just a honorific name for some extremely powerful individuals. In essence, they are also people who can be killed or all kinds of intelligent creatures. We don''t need to think that God must be more noble than us In fact, if we take away the power of some gods, their essence may not be as good as some ordinary people with noble virtue and amazing wisdom "In this way, I can understand that God is also human, right?" "God is also man It''s a good summary. " Saran nodded suddenly. She had a more specific understanding of God. She was just about to look down at her, but suddenly she felt a hostile look. Now his mental strength has reached the level of the third spiritual leap. He is extremely sensitive to hostility, so he immediately turns to look in the direction of that vision, Immediately saw a young man standing in the black light family line. The young man looked like he was about twenty-three or four years old. His face was white and his hair was black, and his pupils were golden. He stood behind the leader of the black light family. Obviously, he was in a very high position. However, he never contacted the black light family and did not offend them. He only felt that the young man''s hostility to himself was rather inexplicable Thinking. But saran didn''t waste too much time on the young man. He turned his head and looked down at Irwin. At this time, she was ready for the final stage. She was barefoot and her hair was scattered. She was wearing a white robe all over her body. She slowly walked towards the cave entrance that was enough for a giant dragon to enter and exit. At this time, seeing the movement of Irwin, all the people shut their mouths and wait for Yiwen to enter the Hualong pool for baptism. As soon as coco reached the entrance to the cave, she suddenly turned her head and looked in saran''s direction. Her lips moved and she said a word to saran in her mouth. Saran saw it very clearly. The sentence was: wait for me to come out! Gently nodded, Sha Lan also said to her with the same mouth: I wait for you! At the end of the simple conversation, Coco''s face showed a bright and firm smile. Without any hesitation, she lifted her feet into the cave and quickly disappeared into the dark cave. At this time, all the people present turned their attention to the departure of Irwin. Many people didn''t see the words of Irwin and saran before, but a small number of people saw this scene, including the grant family and the black light family. Some of them were smiling, some were completely indifferent, some were gnashing their teeth At the bottom of the pot, one of the representatives is the young man of the black light family who was hostile to saran! The young man looked at saran. Although the people around him constantly warned him to be patient, he had a bad temper. What''s more, the black light family had the idea of marriage with the grant family, and it was this young man and Irwin. Although the young man did not get the position of master of the house, he was also the leader of the younger generation of the black light family. That''s why he had it She was qualified to marry Irwin, who might become the future head of the grant family. Although the idea of marriage was later terminated by Irwin at the cost of entering Hualong pool, some members of the grant family and the black light family did not want to give up, especially this young man. Maybe it''s because he''s obsessed with Irwin''s beauty, or because he wants to conquer such a woman, or because he wants to marry Irwin and indirectly gain some power of the grant family. In a word, young people have an unparalleled desire for possession of Irwin, and as a confirmed lover of Irwin, Shalan naturally became his thorn in the flesh, and he would like to kill him completely now. Of course, he doesn''t have the courage in this place, but it doesn''t mean that he won''t go to Shalan''s trouble at this time and want to make saran look ugly. While the young man was thinking about how to teach Shalan a lesson, the leader of the black light family standing in front of him suddenly said to him, "Nathan, since you have identified her as your woman, don''t think so much about it. Go directly to challenge that person. You just need to win him." Nissen''s face brightened when he heard this. Nissen was extremely confident of his own strength. The strength of level 6 peak can be said to be the best among young people. Although he can''t compare with those talents of level 7 or even level 8, Nissen thinks that he can''t be worse than that kind of mud leg. Naturally, he walks towards Sha LAN with confidence. Nathan''s actions immediately cast their eyes on some bored people who are waiting for Yiwen to come out. The owners of these eyes are looking at Nathan and saran as his target with great interest. They are totally in a lively mood, waiting for the beginning of the predictable good play.Standing in front of Saran, Nathan looked at him and said, "are you saran Winman? The guy from the material world? " With a slight eyebrow pick, saran looked at Nissen, nodded and said, "yes, it''s me. What''s the matter with you?" Although he was not afraid of him, saran didn''t want to offend the black light family casually. This family was created by his predecessors, and she didn''t want to have too many conflicts with them. Looking up and down at Saran, Nathan said, "since you admit it, I don''t want to say anything more. Coco was originally my engagement partner, and I like her very much. But you, who are not clear about the origin, confused her for a moment, and made her fall in love with you. I feel that I have an obligation to let you leave her and let her calm down and know what she really is What kind of husband is needed. " She scratched her head, and saran said to Nathan, "so simply put, you''re looking for me because coco doesn''t pay attention to you, right?" Frowning, Nathan said in a low voice, "Shalan Winman, don''t be too arrogant. Irwin is one of the most qualified successors of the grant family, and I am also an excellent member of the black light family. What qualifications do you have to stand with Irwin? Only I am qualified to stand side by side with someone like Irwin!" "Well, I see. You can go back." With that, saran turned and continued to look down into the cave, waiting for Irwin to come out of it. In fact, saran''s mouth said that she was full of confidence in coco. In fact, she was very worried about her. Only when he watched her come out of the cave could she really put down her heart. However, Nissen obviously didn''t intend to leave. He looked at saran who didn''t want to pay attention to him. He was angry and reached out to saran. But before his hand grabs Saran, Angelina''s palm is in front of Nissen. "Bang!" With a muffled sound, the invisible shock wave diffused, making Nissen retreat again and again, while Saran, under the protection of dada, slowly retreated to make way for his position. The leader of the black light family grabbed Angelina''s wrist and said with a gloomy face, "Angelina, are you doing something to our members of the black light family?" "Gilness, you black light family boy comes to my younger brother''s trouble, I naturally want to start, a big man chatters endlessly, I give him a slap is already to your black light family face!" "Well, Angelina, what should you do if your little brother broke our engagement?" "Breaking the engagement? Pooh Angelina did not cut her face, spit a mouthful of saliva at the feet of gilniss, and said with a ruffian face: "let''s not say that my younger martial brother and coco are in free love, even if it is destroyed, what can we do?" "Pay me, then!" "There''s a lot of rubbish. It''s over As the voice fell, Angelina stepped forward, and the ground under her feet instantly cracked. At the same time, Angelina punched out her fist. The terrible force created a vacuum pressure, and flashed towards gilniss. "Boom, boom..." The vacuum exploded continuously, causing an amazing roar. It''s just that the punch didn''t cause any interference to gilness. Gilness''s figure flashed continuously and avoided Angelina''s punch in the blink of an eye. "Bang!" With her legs pounding, Angelina leaps up and the ground under her feet is completely broken. As soon as she rushed to gilness, Angelina turned and kicked her head. "Angelina, don''t be too deceiving "Who in the end is deceiving people too much?" "Boom Gilniss takes Angelina''s foot in front of him and flies out of the room immediately. In the past, gilnice heard rumors about Angelina. Everyone said that Angelina was the most powerful one in the legend. This is naturally unbelievable for a level 10 legendary blood knight. Especially, the blood of the earth white elephant on Gillis is very good at defense and strength, which makes him believe that the legendary power of Angelina is the first He sniffed, but when he really started with Angelina, he found that Angelina''s strength was not only higher than him, but also much higher. He was not Angelina''s opponent by strength alone, and she was only a level 9 legend now! "What kind of blood is this woman? She has such a powerful power." "Boom On one side, gilniss landed on the ground, his feet trampling the ground out of two huge pits. Take a deep breath, a white energy surged from gilness, like white smoke around gilness. At the same time, behind gilness, a white elephant shadow condenses behind him and gives out a silent hiss. "Boom, boom..."A large amount of white smoke gathered over gilnice''s head, turned into a huge elephant hoof and trampled down towards Angelina from top to bottom. "That''s decent!" With a laugh, Angelina swung her right fist and hit it. The skin surface of her right fist faintly showed a simple and rough rune. A punch hit the elephant''s hoof. Angelina''s legs fell knee to knee, and her body bones made a crisp sound. The elephant''s hoof was completely broken, which made jilnis step backward. With a cold hum, gilness stepped forward again. The white smoke around his body kept winding around him. Every step forward would double his strength and momentum. At this time, Angelina said with a smile: "I heard that your black light family has blood skills. Within nine steps, the power of blood will be increased nine times, but I have been looking forward to it for a long time." As the voice dropped, Angelina slightly lowered her head, then raised her head and let out a roar. However, her eyes were completely turned into black and red, and the primitive and rough runes appeared all over her body. A huge figure loomed behind her, and a faint sense of authority was felt by all the people and the dragon on the scene, which was sent out from Angelina''s body ¡£ Feeling the power, a golden dragon lying on the side of the hill suddenly opened his eyes, staring at Angelina, muttering to himself: "this breath is Titan? Their blood is coming back? And it''s still in a human being Can it be that I feel wrong, just a similar breath? " When the golden dragon was suspicious, the shadow behind Angelina became solid again, and the appearance of a giant could be seen. This time, the face of Golden Dragon really changed. "It''s true..." No longer hesitating, the Golden Dragon fiercely raised its head and let out a high pitched song. At the same time, its eyes shot two golden lights. The speed of the light was so fast that almost all the people present did not have time to respond. The two golden lights fell on Angelina and gilniss. But see whether it is Angelina or gilniss, they release the strength and momentum are like inverted movies, quickly take back their bodies, restored to the original state. At this time, the Golden Dragon slightly shakes its wings and comes to Angelina and gilniss. He opens his mouth and says, "today is the ceremony of the red dragon clan among our dragon families. The two of you are fighting here. It''s too contemptuous of our dragon people, so please stop www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 494 "Angelina, come back." Angelina can be said to be the kind of God who is not afraid of the earth, but only one and a half people can make her change her mind. Naturally, she is her teacher and Angelina''s idol, valkiri. As for the other half, dada is the first disciple of valkiri, Angelina''s eldest brother. Instead of taking care of gilness, Angelina turned back to Dada and said to Saran, "what''s up, little brother? I almost beat that guy''s shit out just now." Angelina''s words, but there is no cover up, when she said this words, Shalan did not speak, over there jilnis roared to Angelina again: "Angelina, if you slander me again, don''t blame me for not giving it to Valkyrie. It''s really unkind to you!" As soon as gilnice''s words fell, Angelina was rare. She gave gilness a sneering smile and whispered to Saran, "little brother, that guy has poked the hornet''s nest." "Hornet''s nest? Why? " "Hey, just wait and see. The elder martial brother can tolerate anything, but he can''t allow anyone to speak ill of the teacher. This guy named gilniss is going to be taught to be a man by the elder brother." Dada looked at gilniss, slowly stepped forward and said, "gilness, did you say you would not give my teacher face? Do you really dare not give it? " Gilniss narrowed his eyes, looked up and down at dada, grinned and said, "dada, you don''t have to press valkiri on me. Even if she''s here, if we don''t want to give face to the black light family, what can she do?" Without much nonsense, dada''s eyes became completely dark in an instant. At the same time, a breath of hell that everyone felt extremely uncomfortable emanated from dada. At this time, dada suddenly appeared in front of gilness, one hand pinched jilnice''s neck. At the same time, there was a dark door behind gilnice. Without any hesitation, dada pushed gilnice''s body into the door. When the golden light flashed, the Golden Dragon stretched out its front claws and grabbed at the door. However, to his surprise, when he grasped the dark gate, the gate itself dissipated and turned into black smoke and disappeared quickly. Golden Dragon''s face showed a look of amazement. He didn''t expect that he would fail. What''s more, it can be seen from dada''s hand that his strength has been infinitely close to the demigod. At least the ordinary level 10 legend peak can''t have the strength of dada! With the disappearance of gilness, the people in the black light family have made corresponding reactions. They slowly approach forward and have some covetous meanings towards saran and Angelina. However, just at this time, the dark door opened again, and gilnice staggered out of the door. Although he had no injuries and didn''t seem to have received any damage, gilnice''s face was very ugly. He quietly watched as he walked out of the gate and stood again with dada beside Angelina and saran, It has some meaning that the expression is difficult to understand, and in its eyes, there is a trace of solemnity around it. In fact, only when he broke away from the door of Heida, could he fight back against him like a fish in the door, If dada didn''t want to kill him, he would have died in it. Taking a deep breath, gilnis no longer said anything, but nodded to the members of the black light family and returned to his family position. In other people''s eyes, gilness''s move may be because he has made a draw and there is no need to continue to entangle. But in fact, as long as anyone who knows about gilness knows, if gilness really draws, or wins, he can''t end up like this because of his character, and only can make him look like this There''s a possibility that gilniss is defeated miserably and completely crushed by dada! The leader of the grant family looked at Angelina and dada, and could not help whispering to the people around him: "we planned to change the plan, and for the time being, we would not deal with the affairs of saran Winman and Irwin. Originally, I thought that the strength of the ring of kings was just like this. It was just supported by valkiri. But now, it seems that our previous evaluation of the strength of the ring of Kings is still not good It''s too low. At least these two disciples of valkiri, Dada and Angelina, are absolutely strong even in the legend. Moreover, the dada is not far away from the demigods Hearing this, the leader''s face changed slightly and said in a low voice, "demigod? Nawaerkiri is already a demigod. Will there be another demigod in the ring of kings "Demigods? Ah, valkiri has been known as a demigod for more than a thousand years. Do you know how long it took her to become a demigod"At least that long? Although valkiri is indeed an uncontrollable demigod, there is no need to say much about her talent. She should be able to achieve demigod in a thousand years For this, the leader just half self mockery, half helpless smile, opened his mouth and said: "millennium? If it''s really a thousand years, it''s OK. Valkiri, she became a demigod in 137 years. From birth to becoming a demigod, it was only more than 100 years. Now it has been more than a thousand years since she became a demigod. It is not certain how much her strength has reached. Before this, I may still doubt that valkyli may really stay in the demigod. But when I saw her disciples, I changed my mind. I could teach such a disciple how valkiri could still be a demigod. It''s a pity that I have been stuck at the peak of legend for a long time. Otherwise, I would really like to see the real strength of valkiri "Half gods for more than 100 years? This How could that be possible! " "How can''t it be? Otherwise, you think, why valkiri''s behavior is so arbitrary, but there''s no targeted measures for her from the family, that is, she''s growing so fast that no one can really see through her, so no one dares to provoke her. Now it seems that the family''s estimation of her is still too low We need to think about it in the long run "In the long run, are they really together?" Hearing this, the leader suddenly laughed and said, "I didn''t say that we would let them together in this way. I just said that the older generation didn''t care about their two affairs, but didn''t say that the younger generation didn''t care. Besides, the young people are all the same. No one can guarantee that they will not be together as usual after tomorrow. Let the younger generation of our family deal with this matter, inform the people in four veins and tell them my decision. " The reason why the grant family and the black light family are so famous in the universe can be called the first and second power, that is because there are gods in their families, and the natural sub gods and demigods are not lacking. However, such existence is only a few after all, and even the number of hands and fingers may be even less. Naturally, it is impossible for such existence to spend time on the management of the family. If it is not a matter of life and death, it is impossible for such existence to come forward. Therefore, the people who really manage the grant family and the black light family are often the strong ones in the legendary realm. For example, the legendary peak such as the leader of the grant family has been absolutely owned by the management of the grant family Of course, what he said was very powerful. The strength of dada and Angelina makes all the people present not to have any criticism on them. It also makes the grant family and the black light family have a clear understanding of the strength of the ring of kings, and can be treated equally. Of course, just as the leader of the grant family said before, the older generation has the older generation''s business, and the younger generation naturally has the younger generation''s circle. Although dada and Angelina are very powerful, they still have to let their younger generation solve the problems of coco and saran. Nissen got the message and naturally understood the problem, but this time he spoke with a sense of propriety. Step forward, Nathan looked at saran and said, "sorcerer Saran, do you have the courage to compete with me? I''m very interested in the people that Irwin values. I want to know what''s different about you. How about giving me a thin face? " It has to be said that Nathan''s words of lowering his posture and taking a step back made him not very easy to refuse. If Nathan''s arrogant words just now can be ignored by Shalan, then if he refuses again, he will lose the face of King''s ring. Even his teacher, valkiri, and his two senior brothers and sisters will be implicated. Shalan will not choose this way. Besides, he doesn''t want to compete with Nissen because he is afraid of trouble As for Nissen, Shalan didn''t think he would lose. "Since you have such an idea, naturally I will accompany you to the end, but I don''t know if there are any requirements and restrictions for the so-called contest of Nissen wizard?" With a triumphant smile on his face, Nissen shook his head and said, "no, I don''t have any requirements and restrictions. We should try our best to defeat our opponents as we usually do in combat." "Well, then." As the voice dropped, there was an electric arc flowing around Sha Lan''s body. One by one electric balls appeared around her body. The electric arc flickered between the electric balls from time to time, and the core of the electric ball gradually turned into red and white. Plasma bomb! "Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang..." Without the slightest fancy, the plasma bombs around saran''s body poured directly at Nissen. The temperature around Nissen''s body drops rapidly, and huge pieces of ice condense on the ground, forming a wall of ice to resist saran''s attack. "Boom, boom, boom..." The high temperature of plasma bomb left big holes in the ice wall, which made the ice wall collapse rapidly. However, Nissen condensed the ice wall very fast, which was not easy to break by saran."Ice maze!" After a sip, Nissen and saran immediately raised a wall of ice with a large number of runes on its surface. These ice walls quickly combined into a maze. In the maze, there was an obvious cold fog rising, which not only blocked the sight, but also continued to inflict continuous low-temperature damage on the people in the maze. Shalan stood in the maze. He looked at the rolling and twisting cold fog. His intuition told him that these cold fog must not only have the two functions of continuous low temperature and covering the sight, at least at this time, the spiritual power of Sha Lan was diffused, and there was no way to detect the boundary of the small ice maze, as if the maze was endless! At the same time, Nissen is standing on the periphery of the ice maze, controlling the changes of the maze through his own mental power. In fact, this ice maze witchcraft is the combination of his cold fog position and several kinds of witchcraft. He has the war record of trapping five level five witches alone, and has the experience of suppressing two level six witches. The reason why he can do this lies in the powerful power of this ice maze. Hands in front of the body virtual close, a group of light blue light in Nissen''s hands continue to flow, control the ice maze constantly changing. Standing in the maze of ice, Sha LAN felt the cold fog that was constantly eroding him around his body. He made a thunderbolt and exploded an ice wall. But the next second, the ice wall changed rapidly, and the cold fog kept flowing. In a blink of an eye, Sha LAN found that although his position had not changed, his sense of direction and his sense of position had all shifted and changed ¡£ "It''s really a troublesome witchcraft. Since the mental strength is not good, I''ll try another way to detect it." Thinking of this, Sha LAN squatted down and pressed her palm on the cold ground. Her body was slightly shaken. The shock waves spread in all directions. Layers of penetration made the cold fog around her body disperse by the shock wave, and she could not get close to her body again. "The shock wave is really useful, and in general, I have mastered the size and direction of this ice maze, so let me give him a surprise now!" Behind him gradually emerged a giant image with a large number of flames wrapped around his body, with a pair of horns, and his feet were cattle hooves. Then a huge shock wave spread from Sha Lan''s body and spread in all directions! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 495 "Hum, hum..." First it''s almost inaudible, then it''s the size of a mosquito, and finally it''s a high-frequency sound wave that makes everyone feel uncomfortable. At this time, Nissen, who was operating the ice maze, first felt something wrong. He could clearly feel that the ice maze he had made was constantly collapsing. At this time, he could see with the naked eye that there were tiny cracks spreading on the outer wall of the ice maze. "Damn it, how can it be? What is this power! It can''t go on! " At the thought of this, Nissen''s heart suddenly had a faint blue light flickering. At the same time, behind Nissen, there was a female image that seemed virtual or illusory, dressed in a white long skirt, and her body was flashing with light blue light. She looked at the ice maze in front of her, and suddenly opened her mouth to spit out a breath to the ice maze. All of a sudden, the cracks on the ice maze quickly healed The temperature of the ice labyrinth also dropped again. "You even use this kind of thing. What''s the difference between cheating and that?" Listening to Angelina''s words, gilniss, standing on the other side, said faintly: "it''s just the divine projection summoned by the sorcery on Nissen''s body. As for the original owner of the divinity, it''s just an object, which can be used naturally. You know, it was said before that this competition is the battle of life and death. What equipment They can be used. If you have powerful equipment, they can also be used. " Nathan''s voice dropped, and Angelina wanted to say something, but dada stopped her. "Angelina, I believe in the strength of the younger martial brother. This level is not enough to make the younger martial brother dangerous." "Are you sure, elder martial brother?" Nodding, dada, as always, with a smile like spring breeze, opened his mouth and said, "of course, I have great confidence in my younger martial brother. I never think that Nissen of the black light family can beat our younger martial brother." In the process of dada and Angelina talking, Saran, who is in the ice maze, also feels the change of the ice maze. His concussion force can indeed cause damage to the ice maze, but there is an extremely powerful ice force that constantly mends the ice maze at an extremely amazing speed, which is equivalent to whenever saran destroys an ice labyrinth, the extreme For the powerful force of ice, it will immediately reshape a general. "It can''t go on like this. I need to resist, or at worst, weaken the strong ice force. Otherwise, unless I call Asgard out, I really have no way. It seems that the first use of the brand-new melting stick will be put here!" The brand-new melting fire walking stick is mainly composed of the original melting fire walking stick, supplemented by green fire scepter and other materials. It''s a moonlit top sorcerer recast by gerron. It''s only one step away from the solar level one. In fact, if saran can find several materials that are strong enough, or goron''s Alchemy can go up to a higher level, then the new molten fire walking stick will be created You can definitely reach daylight level. But for Shalan, the new melting stick is enough for him at the moment. Of course, the name of the newly born walking stick has also been changed slightly. According to its shape, Shalan renamed it as the melting Scepter in order to show the difference! A dark Scepter with blue and red lines appears in Sha Lan''s hand. A large number of irregular branches are stretched out at the head end of the scepter, which is wrapped with a dark red irregular natural gem. In the core of the gem, the naked eye can see a rune like a golden flame flickering from time to time, emitting burning heat. When Sha LAN held the scepter of melting fire, an amazing heat flow quickly spread from his body. The heat flow quickly dispersed the cold fog around Sha Lan''s body, and even made the ice surface under Sha Lan''s feet melt. "Melting fire world!" With Sha Lan''s molten fire Scepter as the core, a boundary that glitters like lava quickly opens, ignoring the obstruction of the ice maze, ignoring the existence of those cold fog and strong ice force, and wrapping the whole ice maze in it, which greatly weakens the cold fog and the force of ice. At the same time, Sha Lan''s left hand gently grasps in the void in front of her body, and a concussion force converges in Sha Lan''s hand. When he blows out his fist, the shock force converges into a series of terror waves, which quickly spread to the whole ice maze. Under the suppression of the melting fire world, the ice maze is finally under the concussion force of Sha LAN Completely collapsed! "Boom, boom..." The labyrinth of ice completely exploded, and a large number of broken ice spread around. Large pieces of broken ice fell to the ground, while the small ones melted rapidly under the influence of the melting fire world and turned into nothingness. Slowly fell on the ground, Shalan''s wand of melting fire gently waved, the melting world was lifted. Saran looked at the opposite Nissen, and said, "a strong kind of witchcraft, is that your unique skill?" Nissen''s face was gloomy. He reached out and brushed it gently at his heart. Behind him, the virtual image of the woman reappeared and the divine projection was summoned again."Saran Winman, that was just a small test. I wanted to give you a chance to admit defeat, but now you don''t have that chance." When the voice dropped, Nissen closed his hands and pushed forward. A large number of ice spears gathered around Nissen''s body and flew towards saran. At the same time, Nissen''s body turned into wisps of cold fog and disappeared. Even Sha LAN could not catch the trace of Nissen. "This kind of occult witchcraft should have something to do with these ice spears. You can''t let these ice spears get close to you." In his mind, Sha LAN grabs the left hand, and the slaughter of the giant sword from Angelina appears in his hand. With one hand, he melts the scepter of fire, and the other hand slaughters the huge sword. However, even if the ice spears are all smashed, saran still does not show the trace of Nissen. Just as Shalan was looking for Nissen''s location, there were wisps of cold fog flowing between the broken ice at Sha Lan''s feet. The cold fog quickly gathered and turned into Nissen''s body again behind Sha LAN. At this time, Nissen held a dagger made of ice, and stabbed saran''s Vest directly without any fancy. "Pooh The ice dagger pierced into Shalan''s vest, and Nathan''s face showed a smile of victory. Just now, his body transformed into a cold fog form, wrapped around the ice spear, and then he was broken with the ice spear, hiding on the broken ice blocks around Sha Lan''s body. Finally, the ice Dagger successfully gave Sha LAN a fatal blow. Now, the cold ice dagger in Nissen''s hand will never be the same The cold air is instilled into Sha Lan''s body, which is enough to close the Sha Lan''s body and mental strength, making it unable to resist! "Shalan, give up. I''ve caught you!" As soon as Nissen''s voice dropped, she saw saran with her back to him. Her head suddenly turned 180 degrees. She looked at him with a pair of silver eyes. She showed a smile on her face and said, "Nissen, not only you have the ability to hide yourself, but I also have it." At this time, Shalan, who was successfully attacked by Nissen, suddenly turned into a silver smoke and scattered. As the body of this Sha LAN turned into silver smoke, all his giant sword slaughtering and melting fire Scepter fell towards the ground. However, at this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from under the ground and grasped the hilt of the sword slaughtered, accompanied by those under the ground The figure sprang out of the middle, wielding the huge sword on his hand to slaughter, and chopped his sword into Nissen''s chest. "Bang!" "Boom With a sword, Nathan''s chest sank, and the whole man flew out, smashing boulders, breaking trees and disappearing in front of everyone. However, saran obviously did not want to stop. He lifted up his foot and picked up the molten Scepter on the ground. He copied it with his left hand and ran after him in the direction of Nissen. But at this time, a strange middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of Sha LAN and kicked her. If she immediately wielded the huge sword in her hand to fight back, I''m afraid that this foot would really hit Sha Lan''s chest. Saran kept retreating, bleeding from his mouth, and was obviously seriously injured. At the same time, the middle-aged man''s face was full of murderous intent, and rushed at Sha LAN again. But at this time, Angelina and dada had already reacted. They came to Sha Lan''s body with extremely ugly faces. Dada blocked Sha Lan''s body, while Angelina hit the middle-aged man with a blow. "Bang!" With a dull noise, the middle-aged man and Angelina could not help but step back. Angelina looked at the middle-aged man and immediately yelled: "shameless old Wang Badan, this was a fair competition. As a result, you sneaked in. You are insidious. You suppress your breath at the beginning. Otherwise, if you give you 100 hands, you will not be able to sneak attack my younger martial brother!" "Hum! Angelina, just now saran Winman has the upper hand and defeated our family''s Nissen. As a result, he still wants to chase after him. I think he has the idea of killing Nathan. How can I do it with such a strong and vicious attitude? " "Borrow from the subject? Vicious? This competition was originally put forward by you. Now pretend to be a victim for me. You really put shame on your face. Don''t be shameless when you are shameless Hearing Angelina''s words, the middle-aged man''s face was slightly angry, and he stepped forward and wanted to continue to shoot. In fact, the strongest black light family and others came here this time, not gilniss, but this middle-aged man whom few people knew. In fact, he was one of the few legendary peaks in the black light family. He was only one step away from demigod Their own strength is very confident, but not afraid of Angelina and dada''s strength. Seeing that the other side wanted to do something, Angelina didn''t have the slightest fear, and she also stepped forward and wanted to do it. But at this moment, a dragon chant full of King''s domineering power came from the cave where Hualongchi was located. Along with this long dragon chant, all the giant dragons on the scene looked up and echoed with each other, sending out the sound of the deaf dragon chant, especially the red dragon present The dragon of a clan, is the facial expression is joyful, extremely excited roars loudly."Roar..." The sound of dragon chanting, like the collapse of heaven and earth, finally stopped. A fiery red shadow rushed out of the cave where the Hualong pool was located and went straight into the sky. It stopped over the Hualong pool and spread out a pair of long red wings. With a slight shock, it was released with some unique dragon power. At this time, all people are looking at the tall red dragon above the sky. Even human beings of different species can see the beautiful posture of the dragon. "What a beautiful figure. Is this the dragon like appearance of Yiwen?" Murmuring to herself, saran did not even have time to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth, so she stood up and looked at Yiwen in the sky. At this time, coco bowed her head and looked down at the people below. The pair of golden vertical pupils immediately saw saran standing on the ground. However, before Yiwen had any indication, she suddenly saw the blood in the corner of her mouth and the dignified atmosphere of the scene. When she was about to land on the ground, her body quickly shrank and turned into naked human form in the light of red light, and fell in front of saran. At this time, saran took out a wizard''s robe from the empty ring without any hesitation, and put her hands and feet on her body with great agility Go ahead. In fact, when the two forms of longzu and human changed, they were more like some kind of transformation of witchcraft, rather than a real change of body. However, Irwin was different. She was originally a human, and only after entering the Hualong pool did she really have the form of a giant dragon. Strictly speaking, the change of Yiwen was different from that of ordinary giant dragons. She was a real body change So it''s hard to keep her clothes. Only when coco is used to the change and can be well controlled, will not cause damage to the clothes. Coco looked at the blood at the corner of saran''s mouth, reached out to help him wipe it down, and asked in a low voice, "Saran, what''s the matter? Who hurt you?" Shaking her head, saran said, "coco, it''s OK, I''m..." Before Sha LAN finished speaking, Angelina, standing beside him, pointed directly at the middle-aged man of the black light family and said, "it was the old Wang Badan who sneaked on him. Originally, they asked Sha LAN to have a competition with their family''s Nissen. As a result, that Nissen was a Silver Pewter gun head, but he couldn''t beat Shalan. As a result, he attacked Shalan secretly, This guy is so shameless www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 496 An old son of a bitch, even a good-natured person can''t avoid getting angry. What''s more, the middle-aged man of the black light family is very dark. Looking at Angelina''s face, he raises his feet and appears in front of Angelina. He reaches out and grabs at Angelina''s neck. Looking at the attack, Angelina and dada want to teach each other a lesson, but at this moment, coco suddenly kicked out, hit the middle-aged man''s chest, kicked the middle-aged man out, slightly staggered out of more than 10 meters, looked down at the footprints on his chest, and looked at Yiwen with ugly face. "Irwin grant, do you know what this is about? Does your behavior mean that your grant family has declared war on my black light family As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, coco pointed directly at the middle-aged man''s nose and yelled: "don''t give me nonsense. You dare to fight my people. Are you declaring war on behalf of the black light family against the grant family and the red dragon family?" Listening to Yiwen''s words and looking at the way she protected herself, saran had no choice but to smile bitterly and shake her head. Now it''s good. She''s really a soft eater. As soon as Coco''s voice was over, an old man on the other side of the grant family immediately yelled at her: "Irwin, don''t be rude to Lord tal. What kind of thing is Shalan Winman? How can we let the grant family protect him?" With her eyebrows raised, coco glanced at the old man, and suddenly turned to a red dragon on the cliff and said, "Uncle red night, it seems that the grant family doesn''t welcome me. If I leave the grant family, I don''t know whether the red dragons welcome me or not?" On hearing this, red night immediately gave out a loud and clear laugh, and his huge body rose slowly and said to Yiwen, "Yiwen, as long as you come, you will be the Dragon King blood descendant of our red dragon family. The status is only below the Dragon King. As long as it does not endanger the survival of the red dragon family, then all matters are up to you!" As soon as this was said, the face of the people on the other side of the grant family changed immediately, especially the leader of the grant family, who glanced at the old man with a cold eye in the corner of his eye, so that he could not speak any more. Then he turned his head and looked at Irwin, and said in a soft voice, "ewun, you are a member of our grant family. There is no doubt that you are more than anyone else They are entitled to represent the grant family, and there is no doubt that you can take charge of anything as long as you can afford it, and that''s what you deserve. " "Thank you very much "Ha ha, don''t call me any adult. Now you can call me uncle Liu directly." "Well, I''d like to thank uncle Liu for understanding." The words had just dropped. On the other side of the black light family, gilnis stood where he was. He looked at tal, and his face was not sad or happy. He said directly, "private affairs and public affairs should be clearly distinguished. At least some people''s behavior does not represent the black light family." At this point, gilnis turned to look at dada and Angelina, as if he had never lost face on them before. With a warm smile, he said to them, "two, say hello to Lord valkiri, and our black light family will leave." After that, gilnice turned around and took people away. He was the leader of the black light family, and naturally had the decision-making power. Although natal''s strength was indeed stronger than gilness''s, due to the rules of the black light family, it was impossible to violate gilness''s words. The black light family had huge resources and high status There are strict rules that even the legendary peak can''t break. "Hum!" With a cold hum, tal would take Nathan away. Nathan is his direct descendant. This time, he also held the idea that Nathan must be with Irwin. According to his idea, as long as Nathan can be with Irwin, even if he breaks the rules a little and makes gilniss lose some face, it is completely worth it What we got. You know, in the black light family, there are many factions. They are the weaker faction. They are all supported by him and another legendary peak. If they want to master higher power and obtain more resources, tal can only look for foreign aid from outside to break through the present state. However, Neeson is chosen to be the object of engagement, which makes tal see the opportunity It is for this reason that he decided to teach Shalan a lesson and at least hit him at the moment when he saw Nissen defeated. However, tal didn''t expect that his foot only caused Shalan a slight injury, and there was no big problem at all. Moreover, the most important thing is that tal found that he estimated many things wrong. He estimated the strength of the ring of kings, estimated the discourse power and status of Irwin in the grant family and the red dragon clan, and estimated the wrong estimation. Gilnis did not help him after seeing his own hand, but fell into trouble. This made tal''s situation very difficult Embarrassed, he, like a joke. There is no other way, tal can only choose to take Nissen to leave, but he wants to leave, but no one is allowed to leave. "The person who kicked me wants to leave directly?"Hearing Irwin''s words behind him, tal turned abruptly, looked at her, and whispered, "Irwin grant, what do you want?" "How about it? Justice, of course As the voice dropped, Irwin instantly appeared in front of Tal, without a single fancy punch hitting him in the face. Looking at the blow from Irwin, tal immediately blocked it. Although he wanted to kill Irwin, he knew that he could not do so. If he did, the demigod hidden in the red dragon clan would give him a unforgettable memory. Therefore, tal only wanted to catch the attack of Irwin and subdue the little girl who didn''t know the sky and earth, and then turned away. But when Coco''s fist collided with TAL''s palm, under the startled eyes of all nearby people, Irwin''s body broke out a legendary prestige. Her fist was against tal''s palm and hit tal''s face severely. "Bang!" Tal''s body fell back, and the whole man flew backwards. In mid air, tal reflected it, stood on the ground and stabilized himself. His eyes were red, and he reached out to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He cried angrily, "you are looking for death!" "Well, you''re here to kill me." A charming smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. The green silk of Yiwen was floating, and a dragon power with the meaning of king was wantonly diffused, mixed with her strong physical quality. She was really like a Tyrannosaurus Rex, and dashed towards tal. "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang One foot at a time, and the footprints grew larger and larger. When Irwin rushed in front of Tal, her body swelled again and turned into a giant dragon, patting him with one paw. "Boom The ground broke, and coco folded her front paws and looked up at tall flying in the air. She opened her mouth and spewed out a red dragon breath with a little golden light. The fire kept rolling, turning half of the sky into a red color. "Bang!" As the wings vibrate, Irwin shoots the dragon breath, and her body rises into the air, catching up with TAL above the sky. At this time, Shalan looked at Yiwen, who was just trying to catch up with her and help her, but dada stopped her and said, "Saran, you need to leave this fight to Yiwen. She just got promoted by Hualong pool, and her strength is not stable. She needs a strong enough and hearty battle to stabilize the strength in her body, so put this into practice Leave the fight to Irwin. " Hearing dada''s words, saran nodded slowly and said, "OK, I understand. Then I''ll wait for Irwin to return." "Boom "Boom, boom..." Fire and explosion are constantly generated in the air. Through the clouds, we can see that Irwin and tal are constantly colliding together. Irwin''s Dragon language magic and powerful body make up for some of the gap with tal. However, tal has finally reached the peak of the legend. Now Irwin is only a new legend. With the passage of time, Irwin''s strength has gradually stabilized Come on, the battle is slowly falling into the wind. "Bang!" Tal''s punch hits Irwin''s head, which makes her brain dizzy and falls down involuntarily. At this time, tal is trying to teach coco a lesson. Seeing this, saran immediately reached out to touch the space ring on her hand and summoned Asgard directly without any hesitation! Dada and Angelina both saw saran''s action, but they did not stop him. Sooner or later, saran would disclose the news of Asgard''s existence. Now he is regarded as the number one figure in the eyes of all major forces. Naturally, he will receive corresponding attention. As long as Saran uses Asgard in the subject matter world, he will be found immediately There is no need to hide it. Besides, Asgard is Shalan''s stuff. Now he needs Asgard''s assistance to fight. Naturally, Dada and Angelina will not block their younger martial brothers to help him in danger because of some illusory interests. Before, they stopped him because he wanted him to fight and promote the stability of his internal strength. But now, this is the reason why they stopped him The reason is no longer exist, Coco''s strength has been stabilized, there is no need to continue to block it, let his younger martial brother to do what he likes! "Boom, boom..." Asgard suddenly appeared in the sky, its huge volume squeezed the void, and made a huge thunder like sound. When Asgard was released, Shalan''s body had appeared in the top control room of the core tower because of Asgard''s transmission. Saran sat on the throne, her hands on the armrest of the throne, and the whole human consciousness was completely connected with Asgard! "Hum!" A white light fell on Irwin, sending her huge dragon body to a small square in front of Asgard. At the same time, all kinds of gears and mechanisms on Asgard were running completely. Among them, 30% of the magic cannons turned their direction and fired white high-energy condensed energy to tal who looked at Asgard blindly shell."Boom, boom, boom..." A series of explosions sounded in the air, almost equivalent to the level 5 or 6 magic power of energy shells, single threat to tal is not big, but when the number and frequency of energy shells increase, quantitative change leads to qualitative change. Even the legendary peak of Tal, it is impossible to ignore this degree of attack, and can only hide under the fire of energy shells Avoid. "Damn it, what the hell is this thing? It looks like our black light family''s war equipment, but it''s not an order of magnitude at all. How can this kind of thing be in the hands of that kid!" "Hum!" With a buzz, a blue shadow appeared behind tal, and then a huge wind blade, which was enough to split a small village in two, appeared on the top of Tal''s head. With the one hand swing of Tal, the huge wind blade directly cleaved towards Asgard. Looking at the huge wind blade, Sha LAN raised his right hand holding the armrest of the throne. There was an imaginary sphere on it. At the same time, Sha LAN whispered: "open the energy shield, start the rainbow bridge!" Rainbow bridge, the evil black light emperor, is the name of a super large magic cannon equipped on Asgard. It has extremely amazing destructive power and can completely reach the legendary level. The huge blade fell and fell over Asgard, but was blocked by a pale golden translucent light curtain emerging. The huge blade quickly dissipated and turned into a turbulent air current. At this time, tal did not hesitate to shoot out large wind blades one after another, chopping away at Asgard, in order to completely defeat the shield of Asgard. However, at this time, the head end of Asgard, with the machine running and the gear rotating, slowly opened a huge hole. A huge and slender gun barrel stretched out from it, and huge runes and sorcery arrays lit up on the barrel, continuously gathering energy. In the daze of talmu, a colorful light column was shot out towards tal. "Boom, boom..." Where the light column passed, the space became hot and twisted. There was a look of despair on tal''s face. But just as he was about to be hit, a Golden Shadow appeared behind him. He grabbed tal''s body with one paw, and quickly disappeared in the same place, making the colorful light beam across the sky and towards the distant sea The ocean goes down, blink of an eye, the sea is bright, like the second sun! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 497 Golden Dragon put tal on the ground and looked at Asgard suspended in the sky. His eyes showed a shock that could not be hidden. The so-called magic technology in ancient times could be said to have reached the level of killing gods by mortals. However, with the passage of time, magic technology almost disappeared, and some of the preserved ones did not have the glory. However, Asgard now appears in front of him, which makes Golden Dragon see the peak of magic technology in a trance. He can clearly feel the huge energy contained in Asgard. Naturally, Asgard is limited to the strength of Saran, and can not really give full play to its power. However, the golden dragon can not deny that if he did not rescue tal in time for the attack of the energy gun just now, then the tal might have been trapped in that energy gun. There is no chance of any fluke, and he will surely die under the terrible seven color energy. At this time, tal stood on the ground and looked up at Asgard with a gloomy face. Their black light family can be said to be the best force to preserve magic technology in the universe. With his strength, he naturally knew the secrets of some families. Although he did not master the real core, he also knew some. He knew that the family had some extremely powerful magic technology weapons In the information he got about the magic technology weapons, tal felt that there was something similar in the information he had in front of the huge war fortress. However, Tarr was annoyed by the actions of Irwin and saran. He did not continue to think about this issue. Instead, he turned away from here, took Nissen and disappeared in the red dragon clan. The departure of Tal also made saran and Irwin completely relaxed. It has to be said that although one of them has the strength of legend level, and the other controls the battle fortress that can confront the legend, they still feel the tremendous pressure when they face a strong man at the top of the legend. At this time, tal''s departure is also a conclusion. The two of them should change back to human form, and they should put away Asgard. They both fell on the ground hand in hand. Although Shalan felt that his own strength was not as good as that of Irwin, Shalan felt that he was not that narrow-minded straight man cancer. He only thought about himself Sooner or later, she will catch up with Irwin, and I don''t think so. Looking at saran who fell on the ground, Angelina immediately patted her on the shoulder with a smile and said, "well done, that kind of old bastard is to teach him a lesson. If it''s not someone else''s trouble, it''s best to shoot him and let him know why the flowers are so red." As soon as Angelina''s voice fell, Golden Dragon said helplessly with a smile: "little Angelina, you can''t blame mulberry trees and locust trees. The power of the gun just now is very strong. If tal is really hit, then he will probably die on that gun. As a result, the problems of your King''s ring and black light family will be endless." "Well, you''re disturbing us anyway. I''ll tell the teacher about it when I get back." "You little fellow, you are really Forget it, forget it. I''ll give you a piece of my back scale. Is that ok? " "We have four people here, you give us one? So stingy? " "Four people I Wen is half of our dragon people, OK? " "Three scales, too." Golden Dragon''s face was full of helplessness. He sighed, nodded and said, "OK, OK, here you are. Just don''t chew your tongue in valkiri, or I''ll have a long time to live without peace." The voice falls, the Golden Dragon spits out three golden lights and falls into Angelina''s hands, turning into three golden scales of palm size stacked together. Looking at the scales in her hand, Angelina laughs. Her backhand pushes the scales into Sha Lan''s hands and says with a smile: "these three scales have the power of time. They can be regarded as half magic tools. As long as one piece is crushed, the time around the body can be accelerated, stationary and countercurrent within a certain range. It can be changed according to your wishes. However, each counter scale can only last for five seconds If it depends on your mental strength, it will disappear completely after using it once. You can keep it to protect yourself. Elder martial brother dada and I can''t use it. " Listening to Angelina''s words, Shalan knew that the value of this thing was not clear in one sentence or two words. He wanted to decline, but saw Angelina gave him a threatening look and took a deep breath. Sha LAN nodded and said to Angelina, "elder martial sister, I''ll take it. Thank you very much." "Thank you. It''s a family. You can take this. If it''s used up, let me know. I''ll find a chance to meet him, and then I''ll give you two more." Golden Dragon looked at Angelina, pointing to himself, rolled his eyes directly, turned into a golden light without saying a word and left here, disappeared without a trace. At this time, saran asked Angelina, "elder martial sister, will this not offend others?" "Don''t worry. I was sent to the teacher by him. This guy keeps my life secret. I don''t even tell him. It''s not a problem that I pit him with one or two scales."With a blink of an eye, saran no longer said anything more. She just nodded and took two pieces of scales. The other one was given to Irwin. Even the red dragon family is hard to get this kind of thing. Angelina and golden dragon have the same relationship as father and daughter. Otherwise, even if they threaten with ten Valkyries, they will not be able to get even a piece of scale. After receiving the things, Irwin and saran said a few words and told him to wait for himself here. Then they turned to the grant family and the red dragon family. The baptism of Hualong pool was over, and Yiwen needed to deal with some follow-up matters. Looking at Yiwen who left, saran was reluctant to part with her. At this time, dada patted saran on the shoulder and said, "younger martial brother, things here are about to end. We will go back now. When you come back to the main material world, remember to focus on building a wizard organization. Otherwise, if the teacher troubles you, we will not The way. " Hearing this, Sha LAN immediately said with a smile: "brother dada, you can rest assured. I know the teacher''s temper, and will not let the teacher get angry." "That''s good. Then we''re leaving." "Goodbye, little brother!" Without much delay, Dada and Angelina turned around and left together. At this time, the people who came to watch the ceremony from other forces also gradually left under the arrangement of the red dragon clan, and Sha Lan also left here under the guidance of the previous four attendants, and returned to the three storey building where he lived before. Shalan sat in the small building, asked for some black tea, sat on the couch and drank it. Looking at the sunset outside, she thought about the future. This time, he shows the existence of Asgard. It can be predicted that he will be watched by many people in the future. Although it is very unlikely that people from outside want to enter the subject matter world, it is not totally impossible. At least the grant family and the black light family can do it. Fortunately, there is a problem of the upper limit of the power in the main material world. Otherwise, saran will probably choose dada They went back to the emerald world. In addition, the problem about Asgard is the black light family. Although when he used Asgard, the black light family members had already left, but Shalan was sure that it would not take a long time for the black light family members to know about the matter. Shalan was almost sure that at least 70% of the black light family would know about Asgard. In this way, whether the black light family will let Asgard be in his hands, or come to seize it, or force Shalan to hand over Asgard to them, is not something Shalan can guess. However, as long as they know about Asgard, they will definitely come to him. "It''s really troublesome. If this matter is not handled properly, even the teacher can''t bear the pressure of the black light family. It seems that this time is still too impulsive. Although if I am given a chance to choose again, I will still do it." Thinking of this, shalanel laughed, picked up the black tea and continued to drink. At sunset, when Shalan was preparing a candlelight dinner in the room, coco finally flew in from the window, stood in front of saran and gave her a big hug with a smile. Due to her rapid improvement in strength, she almost broke the bone of saran. If it was not for Sha Lan''s physical fitness reaching level 5, it would be very dangerous. Listening to the bone sound on Saran, coco immediately released saran and said helplessly, "I''m sorry, you know I just became a legend, and my body hasn''t grasped the strength well." Shaking her head, saran said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. I can still bear it. You can rest assured. Now let''s start to finish our meal." Coco looked at the food on the table, nodded with a smile, sat down on the chair with the help of Saran, picked up the knife and fork on the table and began to cut the steak. She was very careful with her strength, but she still crunched the plate. "Well, I''ll cut it for you." After carrying her plate, saran cut the steak and gave it back to Irwin, who raised her glass with a smile and offered her a glass of wine. After eating more than half of the meal, saran put down her knife and fork and said to Irwin, "ewun, what are your plans for staying here or going back to the grant family?" "No, I will go back to the subject matter world with you first." Hearing this, saran was happy, and then asked, "why? Shouldn''t you go back to the grant family? At least we should be there for a while, right "That''s because my power does not belong to me completely. It will take some time for me to adapt to the power. As for the whole universe, there is no safer place than the subject matter world. When I go back, I will rest for a while. When I fully adapt to the promotion of power, I need to return to the grant family." "So you chose to return to the grant family rather than stay here, right?" Nodding, Irwin said, "yes, I chose to return to the grant family, and it is because this is more suitable for me. But I always remember the position of head of the grant family. If everything goes well, maybe I can be the head of the grant family"If that''s the case, I''m really holding a big thigh." "Of course, you are welcome to come to me for a soft meal. You just need to beat my back and warm my bed every day." As soon as Yiwen said this, the wine that Shalan drank into his mouth almost gushed out. He looked at Yiwen helplessly, and always felt that she was more and more like her elder martial sister. Could it be said that women''s bold and unconstrained level is also directly proportional to their strength? If it''s true, it''s a bit of a pain. Looking at saran''s appearance, coco couldn''t help laughing and said, "well, don''t say this, don''t joke, get back to the point. When I come back to the subject matter world with you, I will mobilize the power of the grant family in the subject matter world to help you. When your wizard organization is completed, you can let the systematic witchcraft and the real wizard come to the main material world again ¡£ The witches in the subject matter world have disappeared for too long. Although they appear scattered again with the return of the supernatural power, they are not formed into a climate or a system. The great hermit families hidden in the subject matter world can not pass on the sorcerers they have mastered, and they are also very opposed to the spread of the wizard system for their unique status. Therefore, your affairs are likely to be disturbed. At that time, those who can be beaten will be beaten, and those who can not be beaten will be sent to me, or your Battle Fortress will be released. In a word, as long as your fist is big enough, it is not impossible to let those hermits integrate into your wizard organization to help you. " "Coco, don''t worry, I''ll be ready. At least in the subject matter world, I don''t have to be afraid of anyone. As long as there is no wizard above level 7, then I won''t be too afraid. Besides, there is the upper limit of extraordinary power there. I''m not very worried about this. What I worry about is that it''s secular power. The three powers are not so easy to deal with. They don''t want to see a huge wizard organization rise. Moreover, there seems to be some problems in the kirga Democratic Republic among the three powers. According to the information and information I have obtained before, the top level of kirga Democratic Republic is probably controlled by the devil of hell. I don''t think they are We will ignore our affairs like this. We have to be ready. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 498 "Hum, hum..." A silver metal disk appeared in the wilderness in the twinkling of an eye. In the blink of an eye, silver streamers flew out of the silver metal plate and turned into a space gate. The next second, Saran, Irwin and nathalol, who were also transformed into human forms, walked out of the space door and looked at the surrounding wilderness. They couldn''t help smiling. They came back ¡£ Coco reached out and took back the silver plate, put it back into the space equipment, and said with a smile to Saran, "are you very envious? Your astrolabe is bronze, and mine is silver." Hearing this, saran rolled her eyes and said helplessly: "the strength has been improved so much, but the result has become a naive ghost." She put her arms around saran''s neck. Coco said fiercely, "Mr. Saran, did you just say I was childish? Do you know what the consequences are? You''ll get fucked up like this With a slight eyebrow pick, Shalan looked at Yiwen and looked up and down. When Yiwen''s face turned red, she began to say, "it''s said that dragon people have sex with each other. Can you be affected? But if you insist on this idea, I can''t let you ravage me with my eyes closed. " "Bah! No shame "Oh, it''s a shame to me again? Are you reasonable? " "Women never reason!" "What''s more, you are a girl dragon, aren''t you?" Looking at Yiwen and saran, who were fighting with each other, nathalol felt very tired. He could almost foresee that he would have no good life to live with. Three men, let''s call them three men, flew out of the wilderness, came to the United States of the blue Commonwealth, and flew very fast towards sauland. The three men arrived in soran, where coco took nathalol to the grant family estate for a while, and saran came to the oakins heights and came to the gate of the Beckinsale house. When Beckinsale opened the door and saw Saran, she was stunned for a moment. Then she immediately hugged saran and said, "Saran, you finally come back. I asked Todd to use his relationship to look for you, but he didn''t find it. He said that you would be OK, But I can''t see you always feel uneasy. Now that I finally see you, I feel relieved. Come on, come in, come in, have some tea and have some cake I baked. I remember your favorite thing. " Saran let Beckinsale drag herself into the house, drank a sip of black tea, and ate a small cake under the expectant eyes of Beckinsale. She said with a smile, "Beckinsale, it''s delicious, as delicious as I remember." "That''s good, that''s good. By the way, I''ll keep your room for you, and I haven''t moved the things in it. But when your students leave, they take away a lot of things and put the rest in the room." Hugh had told Shalan about this matter for a long time. In fact, she didn''t leave what she really needed to take away. As for all the things left, there was no need to take them away now. It''s a pity that she didn''t go to university in the previous life, and the university she wanted to go to didn''t finish smoothly, which also made Sha LAN feel a little sorry. "If you don''t want to go back to university, you can go back to school at any time if you don''t want to go back to school, right?" Hearing this, saran nodded with a smile and said, "yes, I have encountered a lot of things in the past three years, and my mentality is different. I may not continue to go to school now "Well, well, you''re not the kind of kid who doesn''t know the priorities. You can make your own decisions about these things." As for Beckinsale''s words, saran nodded with a smile. After saying goodbye for a while, she told Beckinsale to help him deal with the things in the third floor, and gave all the rent owed in the past three years to Beckinsale. Although Beckinsale refused to pay the rent, Shalan threatened to persuade her that she did not dare to come to see her in the future She. After leaving Beckinsale''s home, saran went outside. But at this time, he saw a scrupulously dressed old gentleman of about 50 or 60 years old in an open-air coffee shop by the side of the road. He raised his coffee cup, nodded gently to Saran, and invited him to have coffee with him. As for the old gentleman, Shalan had a kind of intuition that the other side could not easily provoke. After thinking about it, she went up to the old gentleman, sat opposite the old gentleman, and asked the waiter for a soda. Then she said to the old gentleman, "Hello, what''s the matter with your invitation?" "It''s not true. It''s just that I''m here mainly to meet you. After all, we old guys have been guarding the subject matter world secretly for so many years. You''re rarely seen as an excellent young man. Now your power in the subject matter world is very important. It''s natural for me to come to see you.""Guard the material world? Are you After a sip of coffee, the old gentleman said with a smile: "my name is andalian. I am the president of soranglia University. In fact, I was in the red dragon clan before. I knew something about you. At that time, I wanted to invite you to visit the branch of sorangia University in El world, but you didn''t seem to have much time, so I didn''t go there It''s disturbing you. " "Sorangia University Branch Sure enough, sorangia University in el world and sorangia University in our main material world are in common. " "Haha, it''s not a secret. There are many people who know about it in the whole universe. In fact, we have connections between sorangia University and various branches, so we can travel to different worlds. Of course, not everyone can come to our university to use the channel." "So, someone told me before that what kind of alien space does sorangia University have to avoid the upper limit of the power of the main material world. In fact, the so-called" alien space "should be several other worlds Nodding, andalian said: "of course, in fact, if there is no need, the supernatural who has exceeded the upper limit of the power of the subject matter world will stay in other worlds. If it is not necessary, they will not return to the main material world. After all, the feeling that power has been suppressed is not so comfortable, is it?" "It''s true that I have only five levels of strength now, but I also feel the suppression from the main material world. It''s really uncomfortable." "The upper limit of the power of the main material world needs to be slowly restored. In fact, in our opinion, the speed is not slow now. In about half a year, there will be another extraordinary tidal burst, which will make the upper limit of the power of the main material world reach level 4, and then the feeling will be much better." After taking a sip of soda from the waiter, saran looked at andalian and asked, "President andalian, I am also a student from sorangia University. If you have anything to do, please tell me straight. If I can help you, I will help you." Hearing this, andalian nodded with a smile and said, "well, then I don''t have much nonsense. To put it simply, we want to invite you to join us and become the guardian of the main material world, and guard the safety of the main material world. You know, there are absolutely many covetous things in this world." "Guardian? But my strength looks good, but in the whole universe world, the strength is only that matter. Although the wizard of level 5 does not say a lot, it is not a rare existence? Besides, for you, there are so many strong people in the world, and I should be one of them. " Nodding with a smile, andalian said, "to be honest, your personal strength is really nothing. Although the level five wizard is good, your strength can also be compared with the strength of level six wizard, but for us, your personal strength is not what, at most, it is just a backbone, but you have the four big battle fortresses of the black light emperor Asgard, one of the bases, is totally different After a moment''s silence, saran looked at andalian and asked, "do you know Asgard?" Smiling and shaking his head, andalian said to Saran, "Saran, you think that Asgard''s fame is too low. It is a weapon that can make people face the gods with the human body. Since the mythological era, there are only four such weapons. These four weapons are all from the hands of Heiguang emperor. However, in the legend and various literature records, these four war fortresses have all fallen The fall and damage in the original war, but did not think that there is still a complete legacy. " "So what do you think of Asgard?" "What do you think? We don''t think much about it. In fact, all discerning people know that if you can get Asgard, it must have something to do with the black light emperor. Although you are not a member of the black light family, the black light family is also a family established by the black light emperor after he became the emperor of the universe. As for what happened before he became the black light emperor, few people know. Maybe your relationship with him was probably left in that period. So it is not entirely unreasonable to say that Asgard became your thing. If we want to master Asgard, we may not be able to make Asgard agree that such a weapon comparable to gods is not something that can be mastered easily "Headmaster andalian, you have said many times that Asgard is a weapon that can face the gods. However, at present, I can use it to exert the power of legend level. Fighting against the gods is nowhere to talk about." "After all, weapons still need to be used by the right people. Don''t you think that ordinary people can use weapons that can face the gods, but they can be used by ordinary people? The so-called "mortal" refers to the legend that does not master the divinity. Even the peak of the legend is mortal. Therefore, if you want to exert the true power of Asgard, you must at least reach the legend level. Of course, at this stage, you can play the power of legend level, which is enough for us. If you can control Asgard against legend, it will be of great help to us"Headmaster andalian, if I join you, what can I get?" "Your teacher is valkiri. Naturally, he doesn''t worry about the knowledge and study of witchcraft. However, the library of sorangia university is the most comprehensive thing in the whole universe. Even your teacher valkiri needs to borrow books regularly. If you join us, you can check those books at will. In addition, your Asgard power must be coveted by others. If you join us, we can withstand the pressure of other forces for you. As for the final reward, we will not stop the development of the dark Council that you set up by yourself. What do you think of it After thinking for a while, saran nodded slowly and said, "it''s a reasonable deal. I have no reason to refuse, but what do I need to do after I join you?" "What you need to do is to watch the demons in the kirga Democratic Republic, the seventy-two hell, and think that we don''t know that they have mixed into the kirga Democratic Republic. In fact, it''s just that we don''t want to move them for the time being. After you join us, the task is to watch over the demons in the Democratic Republic of kirga, if there is any difference between them If you move, you can kill them directly or ask us for help "So the University of sorangia has learned about the demons of the kirga Democratic Republic?" This time it was andalian''s turn. He looked at saran and suddenly said with a smile, "it seems that I underestimated your ability. I didn''t expect that you would have known about the devil before we told you. In this case, I would be more optimistic about your success." "Well, if it''s just this thing, I can promise to come down and join you, but I don''t know if I need to sign a contract or something like that?" Nodding, andalian said, "the contract is really to be signed, but not now. After a while, someone will come to you. At that time, you can sign the contract. At this time, you can also think about whether to join us. If it is confirmed, your rights and obligations will be distributed to you, and then you need to I want you to take these things seriously! " "OK, I see!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 499 Andalian left, only to be blocked by a pedestrian, andalian disappeared in the sight of Saran, as if it had never existed. When he got up and paid for the coffee, saran left here and found a place where no one was there. He flew up to the dark Council headquarters on the black gold peninsula. He had been away long enough. He wanted to come to rest. The little guy should have to wait. When saran returned to the dark castle of the headquarters of the dark Council, he immediately saw a blue shadow flying above the dark castle. If you look carefully, it is not the blue dragon mulantod who is coming. "Is it my illusion? How do you think this guy''s got so much bigger? " Murmured to himself, saran did not go to take care of mulantod flying in the middle of the sky, but fell straight into the room at the top of the dark castle, just in time to see Hugh sitting in front of his desk reading. Hearing the voice, he raised his head at the moment of rest, and his mental strength around his body could obviously feel that he had become much more active. As long as he did not think about it, he could immediately release the corresponding witchcraft. "The reaction speed is good, and you are a qualified wizard." Seeing Sha Lan''s return, she stood up and ran to Sha Lan''s body. She said to Sha LAN, "teacher, you''re back. How''s the matter solved this time? Is it smooth?" After rubbing Hugh''s head with his hand, Sha LAN nodded and said, "everything is OK, but now there are new problems to be solved. I have been away from here for about a month. How are you doing here?" "Well fed, well dressed, with books to study, and mulantod with me, but not able to leave the castle, a bit boring." "Don''t worry, I''m back and you don''t have to stay here, but after all, is the dark Council stable recently? Has anything happened? " "As for the death of a-ray clan, some of them were severely punished by the bloodline. However, some of the bloodthirsty people were punished by the bloodthirsty clan, and some of them were punished seriously by the bloodline "Light punishment? Alaette, he''s really working hard Shalan is very clear that alate is thinking of expressing his loyalty, which can be regarded as a remedy for his previous disloyalty. However, Shalan has no big idea about this. As long as alate can work for himself seriously and don''t do those messy things, then she can give him the greatest degree of freedom. As for the light punishment, it can be regarded as the most frightening punishment among the blood clan. It uses special means to suppress the power of the executed person, making him face the sun and suffer from the scorching and damage of the sun. Without the power, they can not effectively resist the damage of the sun. Naturally, like the bottom vampire, they die in the sun. In short, the light punishment of blood clan is just like the lingchi in ancient China, which is the most cruel and also the most popular punishment. During the conversation between Shalan and Hugh, mulantod, who had been flying in the sky outside, flew in through the window. The originally large window was much smaller than mulantod''s size. Mulantod finally squeezed in from the outside. Looking at saran standing beside Hugh, mulantod immediately let out a roar and grinned at him. Saran looked at mulantod''s appearance, but turned her eyes helplessly and said, "you are a dragon. Don''t show me your teeth like a dog here. It doesn''t scare me at all." Hearing saran''s words, mulantod''s nostrils immediately spewed out two glowing plumes, and sparks spilled from mulantod''s mouth. He was about to spray dragon breath at saran. But at this moment, he stepped forward and whispered to mulantod, "mulantod, what are you doing? Take it back for me!" After hearing Hugh''s words, mulantod immediately swallowed the dragon breath with an aggrieved thump, then belched and ejected a black smoke ring. Sha LAN looked at mulantod who blinked his eyes like a dog who had done something wrong. He finally found out that the blue dragon was really going to be raised as a dog by his little apprentice. Moreover, Sha LAN secretly decided that he could not let the blue dragon people see the existence of Hugh and mulantod. Otherwise, it would be strange that they would not come to sue and fight for themselves. "OK, don''t say so much. Would you like to go with me to see how our Wizard organization is built? It should have some framework in a month''s time?" "I don''t know much about this, but it seems that the whole dark Council has been busy with this matter recently. About half of the people have helped. I heard that the progress is good, but I didn''t ask more about the details." "Well, then we''ll see it later." At this time, there was a knock outside the door, and then arlette''s voice sounded outside the door. "Master Saran, are you back?""That''s right. I''m back, arlette. Come in." After hearing saran''s words, alette came in from the outside, saluted Saran, nodded and laughed at Hugh, and then said, "master Saran, it seems that your going out this time is very smooth." "It can be However, I have been away for a month and am very interested in the construction of wizard organizations. What is the progress of the project "Report to the young master, the construction of the wizard organization has been preliminarily completed. According to the drawings provided by master Saran, the whole island has been basically completely transformed. The next step is to prepare various furniture and decorations. In addition, the defense measures and the protection of various super powers of the wizard organization have not yet started, so you need to complete it yourself Well, the strength of our witches is not too high. Naturally, there is no way to complete these things. " "The construction is basically completed in one month. It seems that you have spent a lot of effort. It''s very good. I''m very satisfied. You can continue to build according to the plan. However, there is no need to let the dark Council go so many people. As long as the normal progress is enough, I have other tasks to hand over to you." Hearing this, alite immediately lowered his head and said to Shalan, "master Saran, don''t know what task it is?" "As I told you before, let you pay attention to the affairs of the Democratic Republic of kirga. Now this task has been upgraded. Pay close attention to the news of the Democratic Republic of kirga, especially the news from the top. Now it is almost certain that there are a large number of demons lurking in the Democratic Republic of kirga. I want to know their specific purposes and actions." "Devil?" Alaette''s face showed a look of disbelief. He looked at saran and asked, "master Saran, shouldn''t the devil exist in the seventy-two hell? How can they appear in the subject matter world? Have they mastered some way to avoid the limitation of the subject matter world "I don''t know the details of this matter, but the information source is very accurate, so there won''t be any big problems. As for how they get in and out of the 72 level hell and the main material world, it''s just the devil believers who do it. Whether it''s summoned or forced to open a passage to the seventy-two hell, it''s very possible, No In my opinion, it should not be the latter, otherwise they would not need the human beings of the Democratic Republic of kirga to be their spokesmen nodded slowly, and Arlette said, "OK, I see. I will arrange for people to sneak into the high level of the Democratic Republic of Kyle as soon as possible to investigate the demons. As soon as there is any new news, I will inform you immediately." "OK, then I''ll wait for your message. Now I''ll leave with Sue. If there''s any emergency, you can contact me immediately." As the voice fell, Shalan flew out with Hugh. Seeing the blue dragon, mulantod followed suit, and quickly flapped his wings to catch up with saran and Hugh. Mulantod''s age is just a full-term appearance, although I don''t know why he grew so fast, but even if he grows to the present appearance, his physical strength is still not better than that of Saran, and he slowly slows down. If saran did not release the reading beast to hold mulantoud, then he might have fallen to the ground to rest. When Shalan returned to the island with Hugh and mulantod, he had seen the island, which was originally desolate, and now it has been covered by various buildings. On the hill in the middle of the island, a large castle stands on it, which is the core building of the future sorcerer organization in saran. As for the periphery, there are various buildings of smaller size The houses and buildings are scattered around. Of course, these are not too shocking. What really shocked saran was the five wizard towers standing in the four sides of the island and in the center of the central castle! In particular, the biggest wizard tower in the center really exudes a momentum of giving up one''s own accord. "The construction is really good. If used properly, the four wizard towers, No.1 in size, distributed on the four sides of the island, can completely protect the island." Shalan''s appearance has attracted some people''s attention. Soon, under the leadership of Selena and Ronald, four people, including Lenard and pelander, came with some guards. After a salute to Saran, she immediately said to her, "master Saran, you are back." "Well, I''m back. I won''t leave here easily this time. Now you can take me to have a good look at the wizard organization we have built." ¡­¡­ Black light world, soerran peak, the black light family. At this time, in a secret conference room, a total of 17 people were sitting here. If there were outsiders here, they would be able to tell. Each of these 17 people was a legendary existence. Such a force could create a huge wave in any world. "Tal, describe the magic tech war fortress you see.""Good master, the fortress is generally hemispherical. It looks like it is made of all kinds of mechanisms and gears. It is equipped with a large number of magic cannons and an energy shield that can withstand my all-out attack. In addition, it seems that there is a large sailing boat parked on the fort, and there is a huge black tree on the other side I don''t pay much attention to the rest When tal''s voice dropped, the head of the black light family and the other two elders looked at each other and nodded slowly. They determined that the war fortress that tal saw, or the war fortress controlled by saran Winman, was probably Asgard, one of the four war fortresses built by the Heiguang emperor, the ancestor of the Heiguang family! Moreover, according to tal''s description, naasgard is a perfect fortress of war almost without any damage. If Asgard belongs to their black light family, it is equivalent to giving them a way to fight against the gods! "Master, how many% are you sure it''s Asgard?" "If there is no accident, there is a good chance that the fort of war will be Asgard." Hearing the words of the head of the black light family, all the people present were silent. However, some people were shocked because they knew what Asgard was. However, some people were silent because they didn''t know what it was. They were guessing what kind of things could shock and silence the owners and elders. Among them, tal is one of the legends who don''t know about Asgard. In fact, although tal''s strength is really good, because he was born in the side branch of the black light family, almost all can not be regarded as a member of the black light family. Although he is very powerful, he has no talent to really know the real secret of the black light family. In fact, if tal was not the only person in the black light family who personally saw that thing this time, he might not have been called to hold this meeting. After all, this time he was in the red dragon clan''s clan territory, and he really lost the black light family''s face. It is because he is a legendary peak that he will not be punished. "Master, I don''t know what that Asgard is. It is so important. Although the power of that thing is very powerful, it can play a legendary level of power, but for our black light family, it should not be too important thing?" Listening to tal''s words, the owner looked at him as well as other legends that looked puzzled. He sighed and opened his mouth slowly. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 500 "Tal, there are some core secrets of the family that many people don''t know. Even if you are present, except those who have stepped into the non-human field, they can be regarded as the absolute core of our black light family, but not everyone knows about it, so you don''t know the real power of daoasgard!" "Real power? Does Asgard have secrets we don''t know? " Nodding, the owner of the black light family once again said, "yes, Asgard really has secrets you don''t know. At the beginning, the founder of our black light family, Heiguang emperor, once built four war fortresses that can be called the peak of magic technology, namely, Nantianmen, Osiris, Olympus, and this Asgard. Among them, Nantianmen, Osiris and Olympus were all destroyed in the war of the Wanjie invasion. Originally, we thought that Asgard was also destroyed in the war, but we never thought that it was left by the black light emperor and got it by the Salan Winman. In fact, it seems that when Asgard and tal fight, they only play the legendary level of power, but Asgard itself is not the only level. It is the ultimate battle fortress to enhance its strength according to its strength. If a legend becomes its master, then it can be used to fight against the gods, which is the true power of Asgard Force is the real meaning of its existence! As you all know, recently, the foreign battlefield has become more and more fierce. The mother of fear has devoured seven worlds, and her strength has become more and more powerful. If we want to fight, we can''t simply reduce the level of strength to foreign battlefields. At this time, if we can have more fighting power than the gods, then we can completely sweep the decline and regain the upper hand. Moreover, even from the perspective of our black light family, if we can get Asgard, we will no longer be suppressed by the grant family. There are three of them and two of us. If there is one more Asgard, even if we can''t suppress the grant family in reverse, we can get more resources and status. Asgard is a very important thing for our black light family, and we are determined to get it! " "If that''s the case, then why don''t we go to the subject matter world and ask saran Winman to hand over the things? That originally belonged to the founder of our black light family, the black light emperor. Now it is a matter of course to return it to us? " Slowly shaking his head, the head of the black light family said, "no, we can''t use any coercion to let Shalan Winman hand over Asgard. This is the agreement of the divine beings, and we can''t violate it. Besides, Asgard is not a simple thing. As long as you find anyone, you can use it. Unless you are recognized by the black light emperor and passed the test of the black light emperor, there is no way to master Asgard. Therefore, we can only lure him. At worst, we can force him a little secretly, but we can never hurt him. This is the bottom line. Only in this way can we make him willingly hand over Asgard, together with the authority to control Asgard. Otherwise, even if we get Asgard, we will not be able to use it! " "In that case, who should we send to deal with this matter?" The fall of Tal''s words immediately silenced the others. In fact, everyone here agreed that Asgard belonged to the black light family, but more specifically, which legend should Asgard belong to the black light family is worth discussing. Once Asgard gets the hand, it is equivalent to having the strength of God level. No doubt, whether in the family or in the universe, his status will be greatly increased. Even if he can''t really rival the existence of God level, he can at least compete with the sub gods and demigods. This is an irresistible temptation for legends. After all, status is equal to being able to obtain People will not get too many resources! "Well, I won''t apportion this matter. Whoever has a way to get Asgard will do it. But I told you about the bottom line. I can''t protect you if you cross the bottom line." "Well, then I understand!" "Yes, that''s it." "Farewell, master!" Seventeen legends left most of them in a flash. All the legends, including tal, left the small conference room. Only the owner of the black light family and two elders were still sitting here. "The householder, they are so active, isn''t the householder afraid to let them get Asgard?" "Oh, what''s the use of them, no matter how active they are, they can''t even stay in the main material world. There''s one who is guarding there. It''s good to say that the person will only turn one eye and close one eye. However, if the legend enters the main material world, let alone whether he will be killed by the black thunder of the will of the main material world. The anger of that person will make them unable to enter So in the final analysis, it''s the fight of the younger generation. ""What if the younger generation of our black light family can''t get Asgard?" "That means that Asgard doesn''t belong to us, but in my opinion, this possibility is not high. Moreover, since the descendants of the black light emperor know the existence of Asgard, we have to fight. As long as we can understand the structure of Asgard''s core, then what we have been hard to recover over the years will be There''s hope for a complete start. " "South gate, Osiris, Olympus The new war fortress made up of the remains of the three war fortresses, however, is due to the fact that the core can not be rebuilt, and there is no way to complete it. If we can get the core of Asgard, then we will get the ultimate war fortress that can really stand in the universe, so we must get Asgard! " The head of the black light family looked at the elder who was speaking, frowned slightly, and said in a low voice: "elder Koren, we still need to consider this matter from a long-term perspective. The agreement of the gods is not aimless, and we can''t violate it rashly." Shaking his head, the elder Koren said to the head of the black light family: "master, I can''t listen to this matter, but you can rest assured. I also know that the property world is a forbidden area for us. Even if I want to go in, I can''t enter. However, I will send my grandson, who is now a level 7 wizard. I sent him to the subject matter world three years ago. Now he should be regarded as an important person in the main material world. As long as he makes a move and the family''s power in the main material world, it should be enough to recapture Asgard! " Listening to elder collen''s words, the head of the black light family nodded slowly and said, "I''m still saying that. The bottom line can''t be broken freely. As for other things, you can go with it." "Thank you very much for being here." ¡­¡­ What happened to the black light family did not affect Shalan in a short time. At this time, Shalan and Hugh were sitting on the top of the tower in the middle of the island, drinking tea, eating tea and playing chess. It was a rare quiet time. "Teacher, I lost again." With a brush, the pieces on the chessboard returned to their original position again. Sha LAN looked at Hugh and said with a smile, "you are too young. Besides, you have been studying witchcraft and learning all kinds of knowledge in recent years. Naturally, chess is not good enough." "Teacher, are you a level five wizard now?" Hearing Hugh''s question, saran nodded and said, "yes, I have reached level five. I remember I should have told you." "Yes, I said so, but I want to confirm it." With a slight eyebrow pick, saran looked at Hugh and asked, "Sue, what''s the matter with you? If you have something, just tell me directly." He scratched his head awkwardly. Hugh said to Saran, "actually, there is nothing wrong. I just want to ask how much difference there is between level 5 wizard and me, so that I can have a clear direction." "If it''s just like this, I can tell you that the gap between level 5 wizard and level 1 wizard is bigger than that between level 1 wizard and ordinary people. In fact, this gap is not only the gap between the number of spiritual power and the power of witchcraft, but also the gap in essence. The promotion of a wizard is accompanied by a spiritual leap every two levels. In fact, in the mythical age, witches at that time set each spiritual leap as the first level. However, it was later found that this was not too accurate, because there was a quantitative breakthrough between the spiritual leap, that is, from level 1 to level 2, level 3 to level 4. Therefore, the current level 10 system was established instead of the five level system. " "The amount of mental power? That is to say, I only need to accumulate the amount of mental strength, and I can steadily upgrade to level 2, right? " After nodding, Sha LAN continued to reply: "yes, not only you, but also me. In fact, if I didn''t break through too fast recently, the foundation seems to be too empty. I''m afraid I have already started taking medicine, meditating day and night, and breaking through level 6 as soon as possible." "Teacher, do you still need to accumulate all kinds of knowledge at this level?" "Of course, for the wizard, knowledge is the foundation. Maybe some people can ignore the foundation and simply advance by spiritual breakthrough. However, such people tend to be more and more powerless when they get to the back. In fact, I already have this feeling now. Every time I meditate, the effect is not satisfactory. This is the end of my pursuit of rapid improvement of strength." "But teacher, your strength is very strong, those six level wizard are not your opponent." "The strength of a wizard is related to the fixed model of witchcraft that broke through the mark of wizard at the beginning, as well as the learning of witchcraft, the application of witchcraft, and the strength of spiritual strength. Although the foundation is unstable, it will also have an impact, but it will not be so serious. The unstable foundation mainly affects meditation and subsequent development. Do you understand?" He nodded, and Hugh scratched his head again. He said in some embarrassment: "teacher, in fact, the reason why I ask about your strength is that those inherited memories from mulantode in my mind, one of which is pointing to a Hualong pool hidden in our main material world.If you want to see the growth speed of his teacher, you can see if you can find a baptism for him. Just after the teacher, your words let me know that the foundation is still very important, so I will not expect that Hualongchi. I will study hard and consolidate my foundation ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sha LAN felt speechless and coughed. He looked at Hugh and said, "Hugh, in fact, what I said just now is true. However, some witches seldom encounter several opportunities of their own in their life. If they can seize these opportunities, they can fly into the sky. At least this time, you should look for the location of Hualong pool. If there is no mistake in mulantode''s inheritance memory, and there is indeed a Hualong pool in the subject matter world, then of course we should let mulantod enter into it and have a good bubble. This is a good thing for you. " "But teacher, didn''t you just say that foundation is the most important thing?" "The foundation is indeed the most important, but the foundation can be made up gradually later, and once the opportunity to increase strength is lost, it is really completely gone! Come on, I don''t want to talk about it. Let''s go to the Hualong pool right now. But before we go to Hualong pool, we should go to Yiwen first. Maybe she can give us some help "All right. I''ll follow your arrangement, teacher." Looking at Hugh''s clever appearance, Sha LAN suddenly exclaimed that the child was not easy to take with him when he was a child. He was so good when he was a child. Now he has become a wizard and began to question the authority of the teacher. If it is only a simple question, the key is that the guy does not know where to learn the routine. He has just said that the foundation is the most important thing The son threw out the question about the dragon pool of the main material world. He really let his teacher have no face at all! "It''s no good going on like this. You have to find a way to regain your authority as a teacher. Otherwise, there will be no way to continue to take care of children." Thinking about it, saran released his own beast, Teri, and turned it into a huge Silver Eagle. With saran and Hugh, and mulantod lying on him, he flew towards the direction of soran city. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 501 "Hualong pool? Do you mean there is a dragon pond in the main material world Looking at her surprised face, saran nodded and said, "it''s not sure yet. It''s just that my student and this little guy shared the inheritance memory, so I knew about it." Hearing this, coco and nathalol, who was standing next to her, looked at Hugh, who was squatting beside him, and finally remembered that there was a young blue dragon here. "Saran, you just said that we shared the inheritance memory So your student made a contract with this little guy and became a dragoon wizard? " "I can say that, but they didn''t sign a contract, but there were some problems when Hugh broke through the wizard. Mulantod absorbed the spirit of Hugh''s breakthrough, and Hugh also absorbed the mental power and dragon power of mulantod who just broke the shell. I think they are different from the Dragon riding wizard we know, but I can''t find them for a moment What''s the difference between them? " "Absorbed the spirit of each other? I really haven''t heard of this kind of thing, but the blue dragon guys are very proud. They generally don''t look up to human beings. If they know about your students and this little guy, I''m afraid there will be some trouble. " "Trouble? What kind of trouble is it? " "You''ll probably send someone to take this little fellow back? Maybe some extreme people will kill your students. Maybe the pride of the blue dragons is famous. We can only keep them from knowing it for the time being. " At this point, coco suddenly turned her head and glanced at nesalore, and said again, "Nathaniel, you should understand that?" Tired of heart, nathalol nodded helplessly and said, "I understand. I''ll take it as if I don''t know." "Well." Irwin nodded with satisfaction and praised, "smart choice." "Well, coco, do we want to go to that place and maybe we can find it. If there is a Hualong pool in that place, I think we can occupy that place first. It should be of great use." "That''s for sure. Not to mention the effect of Hualongchi needle on the dragon people, the people who have the blood of the dragon people or the supernatural creatures, it is absolutely impossible to find the materials and drugs that are associated with the Hualong pool. We should know that several Hualong pools are occupied by the major Dragon people, and the accompanying materials and drugs can not be easily obtained, If we occupy that place this time, it will be enough for us to get huge resources even if we buy and sell associated materials in the future. " He nodded slowly and said: "well, now go to the memory of that place to have a look, even if there is no trace of Hualong pool, we can also take this action as a play." "Well, that''s it," she snapped her finger. She looked at nesalore and said, "little nathalol, take us to the original form. You should be faster than saran''s animal reading speed." The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. Nathalol said to Irwin, "sister Irwin, I''m not in a hurry..." "But I''m in a hurry, or do you want me to be a dragon carrying you?" As soon as he said this, the two murderous spirits of Yiwen and Shalan enveloped nesalore at the same time. As long as nesalore dared to say no, it was likely that he would be brutally trampled. No, it was not possible, that was inevitable. If this request is put forward by Saran, then nesalore will probably persist in the end and will not yield. However, after the request is put forward by Yiwen, Yiwen, who has the blood of Dragon King, suppresses nesalor in blood, which is said to have destroyed him in strength. Moreover, nesalore is also very obedient to Yiwen, so he still gives in after all. "Well But I can''t be the original form in this city. Let''s go to the sky. " "Of course, we don''t want the city to be in chaos because you''re not, so let''s go now." A line of five people, or three dragons and two, disappeared into the house and came to the clouds in the sky of soran. At this time, nesalore uttered a dragon song, and his body turned into a dragon shape in a red light. Then, they sat directly on nesalore. In a murmur of dissatisfaction, the party immediately followed Hugh''s instructions Lead, fly to the West. The sea of clouds rolling, faint red light flow, as if the floating clouds in the sky is not vapor condensation, but flame general. Nathalol flew forward against the clouds in his abdomen. Finally Hugh spoke again and said, "it''s the front. According to the memory position, there should be an island in front of the island. There should be a mountain on the island. There should be the place where the Hualong pool is located." "There are mountains on the island There is an island, but there is at most a large mound on that island, and there is no mountain at all. " Hearing nesalore''s words, Hugh got up, looked down at the small island below, and immediately nodded, "it should be that island. Although it is different from what I remember, there is no high mountain that goes straight into the clouds, but the position is not bad. If there is this island, it should be!"Saran looked down at the island below, looked at Irwin, nodded, and said to nathalol, "nathalol, land, let''s go to that island!" "I see!" People feel light, but see nesalore immediately down in the past, quickly came to the island over the island, landed on the edge of the beach. Saran, with Hugh in one hand and mulantod in the other, jumped from nesalore, followed by Irwin. When all four of them landed, nathalol turned into human again. Without paying attention to the irascible nesalore, saran''s mental power spread directly to the whole island in a blink of an eye. It was confirmed that there were no fixed people living here on the island, which made Shalan a little bit surprised. According to the reason, this island is so huge that no one should live or live here. Besides, just as the mental strength just swept away By tracing, Shalan found that there are rich mineral resources on the island, and no one should have done more than that. "Coco, this island is a little strange. Why is there no one?" Yiwen also scanned the island with her mental power. Naturally, she knew what the strange thing was. So she nodded and said, "it''s really strange, but because of the strangeness, I think it''s more likely to be the place where Hualong pool is hidden, isn''t it?" "That''s true. Let''s go and find it." Sha LAN finished speaking, then turned to look at Hugh and asked, "Hugh, do you have any memory of this place?" Hearing saran''s words, Hugh shook his head and said, "teacher, I only know this island. As for the more specific memory, I don''t think about it for the time being." "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to force yourself. This island looks big. It''s just that. We''re all witches. We can find it slowly." At this time, coco looked at Shalan who was talking with Hugh, and her face showed a smile. She just looked at the way Shalan and Hugh looked. Suddenly, she felt that she had seen the way Shalan and their children were together after countless years. It was the first time for her to see such a gentle saran. You know, when men treat children and women, what kind of Gentleness is different. Shalan and Hugh finished speaking, and they were ready to walk to the forest in the island. But at this time, mulantod, who was still quiet, suddenly became a little anxious. He kept jumping up and down, and uttered a series of dragon chants. Now he can''t speak common language, so he speaks Dragon language. It''s just that Yvonne and nathalol listened, but their expressions became a little strange. "Shalan, where did you find this little guy? Although we can understand the Dragon language he spoke, the pronunciation of many words sounds very old. It is not the Dragon language spoken by our dragon people now. It should have been the Dragon language many years ago." No matter what language it is, when it has been spread for thousands of years, it is inevitable that there will be some changes in the use of words and pronunciation. At this time, mulantod''s Dragon language is like this. Strictly speaking, his dragon language can already be called Gulong for Yiwen and nesalore. With a slight pinch of his left hand, the five finger chain of Sha Lan''s left hand appeared, and the ring of dragon language immediately radiated light, making the meaning of the Dragon language uttered by mulantod be fully understood by saran. To put it simply, mulantod said that he remembered some pictures in his memory. There should be a settlement of dragon people in front of him. He said that the island was called longscale island. There should have been a high mountain called Longya mountain in front of him. But now the change is too big, so mulantod didn''t think of it for a while. "Hugh, let mulantold lead the way. Let''s go ahead and have a look." "Good teacher!" In response, Hugh said a few words in the same ancient dragon language as mulantod, and asked him to take them forward. Mulantod immediately flew up and flew to the woods ahead. When they saw this, they immediately followed mulantod and walked through the woods. At this time, coco ran and said to Saran, "Saran, you haven''t answered me just now. Where did you find this little guy?" "He was given to me by two blood princes under my command. It is said that he has been kept in the amber of time. The time should be at least the end of the golden age." "In the golden age, isn''t it thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years? If so, then everything is reasonable. The time of ten thousand years has changed like this, and it is the descendant of the local dragon people in the main material world. Some gaps should be considered normal." After about ten minutes, they came to a huge rock wall, which was covered with parasitic vines and other plants. It looked like some lush.Without any hesitation, mulantod immediately opened his mouth and spewed out a tiny breath of dragon breath after he flew here. However, even though it was the breath of dragon, the vines quickly turned into ashes in the fire and scattered, revealing the original appearance of the rock wall. "Roar Listening to mulantod''s cry, Hugh said directly to Shalan, "teacher, mulantod said there should be a cave behind this, but now that cave is not." "Is mulantod sure he didn''t make a mistake?" He turned his head and asked mulantod, and got the roar of mulantod. When Sha LAN heard what Hugh had said, she nodded slowly and went forward. Her palm pressed on the still hot rock wall. An invisible shock wave spread from her palm. "Hum Hum "Hum..." Feeling the shock wave from the palm of his hand, Sha Lan''s eyes finally congealed, and the intensity of the shock wave immediately increased. At the end of the speech, there was a crack spreading rapidly. In the next second, with the spread of the shock wave, the words suddenly burst into pieces, and those pieces of rock that should have fallen were turned into powder under the continuously stronger shock wave and were treated by Yiwen The blazing air from the mouth was blown away completely. "Hoo..." The rock powder diffused and disappeared in the wind. At this time, a huge cave, even enough to allow the dragon shaped Irwin and nesalore to enter and exit freely, appeared in front of them. Looking at the huge cave, coco couldn''t help but say, "there is a unique cave here. It seems that there is no deviation between Hugh''s and mulantoud''s inheritance memory. Moreover, according to my judgment, although the cave has become very rough and old due to time, we can still see the traces of excavation. It is very likely that this cave is really a main object If there was a Hualong pool in the ancestral land, I would not be surprised. " "How about it? Now go in and have a look? " Nodding, Irwin said, "of course, now that I''m here, I''m going to go in and have a good look." The voice dropped, and without hesitation, they immediately went to the interior. When they stepped into the cave, whether it was Yiwen or nesalor, even mulantod and Hugh, they all groaned in different degrees. Yiwen and nathalol could not help turning into dragon people. Their scales seemed to shine in Shalan''s eyes, but as a wizard without any dragon race blood, Sha LAN had to be a wizard But LAN didn''t feel the slightest abnormality! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 502 Among the four responsive people, only Hugh can still retain a certain degree of rationality. As for Yiwen, the three dragon clans are constantly making the sound of dragon chanting, and their claws are constantly scratching on the wall and ground, which makes them extremely excited. "Sue, calm down, tell me what you feel now!" saran said to Hugh Listening to saran''s words, Hugh controlled his mental power with the only reason left. He breathed out a breath and said to saran wearily, "teacher, I felt like there were many voices saying something to me in dragon language. I couldn''t hear it clearly for a moment. It''s just that those voices make me excited and excited, and there''s something wrong The power of the name has poured into my body, making my body and spirit constantly strengthened. Now I feel that as long as I go back to meditate, I can expect to be a second level in a month Speaking of this, Hugh inevitably felt excited again. Sha LAN judged that this was not a bad thing, so he did not stop Hugh from improving his strength. Looking at Yiwen and others who were extremely excited in the original place, Shalan could almost feel that their strength was steadily increasing. However, he had no relationship with the dragon people and could not get any benefits at all. After thinking about it, he raised his feet and walked towards the interior of the cave. Because of the influence of the sound and power, Yiwen was in a state of extremely excited, although not bad But now their bodies are temporarily unable to move and their spirits are in chaos, but they are unable to move on. On the contrary, Sha LAN, a human being, does not have the blood of the dragon race and is not affected by the voices in the dark. The energy that permeates the cave will not react to him, so that he can continue to move towards the interior. A ring finger, a group of blue and white light source agglomerated in the top of the head, as a lighting let Sha LAN slowly forward. About a hundred meters ahead, Sha LAN finally saw the shape of the cave. It was a large lake without any waves and ripples. On the transparent water surface of the lake, a large amount of water vapor rose from the water, and sometimes turned into a flying dragon, flying in mid air, sometimes turning into a landing dragon. One head came back to the water and integrated into the water again But it didn''t make any ripples. "Where is Hualong lake? This is Hualong lake, OK? There are so many large Hualong pools, and ten or eight giant dragons can take a bath here Murmuring to herself, Sha LAN looked around and saw a herb similar to coral but similar to plants. His eyes were bright. Without any hesitation, he directly reached out and took out the crystal knife. He carefully cut off the herb and the root, and put the herb into a crystal box. As long as you leave a root, you can grow another herb in ten or twenty years. "Longyuan grass is the material of legendary level medicament, which can''t be seen easily." Excited to look around, Shalan soon found another kind of material only in the vicinity of Hualong pool. He didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately ran to collect those materials. For an hour, Shalan did not rest, all the time was searching for and picking all kinds of herbs and materials. Finally, at the entrance of the cave outside, the voice of Yiwen weakened. Instead of breathing and shouting from deep sleep, Sha Lan was ready to leave here to see her. But at this moment, in the direction of Hualong pool which saran was facing, a light source appeared, and then a dazzling light burst out Mang. The light was so strong that Shalan could only cover her eyes slightly and turn to look at the direction of the light. Suddenly, she saw a jewel with flashing electric light in the shape of an eye, and a dark ball surrounded by black fog. She slowly emerged from the light and threw herself into the brow of Sha LAN at a very fast speed! At the same time, in the space ring in Sha Lan''s hands, the crystal heart belonging to Asgard is shining with colorful light that has never been seen before. It shoots out from the space ring and is also put into Sha Lan''s heart. In a flash, Shalan''s consciousness quickly rose to a named place. He looked down at his feet. It was a boundless sky. Around him, stars the size of nails were suspended around him. Just as Sha Lan was about to touch one of them, he was suddenly scalded by a sun three times the size of his nails, His arm involuntarily shrunk, but it just hit three planets, which made those stars explode one by one and turned into nothing. Just when Sha LAN didn''t know what to do, a gentle voice suddenly sounded in her ear. "Be careful, these planets are fragile for you now." Just after that, the three planets that just exploded because of the touch of saran were restored to their original shape and began to move in a fixed orbit. At this time, saran carefully looked around, and immediately saw a man with black hair and blue pupil and a gentle face. He looked like he was only eighteen or nine years old. However, his eyes seemed to contain a universe. He had the feeling of looking at a universe just as he had seen the shadow of the black light emperor."You are The grant family... " Nodding, the man said to Saran, "yes, I''m from the grant family My name is al grant. Like you and the black light, we are all from the earth''s walkers, but we came a lot earlier than you, especially me, who came to this world before you for at least 100000 years. " "100000 years So long But I remember meeting the black light emperor before. He said that you can''t leave any trace in this world "Oh, that little guy has not been a God for a long time, and his universe has not been built completely. How can we know what kind of abilities all the gods have? Besides, this universe still gave birth to my universe. Although the universe now rejects my coming, I can still leave something in this universe as long as I want to. I just need to see it I don''t want to. " "Lord God? What is that? " "Oh, yes, you haven''t even reached the legend. Naturally, it''s impossible to know the existence of the LORD God. However, I would like to apologize to you instead of black light and me." "Sorry? Why? " "Because the two of us left the universe with a very serious aftereffect due to a moment of negligence or a moment of soft hearted. We didn''t expect that the aftereffect would become so serious. So we didn''t deal with this matter, but we didn''t think that we would be fooled, When we left, we found that the problem was very serious, and we could not solve it, so we can only leave it to you "Me? Why me? What''s the trouble? " "You are chosen because you come to this world, and in fact can not be disturbed by the future trouble. Only people like us who come here from another world have two natures: one is the soul from this world to ensure that we can integrate into this world, and the other is from another world We can be free from the interference of the world, so it can only be you, and it must be you. " "Does this mean the soul?" "Heavy soul Yes, it''s not. The soul of this world often refers to the special constitution of two souls in this world. But you, or we, can be regarded as heavy souls, but in essence we are not the same. " "So how do you two want me to help you? Or what do you want me to help you with? " "I can''t tell you about this matter for the time being. I think black light has already told you the hint. When you have reached your strength, you can probably understand it." Hearing this, Sha LAN suddenly gave a bitter smile and said, "I have already thought it out, but I don''t dare to believe it." At this time, Al''s face finally showed a trace of surprise, and then with a smile on his face, he nodded and said: "you want to understand it. I have to say that you want to understand this matter faster than I thought, but before you can really solve the problem, I think you should not disclose even a word, do you think?" Nodding, saran said, "yes, I think so too. After all, the problem you left me really makes me feel unable to face and solve for the first time." "Well, your strength is really improving very fast at present, but it is not fast enough for the things you are going to face. That problem has already noticed our thoughts. Therefore, the mother of fear has also accelerated the erosion of the universe. With your current strength and progress speed, I''m afraid you can''t improve your strength in time to the extent that you can deal with these things." "If so, do you have a stronger candidate?" Shaking his head, Al said, "as I said just now, you are the right person." "But my strength..." "Black light and I really can''t give you enough strength to deal with this matter immediately, but we are the God after all. Although the universe makes us unable to intervene more, we can still improve your strength to the peak of mortals." "The peak of mortals This means "Legend is the peak of mortals, and on the Internet is the realm of God." "Legend..." "Yes, it''s a legend. In fact, for today, Blacklight and I have prepared something. The gem that you saw before, which is shaped like an electric eye, and the black ball with black smoke, as well as the crystal heart of Asgard''s core, are all things we have prepared for you, in order to let you enter the Trinity faster." "Trinity?" "Trinity is the foundation for mortals to break through the level of gods, and it is the most stable state of rules. Your Trinity is thunder, darkness and shock, which correspond to your two wizard attributes and the strength of your body. Before, when you came to this space of consciousness, I had already prepared things into your body. When your consciousness returned to your body, I would use those three things to condense your own rules.When the rules are really condensed, it is time for you to have the power to fight that problem. Before that, you can choose to be low-key or high-profile, but you have to protect yourself. Do you understand? " It has to be said that Saran''s mind is a little confused. He gets too much information from Al and has too many problems in his mind. He really doesn''t know where to start. But after thinking about it, saran decided to start with the Trinity. "Master Al, can you explain the Trinity to me?" "Well, I don''t have much time, so this is the last question I''ll explain to you. Trinity is the foundation of the non-human level. In a simple way, it is necessary to find three rules to form a cycle and form the most stable structure to support your transcendence, achieve inhuman posture and break away from the shackles of the universe. Maybe you will compare the gods here with those in the universe, but in fact, it is not right. The gods in this universe are different from us. In my opinion, only those who are beyond the universe are the real gods. Of course, in this universe, our existence is called the LORD God. As long as the God of the universe grasps some rules to the extreme and becomes the embodiment and spokesperson of the rules, he can achieve the divine position. However, it has gone astray, become a part of the universe, and is no longer an independent existence. But we are different. Breaking through the rules of Trinity is the real way. As for the three Trinities, they are totally different according to different people. For example, I am the three kinds of destruction, rebirth and time. The black light is the darkness, time and space. As for you, there are three kinds of thunder, darkness and concussion. They all have different places. " At this point, Al''s body is constantly fluctuating, and this space of consciousness is also showing signs of collapse. At this time, he looked up at the top, as if he saw something, but said to saran: "it''s almost to the limit. We can only say goodbye. Maybe when you reach the level equivalent to the God of the universe, that is, when the three major rules are condensed, we can meet again, but now we can only say goodbye!" As the voice dropped, Al reached for a finger, and saran felt the darkness in front of her eyes, and she was suddenly separated from the space of consciousness. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 503 When Sha LAN opened his eyes, he looked at the Hualong pond, which was almost half empty of water. He felt as if he had passed away from the world. Just now, or a long time ago, he broke away from the consciousness space constructed by Al, but did not think that his consciousness did not return to his body immediately. Instead, he came to a shallow dream space which was almost stagnant under the interference of time rules. In the dream space constructed by Al, according to the information left by Al, saran patiently comprehends the rules contained in the three things Al and the black light gave him, and gradually increases his strength by absorbing most of the power transformed from the water of Hualong pool. In fact, Shalan in the real world may have just passed for a short time, but in fact, during this period of time, her spirit and soul have undergone earth shaking changes, from level 5 wizard to level 9 legend. In fact, if Sha LAN did not stay in the stagnant dream space for too long, her spirit and soul would have reached At the limit, he can actually leave and return to his body after the world reaches the legendary peak. However, when Shalan returned to his body, he found a very serious problem, that is, his spirit and soul essence were upgraded to the level 9 legend level, but his body did not improve because of the stagnation of time. Even with his spirit sea, he maintained the level of level 5 wizard. Once he released his power, he would only There will be a consequence, that is, the surge of power to break through the spirit of the sea, their own explosion of their own head. So when Sha LAN opened her eyes, she carefully restrained her strength and used the level 9 legend''s ability to control the spiritual power. She shrunk the mental power into a group and suspended it in the spiritual sea. She slowly released the spiritual power to moisten the spiritual sea, making the spiritual sea expand slowly. At the same time, he also found that the three things from Al and black light were also integrated into his own body. The crystal heart was integrated into Sha Lan''s own heart. He could almost see that his heart was gradually crystallizing, but it was not the same kind of crystal. This crystallization was full of a unique breath of life, which was left to him by the black light It contains the concussion rule of black light intercepted by saran. As for the two things al left to Saran, the eye of thunder containing the rules of thunder is integrated into the eye of black thunder in the heart of Sha Lan''s eyebrows, which makes the eye of black thunder constantly changing. The black hole dark star containing the dark rules is suspended under the soul of Saran, slowly rotating, quite a situation of guarding the soul and spirit. "With the help of crystal heart and concussion force, my body strengthening speed can reach a very fast level, but it will take at least three years for me to really bear the concussion rules I have learned and really turn them into my own use. Although my mental sea can be strengthened faster, it will take at least one or two years. At least now, I can''t use the power beyond level 6. Unless I can get my soul and spirit out of my body for a while, then I can really play my level 9 legendary ability. Only at this stage, I can only carefully restrain my strength, otherwise I will blow my head off, which is really humiliating. " Some rigid hands and feet on the ground, step by step, like a long time did not use the same legs. Saran is adapting to his body again. He doesn''t know how long he spent in the dream space which is almost stagnant at that time, a year? two years? Or ten years? Twenty years? In that dream space, saran''s sense of time seemed to be disturbed, and there was no way to estimate the time. In that dream space, Shalan not only kept practicing, but also began to study his own witchcraft and alchemy in order to relax. In that dream space, there was not nothing but a lot of things, including books, food, bridges, water, trees and sky, The dream space is simply an endless forest with a small wooden house. Although there is no one, Shalan can still bear it. Otherwise, if it is really a space without anything, Sha LAN may not be able to hold on to the present. in addition, many things that Al wanted to talk to saran but didn''t have time to say were all in books Shalan had seen it all over the dream space, and she knew a lot of secrets and secrets of the universe. For example, under the will of the universe, there is a subdivided world will. The will of the subject matter world is the most powerful and characteristic of the world will. Such a will of the world, for the people born out of their own world, usually like a mother, will give a lot of preferential treatment. For example, if a person born in the subject matter world becomes a legend, he can not show his power beyond the upper limit of his power in the subject matter world, and he can come and go freely, such as the case of Yiwen. But if people born in other worlds want to enter the subject matter world, as long as their strength exceeds the upper limit of the main material world, they will immediately be rejected or even attacked by the main material world. This is what the legends call the black thunder. Few people can resist its power.Therefore, as long as Sha LAN does not die to reveal the power of legend level, even if his strength reaches the legendary level, he will not be disturbed and attacked by the subject matter world. As for other worlds, there are some such rules. However, most of the world''s will is not as powerful as the subject matter world. At most, it will repel outsiders and interfere with power to a certain extent. Only a small part of the world, like the subject matter world, severely attacks those who use the power beyond its upper limit. Seeing this information, saran simply concluded that the world will is a kind of existence similar to God, but not God. They are adhering to the will of the universe, but they are relatively independent. They are like children of the will of the universe, but they are like a part of the body of the will of the universe. These obscure existence can not be easily ignored, but there is no need to pay too much attention to it, In a word, they are more like the embodiment of rules, the embodiment of rules to protect their own world! In addition, Shalan is most concerned about why Al and black light can know that they will meet their left behind, and what they leave to saran is always easy for saran to meet. After reading some books left by Al in that dream space, Shalan probably knew that it was because there was time in the trinity of Al and the black light. They could see the future through the long river of time, and naturally they could also see saran''s footprints in this world, even the whole universe, and make timely preparations. While thinking about these things, Sha LAN walked around the half smaller Hualong pool. Whenever he saw something good at the bottom of the water without the Hualong pool, he immediately lowered himself to pick up the things and put them into his own space equipment. Just when Sha LAN didn''t know how many materials to pick up from the ground, a white chess piece representing the queen of chess flew out of his space ring. Looking at the chess piece, Sha LAN immediately knew that it was from the sealed woman in a secret space in the nightmare abyss when she was a wizard apprentice This is the keepsake that Sha LAN once promised to help the other party out of trouble within 100 years. But now this piece of chess piece is probably due to the improvement of Sha Lan''s strength and has produced corresponding reactions. The white chess pieces slowly rotate, and the white light condenses around the white chess pieces an illusory image of a woman. The woman has white hair and white clothes, and she is the woman who signed the contract with saran before. "Legend Once a little apprentice, in such a short period of time, has the spirit and soul of legendary level, it seems that you are not ordinary people "It seems that you can find out about me through this piece." "Don''t be hostile. In fact, you should also know that for me, who has been sealed for a long time, once I grasp the straw, I must firmly grasp it. If it is you, you should be the same as me." "I will complete the original contract, but not now." "Our contract is 100 years. If you can help me out in advance, I will give you enough extra compensation. What do you think?" In fact, the strength of the White Queen is just legend level. Now facing Saran, who has also reached the legendary level in soul and spirit, the White Queen naturally has no advantage. Moreover, for the legend, it is very troublesome to unilaterally terminate a contract, but it is not totally impossible to do so. Therefore, the white queen does not have any advantages Because I had signed a contract, I felt that I had decided to eat saran. "Extra pay, what is that?" "What do you think of a legendary sorcerer?" "Legendary witchcraft, very attractive to me, but I am not very interested in." Hearing this, the White Queen was silent for a moment, and then she said again, "what if it''s a magic tool matched with your five finger chain?" After hearing this, Sha Lan''s face changed slightly. He looked at the shadow of the White Queen and said slowly, "it seems that you know a lot, but is that magic tool from the nightmare hell or the jade world?" "Emerald world, that sorcerer is from the emerald world." "Whose hand is the Sorcerer''s? I don''t think it''s in your hand." "The sorcerer is not in my hands. The sorcerer is in the hands of the black queen. She was born in a wizard organization in the jadeite world. She is one of the three leaders of the wizard organization. In fact, she has joined our chess corps and become the black queen among the four most powerful kings." "Black and white, your relationship should not be very good?" "That''s right. We''ve never dealt with it very well. In fact, I suspect that she framed me and sealed me up, but I don''t have any evidence." "So how do we get that sorcery? I don''t think if you ask for it, they will give it to you. " "Although the sorcery belongs to the black queen, before I was sealed by me, it has been given to the black bishop under her command. We don''t need to deal with the black queen, we can find the black bishop directly.""In short, we still need to grab it." "That''s right." "If so, that''s not enough." Hearing this, the White Queen was silent for a moment and whispered, "you can''t be so greedy!" With a slight smile, Sha LAN looked at the White Queen and said, "white queen, you should also know that you can be sealed. Naturally, there are elements of your carelessness. But the person who seals you must be stronger than you. Although you are sure that you are from the chess corps, none of us can guarantee that the person who seals you is not a demigod, right? Kuang and even if it''s a legendary peak, I''m not the opponent, am I? " "As soon as you let me go, I''ll give you a legendary enchantment, and I''ll help you get it. So you can agree?" "I have another small condition. I can remove the hands and feet from my reading animal. Of course, I can do it myself, but it will cause damage to the reading animal. I think you, as the original owner, should be able to do this?" "That''s the last request I''ll give you." "That''s the last request, of course." "OK, I have promised you. Next, you just need to go to the place where I pulled you into the space before. The White Queen''s piece in your hand will guide you." As the words fell, the White Queen''s virtual image gradually dispersed, and the White Queen''s chess pieces in the White Queen''s virtual image fell into the hands of saran again. Putting the White Queen''s pieces into the space ring, saran senses Teri, who has fallen into a deep sleep. She smiles and walks around the Hualong pool again. When the four of them woke up and walked into the cave, they saw saran walking around the same place like an old man with inconvenient legs. With a slight frown on her brow, coco immediately stepped forward, looked at saran and said, "Saran, what''s the matter with you? Is it hurt? " Shaking his head, Sha Lan said with a smile: "I didn''t get hurt, but I haven''t controlled my body for a long time. Now I''m a little unfamiliar with the control of my body, so I''m slowly getting familiar with my body." "Familiar with the body? What are you talking about, saran "Literally, I haven''t been active for a long time." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 504 Yiwen looked at Shalan with some puzzlement. She just wanted to ask what she wanted to ask, but suddenly she saw that Saran accidentally crushed a rock under her feet. Immediately, she knew that Saran''s words were not metaphorical, but literal. "Saran, why is your body like this? What''s wrong with you?" "The soul and spirit have been separated from the body for too long, and the strength has been improved too fast, resulting in the body''s disharmony and being unable to adapt to the new strength. Rash action is not only the things around me, but also myself." "Saran, have you gone to another world?" Hearing this, saran nodded and replied, "although it''s not the real world, it''s almost the same. I spent some time there and made some progress, so now it''s like this when I come back. But let''s not talk about these things for the moment. Let''s talk about things here. There is a large Hualong pool here, and there are a lot of accompanying materials in it. I have collected them for a long time, and only about two or three tenths of them are available. " Looking at the Hualong pool in the cave, Yiwen and his four fellows who are related to the dragon clan all look shocked and satisfied. Especially, as pure blood dragon people, nesalore and mulantod can hardly bear to rush to the Hualong pool to take a bath. "Shalan, in any case, this island must belong to us." "Of course, we can send someone to take over this island. It''s just that this island is probably between our mainland and another continent. It''s hard to guarantee that there will be some messy troubles. So I think we still need to arrange some people with good strength here." "Let nesalore be here. Just now the four of us have been influenced and nurtured by the power produced by the long-term closure of the cave. Our strength has entered the country. Nesalore is not far away from level 7. Let him stay here should help him break through to level 7 as soon as possible." For this point, nathalol immediately nodded and looked at saran. According to the truth, saran is the object he needs to obey. Therefore, he still needs to get the permission of saran. Shalan didn''t pay much attention to the coming and going of nesalore. Besides, there should be a powerful presence in the dragon scale island. Just now Shalan had planned to set up a branch of the wizard organization he was about to establish. In the future, he could send those members of the wizard organization with good strength to guard and replace them at a fixed time It can be regarded as a kind of tempering. Besides, the island is rich in natural resources. Not to mention the things associated with Hualong pool in this cave, it is only the products of this island. Sha Lan also vaguely remembers that it is very good. It can be used by witches below level 3 or 4, but it is a rare treasure land. Of course, since they have come here, the island also naturally owns the shares of the red dragons and the grant family, which can be regarded as a connection between his wizard organization and the two big powers in the universe, but before that, he must establish his own ownership of the island. "Irwin, are you going to include this island within the red dragons and the grant families?" Hearing saran''s words, Irwin did not feel embarrassed and concealed. She nodded directly and said, "Saran, Hualong pool is not a thing for human beings, but it is a rare treasure for the red dragon family and our grant family. Therefore, the red dragon family and the grant family must participate in it, please You understand. " "This is what we found together. Besides, the participation of the red dragons and the grant family has also helped us, but I have to occupy the majority of the ownership of this island." "Strictly speaking, this island was discovered by your disciples, so you occupy 50% of the land, while the grant family and the red dragon family occupy 25% respectively. What do you think of it?" "Yes, the output on the island will be distributed in this way. As for the right to use Hualong pool that we have allocated, we can naturally give it back to the red dragon family and the grant family. This matter will be left to you, I believe you, and you can handle it." With the current relationship between Irwin and saran, Irwin did not refuse. She nodded and said, "yes, that''s settled. I think both the grant family and the red dragon clan will send people. I will urge them not to send those people who are in a mess." "I will build a branch of our sorcerer organization here, which can be regarded as a part of our Wizard organization. At that time, I will sit here for a period of time, and then I will leave here when the situation is stable." "Sit down You are so confident. How far have you improved your strength? " "My strength has reached the legendary level, but my body has not adapted to this strength. It will take some time." "Legend?" Yiwen was slightly shocked, but she knew that Shalan was only a level five wizard before. Now she has become a legend. She must have met with something important. However, Yiwen is also worried about whether Shalan''s promotion is a kind of promotion that consumes her potential. If so, even if she can get the legendary level power now, it will be a bit of a loss Lost."Saran, is this enhanced safety?" Hearing her words, saran immediately understood what she was thinking, and nodded and said, "don''t worry, there are no side effects. In fact, it seems to be an instant improvement. But my spirit and soul have been in a special space for a long time, and my body has been suffering from discomfort and can''t be controlled normally. In fact, strictly speaking, My promotion is something I have been practicing alone for a long time. " Rolling her eyes, coco didn''t comment on this kind of cheap behavior. "Well, let''s get out of here first, saran. Can you go?" "Slower ones should be OK." As she spoke, Sha LAN took a step forward. However, due to the distraction of speaking, or because of the delay, she broke into pieces when she went down to the ground, and her shoes were completely broken, and half of her trouser legs disappeared. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Saran felt embarrassed. He just wanted to say something, but something more embarrassing came. However, seeing that coco directly stretched out her hand to Shalan and held her in her arms, she looked down at her surprised face, and her face was slightly red. She said with a smile, "it''s the first time I saw you like this. It''s quite good." Is this the awakening of the spirit of the general attack or how, what rhythm is this? Although there is some helplessness, but saran really dare not struggle casually. Now he is like a paper wrapped dynamite barrel. He may hurt Yiwen if he moves casually, although there are some No, it was very embarrassing, but if saran didn''t want to hurt Irwin, she could only hold her like this. Hey, with a smile, coco took saran and went out toward the outside. When everyone went out, she let nathalol stay here to guard the island, and she turned into a red dragon, and she took saran and Hugh, and mulantod, and quickly left the island. Under the guidance of Saran, Irwin came to the castle of the dark Council. As a legendary level, Irwin naturally had some ways to prevent the dark Council from discovering their arrival. quietly came to the room belonging to Salem in the dark parliament castle. Yi Wen placed salon carefully on a sofa and sat down. Then, laughing and laughing at Mullan Todd''s eyes, he said to Salan, "are you satisfied with your service, Princess Salem?" Rolling a white eye, Shalan helplessly said: "coco, you don''t mess with me, I belong to the disabled now, you should love me." "Disabled people are real. It''s unnecessary to love you. You are not honest. In my opinion, it''s good to lie on one side like this. I can see you anytime and anywhere." "Oh, you want to hide your beauty in a golden house." "Of course, won''t you?" "Yes, how can you not? I''m afraid chivalric Irwin will leave me a disabled person like this. " After a long time, Irwin said to Saran, "Saran, how long will it take for you to get well?" "It will take a long time, but you don''t need to worry. I learned a lot of witchcraft in that dream space, but there is just one witchcraft that can be used, which is suitable for my present situation." As soon as the words fell, saran slowly closed her eyes, and suddenly another translucent saran walked out of her body, like a spirit, but with the appearance of a third of real people, she stood in front of Yiwen. Surprised to see the second Saran, coco some can''t believe said: "what is this witchcraft? Why haven''t I heard of it? " "In fact, this sorcery evolved from another semi-finished state that has not yet been practiced. I call it spiritualization. In a simple way, it merges most of the mental energy into the soul and breaks away from the body to form a kind of witchcraft similar to the spirit state. You can also regard it as a separate kind of witchcraft, but after the separation, my original experience fell into a semi coma The ability of self-protection is minimized "So, with most of your spirit and soul, you should be able to give full play to your real strength now?" Saran''s spirit body separation retreated a step back and integrated into his own body again. Then he opened his eyes and said to Irwin, "yes, as long as I use the reification, my spirit body can exert its legendary level of strength, which is also a way to indirectly exert my strength." In fact, this spiritualization is a kind of witchcraft derived from the study of the three rules of separation. Originally, saran did not attach much importance to the ability of this sorcery, but did not want to use it at this time. "It''s a pity that although your sorcery can exert your real strength, its weakness is also obvious. When you use spiritualization, your noumenon may be in a state of being unable to resist any damage. Although the strength of your body is still there, generally, as long as there is a supernatural assassin of three levels or so, you will be killed.""Coco, don''t worry about it. In fact, this is what I have to do when I have to. I won''t risk using psionics until I have to. After all, spirit state has its advantages, but there are also weaknesses. I''m not so stupid." "You know, I won''t say much. OK, I''m going to leave here for a while to deal with the affairs of longscale island. You can stay here." "Well, don''t worry." Yiwen nodded and left without much nonsense. At this time, Shalan looked at Hugh standing on the side laughing and directly said to him, "Hugh, you have gained a lot of benefits in that cave. Maybe you can start to attack the level II wizard level, but your knowledge accumulation is not enough. Now go to read a book." "All right, teacher." Looking at Hugh, who quickly ran to his desk and began to read, and mulantod, who was lying at his feet for a rest, Shalan laughed and prepared to meditate with his eyes closed to speed up his body''s adaptation. But at this time, saran''s mind suddenly remembered the voice from selea. "Master Saran, some people have come to the island to make trouble, and many people are injured, and a building we originally built collapsed as a result, but they obviously have some purpose, and they did not hurt people''s lives." "What are these people from?" "They said they came from the black light family!" After hearing this, saran''s face changed slightly. He thought about it for a moment, and immediately knew that the black light family was probably for Asgard. But let alone the core crystal heart of Asgard, the heart was completely integrated with saran''s body. Without saran''s control, Asgard had no energy source and could not start. Even if Asgard was in good condition, Shalan did not There''s an idea to give it to the black light family. It''s just that the other party has found his own head, and has given himself a bad power. If he doesn''t fight back, he will really be regarded as a pinchable persimmon. In that case, he will build some wizard organization. Such a sorcerer organization that is bullied by others at will, it is impossible for a few people to want to join in. Thinking of this, saran sighed. "Selea, I''ll be there in a minute!" As the voice fell down, Shalan closed her eyes and performed the reification. Sha LAN, in the spirit state, went out of the body directly. Under Hugh''s surprised eyes, she turned into a streamer and disappeared in front of Hugh. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 505 "Teacher! teacher! Where are you going! " "Guard my body, I will come when I go!" The voice dropped, and Sha LAN, who was in the spirit state, had disappeared in front of Hugh in the blink of an eye. At this time, on the island where Shalan built the sorcerer organization, a floating ship built entirely with magic technology at the cutting edge of the universe docked on the shore of the island. A man with black hair and black pupil seemed to be standing on the island, looking at seleya, who was pale and kneeling on the ground, he said again: "when is Shalan Winman coming here If you don''t come out after half an hour, don''t blame us for going in and looking for it. " When she heard this, selea slowly raised her head, and just wanted to say something, she saw the man''s face unswervingly and whispered: "who made you raise your head? Is it possible for us to look directly at such a humble existence as you?" As the voice fell, an invisible force suddenly pressed her head, pressing her head on the ground, and the blood burst out. At this time, reinard''s face changed slightly, and his hand holding the black bow six sniper rifle suddenly tightened, and he wanted to start. But at this moment, his hand was suddenly seized by perland. At the same time, pelander whispered to reinald, "I''m just as angry, but this is not the time to show off. What we need to do now is to wait for saran to return Come on, only he can solve these guys "But SlyA, she..." "She is a high blood race. Although it is cold-blooded to say so, she has suffered more than you and me. At least, as long as she has enough blood, she can recover from these injuries. As long as Saran comes back, no matter what insult she has suffered, she can find it back!" With a hard bite, lineard took a deep breath, then nodded to perland and said, "OK, I see. I won''t do it. I will endure until master saran arrives." Lennard was not stupid. He understood what pelander meant. It''s just that some people don''t have perland''s warning and reinald''s calmness, but they can''t continue to endure for a moment, and finally they are ready to do it! More than a dozen shadows quickly came up from all around. These people were blood clans of the dark Council. They were originally here to help build the sorcerer organization of Shalan. Before the people of the black light family came to see saran and saw their fierce appearance, seleya let them hide aside and deal with these guys by themselves. At first, these blood clans could endure, but when just seleya was treated like that, they finally couldn''t bear to start. The man with black hair and black pupil chuckled at his own blood clan, which looked at those blood clan''s eyes, just like looking at some moths fighting fire, full of contempt. "A bunch of filthy guys, get rid of them." "Yes, Lord Soren." As the voice dropped, the middle-aged man behind Sorun, a man with black hair and black pupil, suddenly stepped forward, pulled out the cross sword in his waist with his backhand, and cut it out with one sword. A blazing sword was drawn out in an instant and blasted towards those blood clans. In a blink of an eye, about half of those blood clans were killed. At this time, seleya looked at those blood clans who were killed in an instant, her face changed greatly and said, "no, go back quickly, go back!" "Back? Now that they have done it to me, they will accept the price of doing it to me. " On hearing Sauron''s words, seleya immediately said to him, "Lord Soren, please leave my people alone!" "What right do you have for me to let them go?" "Please Seria''s head was deeply lowered, and her body trembled slightly. All these blood clans were her own blood descendants. They were like her children and brothers and sisters. They had different feelings. In fact, if she was the original, she might feel heartache, but she would not do such a thing to bow her head for her own blood. Maybe it was saran''s influence or some change of her ideas. To a certain extent, selea became more human and attached more importance to her feelings. Therefore, she made this kind of behavior that she would never have done before. Looking at the head bowed seleya, Soren felt comfortable both physically and mentally. When he was in the headquarters of the black light family, there were many people standing on his head. Soren, whether willing or not, must bow to those people. Now that he has come to this world, his seven level strength can almost sweep the whole subject matter world, and the black light family of the main material world is in the His complete surrender to his feet under his strong wrist made Soren feel like standing on the top for the first time, which made him less and less want to go back to the family headquarters. Now Soren, a morbid man in his mind, immediately satisfied his morbid psychology after seeing seria bow his head to himself. He just wanted to show his magnanimity, but he never wanted to hear one of the remaining blood clans yell at him: "Lord seleya, don''t kneel down to such a guy. He says that our blood clan is a dirty race, but It is in my opinion that such a guy who insults and kills people regardless of right or wrong is rubbish in the garbage! No matter how evil and filthy we are thought to be, our blood clan will not bow to such rubbishAs soon as the words fell, Soren''s face became extremely gloomy. He suddenly stood up from his chair, raised his hand and sent out a fire to the blood clan who spoke. However, seeing that the fire struck the blood clan in an instant, it did not kill him immediately. Instead, he constantly wrapped and wrapped up the blood clan''s body, baking and burning his body a little bit. This is a kind of flame burning body and soul at the same time. The dual burning of body and soul makes the blood clan can not help but send out a howl, struggling in the air like a human torch. "Just a blood race, dare to talk to me like this, then I would like to see how long you can bear what you say! This sorcery directly affects the body and soul. With your strength, it can be used as the fuel of these flames for three or four days. I want to see if you will change your mind in these three or four days. As long as you admit the filth and inferiority of your blood clan, I can give you a good time. What do you think? " "You Don''t think Ah After listening to this, Soren''s face showed a morbid smile, nodded and said, "well, let me have a good look at how strong you are. Anyway, my waiting time for saran Winman is a bit boring, so you can take it as my entertainment program." Looking at the bloodlings who were crying in the air and the others who had been killed, selea''s face was gradually filled with tears, her body trembled slightly, and then slowly calmed down. However, she stood up slowly from the ground, and a pair of bat wings suddenly expanded. At this time, the knight behind Soren bowed his head and said to Soren, "Lord Soren, the order of the family is not to offend saran Winman, but to trade things in a gentle way. According to the intelligence, this seleya is the people around saran Winman and has been with him for a long time, so Lord Soren is requested not to hurt her life. ¡± hearing this, Soren''s face showed a trace of impatience, but it soon disappeared. He nodded slowly and said, "I know, I don''t need to tell me again." "Yes, Lord Soren." Turning to selea, Soren opened his mouth again and said, "you kneel down now, I can not investigate your rudeness to me, otherwise I can only treat you unkindly." As for Soren''s words, selea didn''t mean to obey at all, but she rushed up into the air and caught the blood clan burned in the fire with Solon''s surprised eyes. Seeing seleya''s action, Soren scoffed directly: "it''s my magic. No one can lift the flame without me. Although your strength is much better than him, you can''t do it." She turned a deaf ear to Soren''s words. She ignored the flames that spread along her arms towards her body, and said to the blood clan in a low voice: "sorry, I''ll give you a relief now." "More Thank you very much Your honor... " "You''re welcome." She said in a low voice. Seleya''s face was so cold that she reached out directly to cut off the head of the blood clan and completely killed her own blood descendant. On the ground, selea felt the pain of body and soul brought by the fire around her hands. She looked at Soren, shook her wings violently, and was ready to pounce on Soren. At the same time, even pelander, who had stopped reinald before, was no longer patient. He pulled a pistol from the back of his waist and roared, and he was ready to rush at Sauron and them with Lennard and other research institutes and guards. But at this time, a breeze blows, and in a flash comes to seleya''s side. She turns into a translucent man with a spirit state! At this time, saran reached out and gently brushed her hand to eliminate the flames. At the same time, saran said to her softly, "selea, it''s hard for you. You''ve done a good job. This time it''s my problem. I came back too late. Now I''ll leave the rest to me." Looking at Sha Lan''s current state, seleya took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "young master, it''s me who didn''t handle this matter well. He is a member of the black light family after all. We can''t..." Before selea finished speaking, saran waved her hand and said, "selea, although I don''t know how you know about the black light family, they don''t cover the sky with one hand as you think. At least in the main material world, they want to cover the sky with one hand or complete the impossible thing. So you can rest assured that this matter is left to me ¡£¡± As the words fell, saran reached out and brushed her hand again. Selea felt a slight shock in her body. In a blink of an eye, she came to Lennard and perland. At this time, saran turned her head and looked at Soren, whose face was blue. She said, "I know what you are going to do here. If the conditions are right, it''s not that there is no possibility of a good discussion. But now I''ve changed my mind. Either you go or I''ll help youThat''s what he said. In fact, it''s impossible for saran to trade Asgard to the black light family. He just refused to trade Asgard to the black light family. In this way, even if Asgard belonged to the black light emperor, the black light family did not have much confidence to ask him for it. In fact, saran was not weak at all! Soren looked at Saran, narrowed his eyes, stood up, and said to saran word by word: "saran Winman, you have to know what you just said. Asgard is the thing of our black light family. You should give us something. We will give you a little compensation. It is our black light family''s disdain to bully a country wizard like you Don''t think that we are afraid of you, so you can sell it for a price. You can take advantage of us and humiliate the black light family. What are you? " "What am I? Maybe it''s someone you should be careful about in the legend of black light family? Maybe I''m going to lose a lot of money to my family? " Hearing this, Soren was stunned at first, and then laughed as if hearing some joke. However, he did not know that there was no exaggeration in saran''s words. Now his strength has reached the legendary level. In other words, he can play the real power of Asgard. As long as he sits on Asgard and integrates into his body''s crystal heart, he can provide energy to Asgard from his body, making Shalan play Come out against the power of the gods. In fact, to Shalan, Asgard is a kind of power extractor and power amplifier, which is the real function of Asgard. Therefore, the extremely absurd words in Soren''s ears are actually true. If today''s saran really wants to work hard, it can really bring great harm to the black light family. "It''s ridiculous. It''s ridiculous. I never knew that Saran Winman, who my family asked me to treat carefully, would be such a conceited delusion patient. It''s just that whether these words are what you really want to say or because your brain is broken for a while, in a word, since you say these words, you have to pay a price!" As the words fell down, a group of flames gathered around Soren''s body, but in those flames, the eyes of wild animals opened, staring at Saran, showing a look of incomparable greed. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 506 "The magic of summoning and flame? It is worthy of being Heiguang''s descendants. " For saran''s words, Soren only thought that the black light he said meant was the black light family. In fact, he did not know that the black light mentioned by Shalan was only black light, only referring to the black light emperor. "Hum, how can the witchcraft of my black light family be imagined by rural witches like you? This sorcery summoned the power of Inferno and combined my flame magic with the strongest power in the same level. I want to see what is special about you, the guy selected by Asgard!" As the voice dropped, the vertical pupils of those flames suddenly tightened up and glared at saran. At this time, saran''s position exploded one after another. The explosion of flames and shocks superimposed into a cloud of fire and spread around. The ground vibrated and the temperature was hot. Even Dr. pelander, who was standing a little closer, had a little hair on his body It is very difficult to breathe because of burning. "Ordinary people, stay away from me!" "How is master saran? I didn''t see him escape! " "Let''s go! Lord selea, let''s do it now Selena listened to Lennard''s words, shook her head slowly and said, "Lennard, don''t be so nervous. You are also the one who has signed the contract with master Shalan. Can you feel it? Master Shalan''s strength of soul has not changed, and his mental strength has not fluctuated. He has not been affected by those flames and explosions! " Hearing this, reinald felt a little bit, and found that it was really just like what seleya said. Saran was really normal. He was a little relieved. He restrained his floating mood and waited quietly for saran''s counterattack. At the same time, the knight standing behind Soren''s face changed a little. He stepped forward and whispered to Soren, "Lord Soren, at least don''t hurt his life. After all, his teacher is the varkiri. If she really kills her disciple, the family will not be able to deal with this matter." When he heard the name of valkiri, Soren''s face changed slightly. He had indeed ignored valkiri''s problems just now. Now when he heard what his subordinates said, he immediately remembered valkiri''s reputation. He nodded slowly and deliberately made a look of indifference. He opened his mouth and said, "varkiri is famous in the universe, but his family is not I''ll be afraid of her, but no matter how big or small it is, it''s better to avoid it or not. For the sake of Valkyrie, let him live. Later you go to see that Saran Winman and take out some medicine to ensure that he will not die. " When the voice dropped, Soren waved his hand. The flames with vertical pupils around him immediately stopped looking, and the chain explosion flames immediately dissipated. When Soren was ready to let his men prepare to take the medicine to rescue Saran, he suddenly saw that Saran was standing in the same place as nobody else, looking at Soren quietly. In the fourth spiritual transition, the force field is transformed into a field, the electromagnetic force field of Shalan is transformed into the magneto-optical field, and the phagocytic force field is transformed into the black hole field. In the fifth spiritual leap, the field is integrated into the world, and the legendary wizard can mobilize the huge power of rules as if they were ordinary in the field. Their strength is no longer limited to witchcraft, but comes from the magic power of rules. There are no more casting materials, no more incantations, no more preparation for casting. In short, they have stood at the peak of human beings We''ve got to the level of God. As a result, Sha Lan''s mind just moved, but all the flames and explosions that harmed him were completely consumed. Unless it was an attack at the legendary level, or his power was exhausted, it was almost impossible to hurt him. In fact, this kind of feature is very rare even in the legend, for example, the field of non Shalan is the black hole field He can''t have such a special ability after becoming a legend. Looking at saran who was safe and sound, Soren looked at him in disbelief and said in a low voice, "how could it be that he used some kind of sorcery, or some kind of special witchcraft? Even so, the sorcery just now is a level seven sorcery. Even if the power is suppressed under the power limit of the subject matter world, the essence has not changed. Why can he ignore my attack as a five level wizard? " "Don''t you understand?" "Well, it''s just some kind of special sorcery or witchcraft. I don''t believe you can support it indefinitely." "Hum!" There was a buzz and flames rose around Sauron, four or five times more than before. There were vertical pupils in these flames. They looked at saran one after another, and those pupils shrank at once! "Boom, boom, boom..." Violent explosions followed, and flames and explosions devoured saran again. This time, however, saran didn''t want to let him go on bombing at will. A seven level wizard could already threaten the island! Wisps of black smoke rose from the ground. In the blink of an eye, whether it was a flame or an explosion, or even the flames with vertical pupils around Soren''s body, all disappeared under the influence of black smoke.At this time, Soren looked at the black smoke, and again mobilized his mental strength to fight against it. However, a wisp of black smoke wrapped around his body, which immediately made Soren''s body extremely weak. Both mental strength and physical strength were quickly swallowed up under the black smoke, just like fighting for three days and three nights, he fell on his knees powerlessly on the ground. "This What is this, my power What have you done to me, how have I lost my strength? " Looking at Soren kneeling on the ground, saran said faintly: "I just swallowed up all your strength. I can recover by myself after a short rest. This is a small punishment for you. If you come to my trouble next time, I won''t be polite to you." The weak Soren looked up at saran and murmured to himself, "you, you are not a level five wizard You at least At least it''s level eight, even Legend "Oh, just think about it. Leave here now and don''t come again. Otherwise, I will kill as many people as you come next time, and I won''t give you the slightest face of the black light family." Shalan didn''t want to offend the black light family. Although according to his temperament, he should kill all the offenders, but he also understood that even if he had valkiri behind him, he could not do what he wanted. Otherwise, once he really provoked such a huge thing as the black light family, it would definitely not be conducive to his follow-up plan, so saran tolerated it. Soren looked at saran who ignored himself, and his face showed a faint anger. He returned to the floating ship with the help of his men. He looked at the saran below through the floating boat, looked at the people on the island, and slowly clenched his fist. "Are you going back like this? Isn''t it the same as when I was in the family before, and I was trampled on my head after all. But I have to bear with it. This guy''s strength is much stronger than me. I can''t fight with him now. When my strength is improved again, I will never forget this humiliation! " Thinking of this, Soren decided to let his men sail the floating boat to leave here. But at this moment, a shadow suddenly appeared in the shadow behind Soren. No one could see the shadow. She slowly lay down behind Soren, without eyes and nose. She only had a mouth face to Soren''s ear and whispered to Soren. "Did you just give up? When I left the family at the beginning, it was for the sake that no one could ignore me or stand on top of me. Would I give up like this? If I really give up, then what is waiting for me will be endless ridicule. This life is better than death. Besides, the floating ship is under my control. It has powerful weapons on it. As long as I can successfully attack and kill that guy, how can valkyli pursue my responsibility for a dead man and offend the black light family? At that time, I will be the most dazzling star of the family, and I will stand on the head of the younger generation of the family and become the real leader of the younger generation of the family The virtual shadow of the woman with a mouth repeated these words over and over again. Slowly, he did not find such a woman behind him. Gradually, he recognized the words of the woman''s virtual shadow. For his own real idea, his face gradually showed a crazy spirit. He slowly reached out and pushed the console on the seat with a strange smile The weapon system of the floating ship has been activated! At this time, the knight standing beside Soren immediately noticed Soren''s abnormality and movement. He immediately stepped forward to stop Soren, but he did not think of the virtual shadow of the woman lying behind Soren''s back that no one saw. He suddenly reached out and grabbed the knight''s neck, which made the knight''s face pale and could not say a word any more There''s no way to move. At this time, the female virtual shadow turned her head again and whispered to Soren: "yes, that''s right. If you open fire, we''ll get the status of a real man. We won''t be trampled on by anyone any more. Fire! FireStarter! Fire His eyes gradually showed madness. Soren murmured, "yes, fire. As long as I fire, everything can be solved. Everything can be solved!" When the voice dropped, Soren reached out and pressed, the bow mechanism of the floating ship immediately started to work. The Black Cannon Barrel appeared there. The photons quickly gathered and aimed at the island and saran below. Under the surprised eyes of saran and the people on the island, a white energy gun was instantly fired! "Looking for death!" With a roar, Sha Lan''s body, which was originally in the spirit state, immediately expanded and turned into an illusory and ethereal pale gold spirit. A large amount of black smoke rolled up on her body and turned into a huge black cloud, which shrouded in Sha Lan''s huge hands and faced the white energy cannon. "Boom!" With a loud bang, the white energy gun shot into the black smoke and was quickly engulfed by the black smoke. The collision of the two energies had already exceeded the upper limit of the main material boundary. A black thunder suddenly fell from the mid air, split into two, and respectively blasted down toward saran and the floating boat.Looking at the falling thunder, saran raised her eyebrows and emerged the black Rune of the black thunder eye, which shot out a series of black current, quickly caught the black thunder, quickly pulled away towards the inner of the black thunder eye, and quickly buried in the black thunder eye. However, this practice of eliminating the black thunder in the main material world seems light and cloudless. However, after the black thunder was swallowed by the black thunder eye, the spirit body of Shalan became dimmed by the naked eye, which obviously consumed a lot. The arm pushed forward, the black smoke expanded again, and finally swallowed up the energy gun fired by the floating ship. At this time, inside the floating boat, the shadow of the woman quickly returned to Soren''s shadow and disappeared without a trace. At this time, Soren seemed to be in a state of anger being extinguished in an instant. He suddenly became calm. He looked at his hands and saw his body become extremely huge, like a huge translucent shadow of saran Swallow a mouthful of saliva, can''t believe looking at his hands, he actually did just the thing. No longer hesitating, Soren immediately manipulated the floating boat and prepared to leave as soon as possible. He was still holding the thought that he had not caused too much harm. Shalan would have let go of his own thought in the face of the black light family. However, he obviously overestimated himself and underestimated saran. If Shalan could bear it just now, even if Soren was the son of the black light family, he was the son of the black light family Kill Soren thoroughly, too! "Boom!" A deafening thunder was heard. Saran, who was originally in the state of semi illusory golden spirit, instantly burst into a huge thunder spirit, which seemed to be composed of countless thunder. It was suspended in the air, and a large number of blue and white thunder and electric current flowed between heaven and earth. Sha LAN slowly stretched out his hand and pointed to the floating ship which was rapidly rising towards the mid air. With the black thunder falling in the void, Sha LAN made a legendary level attack. Countless thunder converged and shot out, such as a faint blue and white ray, instantly hit the floating ship. In the blink of an eye, countless thunder currents accompanied by the ray hit It exploded and turned into an astonishing thunderstorm. The floating ship, which is now the peak of magic technology, is like a paper ship in this amazing legendary thunderstorm. It is like a paper ship, which is suddenly torn, exploded and turned into nothing! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 507 Whether it is the floating ship, or the people on it, all in the thunderstorm into nothing. Saran slowly converged his power. When his strength was below the upper limit of the power of the subject matter world, the feeling of a sword hanging on his head finally disappeared. The spirit body slowly shrank and returned to its original normal size. Just as Saran was preparing to go to seleya, she suddenly felt a strange wave in the position where the floating ship exploded just now. His face changed slightly, and he immediately turned to fly in the direction of the wave. Seeing a shadow running out on the sea like a flat ground, saran knew that there must be something wrong with it. Without saying a word, she turned into an electric light again and pursued the shadow. "Zizizi..." In the process of flying, Sha Lan''s spirit body completely transformed into the state of thunder and lightning spirit again and again. The speed of thunder and lightning continuously shot toward the shadow. However, the speed of the shadow was not slow, and it was extremely cunning. For a time, under the condition of suppressing the power, it was really difficult for saran to catch up with the shadow immediately. After thinking about it, she still didn''t want to let go of the shadow. Shalan immediately connected with the secret mark of Yiwen and informed her of the things here. With the help of another legend, she might be able to stop the shadow! Thinking of this, saran immediately released the thunder and forced the shadow to flee to the position agreed by herself and Irwin. About ten minutes later, a figure appeared in the air ahead. Naturally, it was Yiwen. When she saw the shadow that Saran was chasing, she immediately turned into a dragon shape without saying a word, and then she spewed out the fiery breath of the dragon To stop the shadow. "Boom, boom..." With the sound of thunder, a large amount of thunder was released from Sha Lan''s body, like a lightning net and an insurmountable boundary, which was completely surrounded by the dragon breath flame emitted by Yiwen. At this time, the shadow slowly converged into a black sphere, suspended in the air. When Shalan and Yiwen looked at it from a high place, the black ball suddenly twisted and gradually turned into a translucent woman with only her mouth and no other facial features. However, he was the strange spirit who had bewitched Soren behind his back. Seeing the woman''s spirit, Coco''s face changed slightly and whispered to Saran, "Saran, be careful. This guy is a faceless spirit. She''s a spy under the mother of fear. She''s good at demagogues and hiding. Where did you find this guy?" "Just now I directly destroyed the black light family and came to ask me about the people who wanted Asgard and the floating ship they had driven. As for the faceless spirit, it was from the destroyed floating ship of the black light family that escaped." "You killed the black light family? Is there any direct member of the black light family? " "There''s a guy named Soren. Do you know him?" "Sauron This guy, I remember, was not a good guy, and he must have been pissed off? " "Yes, he wanted to control the floating ship and use the main gun on the floating ship to attack me. Naturally, I didn''t continue to endure. I directly solved him." Nodding slowly, Yiwen said: "if so, there is no need to worry too much. Although the black light family members are very domineering, they are not totally unreasonable. Moreover, I feel that Soren is probably the host of this faceless spirit. With this information in hand, I am not afraid that the black light family will trouble you." Saran heard what Yiwen said, and thought it was very reasonable. He wanted to attack himself with the main gun of the floating ship. It was impossible for a normal person with a brain to do it. Maybe that Sorun was really influenced by the faceless spirit, so he did such a thing. If this is the case, then the task of the faceless spirit may be to stir up civil strife among human beings. In this way, as the public enemy of mankind, the mother of fear will gain great benefits. "Is this faceless Irwin useful to you? If it doesn''t work, I''m going to find a way to wipe her out completely "Faceless spirit is not a good match for the role, as long as it is caught and directly eliminated. If I testify to you, there is no need to worry about what means the black light family will play." "Well, then destroy her!" As soon as Saran''s voice fell, I didn''t know whether it was the faceless spirit who heard the words of Shalan and Yiwen, or felt the killing intention of Shalan and Yiwen. Originally, she was observing the lifeless spirits of Shalan and Yiwen. They immediately moved and divided into thousands of shadows. Thousands of faceless spirits with only mouth but no other facial features rushed to all directions, even those with saran Thunder power grid and the flame of Yiwen, also can''t stop those faceless escape action. One by one faceless spirit hit the thunder grid and flame, and turned into nothing under the thunder and dragon breath flame. However, there were too many shadows that the faceless spirit had differentiated, and there was no way to completely eliminate them for a moment. Actually, there were already some shadows of the faceless spirit that broke through the encirclement and escaped."Boom!" Shalan''s body swelled again and turned into a thunderbolt. He looked down at the faceless spirit in the surrounding circle, stretched out his hand to gently press on the encircling ring. Suddenly, a huge force of pressure came, and all kinds of thunder exploded into the encirclement circle, making the remnants of those faceless spirits disappear in an instant. Only the noumenon of faceless spirit was suspended in the center There''s a roar like nothing. The huge palm slowly clenched the fist, and the thunder shrank rapidly until it became half human size. The faceless spirit was trapped in the center and refined continuously. Finally, in a unwilling roar, the faceless spirit completely disappeared and was completely eliminated by the thunder of saran. The body returned to its original appearance. Saran looked at the human shaped Irwin and said, "this thing is really difficult to deal with. The strength I exerted just now can almost kill a Level Seven Wizard, but I just barely killed the faceless spirit. Is it said that the spirits and monsters under the mother of fear are so difficult to deal with?" "The spirits and monsters under the mother of fear are not so good in terms of pure power, but the rules they follow are too strange. They can be regarded as independent individuals, but they can also be regarded as a part of the body extended from the mother of fear. In short, the spirits and weirdness under the mother of fear can be regarded as part of her body, and the extension of her power. Therefore, the strength of those spirits and weird simple things is not strong, but it is extremely difficult to kill. " "So it is. If so, I can understand why the mother of fear has not been completely eliminated for thousands of years, and the separated parts are so difficult to kill, let alone the noumenon." Yiwen looked at Saran, looked at her state, and said, "anyway, you look like the faceless spirit in this state. Why didn''t I find it before?" "The spirit state formed by the fusion of spiritual power and soul after I have performed my reification is a temporary solution to the incompatibility between my soul and spiritual force and my body. Now I can exert almost all my strength in this state, without damaging my own body. As for why it doesn''t look the same as before, it''s because I just showed you before, and I didn''t do my best to use reification. But now I''m an aggregate of all my mental strength and soul, so it''s not the same. " "Where did you learn this sorcery? Is it reliable?" "This is my own creation of witchcraft, which is basically created from another witchcraft." "If you are now a combination of soul and spiritual power, wouldn''t it be said that your original embodiment is very dangerous?" Nodding, Sha Lan said: "it is, but I was informed just now, there is no way, so I came here in this form. As for my body, there are rest watching, and it is still in the dark Council. There will be no big problem. You know, there are legendary witches in the dark Council, which can protect my body. ¡± saran''s explanation was obviously not trusted by Irwin. She looked at saran without expression and said, "I don''t care. It''s too dangerous for you to use this sorcery less in the future. Moreover, once you use this magic more often, it will not help your body to adapt to the new strength, but will make your body adapt to the strength and slow down the gradual progress You should know something about it, don''t you? " "Of course, I know that Well, I don''t want to quibble. In the future, I will try my best not to use this witchcraft. Will you be satisfied? " Hearing this, coco nodded with a smile and said, "it''s almost like this. If you have any problems in the future, you can contact me immediately, and I will help you solve them." "Wow, you make me feel like I''m having a soft meal." "I don''t mind if you have a soft meal." Ha ha, with a smile, saran looked at Irwin and said again, "OK, Irwin, this time it''s a temporary end. Next, I''m going to prepare the problem of the black light family. I think even if we have evidence to prove that Soren is possessed by faceless spirit, those black light family guys will not give up Asgard like this, even if they turn around I''m not surprised to find trouble with me. " "You don''t need to worry about this. I''ll deal with it for you. In fact, you don''t need to worry about anything. As long as you stay in the main material sector, even if the black light family members are mad, they can''t be looking for someone to trouble you. The legends outside the subject matter world can not enter the main material world, while the existence under the legend enters the main material world. Let alone their strength is limited, once they exceed it, they will immediately suffer the attack of the will of the master material world. What''s more, your strength alone is enough to make their less legendary guys fail, so you don''t need to worry about anything, just continue to build wizard organizations according to your plan. There are not many low-level people like Soren in the black light family. They will not destroy the sorcerer organization you built and deal with your people like Soren. ""Well, I see. Then I''ll go back now. Would you like to go back with me or go back to the grant family yourself?" Hearing saran''s words, Irwin thought for a while, and finally decided to forget all the mess of the grant family and return to the dark Council with saran for a while. At the thought of this, coco and saran looked at each other with tacit smile, and then turned to the direction of the black gold peninsula. ¡­¡­ "Boom!" A table was completely scrapped. Colen''s eyes were red, and the breath of legend spread wantonly. He stares at the owner of the black light family standing in front of him and whispers, "master! My grandson Soren is the only descendant of my blood. Now he is dead, under the hand of that Shalan Winman. You make me endure. How can I bear it "Elder collen! Soren is not only your grandson, but also a direct descendant of our black light family. We feel the same heartache for his death, but now that Shalan Winman and Irwin grant have sufficient evidence to prove that Soren is possessed by the faceless spirit under the mother of fear, and they have to kill Soren. We can''t go to their trouble because of this, otherwise There will be no place for our black light family in the whole universe "Faceless Faceless How can this kind of thing exist in the material world? How can the mother of fear stretch out so long? Besides, they say that soron is possessed by the faceless spirit. Does that mean that other members of the black light family may also be possessed by faceless spirits or other spirits? " The elder''s voice dropped, but the head of the black light family didn''t say much. He just took a deep look at elder collen and continued to speak after a long time: "it''s not completely impossible, so I plan to start a war inside the family to conduct an investigation. Let alone the gratitude and resentment of the dead, once the mother of fear''s hand invades our black light family, it will be very good For the mother of fear, multiple secrets may no longer be confidential. This is something we absolutely can''t allow After hearing the master''s words, elder colen was stunned for a moment, and then said with an ugly face: "in this case, then I won''t say much. I will cooperate with the inventory, just wait until the end of the inventory. If you are stopping me, don''t blame me for falling out with you!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 508 The Democratic Republic of kirga, the capital city of Monza. In a small conference room located at the core of the capital''s state power, the Kremlin Palace, five figures sit in front of the round table in the center of the small conference room, and take a closer look. The round table depicts a black pentagram, and the five corners of the pentagram point at the five people in front of the round table. At this time, one of the five people looked at the other four people who were also sitting in front of the round table and said, "the preliminary preparation is over, and then we can carry out our real plan." "Long an, don''t make it so easy. Sorangia university has been monitoring us all the time. Once they find something wrong, they will certainly intervene in this country immediately. At that time, it will not be easy for us to muddle through the small and fussy response." "Tun Ling, you are still so timid. Our preliminary plan has been completely successful. Even if the people of sorangia know our purpose, they can''t have time. When the door of hell is opened, most of the kirga Democratic Republic will be shrouded in hell rules. At that time, as long as we immediately followed up and completely opened the black goat inverted Pentagram hell array, a huge array with half the area of the country was enough to establish a real hell on earth. At that time, when the kings of hell came here, there would be nothing to do with sorangia University. " Long''an''s voice just dropped, and the only woman among the five suddenly said: "black goat inverted five pointed star hell array is the highest level of sorcery array. Few people have ever used it. It''s hard to guarantee that there will be no problems. So my personal idea is the same as swallowing spirit. If possible, I''d better be careful and careful." Hearing that woman''s words, long an''s face showed a trace of unswerving expression, and opened his mouth and said: "Lilith, we must succeed in this matter, otherwise how can we meet Lord belier ahead of time, the bottom seven hell, only we lazy hell is the most vulnerable, the reason is because Lord belier is not in hell, we want to get enough again Status, we have to meet Lord beliel. There is no other way "Even if you want to welcome the Lord beliel back, there is no need to use such a radical method. Moreover, the will of the main material world is not for fun. Once the will of the subject matter world is really angry, then the power of a world can not be resisted by our hell. If something goes wrong because of your carelessness, can you really bear it?" "All right, be quiet." The old man, who had never spoken, suddenly opened his mouth and immediately quieted the other four. Looking at the four quiet companions, the old man said again: "what you said is reasonable, but you should remember that our purpose is to wake up Lord belier as soon as possible, but the key is to wake up Lord belier as soon as possible, but the key is to wake up, not as soon as possible. As soon as possible is the direction we strive for, but not the purpose. Therefore, the safety of the plan should be given priority to, and the speed should be strive for, If our rash advance leads to the failure of our plan, then our hundreds of years of planning will be completely wasted and useless. " "Lord Liwell, what should we do?" "The plan will continue, but before that, we need to mess up the mainland, so that we can find opportunities to implement our plan." "Chaos It''s our specialty. " "So this time we are anxious, your purpose is this matter. We want to make the whole continent turbulent, whether it is to bewitch state leaders or to provide help to some ambitious people. In short, our goal is to make the mainland chaotic, the more chaotic the better." ¡­¡­ Saran looked at valkiri opposite the water mirror and waited for his answer. At this time, it has been nearly three months since Shalan wiped out the faceless spirit. Everything is going smoothly. The wizard organization has been built. It only needs Shalan to gather people to declare the establishment of the sorcerer organization. Only one thing bothers Shalan. That is, although his body has been in the process of ascension, the speed of ascension is still high According to Sha Lan''s calculation, it will take at least 50 years for his body to reach the level that can bear his own strength. Obviously, Sha LAN can''t really wait that long. Therefore, after thinking about it, saran told valkiri about it and wanted him to help him find a way. However, after hearing saran''s words, he thought for more than 20 minutes, but still had no answer. Just as Saran was about to ask valkiri again, valkiri finally opened his mouth slowly. "Saran, I haven''t seen this situation before, so I think about it. Strictly speaking, it''s best to let your body adapt to the power of nature. Besides, you can use the magic created by you to use the legendary power. In fact, there is no need to be so anxious. But if you want to make your body adapt to this power as soon as possible, my suggestion is that you put down the thunder rule and the dark rule for the time being, and concentrate on studying and understanding the concussion rule. When you fully understand the concussion rule and condense the separation of the concussion rule, your problem will be solved.At that time, your ancestor, Mi Wu, was pushed to a great extent because of his complete understanding of the concussion rules. He would increase your body to the corresponding level in a very short period of time. The power of the rules will completely make up for your deficiency. At that time, you don''t have to worry about this matter. " "Shock rules..." Shalan had no choice but to smile bitterly. It would have taken him a long time to understand the concussion rules. With such a long time, his body has basically adapted to its strength. However, as valkiri said, his only way at present is this. Moreover, he should understand the rules sooner or later, which is not the way to do it It''s useless. "Thank you, teacher. I see." "It''s good that you understand, but now your strength is better than your third and fourth elder martial brothers. They are not legendary yet." "This is a shortcut, not really my own ability." "You have been in that dream space for at least decades. Strictly speaking, your strength comes from your own practice, but the flow rate of time has been adjusted. Forget it, I won''t talk about it with you. In short, this is the only way you can be in your current state. Of course, as a teacher, I will also help you. When your wizard organization is officially built, I will let gojon and SOX go to your place. Their strength just didn''t reach the legend. They won''t be rejected by the will of the subject matter world, and they won''t be targeted by those guys at sorangia University. At that time, I''ll ask them to bring you something, which can be regarded as a help and reward for you. " In a blink of an eye, saran said to valkiri, "teacher, can you tell me something about something that can help me? What is it?" Warkiri inside the water mirror glanced at Sha LAN, without much nonsense, directly released the water mirror from the display, making the water mirror in front of saran immediately broken. However, he scratched his head. In the past three months, Shalan''s body has been able to move freely, but he can''t bear the power of the legendary level. Therefore, he has temporarily left the castle of the dark Council and returned to the island where the wizard organization is located. On the top of the central tower of the wizard organization, he belongs to his own laboratory. At the top of the central tower is Shalan''s own private plot. As for valkiri and his senior brothers and sisters, they occupy a tower alone, which is located in the east of the island. The appearance of the tower is built according to the headquarters of the ring of kings, which is the smaller tower of the ring of kings. Shalan got up and came to the desk in the laboratory. Looking at the documents above, he sighed helplessly and took up his pen to deal with them. A newly established wizard organization, various problems emerge in endlessly, which really makes him a headache. However, no one has been able to help him solve these problems, and he can only handle them himself. As time went by, it finally came to the eve of the wizard organization''s preparation to open. The representatives of various countries and major forces invited in the name of the wizard organization gradually arrived. Today''s Shalan is also a very famous existence on the mainland. Especially as the actual controller of the dark Council, the major forces and countries on the mainland have to face each other Son. "Master Saran, the representative of sorangia university is here. You need to meet it in person." Looking at seleya Lennard outside the door, saran immediately nodded, got up and followed them out of the tower to the wharf on the periphery of the island. At this time, they could see a big ship slowly approaching here. In fact, most of the people who came here were friendly, so they did a good job in etiquette Even if all of them can fly in mid air, no one has done so. Instead, they have chosen to come here by means of transportation, which gives them enough face. The ship stopped at the dock. At this time, a group of people stepped down from the ship. The leader was a middle-aged woman with glasses. She looked soft and intelligent. He reached out and shook hands with Shalan. The other side took the lead in saying to saran: "Hello, sorcerer saran. My name is Jesse. I''m the leader of sorangia University. Congratulations on establishing the first wizard organization in this era. You have made great contributions to the inheritance of witches." "Teacher Jesse is serious. If we want to say that the contribution to the wizard inheritance, at least in the subject matter world, no one has contributed more than sorangia University." Hearing saran''s words, especially when she called herself a teacher, Jesse''s face was even more smiling. She nodded and said two words to saran again. Then, led by a blood clan behind her, she went to the temporary rest place. When sorangia''s team left, saran said to Selena, "who else didn''t come?" "The black light family and the grant family remain." He nodded slowly. The two families are always the last to arrive. Anyway, if we advance a little bit, we will feel that there is no force. In fact, this time, the grant family has arrived soon, and it is Yiwen who leads the team. This is what Sha LAN expected, but he did not expect that the red dragon family even sent someone.The clouds outside the sky kept rolling, such as the roaring waves, accompanied by a long cry of the dragon. The rolling clouds gradually turned red, just like the flames rolling in the sky. Soon those rolling clouds like flames burst out, and three huge red dragons flew out of the clouds and roared down toward the island. Some guests on the island were surprised In the low voice of panic, the bodies of the three red dragons shrank rapidly. When they landed on the island, they just turned into human form. None of the people sent by the red dragon clan have reached the legend. Otherwise, they will not be able to enter the material world. There are eight levels, seven levels and six levels. As for the sixth level, it is naturally nesalore who is guarding the island of longscale. She nodded to nathalol. She looked at the eight level red dragon, nodded and said, "it''s beyond my expectation that the red dragon family can come. Welcome to you." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, the eight level red dragon laughed and said, "it''s a matter of course that we come here. Sha LAN wizard, you are a guest of our red dragon family. Our friends will not fall down at this time. Besides, we know about you and sister Yiwen. You are half of us, aren''t you?" As for this, saran also laughed, nodded and said, "that''s true. We are half of ourselves. Please go inside and have a rest. When the time is up, we will start the ceremony." "Well, then we won''t disturb you. Let''s go inside and have a look." Voice down, the eight level red dragon and seven level red dragon with a smile walked in together, leaving only nesalore. At this time, nesalore came to Shalan''s side and whispered to him, "don''t blame me, I am also a member of the red dragon clan. I sent back the news that you have the legendary level strength." After hearing this, Sha LAN knew why the red dragon family valued themselves so much this time. However, he didn''t care. There was nothing shady about his own strength. He told it and told it, but he didn''t blame nathalol for that. In fact, Shalan also took this into consideration, so as not to let nesalore follow him, in order to prevent him from having to do something to reveal his secrets. After all, he is a member of the red dragon clan. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 509 "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t want to hide anything. Go in quickly." You look at Sal and say, "thank you very much." Nesalore didn''t say much, but he remembered this time and won''t forget it. As soon as the people of the red dragon family left, the sea water around the island began to boil. Soon a mast rose from the sea. Then, with the sea water rolling more and more fierce, a huge sea ship broke through the sea, appeared on the sea with bursts of roar, and slowly came to the island''s port. The grant family, here it is! The boat opened an exit, and coco walked out of the boat first. She took three men, three women and six young people from the grant family to the harbor. She looked at saran and said with a smile, "Saran, I''m here." "It''s good to be here. Go and sit down. The ceremony for the official establishment of the wizard organization is about to begin." Coco nodded and just wanted to go in, but it seemed that she suddenly found something. She said to Saran, "Saran, did those people of the black light family not come?" Smiling and shaking her head, saran said, "I didn''t come, but it''s OK. If they do, we can expect that there will be a lot of trouble waiting for me." "Yes, it''s good that they don''t come Is everyone here now "No, my two senior brothers have not yet..." Before saran finished his words, a silver astrolabe appeared on the dock deck not far away from saran. However, seeing the high-speed rotation of the astrolabe, a series of silver starlights were stirred up. The silver starlight quickly converged and finally converged into two human forms. Gojon and SOX officially came to the main material world! "Boom, boom..." Just as the two of them had just arrived, two black thunderbolts suddenly appeared in the sky, falling towards gojon and SOX respectively. At the moment of the black thunder, Sha Lan''s eyes immediately became confused, and then Sha Lan''s spirit emerged from the body of Sha LAN, such as the smoke that gathered and scattered from time to time, suspended on the top of the body. With a move of Sha Lan''s spirit body, the two black thunder quickly converged to Sha Lan''s spirit body and were inhaled by Sha LAN. The spirit body returned to the body, forced to absorb two black thunder, saran coughed a few times, which was in time to say to Geron and Sox: "the Third Elder martial brother, the fourth elder martial brother, converges the strength, suppresses the power to fluctuate below the fourth level, otherwise you will be rejected by the master material world will." It was the first time for gojon and Soz to come to the subject matter world. Although they knew that they should immediately suppress the power fluctuation after they came to the main material world, they did not expect that it was really so fast. Therefore, their power fluctuation was rejected by the will of the main material world, and two black thunder storms were dropped. When Shalan helped them to stop the two black thunder, and warned them loudly, gojon and SoSs immediately responded, and quickly suppressed their own power fluctuation below level 4, making the second wave of black thunder in reserve slowly dissipated and disappeared. Gerron and SoSs came to the island rather unaccustomed. Gerron looked around. In his sight, the island was full of terrible causal lines. Some of them came from the guests who came here to watch the ceremony, while the vast majority of the rest belonged to the island and its wizard organizations. SoSs was not surprised at gerron''s appearance. He looked at saran and said, "younger martial brother, you are really amazing. If you don''t see me for a little time, you will surpass us and become a legend. I really don''t know what to say." "Elder martial brother SOAs, sooner or later you will become a legend. I just took a shortcut to surpass you. I may not be able to do anything in the next few decades." "Don''t be so modest. If you improve your strength, you will be promoted. There are guys in the universe who have divine blood. Those guys are really enviable, envious and hateful. They have seven or eight levels of strength since they were born. Most of them can have legendary power after adulthood. If compared with those guys, we would be ashamed to die." "God blood?" For the God blood this kind of thing, Sha LAN really did not understand, therefore the face showed the color of doubt. Seeing saran''s doubts, SoSs explained to saran: "in fact, the grant family and the black light family also have divine blood, but the divine blood will gradually become thin over time. Most of the descendants are just gifted. They can''t reach the anti heaven state of the descendants of God blood, but occasionally there will be descendants of God blood. You can understand it as the return of supernatural creatures Ancestral phenomena are all small probability events, but even so, it is enough to prove the superiority of divine blood. " As soon as Sox''s voice dropped, gerron, who had read the cause and effect line, opened his mouth and said to saran: "younger martial brother, don''t listen to Sox''s nonsense. At least, the teacher is not cutting off the descendants of God''s blood. The teacher said that the starting point of the descendants of God''s blood is very high, but their restrictions are also very high. God''s blood restricts them to follow the blood line, otherwise they can''t move forward. Most of the descendants of God blood will stagnate at the top of the demigods. Occasionally, one or two people who have reached the sub God level are considered to be gifted. If such talent is a person without divine blood, he absolutely has the ability to impact the real God level, instead of being stuck in the sub God forever Class. ""Elder martial brother Gerong, why is this the case? According to reason, their starting point is so high, they should not be like this?" "This is about the rules. Each god represents a rule, and each rule is unique. The reason why the descendants of God blood start so high is that they inherit the divine blood which contains the understanding and control of the rules. In other words, they have fixed the rule corresponding to the God. Naturally, the higher their strength is enhanced, the more they are naturally oppressed by rules, because rules are unique and gods are unique. A rule cannot have two gods. If it''s a demigod, it''s OK. In fact, if you''re on the road to the rule of God, you need to take a little bit of power from God to achieve the sub God. This is something that no God will allow. Do you understand? " Shalan nodded clearly to show that she understood. However, for Saran, there is no need to consider the relationship between rules and God, because his path is different from that of others. His path is the path of the LORD God, which is the same as that of Al grant and the black light emperor. Their purpose is to integrate the three rules, Trinity, to form the most stable foundation of the universal rules, and then create their own universe on this basis, transcend their own universe, and achieve the position of God. This is completely different from other people who completely master and integrate the power of the same rule. In fact, during that time in the dream world, saran also saw the path of the divine beings in the universe from the books provided by Al grant. According to Al grant, there are three levels of divinity in a universe. The one above is the ancient god, who understands the rules, merges the rules, and is the God of the rules of the universe. The middle one is the true God, who lights the fire and holds the throne high. He is the God of hundreds of millions of believers. The lower is the evil god, spreading fear, bloody sacrifice, and the God of bloody fear. As for saran''s current path, he is independent of the three and above the universe. Transcend the universe, create the universe, and be the creator of the universe. That is, Lord God! As a matter of fact, in terms of the three ways of gods in the universe, there is no obvious difference in strength alone, but there is a great difference in the stability of power. Once the ancient gods understand the rules, once they become gods, they belong to their own power. The universe is immortal, and the ancient gods are immortal. If the true God loses faith, the church is destroyed, and the faith is eroded, its strength will disappear with the disappearance of faith. Finally, the true God will fall. But relatively speaking, the road of the true God is much easier and faster than that of the ancient god. As for the evil gods, few can really know the existence of God level, or almost no evil god can go to the God level. After all, fear and blood sacrifice are not the mainstream after all. Basically, all evil gods will turn into true gods when they reach the level of semi gods or sub gods, and their doctrines and beliefs will change to a certain extent. However, in essence, the real gods achieved by these evil gods are different from the orthodox ones. This is the reason why the ancient gods such as revenge, assassination and destruction existed. Of course, the road of evil gods is not that no one goes all the way to the end. Throughout history, there is a person who has reached a very high level by virtue of the pure evil god road. She has achieved the real evil god by spreading fear and bloody sacrifice. She is now the enemy of the universe and the mother of fear! According to the records in the books left by Al grant, the mother of fear is a special existence aroused by the fear, despair, madness and other negative feelings of all people in that world after the alienation of the whole world, gathering the bloody sacrificial rites happened by chance when all the people in the whole world died out. The mother of fear was born as the evil god of the eight classics, which can be said to be unprecedented. In recent ten thousand years, it has intercepted the power of the negative rules of the universe and achieved the position of ancient god. Its strength can be regarded as the top ancient god. In the eyes of Al grant and the black light emperor, the mother of fear is an existence that is qualified for them to face squarely. However, for Saran, the mother of fear is a super boss level existence. Once met, it is a death, and there is no other possibility. In today''s subject matter world, the supernatural power has disappeared for too long, and there is no soil for the existence of real gods and evil gods. Therefore, Shalan has basically never seen such existence. If you insist, only the priests in the tidal Knights'' order may have some relationship with the true God. As for the world outside the subject matter world, there are still many worlds that have bred true gods or evil gods. Among them, some of the divine level beings who resist the further invasion of the mother of fear in foreign battlefields are true gods, but so far Shalan has not seen such existence. In other words, Irwin went to the ceremony site together with goron and SOAs. Irwin was the top guest, while gojon and SOAs belonged to the wizard organization, so they did not sit together and sat on both sides. As the host of the ceremony, Dr. pelander mastered the rhythm of the ceremony and quickly pushed the ceremony to a climax."Now, Mr. Shalan Winman is on the stage." When saran heard Dr. perland''s words, she immediately stepped forward. Without any nonsense, he said directly to the people below, "gentlemen, I''ll stop talking nonsense. Now I''ll announce three things. The first thing is that the sorcerer organization has since been named the circle of witches, and this island has been named the second coming Island, which means that the real wizard organization will return to the main material world. Second, starting from the new year, we will recruit witchcraft apprentices from the main material world. As long as they have passed our tests and are qualified enough, they can enter the wizard circle to learn witchcraft and become witches. The third thing is that the wizard ring will build the door of space and enter into cooperative relations with wizard organizations in other countries. At present, it has formed a cooperative relationship with the ring of kings of jadeite world. Other world wizard organizations are welcome to join. Well, next, please have a good time at the upcoming banquet. Now the banquet will be held... " "Boom..." With the sound of roaring, three floating ships made by high-end magic technology came to the sky near the re-entry island with three streamers. The three floating ships did not slow down at all, and there was no trend of slowing down and landing. Looking at the marks on the three floating ships, saran knew that the three floating ships were all from the black light family, and it seemed that the black light family had come here to seek trouble. "Shalan Winman, now hand over our black light family''s war fortress Asgard, and give us the control, otherwise we can only think that you are going to take the initiative to fight against our black light family!" The sound of warning was heard in the air, but the three floating boats were still sailing towards the island. They looked as if they were at a commanding position and did not pay attention to saran at all. Looking at the three floating ships, Sha Lan''s eyes were also cold. Just listening to his cold hum, a huge spirit body composed of translucent smoke rose from Sha Lan''s body and floated on the island. Looking at the three floating boats, black smoke was around, thunder bursts, and the sky was shaking with them. In the eyes of the people on the island, at this time, Sha Lan was like a god! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 510 legend! The leader of the black light family in the three floating ships, when he saw Sha LAN at this time, his face became dignified. In their intelligence, Sha Lan was clearly a wizard of level 5 a few months ago, which was comparable to a wizard of level 6 at most. But at this time, Shalan had the power of legend level, which immediately made the black light family feel that Shalan had been hiding his strength, and obviously had a huge plot. What''s more, the most important problem is that Shalan has the power of legend level. Once he cooperates with Asgard, he will undoubtedly have the power of gods. Even if the black light family treats a God, they have to show their respect. If they threaten and lure them like this, they are looking for death. If they knew that Shalan''s strength had reached the legendary level before they came, they would certainly not have come here to find saran''s trouble, but now that they have made a move, there is no room for them to turn around. "He should be in a spirit state at this time. If he can defeat and capture Asgard before he takes out Asgard, he can completely solve the problem today. Moreover, even if he becomes a legend, he should be only a new comer. I am on the verge of breaking through the level 10 legend. I should be able to defeat him and be able to make a move!" The legend of the black light family of the three floating ships made a decision and immediately told his men to stand by at the same place. However, he turned into a white light and rushed out of the floating boat and came to the sky above the three floating boats. It turned into a vast white cloud, emitting a non dazzling white light, surging in the sky and quickly shrouded in the transformation The head of Shalan in the state of great spirit. "The fusion of light and water It''s enough to affect the level of the subject matter world, the legendary means In fact, even if Sha LAN didn''t make a judgment, the black thunder generated in the void was enough to prove the power level of these white clouds. He absorbed a black thunder, and his spirit expanded again, just like an island. He looked up at the white clouds above the sky, with black smoke and blue and white thunder from his left eye and right eye It''s escaping. "Boom, boom..." Bursts of thunder, in the west of the island, a large number of black clouds with blue and white thunder and electric light surged up rapidly, repelling those white light clouds, and gradually repelled the white light clouds to less than 60% of the original area, making the original opponent''s prestige reduced by nearly half. At this time, the voice of coco came from saran''s ear. She said to Saran, "Saran, what you are facing is a level 9 legend of the black light family, Hornes Blacklight! He has two attributes of light and water, but he is mainly based on the strength of the light system. He is good at this way of fighting, constantly weakening the enemy, and finally winning. Be careful not to be entangled by him. In addition, I suggest that you use thunder to quickly defeat him, otherwise this guy will become more and more difficult to deal with. " Hearing Yiwen''s words, shalanwei nodded his head invisibly. Immediately, the spirit body completely separated from the body and threw itself into the thunder cloud above the sky. Soon, the thunder cloud kept surging and turned into a thunder spirit whose lower body was rolling black clouds. With a roar, he directly rushed into those white clouds. "Boom..." With each fist swing, thunder Troll''s fist will bloom with astonishing thunderstorm. The violent thunder accompanied by chaotic magnetic field makes large white light clouds rapidly disperse into the original energy and elements. At the same time, the black clouds under the thunder spirit are constantly rolling, swallowing those energy and elements into the original source quickly, and then replenishing yourself! At this time, a group of guests on the second coming island looked at the two legendary witches fighting in the air. Most of them were shaken, and felt as if their souls were crumbling under the battle between the two. They felt as if they were facing the doomsday. "Is this legend? So, such power, it''s just a God... " "There is such a leader in the Sorcerer''s ring. It seems that the Xius Empire must change its plan and make friends with the Lord." "The plans of the five adults should not be lost. The ring of witches is definitely a restless factor, which must be investigated. This matter needs to be reported to the five adults." "Shalan Winman has reached the legendary level. With Asgard in his hands, it seems that Irwin''s choice is really a correct decision. As long as she and saran Winman can continue to go on, it is equivalent to finding half a divine existence as a new force for the family, which is a real and profitable business!" On the island, everyone has a different idea. No matter whether saran wins or loses this time, it will not change the fact that he has the legendary level strength. The thunder Troll of Shalan is entangled with the white light cloud, and the black thunder is constantly splitting out in the void. Because the target of the black thunder is Shalan and Hornes, and saran is in the center of the white light cloud at this time, most of the power of the black thunder is completely carried down by the white light cloud transformed by Hornes, which is originally the main material The rejection and attack of the will of the world to those who exceed the upper limit of its power has become the power of Sha LAN!Although Hornes is also a member of the black light family, he is also from the material world. Naturally, he knows the power of the black thunder. It seems that the black thunder does not pose a threat to them. However, the power of the black thunder is increasing. The longer the power of the black thunder is used, the more powerful the black thunder is If the fight goes on like this, sooner or later, the black thunder will be superimposed to a very terrible level. At that time, even if it is a level 10 legend, it will be killed by a thunder. "Can''t continue to entangle like this!" The white light clouds quickly gathered together and gradually turned into a light man five or six meters high, emitting white light. There were a lot of clouds around the Guangren, which were really like gods. However, when the people on the island turned their eyes to Saran, who was transformed from thunderbolt to spirit, they felt that the dazzling God might be pulled down from the altar by saran. "The effect of light and shadow is good, worthy of being the wizard of the light department." "Did your legend depend on your mouth?" "What a guy with no sense of humor." With the fall of the voice, Shalan''s hands emerged a dark ball, he threw, the dark ball will fly high in the sky, suddenly burst open, into a huge black hole, suddenly there is amazing suction and swallowing force from the black hole, making the light fog around Hornes quickly poured into the black hole under the attraction of the black hole. "Hum!" With a cold hum, Hornes''s body was full of light. A huge white gold hand appeared out of thin air and caught on the black hole. For a time, the black hole could not do anything about Hornes'' white gold hand. "Boom The white gold hand and the black hole exploded together, and the afterwave of the explosion spread to nearly several kilometers away, and the sea surface rose abruptly, and the high waves spread in all directions. Saran retreats quickly. At this time, he is in a spirit state and is particularly sensitive to attacks such as energy and impact. At this time, a golden light shot up from under the island and appeared in front of Shalan. At the same time, the voice of gojon sounded in her ear. "Younger martial brother Sha LAN, this is what the teacher gave you. It is said that it can help you adapt your body to the strength as soon as possible, but I think it should also help you win in the battle." After reaching out to catch the golden light and looking at the dark gold pocket watch suspended on his translucent palm, saran immediately injected his own spiritual power into it, leaving his own spiritual imprint in the core of the pocket watch, and became the master of the wizard completely. At this time, he really knew the origin of the pocket watch. In time, there are three hands in the pocket watch. They are past, present and future. There are three buttons corresponding to three pointers. Press the past button. According to the control of mental power, you can perform time witchcraft [time backward] in different degrees by pressing the current button. You can also use it according to the control of mental power Time magic [time is still], press the future button, you can display the time magic [time acceleration]. If you press the three buttons together, you can create a small time abnormal area according to the control of mental power. As long as you stay in the abnormal time area, you can be independent of the external time. However, the mental power consumed is also very amazing. Moreover, every time you use it, the time will be temporarily out of order in a short time, which will take a period of time The recovery can be reused. For legendary witches alone, time of time can be regarded as the top existence, but it consumes a lot of mental power. However, for the legendary wizard, the power to control time can undoubtedly draw a decisive end to the long battle of the legend. At the moment of the completion of the spiritual imprint, saran also understood the role of time. "The teacher really gave me a magic tool." When the spiritual force poured into time, Shalan''s spiritual strength was condensed. At the time of time, the center represented the current button, and a light gold field quickly spread out, almost no time interval spread to Sha Lan''s body, making Sha LAN independent of time and in a static state of time. Looking at everything in the stillness of time, saran quickly rushed to Hornes. When her right hand held time, her left hand pressed on Hornes'' chest. The thunder burst, accompanied by a deafening roar, saran broke away from the static state of time, and Hornes flew upside down Out of the sea, ferocious into the sea! "Boom After about four or five breaths, Hornes rushed out of the sea. At this time, he was completely out of the state of the light giant. His clothes were completely smashed, and his chest skin was scorched black, emitting a trace of black smoke. With blood in the corner of his mouth, horn couldn''t believe looking at his body. He felt as if he had no response to the sorcery of Shalan with his body. He was badly hurt.Hornes looked at the dark gold pocket watch suspended on the palm of Sha Lan''s right hand, and suddenly thought of something. He asked in a low voice with a slightly changed complexion: "this is Lord valkiri''s time How can it be in your hands! " Legendary sorcery is not Chinese cabbage. It can be seen everywhere. In the whole universe, the number of legendary witches is extremely rare. Even if it is rare, not every legend can be qualified to own it. For example, Hornes does not have the existence of legendary sorcery, but also has two special solar level witchcraft supporting scenes. However, the so-called drought death, waterlogging death, some legendary wizard has no legendary wizard can use, some legendary wizard can have several legendary witches around, the most famous of which is valkiri, who has the number of legendary witches that can be called envy, jealousy and hatred. Among them, one of the most famous ones is this time, or even can be said It''s the extent to which the universe is known. After all, there are very few witches with time attribute. What''s more, legendary witches with time attribute are very rare. Although valkiri has basically stopped using witchcraft in recent decades, it is still famous in the universe, especially among the legendary strong men in the universe! "Well, you said that valkiri was my teacher, and you should not have forgotten that?" Horn''s mouth twitched slightly He really forgot that valkiri''s disciples didn''t appear in the universe many times, which made many legends in the universe not very familiar with valkiri''s disciples. Although Shalan was the intelligence of valkiri''s disciples, Hornes knew it for a long time, but when he came here, he was full of the relationship between saran and the grant family, and Shalan had Asgar De, however, really forgot the relationship between saran and valkiri. Looking at Shalan, Hornes knows that if he wants to continue fighting with Shalan, he will be defeated or killed by Shalan sooner or later. It is impossible to subdue Shalan and take back Asgard. Now, when Shalan has time in his hand, even in the legend, he is at the top level, plus the existence of Asgard In, horn is very clear, Shalan is no longer oneself can provoke! To understand this, Hornes took a deep breath, no more words, turned back to the floating ship, soon the three floating ships quickly turned around, turned into three streamers and left here! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 511 Saran''s spirit slowly fell down and returned to his own body. At this time, he opened his eyes, looked at coco standing beside him, and laughed at her. Then he opened his mouth again to the guests below and said, "there were some small episodes just now. Please don''t mind. Now the banquet will begin!" As Sha Lan''s voice dropped, a team of waiters walked in from both sides of the venue, carrying a large number of precious delicacies and drinks, and put things on the tables on both sides. Slowly, the atmosphere of the banquet gradually rose, and it became more and more heated with the company of Sha LAN. The banquet lasted for a long time, providing an occasion for the major forces to fully connect with each other. When all the guests left, it was a whole day later, a large number of waiters were cleaning up the venue. Irwin and nathalol took the grant family and the red dragon people to longscale island to see what the island looked like first. As for Saran, she took gojon and Sox to the laboratory of the top floor of the core wizard tower. Three people sat on the sofa in the laboratory and took a sip of hot tea from the waiter. Then they slowly opened their mouths. "Brother Sha LAN, now that the wizard organization has been basically established, how many apprentices are you going to recruit? What regulations should be adopted to treat these apprentices in the future? " After another sip of black tea and putting down the cup, saran looked at gerron and said, "elder martial brother Ge Rong, I plan to recruit 100 apprentices for five years. When the five-year period comes, I need to be assessed. The content of the assessment is very simple. If you can become a first-class Wizard within five years, then you are qualified to accept the second stage teaching of the wizard organization. The second stage of teaching lasts for ten years. If you can grow into a level three wizard within ten years, you can enter the third stage of teaching. As I said before, you can go to the ring of kings in the emerald world and study there for ten years. I call this method of studying abroad. When they finish studying abroad, they need to come back here. At that time, they choose to stay in the wizard''s ring to become a teacher, or leave the wizard''s ring to go somewhere else. That''s their own choice. " "If so, it''s not free to study here?" "The first stage of teaching is free. In those five years, as long as the children over six years old and under 12 years old who have passed the examination and selection, they can learn for free, whether in terms of knowledge or life. In the same way, they are not allowed to leave the circle of witches for five years. There will be a family visit holiday every year. As for students who fail to pass the exam after five years, they can only leave here. Even the students who have passed the examination also need to pay a certain price in the process of learning. At least, they need to provide their own expenses for studying here. At that time, they were already first-class witches and were fully able to afford their own learning and living. " He nodded slowly, but soon gerron asked again, "what if a wizard of level one or two wants to study here?" "That''s the same thing. The ring of witches will test them. If they pass the exam and sign a confidentiality contract, they can come to the ring of witches to start learning. As for the confidentiality contract, it is to ensure that no one from other forces will steal our knowledge and resources here, and that those witches really come to learn instead of coming here for other purposes." "If so, it''s really good, but younger martial brother Sha LAN, do you have enough books here? If not, the teacher allows us to bring you something from the ring of kings. " Shaking her head with a smile, Sha Lan said, "thank you two senior brothers. I don''t need them for the time being. After all, I read a lot of books when I was with my teacher. Although it was very troublesome, I could appendix it. As for the resources, I can provide them in the company of the main material industry and the dark Council. When longscale island is developed, it will be a huge one So in a short period of time, there will be no big problems. " "That''s good, but if you have any difficulties, you can immediately find the two of us. According to the teacher''s instructions, we will stay here until the wizard organization is on the right track. You can also regard us as two teachers here. It is also a good choice to arrange some courses for us." Gerron and Sox have reached the limit of level 8 wizard. If they want to break through the legend, they can''t achieve it by doing experiments and practice. Now they need to constantly understand their own rules, just like Shalan was in the dream space before. During that time, Shalan spent at least half of his time understanding his own rules Therefore, Sha LAN knew that it was not just a matter of practice and experiment to break through the legend. So saran nodded and said to gojon and Sox, "of course, the two senior brothers are in a special situation. Maybe they will inspire your inspiration during the lecture." Hearing this, gerron immediately said with a smile, "if that''s the case, then even if I''m talking about a ten-year eight-year course, it''s worth it." When saran and gorron said that, they both looked at Sox, who was sitting beside him without saying a word. From just now on, Sox did not say a word, but did not know what he was thinking."What are you thinking, brother SOAs?" When Sox heard saran''s words, he suddenly turned to look at him and said, "I thought just now, how to construct a teleport sorcery array in the subject matter world. If we can construct a teleport sorcery array here, we can have a very good effect both in recruiting students and in connecting the two forces. It is just the power of the subject matter world now The upper limit is too low. I need to think about it. " After hearing Sox''s words, saran and goron were very interested in discussing with Sox. For a while, you came and went, and your spirit was agitated. One by one, the ideas were formed in the three people''s discussions. Books are long; books are short. Five years passed in a flash. At the beginning of the second stage of the first examination, only 93 of the 100 apprentices who came to the ring of witches for the first time were left. As for the other seven, they either died in unexpected accidents of study and experiment, or died in various tasks and some accidental emergencies. The ninety-three students entered the examination room for written examination. If you want to enter the second stage of study, it is not impossible for an apprentice to enter the second stage. Some apprentices want to make their foundation more solid, so they suppress their breakthrough and choose to stay in the apprenticeship for a period of time. Such apprentices are naturally qualified to enter the second stage of learning. Some apprentices have a weak foundation and want to mix with the strength of a first-class wizard to eat and die. With the help of potions and luck, they become a wizard with little future. Naturally, they are not qualified to enter the second stage of study. These are all changes and changes from the original rules in the past period of time, which can be regarded as changes with the times. As for the teachers of the ring of witches, now they have attracted a lot of wizards to join in, especially after Shalan showed the strength of the legendary wizard five years ago, the sorcerers who don''t know how to go on in the future are flocking to join the wizard circle. In fact, they are not disappointed, the collection of books and various kinds of wizard ring Witchcraft materials, as well as the supply of resources, make these sorcerers very happy with their choice. It''s just that these witches are very sorry. Recently, they haven''t had a chance to see the real leader of the wizard ring, Shalan. It is said that he is practicing, but he doesn''t know the difference between the legendary level of practice and their witches. The bell rings after class, and the door of the ladder classroom opens. As a teacher, Hugh takes the lead out of the classroom. Five years later, Hugh is also 17 years old. He is a tall and strong young man. At the age of 17, he has become a level 3 wizard. It can be said that he is the benchmark and idol of many students, especially the young girls and few who are in love Some of the teenagers are full of love for Hugh. Back in his office, just as he was about to change his clothes, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. Looking around, Hugh immediately saw the sorcerer Russell, who was also a teacher and friend of himself. "Here you are, Mr. Russell." "Hugh, our Wizard circle is about to start the second stage of teaching. Would you like to teach the students of the second stage with me? You should know that most of them are witches. Even the apprentices are apprentices who deliberately suppress themselves from breaking through. In terms of knowledge, they are completely comparable to the first level wizard, even among the 93 people this time There are two first-class witches on the verge of breakthrough. This kind of teaching should be very challenging. Do you want to join in? " Hearing Russell''s words, Hugh immediately shook his head and said, "Mr. Russell, you are a wizard of level 4. Naturally, there is no big problem in teaching them. But I just broke through to level 3 for a short time, and my age is really too young. Professors may have some extra problems, which is not worth the loss." Nodding regretfully, Russell said, "that''s the same thing. Let''s forget it. However, there is another thing you need to prepare well. According to the calculation, there will be a new tide of extraordinary power in less than a year. Once the tide of extraordinary power begins, the upper limit of the power of our subject matter world will be raised to level 5, which is another level. We have to be prepared. As for the two wizard organizations on the other two continents of the main material world, the matte gear and the peak of ice and snow, have been on the right track. We should be prepared to avoid being caught up by them. " "Mr. Russell, you can rest assured that with the presence of the teacher and the two, the matte gear and the ice and snow peak do not pose a great threat. Even if the black light family is behind the matte gear, and the ice and snow land is behind the ice and snow peak, it is the same with the five empires. There is no one behind the teacher, is it?" Hugh is right. Now Russell can be regarded as a wizard in the circle of witches. Naturally, he has already known about the ring of kings in the emerald world and Lord valkiri, who is rubbish under the gods. So Rosal nodded."Hugh, come to me." Hearing his teacher''s voice in his ear, he said goodbye to Russell, left the building and went to the core tower in the center of the island. Hugh quickly came to the room on the top floor of the tower. He pushed the door open and walked into it. He saw the teacher, Saran, sitting cross legged on the carpet. "Here I am, teacher." Sha LAN slowly opened his eyes. At this time, his eyes seemed to contain a long time. When he reached out, he was caught in his hand when he was suspended by his side, and his backhand disappeared in Sha Lan''s hand. The legendary wizard has been stored in the wizard''s body as an energy state, and there is no need to continue to put it in the space equipment. It''s been more than half a year since Hugh last saw Shalan. At this time, Hugh can clearly see the difference. "Teacher, you A breakthrough? " Smiling and nodding, Sha Lan said: "yes, with the help of time, I finally broke through. In five years, I have been practicing for nearly 50 years, and finally reached the level of legend level 10. My body has finally reached the legendary level and can bear most of the strength. There is no need to make every move in a spirit state." "So, teacher, isn''t your body fully synchronized with your strength?" Shaking her head, Sha LAN suddenly said: "I thought it would be soon, but I forgot that in the process of gradually strengthening my body, my understanding of the rules is also growing, and my strength is also continuing to improve. My body has reached the state just established by the wizard organization. My understanding of the rules, but my strength has been improved On the contrary, it makes the body still not equal to the strength "So, teacher, what are you calling me for this time?" "I''m going to go out for a while. Here you can handle the affairs of the wizard organization for me. If you can''t decide or can''t finish something, you can go to the East Tower and find your master gorjon and miss SOAs. They will help you." "Teacher, where are you going?" "I want to go to the nightmare abyss. I still have some things to deal with there. It will take some time. When I solve the problems there, I will come back. During this period of time, you should handle all the big and small things here, otherwise I will punish you when I come back." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 512 Before the ruins of gear tower organized by the original wizard, Shalan can clearly feel the strange gaze of existence before looking at the ruins of gear tower. Only for Shalan, the level of spirit and weirdness has not been too threatening to him. He went directly into the abandoned gear tower. Sharan came to the warehouse and Library of gear tower according to his memory. Most of the books in the library still remained. Moreover, the books in the original library were specially treated, so there was no great damage. After checking there was no problem, Shalan put the books in the library All the books were packed and taken away, and all the resources in the warehouse had been taken away. "Unfortunately, there is nothing in the warehouse." After bypassing a dead twisted corpse, Shalan walked towards the gate of the warehouse. But at this time, the door of the warehouse suddenly closed. Shalan could obviously feel a strange force, and came close to him quickly from all directions of the warehouse. Sighing, Shalan hit a ring finger directly. When the ring finger rings, a dazzling light flashes and dies. Meanwhile, a large amount of electric current spreads rapidly into an energy barrier, destroying all the strange forces that dare to approach Shalan, and directly blow the door that closes itself. Feeling the spirits and the weird things that quickly retreated, Shalan didn''t take care of them, and his purpose to come to this place was achieved, and there was no need to entangle with those things. The spirit and the weirdness in the world are not all from the mother of fear. However, after the mother of fear has achieved the position of ancient god, most of the spirits and weirdness become a member of the mother of fear because of the rule power mastered by the mother of fear. In fact, even the mother of fear can not control and command every spirit and weirdness. They are such a kind of existence It is the power of the distorted rules, but the negative of the world rules. It is full of chaos. Naturally, it is impossible to obey any orders. When he walked out of the gear tower, Shalan went straight to the place where the white queen had pulled into that strange space before. He felt the fluctuation of the space around him slightly, took out the White Queen chess piece, and in the next second, Shalan felt an invisible force pulling himself. He did not resist, and let the force pull herself into a space nearby Among the weak points, Shalan felt only that the front of the eyes was black, and then came to the White Queen was sealed in that strange space! But the different space and what Shalan saw had changed greatly. Before Shalan came here, he saw a white marble palace standing in the sunny garden. However, now the White Marble Palace has collapsed a small part, the plants in the garden around the palace are all withered, the sky is gloomy and gray, and a large number of ashes after the plant burning are from the sky It fell, covering the garden and palace like snow. "No wonder the White Queen was so anxious that it seemed that the space should not last long." Looking around, Shalan went straight to the palace, and looked at the white queen sitting on the broken white marble throne. Without waiting for the White Queen to speak, she reached for a grasp. Countless thunders burst into the void, and then flashed on the White Queen. The flesh and eyes showed that White Queen appeared a white energy to resist the attack of thunder But under the continuous attack of Shalan, the white energy was weaker and finally collapsed. See this, Shalan wrist turned, those thunders immediately turned into small electric light around the white queen, slowly the marble seal on the surface of the White Queen''s body gradually broke, a symbol appeared from the marble seal, and disappeared rapidly. Finally, when the last Rune also disappeared, the seal of the real white queen''s Marble seal completely collapsed Broken, a woman in a white dress with a long white hair, even her eyelashes and pupils are white, fell out of it, and she fell down on the ground, gasping with a big mouth and a faint look of excitement on her face. "I finally, finally, come out!" Slowly climbing from the ground, the White Queen waved, and the half collapsed palace was scattered in a flash of white sand. She slowly walked to Shalan, and gave a little salute, and said, "thank you for your help. To be honest, I didn''t really think you could help me get out of this damn place. I promised you things would be done, and I still owe you once, only if you need me to help you with all my strength, but only once." "Thank you, but I think you still do what you promised me first. What do you think?" Hearing this, the White Queen smiled, and took a white gold ring from her body and handed it to Shalan. "This is the legendary witch I promised you. You can check it." After taking over the ring, Shalan immediately injected his spiritual power into it. When he confirmed that the ring was indeed a legendary Witch and was not made by anyone, he directly branded his spiritual imprint in the core of the ring. When the spirit imprint succeeded, Shalan immediately knew the information of the ring.The platinum realm is a legendary sorcerer. It is a white gold ring with tiny runes and sorcery array carved on it. Using mental power control, you can construct the platinum boundary of the entity. The strength can reach the legendary level. It can assist the defense type of witches. In short, this sorcerer is not as powerful as time is, but it is a legendary one after all, and its power is not too bad. It is definitely a great help to Sha LAN. Especially, Sha Lan''s own witchcraft system does not have too many defense types and moves. This platinum boundary can just make up for Sha Lan''s deficiency. Wearing the platinum boundary on his right index finger, saran looked at the White Queen and nodded and said, "thank you very much. I''m very satisfied with this wizard." With a slight smile, the White Queen said, "this white gold world is a sorcerer I got when I first entered the legend. It''s just that my own witchcraft is better at defense. This sorcery and my physiognomy are not very good, but it doesn''t mean that this sorcery is not good. You can try it, and the power of this sorcery is very good." "OK, I see. Then, please release my hands and feet from my reading beast." "Call out your chanter." Sha Lan thought, curled up, the sleeping cat like reading animal appeared in front of Sha LAN, suspended in the air. The White Queen reaches out to Teri, and a white light flies out of Teri''s body and goes into the White Queen''s hands. At the same time, saran can clearly feel that his connection with Teri has deepened a lot. At the same time, there is a stream of silver smoke around Teri''s body, which turns into a silver egg, and then turns into a silver light and casts it into saran''s spiritual sea again. "This is a second pregnancy. When your mind beast breaks its shell again, you will have a legend level chanter. However, the time should not be too short. You need to wait for a while." "Well, now let''s go to the black bishop who has the sorcery I want." The White Queen looked at Sha LAN. She nodded and did not say much nonsense. She called out a huge white swan. The white wings slowly wrapped the White Queen and saran. Then it turned into a white light, which broke through this strange space, appeared in the nightmare abyss outside, and ignored the world meaning of the nightmare abyss The obstruction of ambition breaks through the bondage of the will of the world and comes to the universe beyond the abyss of nightmare. At this time, Shalan and the White Queen stood in the white light, looking at the dark green planet that was rapidly away, and said to the white queen, "white queen, where are we going now?" "If we want to get the black Bishop''s magic tool, we can''t give them any reaction time. Otherwise, once it is taken back by the black queen, it will be difficult for us to come again. Therefore, I have to use the authority in the chess corps to find the position of the black Bishop. We will kill the black bishop and take away the tool directly. As for the next thing, we don''t need it With your help, I can solve it myself. " "Well, then follow your plan." Nodding, the White Queen put out a move. The White Queen''s chess piece, which was returned to the White Queen by Saran, was suspended from her hand and slowly rotated. Under the control of the white queen, it finally pointed out a direction. "Yes, the black bishop is in the world of Lothar, the world with the highest power limit of level 7. We will go now!" As the words fell, the White Queen controlled her own chanter to move towards the world of Lothar, but the white light wrapped with saran and the White Queen disappeared in the same place, and crossed the starry sky at a speed not less than that of the teleportation to a smaller blue-green planet. Without any hesitation, the white light fell towards the planet, successfully broke through the world will of Lothar world, broke through the atmosphere and came into the world of Lothar. White light in the sky, so that those who are still in feudal society on the ground are looking up at the white light, not many people think it is a miracle, bow down to kneel down. Of course, he didn''t know about these Shalan. He just looked at the land and buildings passing by at his feet, and his mental strength almost swept away and he felt the depth of the world. There is no legend in this world, but there is an eight level existence, which is surrounded by a kind of power which is very vain in Shalan''s eyes, but it can be said that it is grand. That power was condensed by the thoughts and spirits of countless people. Although she had never seen such a power, she could judge that this power should be the power of faith that the subject and the material world do not have at present. And the eight level existence with the power of belief is the God who believes in God in this world. But at present, his power is still shallow, and even the power of legend level has not yet reached. The White Queen was also aware of saran''s observation. She also scanned out her spiritual strength, observed the existence of the eight levels, and said clearly: "that is a guy on the verge of legend. Unfortunately, the population and the upper limit of extraordinary power in this world have doomed him to be a God by virtue of the power of faith. If there is no other chance, he will be straight To fall can only reach legend level. ""It''s too hard to walk on the road of the power of faith, but his speed is not comparable to the normal practice, and the difficulty is much easier than the normal practice. If you have gains, you will lose. It depends on your choice." "Sorcerer Shalan is going to find the black bishop. He seems to be in a royal palace. He seems to be there as the guardian of this country. When we get there, we can directly find people and take things away. Otherwise, the black queen will come soon." Nodding, saran said, "OK, I get it." "Boom When the white light fell, a roar broke out. Shalan and the White Queen stood together on the square in front of the palace. Their actions were very high-profile. Before the white light fell, someone predicted that the target of white light was the palace. Therefore, most of the strong people in the palace came to wait for the white light to fall and deal with the possible crisis. At this time, the White Queen reached out to recall her own recital, and soon found the black bishop standing in the middle of the crowd. When the black bishop felt that the White Queen was familiar, the White Queen waved her hand. The black Bishop''s seven level wizard had no room for resistance, so she was caught in front of him like a child by the White Queen. When the black bishop was caught by the white queen in front of him, the five finger chain above Shalan''s left hand immediately emerged, sending out bursts of Qingming, which resonated with something on the black bishop. Without any hesitation, saran directly put his hand on the black bishop, and a glove like hand armor flew out of the space equipment of the black bishop and suspended in front of him. No longer hesitating, saran''s left hand grabbed the carapace that was suspended in front of him, directly annihilated the black Bishop''s spiritual mark in it, and imprinted his own spiritual imprint in the hand armor. Immediately, the hand armor turned into a piece of armor leaf, covering the left hand of Saran, and the five finger chain also changed, from materialization to illusory energy lines , as well as a large number of runes, constantly imprinted on the surface of the hand armor, wearing on the left hand of saran. Looking at the hand armor as thin as a glove on his left hand, as well as the characters and runes representing five races on his left hand, Shalan could clearly feel the power of the hand armor composed of two sorcerers, which became the third legendary sorcerer on saran! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 513 Legendary sorcerer, the left hand of the master of jadeite! Sha LAN slowly raised her left hand, which was surrounded by emerald green smoke, and gently tapped her finger. With a crack, those emerald green smoke diffused together. With the spread of turquoise green smoke, with saran as the core, in addition to the white queen, all other people and animals fell into a dream and fell asleep on the ground Get up. The White Queen looked at the left hand of the jade Lord in Sha Lan''s hand, and her face was hard to see. She only heard her whisper to Sha LAN: "many people in the universe know that there are three witches in the jadeite world, the nightmare abyss and the nightmare hell, which can form a key to integrate the three worlds. There are many people who want to collect this key, However, no one has ever really succeeded. In history, there are many people who have collected two pieces of sorcery. I hope you are different from those people. You can really gather all three pieces of sorcery to form the key. " The jade Lord''s left hand turned into wisps of green smoke, which dissipated on the left hand of Sha LAN. But at this time, Sha LAN frowned slightly and looked up at the sky. There was a huge black smoke rolling in the sky. The White Queen looked up at the black smoke in the sky and immediately said to Saran, "the black queen is coming soon. This world is actually a black woman The place where Wang was born, so it''s easier for her to show her legendary strength in the world than we are. You can leave now. I''ll deal with it here! " After hearing the White Queen''s words, Sha LAN looked at the White Queen unexpectedly. Although he didn''t know whether the White Queen''s words were true or false, he didn''t join the chess Corps. Since everything he wanted had been obtained, Shalan didn''t want to continue to participate in these things. The bronze astrolabe appears in Sha Lan''s hand, and is about to transport Sha LAN away from here. Suddenly, black smoke diffuses, blocking all the surrounding space, making the bronze astrolabe unable to locate other worlds. "White queen, you''ve been missing for so long, and you still look self righteous. No matter who dares to come to this world to find my men''s trouble, don''t leave!" A black pillar of smoke fell from the air and fell in front of Shalan and the White Queen. The black smoke dispersed. A woman in a black coat and trousers, with black hair and black pupils, appeared there. Above her left ear, the black queen''s chess pieces hung like earrings. She was one of the top four leaders of the chess Corps! As soon as the Black Queen appeared, she immediately started without saying a word. A large amount of black smoke formed a black giant snake, roaring toward saran and the White Queen. Seeing this, the White Queen''s eyes turned into pure white color, and her long white hair floated up. The huge white light bloomed behind her head, just like the rising sun, instantly illuminating the whole world. "Hiss, hisses..." Under the white light, the black snakes quickly turned into nothingness and disappeared. The black queen waved again, and all kinds of black smoke rose. A black whip appeared in the black queen''s hand. But when she waved the whip, the black smoke quickly turned into a black beast. With the swing of the whip in the black queen''s hand, the black snake quickly broke out If the essence of the general toward the White Queen bite away. "Condense the black smoke and turn it into a substantial beast. Your means are still so single." "Single is not single, what''s the difference? Just use it easily!" As the voice fell, the black queen once again waved her whip, and the black smoke on her head and around her body quickly condensed and turned into a wild animal with various shapes, and rushed towards the White Queen and saran like a vast expanse. Saran looked at the wild animals that were coming towards him and immediately stepped back. He did not intend to participate in this matter. There was no need to move. As long as he got rid of the blockade of the black queen, he could use the bronze astrolabe to leave the world and return to the main material world. Shalan''s idea is very good, but it does not mean that it can be achieved successfully. When the black queen saw saran''s action, she waved her whip again. The ground suddenly vibrated, and the gorgeous stone floor and walls had cracks in succession. Then more than a dozen tall earth and stone giants stood up from under the ground, surrounded Shalan and launched an attack on saran ¡£ Looking at the earth and stone giants rushing in, Shalan folded his hands and then separated. More than ten black balls the size of nails were condensed between his hands. With a wave of his hands, the more than ten black balls flew out together, and they were shot into the chest and mouth of those earth giants under the control of Sha LAN. "Boom, boom, boom..." After hitting the earth rock giant, those black balls immediately turned into huge black holes, devouring most of their bodies. Then saran snapped his finger, and those black holes dissipated together and became nothing. At this time, seeing that Shalan had solved her witchcraft so simply, the black queen''s face changed a little. She immediately took out an old broken puppet and threw it directly in the direction of Shalan. At the moment when the puppet broke away from the black queen''s palm, she immediately seemed to have survived, shaking her body madly, and her dull face showed a strange smile Rong, staring at Sha Lan''s back, instantly disappeared in place, appeared in front of Sha LAN, the short wooden palm directly toward Sha Lan''s eyes in the past."Crackling..." An electric light bloomed in front of Sha LAN and turned into an electric snake, which shot the puppet on the body, and blew the puppet out in an instant. However, to saran''s expectation, the electric light could almost instantly kill a level 6 blood knight, but only left a scorched mark on the puppet''s chest. frowned the first mock exam. When he was about to leave the puppet, he felt a pain in his chest and pulled his clothes out. He looked at his chest and could see clearly that a trace of black and black was appearing on his chest. No matter the shape or proportion, he was all one of the black wounds left behind by the puppet. Look! "Is this a magic tool that can transfer damage?" At this time, Sha LAN saw the damage on the puppet that did not disappear, and said again: "no, it''s not to transfer the damage, but to let the target enjoy the same damage as it. As long as any scar is left on the puppet, it will also appear on the target, but I don''t know whether the damage can be shared by anyone or only by myself It''s just the scars left. " Sha LAN constantly dodges the attack of the puppet, and avoids contact with the puppet. It has to be said that the puppet''s ability is not small. It can not only constantly blink, but also its strength is really good. At least it can hurt Sha Lan''s body, making Sha LAN completely suppressed by the puppet. "This thing can''t be touched or hidden. It seems that we can only find a breakthrough from the owner of this thing. If we kill the owner of this thing, we can completely solve this problem." At the thought of this, Sha Lan''s body was stunned, and her electric light flashed. In an instant, she rushed to her back. In the blink of an eye, she got rid of the puppet''s entanglement and rushed to the black queen. The black queen seemed to have expected that Saran would rush to her, so she immediately waved her long whip in her hand, stirred up black smoke and turned them into layers of defense. However, Sha LAN did not slow down, but rushed up. At the same time, she stretched out one hand and pressed forward. A large number of thunder congealed from the void and turned into a huge thunderbolt Spear, head-on into the black smoke, broke through the black smoke, and hit the black queen''s body. "Boom, boom..." A large number of thunder surged into the sky and ravaged. The black queen''s body was instantly engulfed by the huge thunder. The continuous raging thunder tore the black smoke in the sky and left gullies on the ground. At this time, saran was suspended in the air, surrounded by thunder, just like a God. The white queen standing behind looked at Sha LAN with an uncertain look. Although she knew that Shalan was good at strength, she did not expect that she would be as good as this. The kind of bullying attack just now almost refreshed the White Queen''s impression of the legendary wizard. However, she would not think that the attack just now could defeat the black queen. She had not been sealed After fighting with the black queen for hundreds of years, she is very clear about the strength of the black queen. What''s more, during the years since she was sealed, the black queen can''t make any progress at all! "Boom!" The raging thunder exploded, and a large number of black smoke rose, pushing those thunder away completely. However, the black smoke quickly converged and turned into a giant woman with countless black poisonous snakes all over her body. Her clothes and skirts were made up of those black poisonous snakes. She constantly poked out her head and hissed at Saran, spitting out her forked tongue and black smoke The general venom escaped from the mouth of the black snake that made up the giant woman, and turned into black smoke around her body. Snake goddess, the black queen''s most powerful witchcraft, once used to destroy more than half of the world, can be called prestigious. If there is only saran himself, then he may also let his spirit out of the body, in the form of thunderbolt against the black queen''s viper goddess. However, at this time, there is the White Queen beside Sha LAN. Although it seems that the White Queen and the black queen are antagonistic, they are after all an organization, and they are all members of the chess Corps. Who knows whether they will really fight for life and death. Once the White Queen stealthily attacks Sha LAN from behind, or changes her mind to attack Sha LAN with the black queen, then the spirit body of Sha LAN will be separated from her body There will be a huge threat. However, even if the attack does not use the spirit state, Sha LAN can exert the power of level 9 legend by virtue of his body. Unfortunately, Sha LAN is still one step away from being able to truly condense the separation of concussion rules. Otherwise, once the separation of concussion rules is condensed, Shalan''s strength will really reach the peak of legend, and his physical body will be enhanced to the legendary peak simultaneously, so as to really exert himself From the legendary peak level of the devil transformation, absolutely can crush the black queen''s viper goddess! Of course, that doesn''t mean that Sha LAN has no way to deal with the black queen. At the time of time, it appears in the palm of Sha Lan''s hand. He gently presses the first button on the left, and Sha LAN immediately turns into a golden light and disappears in the same place. At the same time, the breast part of the Viper goddess suddenly subsides, and then explodes suddenly. An invisible shock wave spreads rapidly Those poisonous snakes that got the venomous snake goddess''s chest burst out one by one and turned into a large amount of poisonous blood and shredded meat.But this is not the only attack. The body of the poisonous snake goddess is constantly bursting, just like countless invisible strong men attacking the snake goddess, which causes the large and large pieces of poisonous snakes that constitute the body of the snake goddess to burst out. The blood and meat on the ground gathered into a large pool of flesh and blood, emitting wisps of black and red smoke and poison miasma! "Asshole, asshole, where are you! Where are you? How can this speed be a legendary speed! " As soon as the viper''s voice fell, she was attacked on her face. A large amount of flesh and blood exploded and most of her head disappeared. It seems that this action angered the snake goddess. The snake goddess gave out a roar like the snake''s hissing sound. The unruptured snakes opened their mouths together and spewed out a lot of poisonous smoke. If there was any real poisonous smoke, it would be like a small black snake. In a blink of an eye, the whole palace was trapped in a lot of poisonous smoke, which made the palace in the center of the palace Some people died under the smoke. At this time, Shalan, in the toxic fog, only felt that his mental strength became sticky and his body became dull. Obviously, this kind of poison had a great influence on even the legend! "The poison that can have an effect on the legend is indeed an old legend." Thinking of this, Sha LAN raised her right hand, and the White Gold boundary on her hand was full of white gold light. The white gold border appeared around the body of the poisonous snake goddess, completely isolating the poisonous fog released by the snake goddess''s body, and completely bound the poisonous snake goddess in it. "The White Queen''s kingdom of platinum is in your hands! Are you her new lover After hearing this, saran did not get angry, but continued to control the White Gold boundary and crush the black queen towards the inside. Slowly, the black queen was completely wrapped up by a layer of white gold border. "How can I be bound just by platinum?" With a roar, the black queen''s viper goddess state suddenly broke into pieces and turned into a huge nine headed snake with nine different snake heads. With a roar, the nine heads tore the platinum boundary and rushed towards the front of saran. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 514 "In these days, everyone has to make a big move. People are not old-fashioned." Shalan raised his right hand, and the White Gold boundary on it was full of dazzling light. The torn white gold boundary quickly condensed and transformed into a white gold cross sword, which was suspended in the void and slowly rotated around the black queen. At this time, the white queen who saw Sha Lan''s action raised her eyebrows slightly. The White Queen of the platinum Kingdom used to be her sorcerer, but because of the conflict between its use and her witchcraft, the White Queen of the platinum Kingdom did not study it too carefully. It was because of this that she gave the kingdom of platinum to saran. Otherwise, how could a legendary sorcerer she could use be given to others casually. However, the white queen did not think about how to use the platinum boundary. This way of building semi-solid energy weapons with a very strong platinum border was not carefully considered by the White Queen. If the white queen could have thought of it earlier, she would be sure that her actual strength would be improved, but now the platinum boundary is not her thing Yes. The White Queen retreated and looked at the black queen who was in the state of Hydra. She knew that the black queen was going to work hard. The body of Hydra was the real blood power of the black queen, and it was also the final move of her dark and blood wizard. "Roar!" Fire, wind, frost, thunder and lightning, poisonous smoke, black sand, acid liquor, light. Eight kinds of unique breath spewed from the eight vice heads of the nine headed snake, while the main head in the middle slowly opened its mouth. The black queen''s naked upper body was covered with a slowly swimming and wriggling snake''s hair, which appeared in the mouth of the main head, watching Sha LAN emit a sharp hiss and roar. "Boom, boom, boom..." Eight different kinds of breath spewed to Sha LAN wantonly. At this time, Sha LAN suddenly waved, and a large number of white gold cross swords suspended in the void were shot out one after another, falling on the Hydra like a volley. A large number of scales and meat fragments were sprayed out with poisonous blood, which made the Hydra roar continuously and became more crazy. "Hum!" When time came, Sha LAN disappeared from the original place and appeared in the sky. At this time, he held up his right hand, and the platinum world was full of dazzling glory. Ten huge golden cross swords appeared around Sha Lan''s body. With the waving of Sha Lan''s right hand, Sha Lan''s huge white gold cross swords suddenly fell down, penetrating the nine heads of Hydra The head and its only tail nailed the hydra''s body to the ground. At the same time, Shalan immediately fell down and stood on the body of the hydra. Her right index finger pointed to the body of the hydra. A little electric light converged at the fingertips and burst into dazzling light. When she was about to make the final strike, the white queen suddenly came to saran''s side, grabbed Sha Lan''s wrist and whispered, "let her go." Glancing at the white queen, saran said, "as you wish, but if she comes to me again, I''m not polite." Eyelids droop, the White Queen shook her head, said: "don''t worry, will not." When the electric light dissipated, Shalan put up the time that was suspended around her, and turned into a flash of electric light. After leaving the isolation layer arranged by the black queen, she quickly disappeared in the same place with the Bronze Star disk, and went to another world, taking it as a temporary foothold to return to the main material world. When Shalan left, the White Queen sighed, played ten white lights, eliminated the ten huge white gold cross swords, and the body of Hydra turned into a large number of poisonous snakes and the black poisonous fog dissipated. The black queen in ragged clothes was lying on the ground, gasping for breath. "White, white queen, you, where did you find such a pervert?" Sitting on the ground, the White Queen looked at the embarrassed black queen, and suddenly said with a smile, "I''m still the first time to see you like this, but I feel that your appearance is much better now." "Well, you are lucky this time. You can celebrate when you see me as I am now." "It doesn''t matter whether we celebrate or not, but I''m sure of another thing." "Another thing What are you sure of? " The black queen got up from the ground and looked at the White Queen. "I''m sure you didn''t seal me up. I had a little doubt in my heart, but now it seems that I have no doubt." With a raised eyebrow, the black queen asked, "Why are you so sure?" "Because your strength is not enough to easily suppress me, seal me." "Although I don''t like your statement very much, I reluctantly admit that you''re right. But if you''re sure it''s not me, who do you think it''s going to be?" "The only men who can subdue me so easily that my defense witchcraft doesn''t respond to me are the only two men except you." "Those two guys If that''s the case, I can help you a little. Recently, there are some problems in the chess Corps. I also suspect that one of the two men, or even the two of them, has done something. Since you say that they have problems, we should check them out. "Strictly speaking, the relationship between the black queen and the White Queen is either an enemy or a friend. Generally speaking, they are sisters who often tear and force each other. It doesn''t matter if they are forced to do so. However, once the so-called smelly men join in, the two of them will immediately stand on the same front and unite with each other. This is the so-called girl friendship, even if it is a legendary sorcerer There is no difference. ¡­¡­ Shalan didn''t know about the White Queen and the black queen. Of course, he had no desire to know. He helped the White Queen and got some satisfactory remuneration. That''s all. After two worlds as a transit station, saran successfully returned to the main material world by means of the bronze astrolabe. When Sha LAN returned to the main material world, because of the different time flow rates in the previous world, it had been 10 days since the main material world. After scanning the island again, Sha LAN determined that there was no problem there, she turned and flew to the West and arrived at the dragon scale island. Shalan landed on the island directly. When he landed on the island, nathalol, who was transformed into a human form, appeared here with two human witches. The two human witches came from the circle of sorcerers in saran and the grant family, which were representatives of the three parties. Seeing the arrival of Saran, the three immediately saluted. The present saran is also a legend. Naturally, there should be corresponding etiquette. Even if it is stronger than the grant family, it will not ignore the existence of a legend level. "Lord Saran, you are here to find Lord Irwin?" Nodding to nathalol, he said, "yes, I''m here to find Irwin. Should Irwin be in it?" The three forces that occupy longscale Island, the ring of witches, the red dragons and the grant family, all of which have a very deep relationship with Irwin. The leader of the wizarding circle is her man. Yiwen belongs to the high level in the red dragon family and the grant family. In the words of Shalan, Yiwen is the daughter of destiny, born to be the leading role in the world, and has great fortune In longscale Island, it can be said that her status is aloof, and no one can control her, so that Yiwen simply moved a reclining chair on the edge of Hualong pool, as a beach bathing beach, on the edge of Hualong pool for vacation. Waving his hand, let the three of nesalore disperse, Shalan came to the cave immediately before walking into it, the two blood knights guarding the cave did not find the trace of saran. He went straight to the cave. Under the light of the luminous crystals above the cave, saran came to Irwin''s side, sat down on another couch, and said to her, "how long have you been here?" He picked up the goblet on the table beside him and took a sip of the red wine in the goblet. Then he said to Saran, "I''ve been here for half a month. Although the Hualong pool is very good, the breath emanating from it is purifying my blood all the time, but it''s not interesting to stay in this kind of place for too long." "Then why are you here? For the little ones? " With Sha Lan''s voice falling, the water in the middle of Hualong pool suddenly breaks open. Five dragons come from the red dragon family, two little dragons from the blue dragon family, one little dragon from the green dragon family, and a whole body purple dragon appears in the water. They are all accepting the purification and promotion of the blood vessels of the Hualong pool. "Irwin, I know all the other four, but what about the purple dragon?" "That little guy is the remaining offspring of the red dragon clan and the blue dragon clan. The blood in his body is in a state of balance, which leads to the fusion of the two kinds of blood. This little guy has a strong ability to master the power of the lightning system, and is a reserve qualified to become a green copper dragon." "Bronze Dragon?" "Red dragon, blue dragon, green dragon, golden dragon, silver dragon, Bronze Dragon. Of course, when the black dragon clan did not degenerate, there were also the black dragon family, the original seven dragon families, and now the six dragon families. Among them, the Bronze Dragon family is the most special one, because there is only one dragon in the Bronze Dragon family, and the next one is selected from the other five dragon families in a unique way Ren''s Bronze Dragon, this little guy is one of the alternatives for the next Bronze Dragon. " "The power of thunder, it seems that you dragon people are really talented." "In terms of genius, it''s not just the little guy, but the other four kids are also very good. If it wasn''t, how could I let them take a bath here at will?" Hearing her words, saran laughed and said, "coco, I may be away for a while." Saran''s voice dropped, and Coco''s hand tightened and whispered, "foreign battlefield?" Nodding, Sha Lan said: "yes, foreign battlefields and level 10 legends are all going to foreign battlefields. It''s not impossible to refuse. It''s just that some follow-up problems are very troublesome. As long as I go there, I can no longer accept the recruitment within a hundred years. Moreover, I have to go to Asgard, which is equivalent to half a divine level, and I have to go there. Otherwise, it would be a black light The family has an excuse to get back to Asgard, and I''m not really going to give it to them "The black light family When I''m in power in the grant family, see how I deal with them. "Looking at coco with a strange expression, saran suddenly said with a smile, "Hey, don''t talk big. How can you deal with them?" With a slight pick on her beautiful eyebrows, Irwin said to Saran, "naturally, I have my own way. To put it simply, it''s the same way. Since they''ve done this to you, I know some of their guys who are hiding in the family, and then I''ll drag them out to see what they do." "If so, the black light family can use the same method to deal with you?" "You don''t have to worry about that, because there is no such legend in the grant family. Otherwise, why do you think that the status of the grant family in the universe always overwhelms the black light family? At this level, the simple power is no longer a problem." "Generally speaking, you know what you know. Don''t do something impulsive because of me." "Don''t worry, I understand So when are you going to go to the foreign battlefield "I will go to the emerald world first, meet the teacher, and then go from the emerald world teacher to our side of the battlefield. When I finish my one-year mission, I will come back." "Take this before you leave." As she spoke, coco put a doll made of straw into Shalan''s hand. Saran looked at the straw doll in her hand. He could feel the abundant life force on the straw doll, which was not as ordinary as it seemed on the surface. Some doubts looked at coco, saran asked: "coco, what is this?" "Double dolls, which have causal power, can take a fatal attack instead of you, but only once, which is my final insurance for you." "Coco, I can''t use it. You have some confidence in me. I''m ok." Before saran returned the things, coco refused saran and said, "I don''t care what you say. You must bring it to me. Otherwise, if you dare to walk forward, I will put a hat on your back foot. You can try it if you don''t believe it." "Such a vicious threat?" "There are more vicious ones. Do you want to try them?" In fact, saran knew very well that even if he didn''t take a stand in doll, she would not really do that. However, her words mentioned this level, and naturally he had no way out. She nodded helplessly and put the stand in doll in the space ring, adding a card to protect her life, which was a kind of preparation. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 515 Jadeite world, the ring of kings. After stepping here again, Sha Lan''s feeling was completely different. It was not because of his mood or other reasons, but it was really different. He could clearly feel that the huge human shaped mountain under the ring of King expressed his closeness to himself, and even strands of natural force gushed out from the ground under his feet and wrapped around Sha Lan''s body, which made Sha LAN feel different LAN feels comfortable. At this time, as the leader of the ring of kings, valkiri naturally felt it immediately. She instantly appeared beside Shalan, looked up and down at him, and asked, "what did you do with moths? How did this change suddenly happen? If you collapse this mountain peak, see how I will deal with you boy." "Teacher, I don''t know what''s going on. When I first came here, this mountain began to echo with me. I don''t want to." "Although your strength has increased, it has nothing to do with the force of nature. If you have something in you, take it out and see if the changes here are related to what you have." It has to be said that valkiri is indeed experienced. When Shalan heard what waerkiri said, he immediately thought of the left hand of the jade Lord he had just obtained. If there is anything that has something to do with it, the most likely one is the key to two-thirds of the level of this legendary sorcerer. Thinking of this, Sha Lan''s left hand clenched his fist, and the master of jadeite''s left hand suddenly appeared on top of Sha Lan''s left hand. As soon as the emerald Lord''s left hand appeared, the mountain under his feet immediately vibrated violently, and the surrounding space and element energy became extremely irritable. It can be said that the huge natural force gushed out from the mountain at the foot of Sha LAN, and surrounded by Sha LAN, or in other words The legendary sorcerer on Sha Lan''s left hand, on the left hand of the master of jadeite! "Gather together Key The last piece Nightmare The top of the mountain... " Like the sound of Hong Zhong''s voice in Sha Lan''s mind, which made him have a headache. If it were not for the legendary level of strength, he would have been seriously damaged now. At this time, warkiri, who saw the strange appearance of Shalan, immediately reached out and grasped Shalan''s shoulder. A force that shocked Sha LAN instantly fell on her, dispersing the natural forces around her, making the sound like a red bell disappear immediately. At this time, Shalan finally heard the voice of valkiri. "Take it back! At once The left hand of the master of jadeite immediately returned to Sha Lan''s body, and the left hand of the jade Lord who was collected by Sha LAN immediately became quiet and had no connection with the forces of nature. As a result, those forces of nature quickly disappeared into the surrounding environment, and the vibration of the foot down the mountain peak was completely calmed down, only the cracks on the mountain peak were revealed Those conditions were real, not illusions. "Hoo..." After spitting out a breath, saran looked at her left hand in fear and asked valkiri, "teacher, what happened just now? I heard a sound in my head and almost didn''t blow my head off. " "You are really a troublemaker I generally know what''s going on in this matter, but I won''t tell you now. I can only say that without its particularity, I would not build a wizard organization here. As for other things, wait until you find the component Wizard of the third key. Otherwise, it will be useless to tell you. However, I can tell you in advance that when you find the component Wizard of the third key, the combination of the three witches is at least a semi artifact. It is worth taking a risk. Of course, if you die for this thing, even if I don''t have you as a disciple. " Valkiri has always been like this. Once a disciple really encounters a problem, she will always be the first to show up for her disciple. Of course, just now, valkiri is also warning saran not to decide to look for the third sorcerer too easily, otherwise she may die on it. No more words, valkiri took saran back to the inner ring of kings, found a comfortable rest room and sat down. Soon, a handsome and beautiful elf people came with black tea and tea. After taking the black tea, Shalan nodded to the spirit, looked at valkiri and said, "teacher, I''m going to go to the foreign battlefield." "Well, as expected, the means of the black light family are as usual. When you go to the foreign battlefield, you should be more careful. Don''t trust strangers easily. Don''t think that if you have the same enemy in the foreign battlefield, you will really unite as one. Not to mention that the black light family must be eyeing secretly. It''s not so good to be just some guys on the foreign battlefield who are trying to pick up some advantages Yes. In the foreign battlefield, legend is only middle and high-level, with some status, but it is definitely not the top of the pyramid. After all, the foreign battlefield has gathered nearly 80% of the world''s strong people in the universe. The composition of the strength level is different from that of the normal world. After all, there is no qualification to go to the Foreign Battlefield even below level 7. " "Good teacher, I remember it all.""You are still very smart, so I don''t worry about you, but there will be some tough guys who are shameless and rob you. If you meet a strong man on our side who wants to deal with you, you should immediately go to Digo in the foreign battlefield. That guy is very famous. You can find him by saying his name." "Thank you very much. I don''t know if the teacher has anything else to tell me, such as another ten or eight powerful old friends, or a piece or two of semi artifact or artifact." ¡°¡­¡­ Go away "Good teacher." He quickly turned around and left. When Shalan came to the door of the lounge, the voice of valkiri came from behind him. "Come back alive, boy." "No problem. Don''t worry, teacher." After that, saran left the ring of kings, took out his bronze astrolabe, and returned to the subject matter world again. He went directly to sorangia University in oakins mountain, which is the main material world. Under the leadership of an old teacher waiting here, saran stood on a large transmission array, confirmed and immediately eliminated Lost in the teleportation array, I went to the foreign battlefield, which is the front line of fighting against the spirits and monsters under the mother of fear! Among the streamers, saran appears in a huge city suspended in the universe, comparable to a world wide continent. Shalan stood on a transmission array at the top of a building similar to the Mayan pyramids. A lizard man covered with dark green scales looked at him and said to him in common language: "from what world? name? Strength level? " "Subject matter world, saran Winman, legend." Hearing this, the pen in the lizard''s hand stopped. He looked up at saran. Although lizard man''s face was different from that of human, she saw incomparable surprise from his face. "The legend of the subject matter world Saran Winman I''m sorry, I don''t have the authority to deal with the identity information of a legend. Please go to the city Lord''s house in the city, where you can handle all the identity documents and related procedures. " "Well, where is the Lord''s house?" Seeing that Saran is an easy-going legend, the lizard immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Although the universe is the same camp under the pressure of the mother of fear, there are too many people and all kinds of ideas come. Although the law in the city restricts everyone, they dare not mess around, but the existence status of legend level is still transcendent, as long as not If it is harmful to human life, it is completely possible to punish and embarrass a person with a little hands. So when the lizard saw that Saran was so talkative, he was relieved. After the lizard man had given himself directions and explained some simple laws, Shalan immediately stepped off the transmission facility and headed for the city''s main residence in the heart of the city. Along the way, Shalan saw many strong races. Among them, humans, elves, orcs, dwarves, dwarfs and other races were the most common. In addition, lizards, giants, and half dragon people were also other races. Without exception, all the people here were good strong ones. Even those who did odd jobs were first-class and second-class extraordinary, without any ordinary people ¡£ "It is worthy of uniting a universe of intelligent races. I am afraid that the people in this city alone will be enough to destroy a world. Besides, there are 127 such cities in this foreign battlefield, which is really a terrible force." At present, the mother of fear occupies about one fifth of the universe. The territory of the mother of fear and the spheres of influence of the major races in the universe present an arc of 127 degrees. Therefore, a huge city has been built every time to suppress a region and completely eliminate the mother of fear. At this time, Shalan came to the huge city, numbered 93, that is, the 93rd mega city. As for the old friend who can only be found as a last resort as mentioned by valkiri, his strength has surpassed the legend, and he has been stationed in the top ten megacities. The ten megacities are the most powerful and core of the 127 megacities. Facing the mother of fear and its most elite troops, half of them have been assigned to those ten cities. As a matter of fact, Shalan''s target was also the ten cities, but it was temporarily transferred here. When the identity is confirmed and something to prove the identity is available, he will leave for the ten cities. Directly came to the city Lord''s house, Shalan showed his identity, everything was quickly completed, Shalan also got his own identity card, just as he was going to take the identity card to go to the core ten cities, he was suddenly stopped by a human official of the city Lord''s house. "This adult, I have a temporary task just now. I need to recruit the legendary strong men who have no task. Please come with me." With these words, the human official produced a recruitment document. Everything was carried out according to the laws of the mega city. There were no problems, but there were no problems. The procedures were too complete and everything was too coincidental, which made Sha LAN feel that the matter was arranged for him. As for the dark light family or other eyes, who was behind the scenes The existence of Asgard in him is not what saran can guess now.With all the formalities, saran had no reason to refuse. Besides, he was a man of skill, bold, and carrying Asgard, but he was not too afraid. He nodded to the official, took the document, and said, "I accept the call, and I remember you." The endless words made the official''s face stiff. He gave a stiff smile and turned away. After taking a look at the official''s back, Sha LAN looked at the address on the recruitment document, went to the North City District on the other side of the giant city facing the battlefield, and found a military camp closest to the gate of the giant city. "Stop coming. Who are you? Show me your ID and show your intention." Looking at the two soldiers in front of her, saran directly showed her ID card and handed it to them along with the temporary recruitment document. Seeing that there was no problem with the temporary recruitment documents, the two soldiers nodded. When they saw that Shalan''s identity card showed his level of strength and the world he belonged to, their faces immediately changed. They were obviously very surprised. However, the two soldiers were obviously of high quality. Although they were surprised, they did not explore anything more. Instead, they nodded to Saran, saluted him, and let him walk into the barracks. According to the information in the recruitment documents, Shalan went to the left side of the camp and found a group of soldiers gathered there. The breath of each of these soldiers was not bad. The weakest was level 3, and the strongest was level 6. There were 500 soldiers from all races. If this force was put in the main material world, Shalan felt that he only needed to It will take one year to rule the whole subject matter world. "Oh, there''s a new man. What''s wrong with this guy before he''s assigned to us?" "How can I know, but judging from his thin arms and legs, is it the lady or wife of some great man''s family?" "Hey, that''s not good. It''s not so good. How about we try his strength?" "I think so. Let''s have a try." The voice falls, about dozens of strange breath rises in an instant, instantly pinches into a stream, and heads towards Sha LAN and rolls down! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 516 These breath are derived from the spiritual force, also from the blood force, and are clearly different from each other''s individual strength breath, but perfectly combined together, as if twisted into a rope, facing Sha LAN under the hood. Feeling this strong breath, Sha Lan''s mind moved, and his mental strength gushed out. It exploded like spring thunder and spread wantonly in all directions. He destroyed the breath and rose up in the sky above the barracks. The huge mental force crushed down, all the people in the barracks could not help being lowered, and the weakest ones were lying on the ground, shivering and sweating. "Legend, legend..." "How can it be? It''s really a legend. How can the legend come to us?" "Did he offend some god, or how could he be sent to us?" Several soldiers with good strength could barely speak. Shalan put up her mental strength, turned to look at them, and directly asked, "I''m a new comer. Can you explain to me where this is and why are you so surprised that I came here?" The soldiers looked at each other, and the so-called county magistrate was not as good as the present. They did not care what the people above had in mind. The Shalan in front of them was a real legend, and they could not refuse. Moreover, how could the people above deal with them? This place can be regarded as the worst place in the giant city. "My Lord, we are scouting troops here. Generally speaking, we carry out the functions of encircling the enemy''s rear, investigating the enemy''s situation, or patrolling the battlefield, and attacking the front. In short, we can be regarded as death squads in foreign battlefields, so the people here have made some mistakes, or simply offended some big people. As for the regular army of the investigation army, It''s much better than us. " After hearing this explanation, Shalan immediately knew that it was the black light family that was doing things behind the scenes. Where there were people, there were rivers and lakes. Moreover, as the descendant family of the God, the black light family was absolutely the top class in the universe. Although it was not easy, it was not completely impossible to make a legend of a yin. Just now, the temporary recruitment was to fight in foreign countries As long as the legend is found, the legend must obey the special circumstances within the field law, otherwise there will be corresponding criticism and punishment. Although Sha LAN may not be able to bear the criticism and punishment, he felt that he did not need to do so. Unless the black light family could arrange a God to deal with him in the foreign battlefield, Shalan was confident that he could ensure his safety. To understand this, Shalan laughed at the people and said, "since I''m here, I''m a member here. It''s very clear in the document that I''m a temporary recruit. I need to participate in this mission. Then I''ll finish the task with you. You can take me as an ordinary soldier." listening to Salan, the soldiers'' hearts were full of Tucao''s desire. Who dared to take a legend as an ordinary soldier? That''s really killing him. They make complaints about the people''s pressure on them. What make complaints about is that Tucao is in Tucao, most of the soldiers make complaints about the arrival of Salan. What is the concept of a legend in the team? That is a powerful backing. The level of legends is much worse than that of them. It''s just that most of the soldiers think so, but a few of the veterans are worried. They want to take a long-term view. Is it really just that they want him to complete a mission in the Scout army? They are almost sure that there will be a plot against the legend. Once they are affected by the plot against the legend, they will die without a burial place. "Hum The scouts are ready to go! " Hearing the sound in his ear, Shalan stood up with the soldiers. Compared with those soldiers who had armor or all kinds of equipment, Shalan''s relaxed robe seemed to be more conspicuous. Therefore, when he followed the scouts out of the camp and left the gate, he attracted some people''s attention, but those people were only at most Some are surprised that Saran, as a person in disguise, has no desire to study deeply. This time, the reconnaissance army''s target appeared in their ears as before, and more than 100 people rushed to the target location together. The extraterritorial battlefield is a huge continent that appears in the void of the universe. There are gravity and atmosphere on it. It is a region created by the divine existence of the major races in the universe. The purpose is to make the soldiers who come from the universe who are not yet able to survive in the universe to fight against the enemy, and the 127 giant city is to suppress this void continent Node. There were no plants or animals in the void land. All of them were sandy deserts, and the party quickly went around the rear of the spirits and strange troops under the mother of fear according to the established route. With the deepening of the team of more than 100 people, Shalan can feel a strange smell around her.Her eyes narrowed slightly, and Sha Lan''s mental strength immediately scanned out and spread in all directions. At this time, Sha LAN clearly discovered that the original 113 person team had turned into 123 people. I don''t know when there were ten more people! Without saying a word, saran stopped at once. Many people in the team know the existence of the legendary wizard, so when Shalan suddenly stops, the rest of the team stops immediately. Even a few quick witted people are ready to wait for the unexpected situation that may happen. "There are ten more people in the team!" Hearing this, almost all the people in the team were on guard. The spirits and the strange army under the mother of fear often used this method to attack and mingle with human beings to wait for opportunities. These soldiers have already had similar experience. After Sha Lan said that he had discovered something from himself, they immediately began to observe their companions Even if spirits and weirdness turn into human beings, we can always see the incongruity as long as we observe them carefully. At this time, a soldier suddenly waved his cross sword and chopped at another soldier, and cried out: "you damn guy, I knew you were fake!" The cross sword fell, but strangely missed the soldier. But see that soldier''s head, a golden cross sword suddenly appeared there, blocking the soldier''s attack. On Sha Lan''s right hand, the White Gold boundary radiated a light light, and his mind moved. The White Gold Cross sword, which resisted the cross sword''s strike, instantly opened and turned into a white gold energy shield, which wrapped the soldier who launched the attack first. At first, the soldier was still begging for mercy and yelling angrily, but when he found that the people around him didn''t believe him, he stopped slowly, and his body gradually turned into a puppet without facial features and any decoration. "This is a faceless puppet. Be careful. This kind of weirdness can imitate someone in a very specific way. It''s very intelligent." When she heard this, she shook her head and said directly, "just protect yourself. As for the other nine weird people who mix into the team, give it to me." As the words fell, Sha Lan''s right hand slowly lifted up, and the light of the platinum world became more and more dazzling. At this time, the other nine people in the team were almost covered by the white gold light at the same time. Like the faceless puppet before, they were all wrapped up in a transparent mask with white gold light and suspended in the air. Without any hesitation, Sha Lan''s right hand suddenly grasped, and the ten white gold masks shrank into a little, and the ten faceless puppets in them were instantly transformed into nothingness and completely annihilated. The Muppet is the mass-produced soldier of the mother of fear. When the Muppet was promoted because of killing and absorbing the power of fear, it was the faceless spirit who had contact with Sha LAN and was killed by Sha LAN. The soldiers of the reconnaissance team felt relieved when they successfully killed ten Muppets. Otherwise, if they were allowed to deal with the ten Muppets, at least the same number of soldiers would be killed. Now they have killed ten Muppets without any death, which is a great harvest. "Well, let''s take a break and get ready to go on..." Without saying that, the team leader''s face changed. He suddenly looked up and looked at the sky above. However, in the starry sky, there were thick dark clouds converging on their heads. The clouds kept rolling and gradually turned into a female face full of resentment. The black clouds rolling and wandering around were like chaos Like black hair, crouching in the starry sky, slowly wriggling. "Hate the witch It''s a hateful witch "Hate the witch You can''t fight without legend. Run away "Damn it, let''s go. Get out of here. There''s a witch of resentment. We have to get out of here!" The people around her were fleeing quickly. Saran was looking up at the spirit body with resentment on her head and murmured to herself, "is this where you are waiting for me? A spirit that is not legendary and irresistible should have discovered it for a long time, but deliberately concealed the information and asked me to die. " Spirit and weirdness can''t be judged by normal levels, but on the whole, it can be judged that the strength of each level of supernatural and weird is generally in a certain range. The resentful witch that appears on the top of people now is the strength that tends to be from demigod to legend. Once a legend meets, it basically can''t fight head-on, so it can only escape and escape It''s not very likely. A chilling scream came out of the hateful witch''s mouth. Her body had only one face and black clouds like those black hair. When she screamed out, those black clouds like hair surged up quickly and shot towards the ground. However, those people who were entangled in the black clouds quickly decayed The soul is quickly engulfed and completely disappeared in this world."Uncanny ability." Holding the right hand high, the white gold light blooms like the sun, and a layer of white gold barrier rises to resist the black clouds. At the same time, the white gold light is constantly approaching the resentment witch above, and wants to wrap up the resentment witch thoroughly as before. But Shalan obviously underestimated the power of the evil witch. "Ah The hateful witch''s mouth widened to an astonishing degree. However, a huge palm with black nails and extremely white color stretched out from the hateful witch''s mouth. The palm was open, and there were tens of thousands of faces in the palm. Without exception, the whole part was a look of hatred and death. Without any hesitation, the huge palm immediately grabbed it downward and firmly caught on the white gold border constructed by the platinum boundary. Under Sha Lan''s surprised eyes, the boundary constructed by the platinum boundary was completely torn apart, making the light of the platinum boundary dimmed by three points. "Drink With a low drink, Sha Lan''s eyes, ears, mouth and nose almost at the same time spewed out the blazing thunder. A huge thunder spirit rose from Sha Lan''s body, waved his fist and blew out with a fist. The astonishing thunder burst out and met the pale palm of the hand stretched out from the resentment witch''s mouth. "Boom!" The thunder burst, and his pale palm was severely damaged. His fingers turned to coke. Most of the tens of thousands of resentment faces on those palms had disappeared. However, the thunder spirit of Shalan also broke away. His ears and nose were bleeding, and he felt that his head was buzzing. Obviously, the damage was not light. At this time, Sha LAN forced to suppress the injury and prepare to withdraw temporarily. But at this time, the left hand of the jade Lord appeared on the hand of Sha LAN, and immediately a large number of light green natural forces poured out of the jade Lord''s left hand and penetrated into Sha Lan''s body. Sha LAN only felt that the natural forces that penetrated into her body were like the spring rain that revived in the arid land. She quickly recovered her vitality and her injury recovered quickly. After three or four breaths, Sha LAN only felt that his body was back to its peak state. He took a deep breath, and his mental strength surged out again. The world of platinum was shining again. A huge white gold cross sword slowly appeared on the top of Sha Lan''s head, and the thunder was swirling. Under the waving of Sha Lan''s hands, the huge white gold cross sword was cut out, Across an arc, toward the resentment witch chopped away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 517 The huge white gold cross sword, which is surrounded by blue thunder, occupies two parts of the body of the resentful witch from the bottom to the top. Together with the hand, it is also cut down and turned into nothingness under the electric light. At this time, the hateful witch, the slightly smaller left side of her face, which was cut off, howled into nothingness, while the other right side of her face was an irresistible look of resentment. She looked at Sha LAN and finally gave up fighting. The rest of her body turned into a rolling black cloud and disappeared above the sky above. "Hoo..." After exhaling a breath, Sha Lan''s White Gold boundary and the jade Lord''s left hand disappeared in his hand. Combined with the two legendary sorcerers or all of his own strength, he could defeat a spirit. No wonder that most of the power of the whole universe is needed to fight against the mother of fear. "A mother of fear is so powerful, then how terrible is the real enemy that Al and black light said. Even if I want to come here now, I feel a little out of reach." Without further thinking about it, Shalan came to the soldiers of the reconnaissance army who had just gathered together and directly asked them, "do you still need to go deeper now?" Hearing saran''s words, the captain immediately shook his head and said, "no, it''s not necessary. In fact, when we have eliminated ten faceless puppets, we are qualified to go back. The Muppets can be regarded as the intermediate arms under the mother of fear. They are very difficult to deal with. Killing ten without injury is enough for us to get enough credit to return to the city Yes. What''s more, my Lord, you just beat back a hateful witch. That''s already several powerful arms under the mother of fear. Even if the main forces in the city encounter each other, they have to take off at least one layer of skin before they can escape. If there is no legend, you can''t fight against it, but you alone beat her back. Although it''s all your own credit, we''re also part of a team. We''ve got a little bit of credit with you, so naturally it''s a great credit. I''m afraid some of us have taken this opportunity to save enough credit and get rid of this deadly scouting force. " "In other words, we can go back to the city, right?" The captain immediately nodded and said, "yes, we can go back, because this time the mission is no longer necessary to continue. This is to explore the situation behind the enemy. The existence of the faceless puppet and the resentful witch has proved the danger behind the enemy''s rear "I see. Well, let''s go back now." Hearing this, all the people present cheered. Although their short contact with the resentful witch made them less than 20 people, they were used to this situation. Except those who died, others quickly adjusted their emotions, and the large army directly returned to the giant city. Along the way, Shalan listened to the words of those people in the team, and generally knew how the existence of reconnaissance team came into being. On the whole, there were many extraordinary people who made mistakes and borrowed a lot of resources to practice, and the latter of the two kinds of transcendence was even more. There are a lot of extraordinary people in their own world, because of the world''s upper limit of power and lack of resources, they can not be promoted. However, foreign battlefields will go to this kind of world to use the resources that satisfy them, and fairly and reasonably employ these people to serve in the reconnaissance teams in foreign battlefields. For the extraordinary who can''t see the future, even if they know that there is a crisis, they can''t give up this opportunity, because this is the only way for them to move forward again. Moreover, this service is not permanent. As long as the service time is up, they can stay in the foreign battlefield as a free mercenary, or join those who are more secure and dangerous An army with less sex will continue to serve and be free to leave when they want to. To put it simply, as long as they can survive their service in the reconnaissance team, they will have to live a life that they can''t even think about. At least now, if they want to move forward, they need to consider only their talent, resources and time, rather than how to avoid the upper limit of the world''s will and how to find them Resources that don''t exist in that world. While listening to them, saran sighed a little. If it had not been for the black light and Al shining in the dark, he might have been worse than these people. The subject matter world is special in the universe, and the foreign battlefield can''t come to the main material world to look for soldiers. Therefore, if there is no Al and the black light, then Shalan''s best chance is to take advantage of sorangia University''s strength to come to the foreign battlefield and sell his life to obtain enough resources and knowledge. Just like them, he wants to get himself in a way that is impossible to obtain in the original world. Thinking of this, Sha LAN sighed, these people are naturally right, but the other side of the foreign battlefield is also right, foreign battlefield needs soldiers, can only do so, moreover, the cost of foreign battlefield is really expensive, absolutely must exceed the price under normal conditions, otherwise these will not make these in every world, belong to the outstanding existence Will be so willing to sell their lives to foreign battlefields.As for who is responsible for this situation, after thinking about it, saran can only think that it is the fault of the universe. If it was not the universe that gave birth to the mother of fear, and if it was not the will of the universe that made every world have an extraordinary power limit, then people in every world could use their own power to find the peak. Naturally, it would not be like this situation now. However, there are not so many if and no one can choose the world in which they were born. As for whether they can choose the universe they were born in, at least in saran''s cognition, from the beginning of the birth of the universe to now, only two people have achieved this. They finally have the right to choose the universe, and even create a universe they want to live in Since the birth of the universe, all the people born and died in the universe, from ancient gods to caterpillars, have no right to choose the universe! Of course, perhaps he, Shalan Winman, may be the third, or he may be completely lost on this road. In the process of thinking, people have returned to the mega city, but they returned too early, not put into the city, but temporarily stay outside the city, waiting for the above inspection. Sha LAN didn''t take care of those things. He just stood there waiting for him to enter the city. He went to finish the temporary recruitment, then went to meet his teacher''s friend in the core ten cities, and then completed his task. However, after waiting for nearly ten minutes, saran did not enter the city. Instead, she waited for a quarrel filled with anger. "It''s very clear on the mission record that our mission has been overfulfilled. According to the rules of the city, we can naturally enter into it, complete our tasks and gain our combat merits. You have kept us here for so long, and are still talking about all sorts of terrible things over there. What do you mean?" "The captain is so angry that once he enters the city, I''m afraid it will cause some disturbance. For your own good, you''d better stay outside for a while. Besides, the above order has been given to you, and you still have tasks to continue to complete. When this task is completed, it''s not too late for you to come back." "But our mission is over. We only accept orders from the military. As for the orders you call the above, they are not even signed. They are just a printed document. If you ask us to complete the task immediately, we have no reason to complete this kind of thing without name and surname." "Hehe, you can''t help it. The order is here. You should take it, and if you don''t, you should get it to me." The words of the wiry little bearded wizard had just dropped when another voice suddenly rang out in the city. "Well, when will your administrative orders come to command our military headquarters? Do you mean that you will violate the law of separating the executive department from the military department and start to interfere with the military power of our military headquarters?" As soon as he said this, the fierce bearded wizard changed his face. Looking at the man walking behind him, he immediately said with a smile: "who am I talking about? It''s general MafA. What general MafA said just now is really serious. Naturally, we can''t violate the law. We just want to find someone to cooperate with us." "Cooperation? Then you can go to the mercenaries or the guards under your command, but don''t come and order my troops In addition, this time, my army has achieved very high results. You should give me the military merits in half a day. Otherwise, don''t blame me to go to your city Lord''s house and ask me in person. " Hearing this, the moustache wizard just wanted to continue to say something, but the general Martha kicked out, directly kicked the mustache wizard out, and hit the wall behind him, spewing out a large mouthful of blood, and passed out. Looking at the little bearded wizard who had passed out, general MafA turned to look at the two men of the wizard, and said to them directly, "go back and tell your master that if you want to please the black light family, you should also see who the target is. Don''t make trouble for his father. I''ll save his life in the face of the city Lord, or wait until the retribution comes Well, when the city is overturned, don''t blame me for not helping you. " There was a wise man in the two men. After hearing general MafA''s words, he looked at saran in the crowd as if nothing had happened. Then he immediately withdrew his eyes, and together with his companions, the wizard quickly left with a comatose moustache. Without the hindrance of the child wizard, general MafA waved his hand, and the gate of the city was opened immediately. The people saluted general MafA one after another, and then they swarmed in and returned to the city. When Shalan at the end of the line passed by general MafA, general MafA stopped behind him and said with a smile, "Shaman, please speak further." Sha LAN looked at general MafA and knew that he probably knew his own identity. He nodded and laughed and left the team with him. He went to a coffee shop in the city. It seemed that the decoration of the beverage shop was obviously for those big people and rich people in the city.General MafA and Shalan sat together in a seat in the interior. Both of them asked for something to drink, and then the conversation began. "Sorcerer Saran, don''t you know how Lord dada and Lord Angelina are these days?" With a slight eyebrow pick, Shalan immediately nodded and said, "elder martial brother dada and elder sister Angelina are very good. Elder martial brother dada is preparing to break through, while elder sister Angelina is trying to hone her blood to reach the peak of legend by fighting." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, general MafA''s face immediately showed a color of shock, and said with some sigh: "I once met with Lord dada. At that time, although he had just become a legend of level 9, he had already demonstrated the strength that shocked all the legends of level 10. Now, more than 100 years later, Lord dada is sure to start to step into the leadership of God Domain. " Everyone knows that the ring of Kings is a sorcerer organization with high reputation in the universe. The main reason is that it comes from valkiri, the leader of the wizard organization. Everyone knows that valkiri has basically stepped into the realm of non-human gods. Only a few people know that valkiri is actually a sub God and is in the circle of God''s field Everyone knows that valkiri is the first Asian God, only under the real God. Moreover, it is said that valkiri''s fighting ability is really excellent. He once had a conflict with a true God who believed in becoming a God. As a result, the two people had a fight in the starry sky. Finally, the true God returned to his own world to collect faith and recuperate. However, valkiri continued to stay in the foreign battlefield as if nothing had happened. Of course, we don''t think that valkiri won the victory. In fact, many people know that valkiri was injured no less than the real God at that time, but valkiri''s foundation was too strong and his fighting ability was too strong. It seemed that she had smashed the real God. It was at that time that valkiri was really ranked in the upper level of the universe, so that many gods would not show much arrogance in valkiri. We should know that the reason why the God was beaten up by valkiri was that he was not ashamed in front of valkiri and hurt Angelina, which also made the ring of kings All the people are on the list that the major forces can not be provoked, just like today''s saran! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 518 "General MafA, I think you didn''t come here for reminiscence, did you?" Looking at Saran, general MafA suddenly nodded with a smile and said, "sorcerer Saran, you are not the same as Lord dada and Lord Angelina. You are a very direct person. Of course, Lord Angelina is also very direct, but she has some I''m sorry, I''m a bit slow, but I don''t like to talk on my own initiative, but you, sorcerer, are different "There''s always something different about people, isn''t it?" Nodding, general MafA said, "yes, it is. Then I won''t talk about that nonsense any more. I''ll tell you straight. I don''t know if there''s a city you''d like to go to when you go to the core ten cities, shaman Yeah? Shalan''s eyebrows gently picked, but some of them reflected. "General MafA, do you mean..." "The core ten cities are not a whole, and because the core ten cities are the army facing the mother of fear, the intensity and frequency of the fighting are the largest among all the mega cities. In other words, the foreign battlefield the core ten cities are facing is the front battlefield. Every core ten city welcomes powerful people to go, especially rusha Wizard LAN, you are a strong man like you Shalan is very clear that his own responsibility for Asgard is not a secret now, and the legendary level of his control of Asgard can undoubtedly obtain the power close to God, such a combat power for any city in the core ten cities, is an irresistible strong woman, and the intention of general MafA is obviously the same. "General MafA, before I came here, the teacher told me that I would go to look for Lord Digo and carry out my mission in foreign battlefield under his command, so..." After that, Shalan thought that general MafA would feel disappointed because of his words. However, he found that there was a smile on his face, which was obviously a sigh of relief. Looking at Saran, general MafA said with a smile, "if Lord valkiri has only one request, then there is no conflict with our affairs. Lord Digo does not belong to any of the ten core cities. He is one of the nine Presbyterians in the foreign battlefield. He is one of the top nine decision-makers in the foreign battlefield. He is also one of the nine God level existence in the foreign battlefield for a long time. The core ten cities and the whole foreign battlefield are under the management of Lord Digo. If it''s just under Lord Digo, even in the most remote megacities, it''s under Lord Digo. " After hearing general MafA''s words, Sha LAN had only one thought in his mind at this time, that is, he sighed that his teacher had so many connections that he found himself such a big golden thigh. It was really Excellent! However, thinking of the relationship between her teacher and Digo, Shalan suddenly thought of the star and moon Duke who was far away in the jade world. She always felt that the guy''s head was somehow green. "Forget it, it has nothing to do with me anyway. That old guy is not a good thing anyway. Green dot is green dot. It can be regarded as a contribution to the greening of jadeite world." Thinking of this, saran looked at general MafA and asked, "general MafA, don''t know you came to me instead of that city?" Hearing this, general MafA immediately replied, "sorcerer Saran, I came to see you on behalf of the sixth city. If you can go to the sixth city, the sixth city will give you the treatment of a demigod." "Demigods?" Shalan just wanted to say why he should give himself such a high treatment. He saw that general MafA immediately showed a sense of embarrassment and embarrassment. He quickly opened his mouth and said, "sorcerer Saran, I know that the treatment of demigod level may be a little low. You can reach the level of God when you control Asgard. It''s just that you are not afraid to be unhappy. Although your own strength has reached the legendary level, if you are given a higher treatment, it will make other people dissatisfied. Although the treatment of demigod level is indeed a little low, it is also a very high treatment. I hope you can understand it "Well Cough, it''s OK. I understand that the treatment of the demigod level is also good, but I don''t know what the treatment of the demigod level has in the end? " "The treatment of demigod level can not only obtain corresponding free resources, but also get the opportunity to observe the world rules. This kind of observation is much faster than one''s own little understanding. It is also the reason why the Foreign Battlefield attracts so many strong people here." "Observe the rules of the world? How to observe and observe this intangible and immaterial thing "This I haven''t seen them, but I''ve heard that the way to observe the rules of the world is to look at the battle projections of the ancient gods in ancient times. From those projections, we can see the rules possessed by the ancient gods. Because the ancient gods are the embodiment of rules, they represent the rules. By looking at their projections, it is equivalent to observing the rules closely, but it seems that there are some rules There are still some reasons to go further, but I don''t know much about it. ""Ancient god projection? And this unscientific thing When you come to the foreign battlefield, how can you feel like a countryman entering the city? You don''t know anything... " After reaching out and touching his nose, saran said, "thank you, general MafA, for your explanation. I see the sincerity of the sixth city, so I will go to the sixth city immediately after I see Lord Digo." Hearing this, general MafA''s face immediately showed a trace of joy, and repeatedly said: "thank you, sorcerer Saran, but you are a new comer, many things are not familiar here, and it is hard to guarantee that you will not encounter the kind of guy who does not know the inside information to come to see the sorcerer, so I will follow you for the time being Shaman shaman, you deal with some trifles. I don''t know. What do you think of it Shalan knew that general MafA was afraid that he might change his mind temporarily or be abducted by other core cities. So he wanted to follow him, but he didn''t have much idea of monitoring. So saran nodded and said, "well, I don''t know how to meet Lord Digo." "It''s not so easy to see Lord Digo, but the relationship between Lord ivalkiri and Lord Digo, as long as the sorcerer saran goes to see Lord Digo, he should be able to see him." As for general MafA''s words, Sha LAN had only one feeling. The one who had met once was probably a grassland, and there was a group of grass mud horses whistling by. "Well, I''ll trouble you, general MafA. Please take me to Lord Digo." Supernatural beings only call each other by adults, because in the eyes of supernatural beings, the divine level is nothing more than the transcendence whose strength has reached that level. However, for some people who believe in some religions, they call them under the crown when facing these divine beings, even semi gods and sub gods. Without further delay, Shalan and general MafA finished their conversation. They immediately went to the direction of the transmission array and prepared to go to the first city where Digo was located. As the core of the core, the position of the first city in the foreign battlefield is extremely detached, and it is also the most powerful giant city. The center of the first city and the city in the city are extraterritorial The high-level battlefield and the temporary living place of God level are also known as the divine court. With general MafA following them, those little people who didn''t know the forces behind Shalan also knew that he was not easy to provoke. They just didn''t know what to do with what the black light family asked them to do. After thinking about it, they decided to leave as if they didn''t see the existence of Shalan. After all, they could make a name for themselves in the foreign battlefield People, no matter how stupid, are limited. The stability and speed of the large-scale transmission array are very good. Shalan standing on the transmission array only felt slightly lighter, so he left the previous city and came to the absolute core of the foreign battlefield, the first city! Looking at the small No. 1 floating in the center of the first city, which was the same size as the previous city, saran immediately asked general MafA, "is that the city in the first city, the place called God''s court?" Nodding his head, general MafA said, "yes, that''s the shrine, the city in the city, the nine God level beings who are permanently suppressed here, and the places where the God level beings who come here temporarily live. Of course, there are also some sub gods and semi gods in it. They are all the core high-level people in the universe." "So Lord Digo is in there?" "That''s right. Now I''m going to take the shaman wizard there, but I''m not qualified to enter the divine court. I''m afraid that after that, you''ll need to go in by yourself. Of course, there will be someone in the shrine who will bring you in At this point, general MafA took Shalan out of the transmission array and went to the holy court in the core of the first city. The shrine was suspended above the core area of the first city, so when general MafA and Shalan came to the ground at the edge of the shrine, wisps of light clouds immediately formed a ladder leading to the gate of the half sky shrine. At this time, before general MafA opened his mouth to the two legends guarding the entrance to the ground, a green sparrow the size of a palm flew out of the temple and came straight to saran. "Little disciple of valkiri?" "Yes, I am." "Well, I''m Digo. You come in with this little thing." When the voice dropped, the green sparrow quickly flew out and flew down the stairs toward the divine court. At this time, general MafA immediately whispered to Saran, "sorcerer Saran, come on, I''ll wait for you here." "Well, thank you very much." After saying this, saran immediately followed the green sparrow up the stairs, and soon he followed the green sparrow to the divine court. Although the divine court is large, there is hardly any human being. Shalan follows the green sparrow to a huge palace in the center of the divine court. Here, the green sparrow turns into a light smoke and dissipates. At the same time, Digo''s voice rings again in Sha Lan''s ear."Come in, I''ll wait for you in the palace." Hearing this, saran stepped forward and opened the gate of the palace. Looking at the white marble sculptures and buildings inside the gate, she had a judgment that she was a God with cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder There was no one in the palace, not even the animals. Saran went all the way inside. Finally, in a white hall at the inner part of the palace, she saw a young man dressed in white cloth, with long black hair and a pair of golden pupils. His appearance and dress were similar to that of sand The gods in Greek mythology seen in LAN''s previous life are similar. When he came to Digo, leaning against a marble chair, saran saluted him and said, "Lord Digo, Mr. valkiri asked me to come here to find you." "Little valkiri asked you to come to me, and she said she didn''t say what I had to do with her?" "Miss valkiri, she..." "Well, I don''t think so." "It''s true." "I''m from little valkiri..." At this time, listening to Digo''s words, Sha LAN felt a deep sense of silence for the green grassland above the head of Xingyue Archduke. However, when the last two words were said, Shalan immediately swept those ideas into the garbage heap of history. "Father "Hiss..." She took a breath. Now she finally knows how her teacher is so fierce. No matter who has an ancient god, his teacher will be so fierce. OK, her teacher has now completely changed from gold thigh to crystal clear diamond thigh. "Hello, Shigong." Without any discipline, saran immediately bowed. Looking at saran''s appearance, Digo suddenly gave a helpless chuckle and said, "the disciples of little valkiri are all the same, and their personalities are different. But in some things, it''s really smart and fierce. If little valkiri can be the same as you, it would be nice. Unfortunately, this child is a stubborn temper. I have seen three of her disciples, but she still is As always, she refused to see me, even refused to let me tell other people about her relationship. It was really... " "Shigong, teacher, why is this I don''t know whether Digo held back too long and had too much desire to talk, or because of other reasons. When he heard saran''s words, he really began to explain everything to saran. "It''s not because I wanted to marry him to the son of an old friend of mine. As a result, she got angry and married a boy from the jade world and gave birth to a child. I didn''t do it for her good." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 519 I didn''t do it for you, did I? I''m afraid that no matter what kind of parents, they will say it once or twice. However, everyone is an individual and has his own will. Even for the sake of his children''s good, he can not put his own will above his children''s own will. Parents can guide them, but they should not force their children to act according to their own will in the name of love Things. Today, even an ancient god who does not know how long he has spent has fallen into trouble on this issue. As the saying goes, caring is chaotic. In essence, ancient gods are evolved from human beings, and there is no difference. "Keke, Shigong, teacher, she''s actually doing quite well, and she gave birth to a granddaughter to you, didn''t she?" Hearing this, Digo''s young face finally showed a smile. He nodded slowly and said, "this is, my granddaughter Maijia is really an angel. If you don''t, you can''t compare with my little granddaughter. It''s a pity that little Valkyrie won''t let me see Maggie, so I can only observe from a distance. Just a while ago, I saw Maggie crying for someone. I really wanted to find out the man and teach him a lesson. It''s a pity that I didn''t hear that person''s name, otherwise I must make him regret making my lovely Maijia cry. So I''d like to give you a task. In the future, I''d like to help me pay attention to who made Maijia cry. If it wasn''t for little valkiri who was always isolated from me to observe Maijia remotely, I would have found that damned guy myself A drop of cold sweat flows out of Sha Lan''s back. If Sha LAN is not mistaken, the person who makes Maijia cry is probably himself. Looking at the ancient god who obviously belongs to daughter control and granddaughter control in front of her, Sha LAN suddenly feels that she should not come here. Otherwise, once she is discovered, it will be really bad luck. With a stiff smile, saran said to Digo, "Shigong, I understand. I will try my best to help Shigong find out the person''s identity." As for whether we can find out, it has nothing to do with me. Digo was obviously very satisfied with Shalan''s answer. He nodded and regained his ancient god''s gentle demeanor. He opened his mouth and said to Saran, "OK, this is the way to do it. Now let''s talk about business. Since you have come to the foreign battlefield, you should make some achievements, otherwise you will lose the face of your teacher and me. You can do as bold as you can, as long as you do not violate the rules of foreign battlefield, then I guarantee you nothing. Even the black light family can not openly find you trouble in this kind of place, so you can rest assured that you have chosen the city you want to garrison. If not, you can garrison in the first city. " "Shigong, I have agreed to garrison the sixth city." "The sixth city Well, just recently, the sixth city suffered a direct attack from the mother of fear. One demigod and three legends have fallen. You can fill in the vacancy. With Asgard, you can at least be used as a demigod or even a sub God. I think the sixth city has paid some price to find you in the past? " "Yes, the sixth city promised me the equivalent of a demigod." Hearing saran''s words, Digo nodded and said, "well, it''s just fine. Then you can be qualified to watch the ancient god''s projection. It''s good for you. Well, if you don''t have anything else to do, this meeting is over. Come to me when you reach the peak of legend. You just need to come in directly. " "Good teacher, I understand." "Well, go, go." With a flick of her hand, she immediately came to the gate of the divine court. She turned her head and looked at the splendid palace behind her. She took a deep breath, turned away from the gate of the temple and walked toward the outside. When he stepped down the ladder, general MafA immediately met him and said to Saran, "Shaman, have you met Lord Digo? Is everything going well?" Nodding, saran said, "everything is fine. Now we can go to the sixth city." After hearing saran''s words, general MafA immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Since Shalan entered the divine court just now, he worried whether Digo would arrange Shalan to another city. Now it seems that Digo has not intervened in this aspect. Saran will go to the sixth city as agreed before. This is because he has just lost one and a half gods and three legends, which are extraordinary under the legend In terms of the sixth city, it can be regarded as a huge supplement of combat power, which can at least relieve the shortage of manpower in the sixth city. "Sorcerer Saran, now let''s go to the sixth city, where the Sorcerer''s residence is ready." "Well, then go right there." Although Shalan wanted to visit the first city, he decided to follow him to the sixth city first after seeing the cautious manner of general MafA. Anyway, if he wanted to visit, he would still have many opportunities to come over. There was no need to rush for a while. If he didn''t go to the sixth City, he would not be able to relax.They left the first city and took the teleportation array to the sixth city. When Shalan followed general MafA down from the transmission array of the sixth city, they immediately saw that many buildings in the sixth city collapsed. Even in the front wall of the sixth city, there was a huge gap, which looked like it was caught by a huge palm. "General MafA, is that hole in the wall caused by the mother of fear?" With the help of a large number of precious materials and sorcery array, the walls of mega cities in foreign battlefields, especially the ten core cities, are no less solid than legendary witches. A legend wants to leave traces on the walls of the ten core cities. If it is not the strong one in the legend, even if he tries his best, he can not do it. However, such a city wall seems to be followed The hand has made a huge gap, and the mother of fear is more powerful than Shalan currently thinks. Although the mother of fear is also divine now, and saran, who controls Asgard, is also divine, in her view, the mother of fear is afraid to explode ten of her own without breathing heavily. It''s a hopeless gap. At this time, general MafA was a little surprised when he heard saran''s words, but soon understood that Digo must have told saran about the sixth city. So he immediately nodded and said to Saran, "yes, I don''t know what the madness of mother of fear is. She suddenly launched an attack on our sixth city. You know, the mother of fear has never done this before. After all, if the nine God levels of the Presbyterian Church are desperate, even if the mother of fear is strong, she will suffer great trauma and even fall. So generally speaking, mothers of fear will avoid direct attacks on mega cities, but I don''t know why she suddenly chose to do so this time. " After hearing this, saran also had some doubts. If it was true that general malfa had said, then the sudden attack of mother of fear on the sixth city was really a little abrupt. Just as Saran was thinking about this, general MafA once again said, "of course, as a spirit and a strange mother, since she can produce so many strange things, it is not impossible for her to do some strange things. Maybe she just has a bad time." "Well, maybe, it''s not unreasonable." While speaking, Shalan followed general MafA into a carriage, quickly left the transmission array, and came to the great palace group in the center of the sixth city. The carriage went straight to the main hall in the center of the palace group and got off the carriage. Saran followed general MafA into it, and came to the interior of the hall under the salutation of some people. At this time, the middle-aged man with white temples, who was sitting at his desk and wrote something, raised his head and said with a smile: "this is the sorcerer saran Winman? Thank you very much for being able to come to our sixth city under such circumstances. It really helped us a lot. " "Shaman, this is Lord baiting, the Lord of our sixth city, a God." In the core ten cities, the City owners are all sub gods, and the nine God levels exist above the divine court, which can be regarded as the top leaders in the central government. As for the other mega cities, some of them are demigods, some are legendary peaks, and of course, some of the declining giant City owners are just level 10 legends, but the level 10 legends are the lowest and the lowest He is not qualified to be the master of a city. "Yes, Lord baiting." "Shaman wizard, don''t be too polite. Since we have come to our sixth city, we will be our own people in the future. The sixth city is not the sphere of influence of the black light family. Therefore, it is not necessary for you to be too vigilant. Of course, the black light family in the sixth city is not really lack of strength. Just be careful It is. " "Thank you for your warning." "It''s OK. These are all in one sentence. In the future, please give more help in our sixth city." "Of course, Lord baiting can rest assured." "OK, then MafA, take the shaman to his place, and tell the sorcerer something to pay attention to." "Yes, Lord." When the words of the Mahatma fell, he took Shalan away from here, and took the carriage again to another hall not far away. This was the place where Shalan lived. It was also under the command of the sixth city, as well as the semi gods and sub gods who came to fight temporarily in the sixth city. Saran followed him into the palace, looked at the huge palace, nodded and said, "it''s very nice here. I like it very much. General MafA, you and Lord baiting have taken great pains." "Shaman, this is your treatment. In addition, shaman wizard, you can call me MafA directly. The so-called general is not worth mentioning in front of you "Well, well, then I''ll call you MafA. Of course, you can call me saran." "That''s good. Now I''ll tell you something about the sixth city that needs to be paid attention to, as well as the responsibilities you need to perform and the rights you enjoy.""All right, I''m all ears." About half an hour later, MafA left. Shalan sat on the sofa in the hall. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He planned to stay here for a year or two. However, the specific time was uncertain. Once there was a war, Shalan could not leave during the war. He could only wait until the war was over, defeated or defeated To leave the sixth city again. Of course, as the core ten cities, it is basically impossible to defeat. "Now I have gained a good position in the sixth city, and the next step is to integrate into the life of the sixth city as soon as possible. According to the things just mentioned by MafA, after three days of rest, I need to carry out the first operation. As the strong one, I will go out with the army to strangle the spirits and weird army in the field outside the field. This is also the test that I need to face after I come to the sixth city. If I successfully pass the test and show the strength that is not weaker than the demigod, I can really sit in the present position. However, if I do not pass the test and it is just an ordinary legend, then my existing treatment will not change, but it is impossible to get more. At least the chance of observing the rules that belong to the level above the demigods will not be open to me. After all, only the existence of demigods and some excellent legends are qualified to observe. If I do not have the corresponding strength, naturally, I can not have such a qualification. " Thinking of this, Shalan knew that what he had to do now was to prepare for the first action in three days. At that time, it would decide whether he could live a comfortable life in the sixth city in the future, and obtain opportunities and resources that could not be found in the main material sector. Of course, Shalan still has enough confidence in himself. Today, although Asgard''s core crystal heart is integrated into the heart of Shalan, there is a magic array arranged by black light on Asgard''s throne. As long as he sits on it, the crystal heart in his body can continue to supply Asgard power, or at that time he was Asgard''s heart Dirty. Although that would bring some pressure and damage to his body, as long as he kept it to a certain extent, he would be safe and sound. If he did not turn on his full strength and maintain the power at the level of demigod or sub God, Shalan could control Asgard for a long time, and it was enough to maintain a war. Therefore, for the test in three days'' time, Shalan did not worry too much, only expected the test and the real battlefield. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 520 After hearing this, Sha LAN turned his head and looked at the man. He was one of the three legends in the team, but he was also a true legend of level 9. He was on the verge of level 10 legend. He was absolutely a overlord in the property world, but he was only one of the most important forces in the foreign battlefield. Without paying attention to him, saran just nodded to him with a smile, and then stood aside. Originally, after hearing the legendary words, frost snow was still worried about whether Shalan would turn his face and play with his temper. But now it seems that at least in his heart, she underestimated Sha LAN. Relieved, frost snow looked at the legend and said to him directly, "ah Qi, don''t say any more." "General frost snow, am I wrong? If it wasn''t for him, we would have at least one demigod coming to the end? Is there a legendary peak? However, his self exaggerating strength has made him come to our team instead of those existing ones. Isn''t it irresponsible for us to reduce the strength and safety of our team? " Archie''s words did not lower his voice, so that the soldiers around heard it. Looking at the hesitation and worry on the faces of those soldiers, frost snow''s face immediately became cold. He looked at him and said again, "Archie, I said it. Don''t say it again. If you continue to speak, don''t blame me for letting you leave here." Hearing this, Archie immediately closed his mouth. He saluted frost and snow slightly, and then stopped talking. He looked at Sha LAN provocatively and stood aside with a sneer. At this time, frost and snow glanced at Sha LAN. Originally, it was not the frost and snow that existed in Shalan. After Yaqi''s words, he also had a little opinion on Shalan. He turned his head without a good face and issued a pre war order to the soldiers. At this time, see frost snow and Yaqi attitude of MafA, just want to say something, but was stopped by Sha LAN. Shaking her head gently, saran said to MafA, "MafA, language is the most powerless. Just speak with facts. Besides, what they said is not my real situation. Why should I argue with them?" Saran''s words were shielded by mental force, and only Mafia heard them, so there was no other problem. When MafA heard saran''s words, she nodded slowly and said, "that''s good. Then Saran, you should be careful." Nodding, saran said, "I''m still saying that, just rest assured." "Well, then I''ll wait for you to come back victoriously, saran." As soon as MafA''s voice fell, he heard the laughter from Yaqi. He didn''t care much about these things. He believed in Saran, so he didn''t care too much. He turned around and left here, waiting for saran''s return. Sha LAN took a look at Yaqi, some of whom didn''t understand how this guy had cultivated to the legendary level. He openly discovered another legend. He didn''t know what he thought. After thinking about it, there was only one possibility. Maybe this Yaqi was the son of a certain family. With some achievements, he felt good about himself. Of course, all these have nothing to do with Shalan now. The gate of the sixth city opened slowly. When the gate was opened, frost and snow immediately gave orders. The army marched out of the city and left the city in a line. At this time, Shalan and the other three legends followed frost and snow and went out. Close to the sixth city, there are naturally no spirits and monsters. However, as the army goes out more and more, sporadic spirits and oddities begin to appear. Only after fighting, people can recognize most of the spirits and oddities under the mother of fear, and they can take corresponding measures. Even in the face of a supernatural army, even the one who is well-trained can not escape completely. "Report, we found the trace of a son of fear!" When frost snow heard this, her face changed slightly, and she immediately asked in a low voice, "son of fear? Where and how far is it from us "It''s about 15000 meters in front of us at 30 degrees to the left." "Fifteen thousand meters It''s not far away. Get ready to retreat. The son of fear is not something we can deal with now. Without demigod, we can''t fight against the son of fear. Tell the whole army to withdraw! " "Yes The soldier answered, and immediately turned to convey the order, but just as the soldier turned to leave, another soldier came to frost and snow again. "General, update the intelligence. The son of fear is 12000 meters away from us." "General, update the intelligence. The son of fear is ten thousand meters away from us." "General 8000 meters... " "Five thousand meters..." "Three thousand..."At this time, not waiting for the next soldier to update the information, far in front of the left under the starry sky, a large group of dark shadows spread in the sky. Seeing the dark shadow spreading over, frost and snow immediately gave orders. "All in place, ready to go to war, form a battle, start the war witches!" With the order of frost and snow, the army immediately started to operate, and the three legends also quickly separated. Each of them went to the three directions of the army. They were well prepared. All of them had their own positions. Only Sha LAN, like the redundant existence, stood behind frost and snow alone. However, Shalan didn''t think it was bad. He just wanted to observe the commander-in-chief ability of frost snow at a close range, and the current situation was in line with his intention. As the army approached, the dark shadow of the son of fear gradually spread and became entrenched under the starry sky in front of the army. At this time, the shadow creeps. Pale faces of different races, ages and genders appear in the shadow. Each pale face is full of fear, as if seeing the scene of the deepest fear in one''s heart. At this time, those nearly 10000 pale faces of fear constantly wriggle and gather together, forming a monstrous and empty human face, mouth closed slowly opened. "It''s said that your sixth city has added the fighting power of the demigod killed by your mother. Today I''m going to see who the new demigod of your sixth city is!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 521 Looking at the son of fear under the stars not far away, saran stepped forward and said to frost snow, "general frost snow, since he is looking for me, let me deal with him." Hearing Sha Lan''s words, frost snow''s eyebrows wrinkled. When she was about to say something, she heard Archie, who happened to be nearby, ready to resist the fear of her son, yelled at Sha LAN in a low voice: "it''s already time. Don''t make trouble here. You''ll continue to mix here. We haven''t said anything. Just don''t really think you''re the Savior It doesn''t matter if you want to die, but it interferes with the army and affects us, so you can''t redeem it if you die! " "I know you mean well, but sometimes you don''t have a clear understanding of your own strength. Even if it''s good intentions, you are doing bad things. I hope you can know that. People still need to know themselves." Although these people always have doubts about themselves, and their words are not very good, but in fact, it is only that Yaqi that really bothers Shalan. If it is only this Yaqi, then Shalan is very happy to watch him fight with the son of fear. If he dies, he will die. But now not only Yaqi, but also other soldiers, more than 10000 people, once he really fights with the son of fear, that Yaqi, as a legend, does not have much hatred for the son of fear, but there is a great probability that he can survive, while those ordinary soldiers will die and suffer heavy casualties, which is what Sha LAN does not want to see. What''s more, the task this time is a test of ourselves. Now it''s time to start. So Sha LAN looked at frost snow and said, "general frost snow, I came here to sit here. I was appointed by Lord baiting himself. Maybe some people didn''t know my strength, so I took it for granted. But general frost snow, I would like to ask you whether Lord baiting is the kind of person who wants to make an incompetent person brush his qualifications and let the soldiers take risks If not, Lord baiting sent me because I have the ability, isn''t it? " After that, frost Xue''s face changed slightly. He had to admit that Sha Lan''s words were very correct. Baiting, the city Lord, was one of the people frost snow admired most. If the level 9 legend of Sha LAN in front of him was really sent by Lord baiting, then it shows that he really has that ability. This is the ability recognized by the sixth city Lord baiting. Naturally, it can''t be fake ! Thinking of this, frost snow looked at Sha LAN, slowly nodded and said, "if you really have the ability, then start now, or face up to the son of fear. At least half of the people here will die before he can retreat." "Don''t worry, I''m here to do it." Sha Lan''s voice dropped, then slowly walked forward, and at this time, ah Qi''s face changed slightly and said to frost snow: "general frost snow, do you really want to risk our lives?" Without looking back, frost snow just said faintly, "Archie, I believe Lord baiting, since he sent the sorcerer saran here, there is naturally a reason. You don''t need to say more. If the final thing is really irreparable, I will be the first to intercept in front of the son of fear. As for you, I allow you to escape back to the sixth city immediately." As a result, those soldiers who were suspicious of Shalan because of Yaqi''s words immediately changed their attitude. For these soldiers, baiting, the city Lord, is a very trustworthy person. This is the reputation of baiting with his two fists. Naturally, it is not comparable with Yaqi''s two words. When he heard the words of frost and snow, Archie''s face was a little ugly. He looked at Shuangxue angrily, and then looked at saran. He only thought that Shalan was killed by the son of fear directly, which could at least prove that his words were correct. However, another voice told him that if Shalan could really fight against the son of fear and possess the strength of demigod, he would not It''s a bad thing. At least our own safety can be guaranteed. Shalan didn''t know what Archie thought at this time. Of course, he didn''t care about it. He walked forward slowly, and then turned into an electric light and rushed into the air. At this time, the son of fear looked at Sha LAN, who rushed alone. In the dark shadow, more pale and scared faces appeared. The mixed shadow formed a huge ten finger palm. The ten fingers of chrysanthemum like branches opened and grabbed Saran, who turned into an electric light and flew up in the air. At the same time, the son of fear said with disdain: "a little legend, is it in the sixth city to be ostracized, so come to die? It''s better to be a part of me and help me take revenge on those human beings With the palm of the blue, it was composed of ten pale words. At this time, Yaqi, standing on the ground below, immediately whispered, "I knew that this guy was just a..." "Boom!" With a violent roar, an all magic mechanical creation like a floating island appeared under the sky. All kinds of mechanical components and huge gears were in constant operation. The huge ten finger palm which was supposed to crush Sha Lan was completely broken by the sudden appearance of the mechanical Island, and turned into wisps of shadows and disappeared without trace."Click, click, click..." At this time, Saran, sitting on the metal throne in Asgard''s control room, could feel that there was a huge force coming out of his body, flowing along the throne to the whole Asgard, which made Asgard''s magic technology heart beat again and bloomed the light of God level war fortress again. The spiritual power of legend level passed through the metal throne and slowly flowed to the whole Asgard. At this time, saran really understood that Asgard was a man''s war fortress, and the crystal stone heart should be integrated into the user''s body. As for the previous use mode, it was an alternative use mode without real users It takes a lot of people to work together, and the crystal heart needs to be installed into Asgard''s magic heart. Only now Asgard can truly show its original strength, the human body is equal to the God! "Boom With the blessing of Asgard, the breath of saran increased to the level of God and was completely released! At this time, the son of fear''s face made up of countless pale faces showed a look of astonishment. He looked at Asgard in front of him and said in disbelief: "this is The breath of God, a simple legend, how can there be such a change! But no matter what you have changed into, legend is legend. Don''t try to compete with me As the voice dropped, a large number of shadow tentacles sprang out of the fear''s body and spread towards Asgard. But at this moment, an invisible light shield suddenly covered Asgard, completely resisting the attack of the son of fear, making it unable to move forward. "It can resist my attack. Its strength is at least demigod We must destroy this thing Thinking of this, the son of fear is no longer hesitant. He is the son of the mother of fear, which can be seen from the name. Just like him, he has the name of the son of fear. Under the command of mother of fear, there are at least 200 of them. They all have the power of the sub God to the semi God level. The son of his fear is pale, and he is only one of the lower ranking of these children of fear. If this threat can be completely solved, then he will certainly be praised by the mother of fear. Then his strength and status will be greatly improved, which is definitely much better than now. So not only did he not shrink back from the power of Shalan and Asgard, but he killed Asgard under the control of saran. The body of thousands of pale faces grew bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a giant snake composed of countless pale faces and shadows. It roared around Asgard and launched an attack. Every one of the millions of pale faces opened his mouth and spewed out a dark fire of resentment. He quickly wrapped Asgard and burned continuously. "Hum!" At the same time, the magic cannons on Asgard mobilized one by one, shooting white beams at the pale body. Each shot would annihilate part of the pale body, and even eliminate more than ten pale faces, which made pale faces gradually begin to dodge Asgard Attack, otherwise Asgard will not be shot down, and he will be bombarded into dross by the endless magic cannons. Of course, at this time, Shalan was no better than pale thousand faces. Although the power of pale thousand faces was not the upper level among the children of fear, at least it had the middle level strength, which was probably between the level of demigod and sub God. Only the conventional weapons and magic cannons on Asgard could not effectively kill pale thousand faces. Therefore, Shalan''s mental strength was slightly mobilized. In the central square of Asgard, four huge magic cannons appeared on the central square. Under the control of Shalan, the light in the barrel gradually flickered. Then the whole Asgard was slightly shocked, and four dazzling white lights shot out, which bombarded the pale thousand faced body who was constantly attacking Asgard On, the explosion of amazing energy and light. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom This attack really made the pale face a little unprepared. His body was constantly shaking. Under the bombardment of the four white lights, at least 10% of his strength was lost. In other words, his strength was consumed by at least 10%. If you want to supplement it, you don''t know how many people need to kill to supplement it. "Damn it, asshole!" A roar came out, and the pale face suddenly opened his mouth. A huge, ferocious, but also full of a strange beauty of a huge female face was in the mouth of the giant snake. When she opened her mouth, she burst out a resentment. She ignored the attack of those magic cannons and Asgard''s defense, and went straight to the control room of Asgard''s core, aiming at it One of them, saran! "This kind of attack cannot be defended!" The original Asgard was not created to deal with the supernatural and weird, but to deal with the unprecedented powerful army of the subject matter world. Therefore, most of the attack and defense means were not aimed at the spirit and weird, but at the human, blood knight and wizard.Therefore, for the spirit and strange attacks, the conventional attacks can be resisted, but for this kind of spirit and strange unique weird ability, Asgard''s ability is extremely limited. As a matter of fact, it is not only Asgard, the extraordinary people in the foreign battlefield, whether they are level 1 or 2, legendary demigods, or even the real gods, lack the means to deal with spirits and weird things. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the mother of fear is, how can she deal with the whole universe alone, because of the uniqueness of spirit and weirdness. The breath of resentment went straight in and passed through the layers of protection in the core area outside the control room in the blink of an eye. Although these protections also reduced the force of resentment, it still posed an unimaginable threat to saran. Feeling the arrival of resentment, saran took a deep breath and was ready to use time to save her life. But at this time, she had been placed at the bottom of the space ring for a long time, and had almost completely forgotten. The silver liquid metal named hope, which was discovered together with the melting stick, suddenly burst out of saran''s space ring and resisted in front of saran by himself And in the eyes of saran''s surprise, those silver metals quickly absorbed the resentment breath, which increased by a circle. That just threatened Sha Lan''s resentment. In front of the silver metal, she did not have any resistance ability, and was absorbed by the silver metal in an instant. At this time, Sha LAN really understood that the real power of silver white metal was only invented by exhausting all the elite people and forces in a world with extremely developed magic technology. Taking a deep breath, saran slowly infused the mental energy of Asgard''s amplification into the silver white metal, which immediately expanded like boiling water. In the blink of an eye, silver and white metal rushed out of the control room, appeared above Asgard, turned into a huge blade, swept out, and directly cut off the tail which was one third of the length of the pale thousand face. And homeopathy into a silver snake, the snake ate a snake''s pale thousand face tail swallow. At the moment, his face changed a lot. Looking at the silver white metal, he couldn''t feel the other third of his body! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 522 "What is this?" Looking at the silver python, who swallowed up a small part of his body, he continued to attack the silver python. He immediately dodged back, and constantly released a series of resentment breath to resist the tracking of the silver python. However, his spit of resentment not only did not prevent the silver Python from approaching, but also made the silver Python''s body increase by three points He opened his mouth and bit his body. "Damn it!" "Boom The pale body suddenly burst, and every pale and resentful face on his body fused with a shadow and spread out and fled out. But at this time, the mental power of saran manipulated the silver and white metal to change again. The silver Python''s body suddenly expanded and turned into a huge silver net. A net caught nearly 60% of the pale face in the silver net. No matter how the pale faces struggled, they were finally completely swallowed up by the shrinking silver net. The silver net shrank rapidly, and finally turned into a fist sized high-density silver sphere, which flew back to Asgard and back to Sha Lan''s hand, and turned into a bracelet that was put on the wrist of Sha Lan''s right hand. At this time, the frost snow and others below were stunned to see the pale faces that had turned into countless pale faces, and a son of fear equivalent to the level between demigods and sub gods, was so simply solved by Shalan. They looked at the magical magic science and technology war fortress above their heads, and they could not help feeling that the mountain was far away ¡£ In particular, Archie''s face turned red and white. He only felt that the people around him were laughing at him secretly. Whenever he saw someone looking at him, he felt that those people were mocking himself, opening their mouths, and trying to say something like nothing more than relying on things outside his body. But he suddenly thought that the reason why he was able to get along in the sixth city was because of his hands At the thought of a magic tool that had a magical effect on the spirit, Archie shut his mouth, and his heart was full of staleness and bitterness. Sha LAN sighed helplessly when the son of fear escaped. He wanted to kill the son of fear in one fell swoop, but to his surprise, the other party''s alertness was too high, and he acted very decisively, so he ran away immediately when the situation was bad. Today''s Shalan is not a real demigod or sub God after all. He only relies on Asgard''s growth and silver and white metal. These are things that are good at speed and pursuit. Positional warfare and frontal warfare are good, but if it''s tracking warfare, it''s really powerless. "After all, it''s not the real God level, otherwise I should be able to chase and kill the son of fear." Thinking of this, saran sighed, put Asgard away and fell from the air. Today''s Asgard, of course, is much more powerful and flexible because of the correct way he uses it, but the burden on his body is not small. Since the battle is over, it is natural to release the energy supply and put Asgard back. Fell on the ground, Shalan looked at the frost and snow, said: "frost snow general, fortunately not dishonor his life." A deep look at Sha LAN, frost snow nodded, is still a cold look, but there is admiration in his eyes. "Shaman sorcerer, I apologize for the arrogance before. My knowledge is still too shallow. I have a distrust attitude and a suspicious attitude towards things beyond my imagination. Without a good exploration, I made an evaluation, which almost led to big problems. Please accept my apology." Holding his right hand in his chest, frost and snow saluted saran. Seeing this, Sha LAN immediately reached out to help frost snow, and said, "general frost snow, you are too serious. If this matter were me, I would be the same as you, so we have no problems, general frost snow, you don''t have to care." "This is a proper apology. If it is wrong, it is wrong. In the foreign battlefield, a small mistake will cost people''s lives. It is very lucky to have the opportunity to correct the mistakes." Sha LAN looked at the way frost and snow insisted, then slowly nodded and said, "on this day, it''s OK. Then I''ll accept your apology from general frost and snow." "Thank you very much, sorcerer saran." Next, two legends except Yaqi came. If Shalan was only a level 9 legend, they would not lower their attitude. But now saran is a child who can face up to fear. No matter what he uses, he can not change this. However, in the foreign battlefield, he can get to know one and a half The existence of God or sub God level, that is to break the head to do things, even if saran is not the real God level existence, for them, it is not much difference. After socializing for a while, Shalan also knew the names of the two legends. One was nefaan, and the other was sulfur. The former was a human wizard, and the latter was a half demon and half human Demon Knight. However, although he had half of the demon blood, he was quite upright. However, few of them were not polluted by the brutality and chaos of the demon blood Mixed blood. After a rest, the team went on for a distance. This time, there were no strong spirits and monsters. Maybe it was because there were no spirits and monsters at this level. Perhaps it was because the fall of the son of fear that made the spirit and weirdness of that level have self-consciousness and retreat.In a word, the follow-up task was very simple. Although six people were still damaged, compared with other tasks, the loss of six people was still intact. When the team returned to the sixth city, Shalan, who was advancing side by side with frost and snow, saw baiting, the city Lord standing at the gate of the city and with some officials of the sixth city. As a sub God, he was very aware of what happened outside the sixth city. Although baiting signed documents in his office at that time, in fact, Shalan controlled Asgard and the son of fear The pale battle did not escape the eyes of baiting. Naturally, baiting immediately knew that after controlling Asgard, saran really had the strength comparable to the demigod or even the sub God level. As for the legendary power of the shoulder God, baiting has not seen it, but these things are nothing. As long as Saran can reach the level of demigod to make up for the missing combat power of the sixth city, then Enough, so when they returned to the city, baiting took the initiative to take some officials from the sixth city to wait here. Even if he did not meet the new demigod level combat power of Saran, he had to resist and repulse a son of fear, and only damaged the amazing achievements of six men to meet the returning army. Looking at the returning army, baiting nodded to Shalan, then stepped forward and saluted frost snow. He said, "general frost snow, it''s hard for you. This action can be said to be a great victory. Our sixth city just needs this great victory to boost morale and earn face. This victory is just the right time." After a salute to baiting, Shuangxue said, "Lord baiting, I didn''t make much contribution this time. If it wasn''t for the sorcerer of Saran, we might have to reduce our staff by at least half." Hearing this, baiting didn''t say much. He just shook his head with a smile and said, "no, Shaman is a member of your team. This victory belongs to your team, so you don''t have to be humble, general frost snow." "I think so, too. I can see very clearly along the way. General frost snow, you have a basis for commanding the army to advance and retreat, and you are skilled in military law. Without you, we would have lost ten times, or even dozens of times, in front of the endless stream of medium and low-level spirits and monsters." Shalan''s voice dropped, and baiting immediately nodded and said: "the shaman of saran is right. This is the victory of the whole team and our sixth city. Of course, as for the contribution of everyone, I will give him corresponding treatment. General frost snow, you don''t need to worry." On hearing this, frost snow was silent for a while, then nodded and said, "well, I''ll thank Lord baiting. Now I''ll lead the soldiers under my command back to the barracks." "Well, that''s it. When you''re done, go to my office and find me." "Yes At the end of the speech, frost and snow took the army into the city and went to the barracks in the city. At this time, baiting looked at Sha LAN and said to him, "Shaman, thank you very much this time. Our sixth city has just lost a semi divine level of combat power. It is a period of low momentum. Now with your hand, it can stimulate the momentum again." "Lord baiting, I just did what I could." "Even if it is within our ability, it has indeed given us great help, which is beyond doubt Well, let''s not talk about it. This time, sorcerer Saran, you have beaten down a son of fear. I don''t know what you want in return? " "I want to see regular projection. I haven''t made any contribution before. Naturally, I can''t ask for more. But I have been looking forward to regular projection for a long time." Hearing this, baiting laughed and said, "it''s not out of my expectation, so choose this reward! In the sixth city, you can buy any material, knowledge or even hire someone to do something for you. It''s the same with watching regular projection, but the combat power less than the level of God is not qualified to watch regular projection. After all, those things have little effect on the extraordinary effect under the legend, that is to say, it has some effect on the legend. However, the number of legends is too large, and it is impossible for everyone to be qualified. Therefore, restrictions are set. Of course, as long as the fighting skill is enough, the legend can also find a good relationship with the God level to exist, buy a certain watching qualification, just need to spend some more fighting skills. As for the shaman wizard, you don''t have to be so troublesome. Now you are also equivalent to the fighting power of the God level, so you are naturally qualified. However, if you watch the regular projection, you will get 5000 combat feats each time. As a thank you for your coming, I will personally provide you with 5000 combat skills, which will be enough to make you watch the regular projection four times. But I don''t know which part of the regular projection do you want to see, shaman? " "First of all, thank you, Lord baiting, for your 5000 military exploits. As for the rule projection I want to see, it is the concussion rule. I wonder if it can be seen?" "Shock rules It''s really a rule that few people observe, but there are countless rules in the ancient temple, and the concussion rule is also among them. Of course, you can see it. ""Ancient temple?" Seeing Sha Lan''s puzzled eyes, baiting suddenly said, "Oh, I almost forget that you have just come to the foreign battlefield, and you still don''t know many things. The ancient temple is the place where those regular projections are stored. Because the regular projections are based on the projection of ancient gods that appeared in the corresponding rules as the carrier, that place is called the ancient temple. It''s a mysterious place that has been transformed by rules. So far, the exploration of ancient temples has not been finished. Only ancient gods are qualified to explore ancient temples, but also true gods or evil gods are not qualified. For the ancient temple, the true God and the evil god are no different from other supernatural gods. The observation rules are OK, but if you want to explore the ancient temple, their power obtained by adhering to the power of self-confidence and bloody sacrifice has no effect at all. Today, the ancient gods in our foreign battlefields, including those who did not live there, are only less than ten fingers, and the ancient temples are too big and mysterious for them, so there is still no place to explore and understand. Therefore, when you enter the ancient temple, you must not run around at will. You must remember to observe the regular projection on the periphery. Otherwise, once you go deep, it will be difficult to guarantee what will happen Slowly nodding, saran said to baiting, "Lord baiting, according to your opinion, the ancient temple should not be near the sixth city?" "The ancient temple exists in a world of no one, but the specific location of that world is a secret. No one knows except the God level existence. Among the core ten cities, there are teleportation sorcery array leading to the gate of the ancient temple. You just need to step on the transmission array to go to that place. But you have to remember that the world is very dangerous, the environment is extremely bad, non God level can not survive, even I can not survive in that world environment for five minutes. Therefore, do not hold the idea of flying out of the atmosphere of that world and looking for the specific location of that world. In that case, there will only be one end, that is, falling into the world. I hope sorcerer saran can firmly remember this point, and don''t be careless. " www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 523 The transmission array radiated a light luster. When the gatekeeper saw a legend of level 9 appeared on the transmission array, the faces of the two gatekeepers showed a trace of surprise. However, they were not worried that someone would sneak in. You should know that every teleportation array here has a sub God, and the last time is a demigod. It is basically impossible for a legend to sneak in It''s something. Of course, there should be some inspection. Shalan showed his badge which was given to him by the court before he came to the ancient temple. It was also a real recognition of his ability. This badge represents the identity of a demigod and can enjoy the treatment of demigod. With a slight eyebrow raised, the gatekeeper looked at the badge and knew that it represented Shalan''s own treatment at the level of demigod. However, being able to win the award as a level 9 legend only represented one thing, that is, his fighting power was equivalent to that of a demigod, but that of a level 9 legend was equivalent to that of a demigod. Can we say that legends are so powerful these days? Or is the demigod in decline? After the examination, one of the two gatekeepers asked Saran, "what is the regular projection you want to observe?" "Shock rules!" "Shock rules Just a moment. This rule is a little bit out of the way. We want to find it. " "Well, I found it. The concussion rule is in the No. 9 position in the Southern District. You can find it directly. In addition, please pay the corresponding combat merit for how long you want to stay here." "Twenty thousand battles, four times." "One month at a time, four times is four months. In these four months, you can walk around the ancient temple at will. Of course, it''s only in the outer area. You can''t enter the inner area without permission. There are guards there. Don''t make mistakes. After four months, the sorcery array we set up in the ancient temple will send you directly out, and return to the core ten cities when you came Come down and you can enter it. " As the voice dropped, the guard made way for his position. Seeing this, saran did not hesitate. He immediately walked into it and walked inward along the passage. He soon found the location of No. 9 in the Southern District according to some maps arranged around the ancient temple. South District No. 9, in fact, is a huge stone slab standing in a separate room. There is no one in it. Saran slowly walks forward and reaches out to touch the stone slab. All of a sudden, his eyes turn into complete gold. He sees a scene that makes today''s Sha LAN feel afraid. In the starry sky, a naked giant with a pair of curved corners on its head and a fire in the back of his head slowly fell to a world and passed through the atmosphere of that world. The giant suddenly fell on the ground of that world, causing a violent shock on the ground. Because of its huge shape, it almost caused the whole continent earthquake of the continent where he landed. The ground was shaking and tearing, and a large amount of lava was ejected from under the ground. The sea water in the coastal waters of the mainland retreated. Soon, the huge waves roared to the ground, and the creatures on the road were almost completely extinct. At this time, a man in Dark Armor flew from afar, waving his sword to attack the giant. The two soon began to fight. The man in the black heavy armor was carrying some rules of the wind, controlling the power of the atmosphere and wrestling with the giant. The giant was the target of this time, and he was the ancient god of the concussion rules. Every fist and every foot had an incomparable concussion force, tearing the void, tearing the atmosphere, tearing the continent, and shattering one Cut. In the end, the man bearing Zhong Kai died in the hands of the giant, and the whole world was hit by some kind of artifact like stick or Scepter in the giant''s hand, which stirred up a shock wave that swept the whole world and spread to the whole world. All the creatures on the surface of the world died under the shock wave. Civilization was completely destroyed and the earth was torn The world fell into desolation, from the world which gave birth to developed civilization, to a desolate and desolate world. At this time, Shalan also woke up with the shock wave sweeping the whole world. He was soaked in cold sweat all over his body. He gasped for breath and looked at the stone wall in front of him in disbelief. The strength of the two men in the previous picture, the giant ancient god and the dark man with heavy armor, are all gods. However, the giant represents the ancient god of rules, and the man in black and heavy armor should be the true God bred by the belief of the world. In the end, the ancient god is better than the ancient god, not only destroying the true God, but also completely destroying the whole world The living creature has put an end to the possibility that the true God will raise the throne again because of the power of faith. The scenes just now were too real. Saran was caught up in the collision between the two beings. He did not pay attention to how the giant ancient god used the power of concussion. Naturally, he could not understand the rules of concussion by observing the way he used the power of concussion. "This consumes too much spirit. I need to start meditating and recovering. When I recover, I will try again to see if I can understand the concussion rule next time." Thinking of this, saran did not delay, and immediately sat cross legged on the ground and began to meditate. In this way, day by day, saran spent day by day in observation and meditation. She had been practicing in Al''s dream space for many years. At this time, saran was very tolerant of loneliness and was very resilient. She had always maintained a strong spirit and constantly devoted herself to the understanding of concussion rules.Such crazy behavior gradually spread in the ancient temple. The demigods and sub gods who understood the rules in the ancient temple, as well as the least number of legends, all knew that there was such a crazy level 9 legend in the ancient temple. Some people came here to see what kind of person Shalan was, and let Shalan know in the ancient temple Two like-minded people. A legend of level 10 came here to observe the rules because of his outstanding fighting skills. The other is a thoroughgoing demigod, because he has not been a demigod for a long time, but still retains his original character. On the contrary, he has a good relationship with saran and the level 10 legend. Sitting in a broad hall of the ancient temple, there is no regular projection stone slab, so it was transformed into a temporary rest place. At this time, Sha LAN and the other two people sat here for a temporary rest. After all, the spirit can be recovered by meditation, but the mental fatigue can not be restored by meditation. "Hualiu, how are your rules understood?" "There''s not much progress. It''s not easy for the demigod level rules. It''s impossible to advance to the sub God level rules so quickly." Hualiu is the demigod that Sha LAN knew. Her appearance is very natural and unrestrained, and her long hair is like water. This is the unique state of being at the level of God. In fact, Hualiu has not mastered her power perfectly since she has just entered the demigod. What Hualiu understands is the branch of the ocean rules of the water element. Today, there is no ancient god in the universe. It can be seen that Hualiu is also very energetic and goes to the ancient god. "Hualiu has become a demigod, but I haven''t even reached the peak of legend." Hearing this, Hualiu looked at the third person and said with a smile, "drunkard, your understanding of the rules is more partial than that of saran. There is nothing else to help you understand except the rules projected on the slate. Naturally, it is slower." The understanding of rules is not only to be understood by oneself. Most of the roads have pioneers. Some people are willing to leave their own experience and pay a certain price for reference. This is the case with the rules of Hualiu''s ocean. He learned from the experience of a demigod and a sub God to help him understand the rules at the level of demigod Power, promoted to be a demigod. As for the drunkard, what he understood was the rules of soul. It seemed that he wanted to develop in the direction of dealing with the mother of fear. It was because of this that he learned some soul rules that could have great damage to the spirits and monsters. By doing so, he earned a lot of fighting skills and wasted a lot of fighting skills in the ancient temple for a long time With the observation of the rules of projection slate. Of course, both Hualiu and drunkard only concentrate on the understanding of one rule. They only need to fully understand the rules and integrate themselves with the rules. Then they can become the gods representing the rules and live forever with the universe, unless another ancient god kills him. However, saran and they are not the same, saran''s path is the Trinity, independent of the universe, to create their own way of the universe. It is the so-called detachment from the universe, the creation of the universe, the creator of the universe. This is the road of God that Saran wants to follow. Therefore, he needs to understand the three rules, condense the three rules, and in the final Trinity, shape the God body, create the origin, and become the main God. It seems that this will take three times as long as before, but in fact, when the rules are understood to the legendary level, they can be condensed. Saran''s idea is to shape the legendary levels of the three rules: shock, thunder and darkness. Each rule incarnation is derived from the main sub personality of the subject, and can be regarded as one The same source of legendary wizard, so that Shalan can do a lot of things at the same time. On the whole, Sha LAN is prepared to stay here to understand the rules. The other three rules are divided into two parts: one in the main material world and one in the foreign battlefield. The other one is used as a response, where people need to go. Besides, the separation can also understand the rules. Generally speaking, it is very beneficial to condense the rules first. Naturally, saran''s purpose is to first understand the shock rules to the peak of legend, reach the critical point where the rules can be condensed, and condense the first one. After chatting with Hualiu and the drunkard for a while, Shalan went back to his own rules again and began to understand the concussion rules. Now he has been here for more than two months. The concussion rule is only one step away from the legendary peak. As long as he can step out of this step, then he can achieve the strength of the legendary peak. Moreover, by extending the concussion rule to the ancestor Miyu, Shalan''s physical quality can really catch up with him and become the legendary peak completely! Taking a deep breath, his palm pressed on the rule projection slate again, and saran''s consciousness was again involved in it. He saw the scene he had seen countless times in the past two months. Only this time, looking at it, saran suddenly had some other ideas. He got up his spirits and looked at the giant ancient god''s appearance when he applied the shock rule from another angle As for the moment before the end of the projection, Sha Lan''s mind was like a flash of light, and she really understood the vibration rules of the legendary peak level!"Boom Sha LAN only felt a roar in his mind. He could clearly feel that his soul was growing, and finally separated into a small group of independent, but closely related to Sha Lan''s soul. This group of schism took away all Shalan''s understanding of the concussion rules. Of course, due to the connection of soul, the present saran noumenon is also very clear about his understanding of the concussion rules, but the core of the realized concussion rules is now in that schist. The schizoid slowly gestated and gradually transformed into a human form. I don''t know how long after that, the schizoid flew out of the spiritual sea of saran and transformed into another saran outside of her body. The strong sub body with a black curved angle on her left and right forehead was born with her bare upper body. This is in accordance with the concussion rules of Saran, physical strength, and ancestral secret Wu, the first rule of achievement! Sha LAN looked at the body in front of him and felt the power of his body. He could clearly feel the surging power from the depths of his blood. This is the feedback of the first incarnation. After a period of time, the body will fully absorb the power from the deep blood, and truly let the body step into the level of the legendary peak. "Hello, I!" "Hello, me!" Shalan and Fenshen asked each other a good, both sides stretched out their hands together, palms stuck together, and soon the first Fenshen returned to Shalan''s body and hid. At this time, saran looked at the shock rules in front of the projection stone slab, thought, still did not put the sub body out to understand, he turned away from here, came to the room where he had long inquired about the thunder rules. At this time, there are three people here watching the stone projection of the thunder rule. They don''t care much about the arrival of saran. They just concentrate on their own understanding, and Sha LAN is so happy. They step forward and begin to understand the thunder rules. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 524 "Boom, boom..." In a desolate world, the whole world is shrouded in dark clouds. Thunder flashes and thunders bombard the ground. Like watching a holographic film, saran''s perspective is constantly drawn closer. Soon, he sees a towering, almost into the clouds, dark tower. On the top of the tower, a man in a dark purple robe sat at the top of the tower. The extremely dangerous thunder came to his hands and immediately curled up in his hands like a docile cat. Sometimes they turned into birds, sometimes cats, sometimes sharp swords and sometimes green mist gauze. In a word, in the impression of Sha LAN, the extremely violent thunder was as soft as water in that man''s hand. Even at the last moment, the thunder turned into a water with light electric light. At this point, the angle of view was widened again. Sha LAN looked at the dark clouds, thunder and lightning in the sky, and separated from the scene. Suddenly, Sha LAN felt that his spiritual consumption was even greater than before. What''s more, he can clearly feel that the scene he saw just now seems to be much shorter than the projection of the concussion rule that he saw before, but in fact, the thunder rule contained in it has not been weakened at all. On the contrary, it has a kind of feeling from shallow to deep, as if he intended to show the rule of thunder for someone in an understandable step. Shalan''s comprehension ability on the three rules is the deepest in thunder, the second in darkness, and the worst in concussion. If Shalan does not want to rely on the concussion rule to promote the synchronous improvement of physical fitness, he will definitely not choose his own worst concussion rule first. In fact, according to Al''s preparation, saran can stay in that dream space until she has three rules and reaches the peak of legend. It''s just that Sha LAN didn''t want to stay in that place, so she left the dream space after reaching the legend. However, because of this, Sha Lan''s understanding of the three rules was on the edge of the legend peak. Otherwise, after observing for more than two months, he would not have understood the shock rule of the legend''s peak. As for Sha Lan''s beginning to understand the thunder rules, this is not only a rule that Sha LAN is most good at, but also has a shock rule sub body to help him understand it together. Although the shock rule sub body is based on the self shock rule, it doesn''t mean that he can''t understand the thunder rule. It''s just that the rules understood belong to the noumenon. He is like a worker Cheng''s outsourcers only work, regardless of the achievement. As for saran''s noumenon, because of the existence of powers, he can devote himself to the understanding of rules, which is also a kind of alternative use of his powers. Moreover, he is quite surprised that his powers can play a role in understanding the rules. In a word, saran entered the full understanding of the rules of thunder. As the time was getting shorter and shorter, she refused the invitation of Hualiu to meet with the drinkers, and devoted herself to the understanding of the rules. As time went by, Sha LAN opened her eyes and sighed with regret. It was time for him to leave. It was only a short distance before he realized the thunder rules at the top level of legend, that is, condensing the thunder rules. But it was such a distance that Sha LAN could not understand it in this week It''s a little pity. She got up and left the thunder rule room. Saran came outside and saw the flowers and drinkers who were resting outside. She said to them directly, "my time is coming. I will leave soon. How long do you have?" Hearing Sha Lan''s words, Hualiu answered directly, "I have accumulated about three years'' quantity, and there is about one more year left." "I still have half a year to go. In fact, you can try to accumulate some next time in saran. Otherwise, the effect of intermittent comprehension will not be convenient for continuous understanding." Hearing the drunkard''s words, Shalan immediately nodded and said, "yes, this time I also feel this. Next time, I will accumulate some fighting merits. Fortunately, this time I have some harvest, but it''s not that I haven''t gained anything in vain." As soon as her eyes brightened, Hualiu asked Saran, "Saran, are you promoted?" Nodding immediately, saran said, "yes, I''ve been promoted to the top level of legend, and it''s not in vain." When the drunkard heard this, he looked at Sha LAN in surprise and said, "so, Saran, your strength is the same as me? If you go further, won''t you be half gods in time? " Shaking his head and laughing, Sha Lan said, "the demigod can''t be so fast. If you don''t waste decades at the peak of legend, you''d be embarrassed to break through to the level of demigod." After hearing this, Hua Liu said with a smile: "Sha LAN, you are really a tough guy. You think I want to waste decades at the peak of legend. If I can, I would like to break through in dozens of days. Whoever loves to waste time will waste it. Anyway, I mean to break through immediately." As soon as this was said, all three of them burst into laughter. All three of them are dragons and phoenixes among people. Any one of them is well-known in his own world. Even in the foreign battlefield, where almost half of the world''s elite are gathered, it is absolutely the existence of the upper pyramid. They can stand together to become friends, in addition to their respective tempers, in terms of strength They are similar, otherwise they can''t be friends with each other."Well, my time is almost up. I''ll see you next time." "See you next time. You''d better wait for us in the sixth city for a while. After we go out, we''ll come to you. Hualiu may not be able to walk casually, but I''m the role of wandering around in the big cities. Wait for me to come to you and join you." "All right, you''ll come!" As soon as the words fell, Shalan''s figure disappeared. When he opened his eyes, he went directly to the transmission array in the core area of the sixth city, which was four months ahead of the ancient temple. He walked out of the transmission array. After being checked by the guards of the transmission array, saran smoothly left the highly defended room where the transmission array was located, and went directly to the office of baiting, the Lord of the sixth city. When Shalan arrived, baiting immediately raised his head. He looked at saran and immediately said with a smile, "Saran, you are back. Is this time OK?" Nodding with a smile, saran said to baiting, "everything is going well. It''s worth the four months to break through the legendary peak." Hearing this, baiting''s face immediately showed a glimmer of crystal. He looked at Sha LAN carefully, and finally nodded and said, "it''s really the peak of legend. It''s unbelievable. I don''t know that ancient temple is so powerful that people can reach the peak of legend in four months." "Lord baiting, in fact, when I went to the ancient temple, I was a legend of level 10. However, at that time, my body and strength did not match perfectly, so I temporarily suppressed my strength. Now my body has adapted to the strength and has risen to the level consistent with the strength." It is understandable to say that he nodded suddenly. Otherwise, if Shalan really understood the rules so quickly, baiting would consider lending him a large amount of fighting skills and let him stay in the ancient temple for ten years and eight years. After he came out, he would be a demigod, completely solving the problem of insufficient combat power in the sixth city. "Well, Saran, since you''re back, I won''t be polite to you. Before that, you beat back a son of fear and made our sixth city peaceful for four months. During this period of time, those spirits and weird things rarely came to us. Only recently, our intelligence personnel found that, including the former son of fear, a total of five children of fear were gathering troops outside our sixth city, apparently trying to attack our sixth city. It can be said that the strength of this attack is rare in ten core cities. Considering the mother of fear''s raid on our sixth city before, we should not be too careless this time, but we need to be vigilant. Just when you are back, you should start to prepare for the battle. What do you think of your team or the ten thousand troops under frost snow''s command? " Nodding, Shalan replied: "general frost snow and I are also comrades in arms who have fought together. Naturally, there is no problem in entering his team. That''s the decision." "Well, thank you very much. In addition, if you have anything to do, you can contact MafA directly. He is now your deputy, dealing with some messy and distracted things for you. If there is something wrong with the sixth city, he will come to you." "OK, I see!" After finishing the business, saran chatted with baiting for a few more words, then left here and returned to his main hall. Now that the war has not yet been fully opened, Shalan simply took out the time of time and prepared to practice with the strength of time. If it was not for the time when he was suppressed in the ancient temple and could not be used, he would have used the time to help himself understand the rules. Of course, before he realized it, Shalan separated out his shock rule sub body. As soon as the upper body was bared and his forehead had two horns, he sat on the side and continued to understand the concussion rule. However, he did not enter into the influence of time, so that he could take the place of Shalan to fight in case of any special situation. When Asgard''s body is shaken by the rules, the rules of Ashland''s body can be divided into two parts. "Hum!" Time was separated from Sha Lan''s hand, suspended around him, emitting a faint golden light. Soon, Sha LAN entered the time boundary constructed by time, and began to understand the rule of thunder once again. Soon after half a month or so, due to the existence of concussion rule separation, many things did not need Shalan''s body to participate in. Even in addition to the worship court and a small number of demigods and legends, few people could distinguish the abnormality between the concussion rule separation and the Shalan noumenon, and there was no trouble. It was only 20 days after Shalan entered the rule comprehension that early in the morning, MafA, the servant of Fengfeng, came to the hall and saw saran''s concussion rule. "Saran, the son of five great fears, has led an unprecedented spirit and a strange army to our sixth city. I''m afraid we will face a very serious war in the future. The support from the first city has already arrived. In addition to Lord baiting, two Asian gods and five demigods have already arrived on the wall of the sixth city. Now Lord baiting asked me to invite saran to come before you Go. "Hearing this, the concussion rule immediately got up and said, "I will go with you now. My body is in a critical period and can''t go away. But you can rest assured that Asgard is in my hand. I can control Asgard. Now let''s go." When Mafia heard that Asgard was in the hands of the concussion rule avatar, he immediately had nothing more to say. Without saying a word, he left here and went to the wall of the sixth city. At this time, Shalan''s Noumenon also knew about this matter. However, as the concussion rule sub body said, now he is a bit stuck, because he has just realized the key period of the thunder rule, and only needs a little more time to understand the level of the legendary peak. In other words, he will condense a second part, the thunder rule separation, one It''s not so easy to give up trying to find this opportunity again. If he wants to reach the level of God, he depends on Asgard. Although silver and white metal are not in the body of shock rule, it is enough to have Asgard. There are two sub gods and five real demigods. He can play cold guns in the rear. It''s really not good. If you directly control Asgard to attack rainbow bridge, it''s probably enough to earn a lot of fighting merit. At this time, the concussion rule separated himself and followed Mafia to the wall of the sixth city. Half of the demigods who were present were the demigods of the sixth city. As for the other three demigods who came to support from the first city, they looked at saran with curiosity and examination. They had heard about saran. Naturally, they did not think the news was false, but it was also true Because of this, they are more curious about what it looks like to be able to hit a son of fear with the strength of level 9 legend. Even not only they, but also the sub God from the first city, were curious about saran. The only thing he was curious about was not this, but why Shalan was summoned by the ancient god Digo in the first city! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 525 "Boom..." In the sky far away from the sixth city, five thick shadows approached slowly, and they were the five children of fear. Among them, on the far right is the pale Qian Mian, who was severely damaged by Shalan before. At this time, he is obviously the lowest among the five children of fear. After fighting with saran before, his strength is greatly reduced, which seems to be reduced to the level of ordinary demigods, which is quite different from the degree of being close to sub gods before. He can be regarded as the weakest among the children of fear That part. Among the other four children of fear, the most powerful white mask has reached the level of sub God, which is the highest level of power under the mother of fear. The five children of fear who came to the sixth city were white paper masks, plague crows, twisted puppets, thousand eyes and thousands of hands and pale faces. The mother of fear is said to have no fixed form. More than 100 children of fear are born with different powers. However, they all have one characteristic, that is, they are extremely difficult to be killed. From the previous pale thousand face under the limit to escape the attack of saran can be seen. Baiting stood on the wall of the sixth city and looked at the five children of fear under the sky in the distance. His face was dignified. There were three children of fear equivalent to the level of sub gods. Although the other two were not powerful, the characteristics of the children of fear represented that he was extremely difficult to be targeted and killed. Besides, they were not the only ones who came here, but also the big ones The number of spirits and weird armies, of which the number of spirits and monsters equivalent to the legendary level is large, at least many times more than that of the sixth city. "Hiss What the hell is going on here? Before, the mother of fear suddenly launched a silent attack on the sixth city, which was not treated by the first city. Now, not long after the mother of fear retreated, such a terrifying spirit and strange army came. At such a scale, if it is not the sixth city, one of the ten core cities, there is no way for the giant cities outside the core ten cities to fight against. What does the mother of fear want to do? Is there something in the sixth city that attracts the mother of fear and makes the mother of empty households want to attack the sixth city so much? " Hearing the words of the Asian God who came from the first city, baiting nodded and said, "yes, this is also my doubt. I feel that something must be attracting the mother of fear in the sixth city, but we don''t know what it is. If our guess is correct, it proves that the mother of fear will not let go of the sixth city easily. If this is the case, after the end of this campaign, I will formally apply for more powerful people to sit down. At least one God should be allowed to sit here. Otherwise, the mother of fear will not raid here again. Once the sixth city is broken, how much responsibility do we have? That''s second. The mother of fear is bound to use the sixth city to break through into the inner universe. In that case, all our arrangements will be wasted, and the manpower and material resources needed will be countless! " "Baiting, what you said is very right, but you should know that it is not so easy to apply for more powerful people to come here. In this matter, we don''t need those legends to have a say in this matter. Unless you and I can break through to the divine level as soon as possible, then we can have the right to speak, and the court usually sells a face to the new God, otherwise we want to do what you say It''s not easy. It''s very unlikely. " There are tens of thousands of world and race coexist in the foreign battlefield. There are strong people in every world and every race. Although all people have the main purpose of resisting the mother of fear and defending their homeland, under this big purpose, everyone has selfishness and really want to make selfless dedication. There is no denying that there are such people, but there are very few, at least recognized as big The selfless Lord of the sixth city, baiting, in the face of many things, will more or less prefer to the sixth city and his own world, so for this old friend''s words, baiting knows that this is really the case. "Yan, let''s not talk about it. The first wave of offensive is coming. Let''s get ready for the coming war." Hearing this, yashen Yan, who came from the first city, nodded slowly, surrounded by the fire, stretched out his hand and pointed forward. In the starry sky above his head, there were huge fireballs agglomerating out, and the flame tracks across them bombarded the front battlefield. "Boom, boom, boom..." The flame explodes, which is full of the fire of the sub God level divine power. It is really good for the killing power of the weird and the supernatural. One by one spirits and weird things disappear in the fire. However, compared with the number of spirits and weird armies, those who have been eliminated are really a drop in the bucket. Without any hesitation, Yan plans to continue to attack, but at this time, the space around Yan''s body suddenly twists. Then a puppet about the size of one person appears in front of Yan''s body. Ignoring the defense of the sixth city, Yan stretches out the same twisted wooden palm, grabs Yan''s neck and disappears in the same place with inflammation. The next second, above the starry sky just above the sixth city, a flame that ignores the environment of the universe explodes. Flame and one of the five children of fear, the twisted puppet at the sub God level, formally fights.At the same time, sheets of white paper were flying out of the shadow in the middle. The distorted and resentful faces on the white paper flashed away, but they could not be seen clearly. Almost countless pieces of white paper were flying and gradually turned into a huge white paper mask. The empty eyes looked at the court of worship on the wall of the sixth city. The white paper mask suddenly opened its mouth, and a large amount of black smoke gathered in it and turned into a mass of high-density angry energy sphere. Then the white paper mask slightly shocked, and a dark plume of resentment shot out of its mouth Face to the sixth city wall worship court! Baiting''s hand slowly clenched his fist, preparing to deal with the resentment of the white paper mask. But at this time, the wall of the sixth city was suddenly shrouded in a shadow. When the flaming and twisted puppets disappeared on the wall, saran''s shock rule avatar immediately released Asgard and sat in the control room. The rainbow bridge, which controls Asgard''s main gun, slowly stretched out from the front of Asgard. At the moment when the resentment of the white paper mask came, he immediately released Asgard Then, the huge energy converged on the muzzle of the main gun rainbow bridge, and a colorful light column shot out from the muzzle, bombarding on the resentment breath! "Boom!" The colorful energy collided with the black energy of resentment, which broke out an amazing roar. Originally, everyone thought that Asgard could only offset the resentment of the white paper mask at most. However, to everyone''s expectation, the rainbow bridge under the full force of saran''s shock rule seemed to reach the divine threshold, and the colorful energy unexpectedly Against the black plume of smoke, all the spirits and weird things disappeared. At this time, the children who felt the power of the rainbow bridge, without saying a word, immediately spewed out their own resentment toward the colorful energy. Four resentments with different power levels roared to the colorful energy cannon of rainbow bridge. Finally, the energy of both sides exploded and split together, forming a group of extremely amazing huge energy, which spread out in silence In the meantime, he eliminated the spirit and the three adult horses of the strange army, and achieved great results. In fact, if it is just the rainbow bridge in Shalan, the colorful energy emitted by the penetrating rainbow bridge will at most eliminate a small part of spirits and monsters. After all, the attack range is not too large, or even very small, compared with the spirit body and the weird army. However, after a stalemate with the four sons of fear, it caused The chain reaction, two different energies, caused a stunning explosion, but increased the range of attack on the spirit and the weird army. Looking at the result of the attack just now, baiting was really surprised. Looking at Asgard above his head, he could not help but exclaimed: "the amazing power is worthy of being the ultimate product of magic technology, which is known as the God of the same level. Asgard is not lost because it is something made by the black light Emperor himself." As a sub God, there are not many secrets in the universe that can be hidden from him. Naturally, baiting is also very clear about Asgard. Previously, he thought that the black light emperor''s things should be the people of the black light family who can exert the greatest power. However, it seems that the people of the black light family can give full play to Asgard''s real power At least, Shalan, who has unearthed Asgard from the dust of history, can definitely bring into play the true power of Asgard! At this time, Shalan''s concussion rule was separated, and he was quite surprised to see the results he had made through Asgard. In fact, he had left some leeway just now. Otherwise, Asgard would not be of any use if he went all out. Moreover, even if Asgard could hold on, Shalan''s body would not be able to hold on. At this time, in Sha Lan''s ear, immediately heard the voice of the court. "Saran, how many more attacks can you use? If the frequency is small, don''t use it for the time being. First use the attacks that can effectively kill the spirits and monsters outside. As for the four children of fear, we will give them to us! " Simply put, Shalan used Asgard''s weapons to deal with spirits and monsters, while the high-end combat power of the son of fear was handed over to baiting and other demigods. Naturally, saran had no problem with this method of distribution, so without saying a word, he immediately manipulated Asgard to lower the height, and a door of magic cannons began to work and fired at the rushing spirits and strange troops. "Boom, boom, boom..." A lot of strange and spiritual bodies which had just rushed to the front of the sixth city wall disappeared under the white shelling. At this time, saran sat on the metal throne, feeling the energy in the crystal heart, roughly judged the time when he could continue to attack. On his right hand, there was a complicated three-dimensional sorcery array. With the turning of his hand, the dark tree without flowers and fruits, that is, the Hades, standing above Asgard, finally bloomed with slight fluctuations The gates to all levels of hell are opened before Asgard. The demons of high or low strength rush out of the gates of demons and kill the spirits and monsters crazily. These demons are permanently released demons, and saran did not intend to release them back. Anyway, in saran''s calculation, these demons have come and go. Their individual strength is not weak, but relative to the number of spirits and weird, it is still difficult to hold on for too long.With the addition of the demonic army and the bombardment of a large number of magic cannons on Asgard, his combat achievements are more and more amazing, but he is also more and more hated by the son of fear. At this time, a human body, a crow''s head and a plague crow wearing a black robe with a distorted face suddenly waved the plague sickle in his hand and forced back two ugly looking demigods. The black robe on his body suddenly exploded and turned into a pair of wings with countless resentment faces, and quickly headed for the sixth city Asgard, above the city wall, rushed past. Seeing the plague crow coming, saran immediately opened a huge devil''s door. A huge body was equivalent to the height of the sixth city wall. The lower part was crocodile, and the upper part had hundreds of arms of different sizes. Each arm held a completely different weapon. Relying on a demon with a beautiful woman''s face, she walked slowly from the door of the devil Out, to the plague crow issued a provocative roar. Shalan frowned. He had used all his mental power to control the demon. After the increase of Asgard, he could control the demon lord of demigod level! The demon lord and the plague crow collided head-on. The weapons held by the demon lord''s more than 100 hands sent out a burning black and red prison fire. Each blow would stir up a series of amazing prison fire meteors, bombarding the plague crow, eliminating a lot of resentment on the plague crow. But the plague crow is ultimately a spirit at the sub God level. With the passage of time, the devil Lord''s body began to have pathological changes, and his combat power dropped sharply. Finally, he died under the chopping of the plague sickle in the plague crow''s hand. The huge body quickly decayed and turned into a number of amazing flies, which surrounded the plague crow like a group around him Dark clouds around the body. At this time, the plague crow looked at Asgard overhead, and without any hesitation, immediately waved the plague sickle to chop out. Seeing that it was about to hit Asgard, a flash of lightning rose from the sky in the sixth city, and came to Asgard in an instant. At the same time, a huge Silver palm appeared out of thin air, and one grabbed the plague crow. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 526 When he saw the silver hand, the plague crow didn''t mean to escape. He waved the plague sickle in his hand and cut it off. But when the plague sickle touched the silver white hand, he strangely did not enter the silver white hand. No, it was not, but was wiped out of thin air. The original sickle blade disappeared on the handle, leaving only a bare one The handle of the sword remains in the hands of the plague crow. "How could that be possible?" When the plague crow was surprised, the silver hand changed again and turned into a huge silver net, which completely covered the plague crow. At this time, plague crow finally felt something bad. He suddenly remembered that before he came here, it seemed that pale Qianmian had said something to him that could cause great harm to their spirits and monsters. However, in the view of the plague crow before, everything pale Qianmian said was just an excuse for his failure, not only plague crow, but also other people They didn''t take the pale words seriously, because in their eyes, the things that could restrain themselves and others never existed. However, the plague crow never thought that the pale words were true, and that the silver and white metal which could restrain their spirits and weird things was also completely existed! Looking at the silver and white metal gradually wrapped towards itself, the body surface of the plague crow suddenly swelled one by one creeping fleshy bulge. The next second, all the fleshy bulges were broken, and a large amount of scarlet blood splashed out. One by one, the black and red crows'' heads drilled out of the broken fleshy protuberances and quacked and screamed from the plague crow''s body Inside fly out, toward all directions fly to open, want to drill out along the silver white metal big net gap, leave here. But at this time, the Shalan concussion rule, which controls Asgard, exerts all the mental power again. With the increase of Asgard, the mental power quickly rushes into the silver and white metal net, making the silver and white metal net which has already been about to stop changing again, and turns into a tight silver white metal film, which will spread the plague The plague crow and all the crows flying out of his body were wrapped up and firmly bound in a huge silver and white metal ball. At this time, Shalan, who was full of electric light, and saran sitting inside Asgard, exerted all their mental strength. The huge metal ball made of silver and white metal shrank immediately. Finally, when the crazy roar and scream of plague crow stopped suddenly, the silver white metal turned into a walnut sized silver ball again and scattered all over the body In the hands of the electric light. Looking at the silver white metal, which was obviously becoming dim and gray, Sha LAN could feel that silver and white metal should be consumed too much and need a period of recovery or digestion. After all, a son of fear whose strength is equal to that of a God, silver and white metal devour him at one stroke. Naturally, there is a price to pay. At least in a short period of time, Sha LAN can''t use silver and platinum again Yes. "Unfortunately, if it can be used infinitely, then the silver white metal is really the killer of the mother of fear. However, if it only devours a child of fear at the sub God level, it will take a long time to digest, then it is basically impossible to defeat the mother of fear through silver and white metal, if we insist on fighting So maybe the mother of fear spent a lot of effort to exhaust the silver and white metal and disappear completely Thinking of this, saran turned into an electric light and came to Asgard. He did not seem to see the concussion rule avatar sitting on the metal throne. Instead, he directly sat on the metal throne. His body and the body of the concussion rule body overlapped and became saran''s own body. Just now, Sha LAN finally understood the thunder rule at the peak level of legend. With the thunder rule and the eye of thunder, she condensed the thunder rule''s separation. So far, Sha Lan''s three main sub bodies have condensed into two, named shock and thunder respectively, which can be regarded as a simple distinction. Of course, this is only aimed at the distinction between saran and Fenshen. If there are outsiders, Fen Shen is Saran, there''s no difference. There are two of the three main incarnations. With her own body, she has the strength of the three legendary peaks. Now she can carry out her own plan. The concussion split takes Asgard and silver and white metal to stay in the sixth city, while the thunder split is to return to the Sorcerer''s ring of the main material world, while his own body is It is to enter the ancient temple to continue to understand the rules, have a concussion, and constantly reap for themselves, which should be able to support the consumption of saran in the ancient temple. Even if the consumption of war merit is greater than the increase, as long as Shalan condenses the dark body again, and puts his own sorcery on the dark body belt, the two together are enough to make Shalan stay in the ancient temple for a long time. Of course, all this will be said after the end of the war! "Boom Like a flat thunder, the soldiers and officers of the sixth city cheered together. The sound of cheering resounded through the starry sky like thunder, killing a son of fear. Perhaps many soldiers did not know the gap between the sons of fear, but they knew that the son of fear was powerful and incomparably powerful. This kind of existence, however, was easily killed and completely disappeared in front of them. This scene was only seen a long time ago when a real God killed a son of fear. In other words, in the eyes of many soldiers, today''s saran can be compared with the gods when controlling Asgard!Baiting looked at Asgard suspended above the sixth city, and his face was full of surprise. In baiting''s psychological expectation, Shalan could use Asgard''s strength to fight against and resist a son of fear in the sub God level, which was his biggest expectation. However, baiting never thought that Shalan''s performance obviously exceeded his expectation and actually killed a sub God The son of the second fear, this is what he has not done so far! All of a sudden, baiting burst into laughter. He looked at the flames in the universe above him like stars. He knew that his old friend was also stimulated. He was trying his best to deal with the son of fear in front of him. Naturally, as the Lord of the sixth city, baiting could not be weak enough! "Boom The pure white flame bloomed from baiting''s body. The white energy visible to the naked eye formed a piece of armor like white crystal on the surface of baiting''s body. Then baiting rushed out in an instant and rushed to another sub God''s son of fear, the white paper mask! "Boom, boom, boom..." With the help of the army of the sixth city, she really suppressed the army of the mother of fear. She could not go beyond the minefield! Finally, the mother of fear''s army retreated. When the blackened twisted puppet returned to the rear of the mother of fear''s army, the white paper mask full of holes quickly retreated, and the remaining four sons of fear led less than 40% of the mother of fear''s army to retreat and disappear outside the sixth city. At this point, the war was completely over, and the soldiers and officers in the sixth city all gave out excited shouts. At this time, Shalan had returned to his main hall and sat down. He looked as stable as an old dog in the battle just now, but in fact, he consumed a lot. Both mentally and physically, he was exhausted to a limit. As for the resting Shalan, baiting and others did not disturb him, but let him have a quiet rest and meditation. It was not until three days later that baiting came to the hall of Shalan to visit him again. "Lord baiting, please sit down." Looking at Saran, baiting said with a smile, "in front of you, I''m not qualified to be called an adult by you. At least I don''t have the ability to kill a son of fear at the sub God level." Hearing baiting''s words, saran immediately said with a smile: "Lord baiting, you are serious. In fact, I can kill the son of fear, which is also a coincidence. The silver white metal has a very strong restraining effect on the spirit and the weird. When facing the silver white metal, the spirit and the strange are basically unable to resist, but it is a pity that they killed a ya The silver and white metal, the son of fear at the God level, has temporarily lost its effect and can only wait for recovery. " "Even so, that''s enough. Although the son of fear is born from the mother of fear, the mother of fear does not want to create the child of fear, so if you can kill one, even if you make money, sooner or later, all the children of fear will be killed, which will definitely bring a huge blow to the mother of fear." "I hope so, but until silver and white metal recover, I can only control Asgard to fight." "That''s enough. Asgard, under your control, can release a blow equivalent to God level existence. This has been a very powerful help for us. Now the sixth city has your presence. I''m afraid it is much stronger than before." "Lord baiting, you are serious." "Well, I don''t want to say anything polite. In the war three days ago, your fighting achievements have been counted down. A total of 350000 fighting achievements are enough to stay in the ancient temple for seven months. Do you plan to continue to stay in the ancient temple?" Nodding, Shalan said: "of course, I will continue to observe the rule projection in the ancient temple, but I will also continue to help the sixth city garrison in the sixth city. Of course, it is mainly garrison, and it can fight in the peripheral area at most, and can not go deep into the battlefield. I wonder if it is possible?" "Do these two things at the same time? What are you going to do, saran On hearing baiting''s words, Shalan did not say much, but two figures came out of his body. One was naked, with a pair of curved corners on his forehead. The other was slender, wearing a blue and white robe emitting light of thunder, and a long blue hair was randomly spread behind his head. Those long blue hair changed from time to time in the hair and electric light, adding three out of thin air It''s dignified. Looking at the thunder and concussion, Bai Ting was surprised and said, "Saran, this is "These are my two avatars. They are no different from my body, and they all have the strength of the legendary peak. I will give Asgard and silver white metal to shock sub body, and let him stay here instead of my body. As for my thunder split, I intend to let him return to the main material world, so that I can settle down here." "In this way, your body can remain in the ancient temple, right?" "Yes, that''s it." Looking at shock and thunder, baiting couldn''t help exclaiming: "it''s really a magic ability, but I don''t have your ability. Otherwise, I should have become a sub God earlier.""It''s also an ability I got by accident, but it can''t be copied." Nodding his head slowly, baiting said to Saran, "well, that''s settled. One of your avatars is stationed here with Asgard and silver and white metal, while your body I allow you to enter the ancient temple. As for your other, it''s optional." "Well, thank you, Lord Bertin." "Don''t thank me. I should thank you. If it wasn''t for you, the sixth city would not be so easy to solve the attack of the mother of fear led by the five sons of fear. Without you, the sixth city would suffer more serious damage now." "If it wasn''t for me, there would have been more powerful people coming." Hearing this, baiting suddenly sneered and said: "it''s not necessarily. Although everyone knows that we should work together, there are so many people who have their own ideas in this situation. I really don''t know whether those guys know how much damage will be caused if the core ten cities fall down, and whether they can afford it." Shalan did not say much about baiting''s words. It was obviously related to the power struggle in the foreign battlefield. If he was rashly involved in it, it would be really troublesome. After talking to saran for a while, baiting got up and left. Looking at baiting leaving, Shalan did not delay much. Now that he has recovered his spirit, he will start his own plan. Asgard and silver white metal are handed over to shock sub body, and stay here to stay in the sixth city, and earn War Merit, while thunder branch returns to the main material world with the platinum boundary and the scepter of molten fire. As for Saran, he is from the sixth city again The secret transmission array inside came to the ancient temple again. When the two gatekeepers of the ancient temple saw Saran, they were really stunned for a moment, because they remember very clearly that Sha LAN had just left for a short time, so they came back with fighting achievements? www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 527 "You boy, I asked you to come back. As a result, you sent a part of yourself. Your noumenon has been in the ancient temple for nearly three years and has not come out. Do you want to live in it?" Valkiri looked at the dark side of Saran, and his face was unhappy. As for valkiri''s words, saran could only smile repeatedly and said, "teacher, isn''t it a critical time recently? I really can''t get away from it. Besides, as you know, my separate teacher is basically the same as myself here. You can switch to each other at any time. Don''t be angry with my teacher. " "Forget it, you''ve got a hard wing. I don''t know what to do. But you''re very famous in foreign battlefields recently. Be careful which day you''re targeted. The old woman, the mother of fear, comes to you in person, and you won''t be able to cry." "I basically don''t go out now. I spend most of my time in the sixth city. If the mother of fear really comes, then I''ll have to hide. Besides, Asgard''s power can be said to be divine. It''s still possible to fight one or two times." "I don''t care about you. Anyway, this is the ceremony for elder martial brother dada to become a demigod. There are not many people in the ring of kings. Please give me a good reception for those visitors." "OK, teacher, don''t worry about it. But then again, when can you hold up the throne?" Hearing this, valkiri glanced at saran and said to him with a smile: "why, I began to dislike your teacher, I am not an ancient god, can not protect you? Only one God is not qualified to be your teacher? " Looking at the dangerous look in valkiri''s eyes, saran would like to give himself a mouth, tell you to speak more, tell you to dare to say anything, this kind of death trap problem, a careless will be broken to pieces! Haha, with a smile, saran directly said to valkiri, "teacher, how can this be possible? I dare to kill those spirits and monsters in the sixth city because I know that you will stand behind me, no matter what kind of enemies I provoke, you will be my strong backing ah!" "Is it?" "Yes "Well, you''re quick." He reached out and rubbed saran''s head. Varkiri said nothing more. He got up and left here to entertain the demigods and sub gods who came here. Now that dada has achieved the semi divine position, it is also time to go to the foreign battlefield for a while, otherwise, even valkiri will not be so easy to protect. Dada''s legend, every once in a while, he needs to go to the foreign battlefield, especially those who step into the level of God. Even valkiri has to go to the foreign battlefield for a while What''s more, if you want to enter the ancient temple, it''s the only way to gain combat achievements in foreign battlefields. Now that dada has finally broken through to the demigods, he is also ready to go to the ancient temple to consolidate his realm and further understand the dark rules. The ceremony at their level is not lively. It is more like a small gathering. Everyone eats, drinks, chats, talks about the current situation of foreign battlefields, and then leaves. Everyone at this level has his own things to do. Naturally, there is not much time to spend on such interpersonal activities Come up. After the ceremony, Dada and Angelina went to the Foreign Battlefield together. Now Angelina has reached the peak of legend, ready to go to the ancient temple to understand the rules and impact the demigods. After they left, saran came to valkiri again. "Teacher, I''m going to nightmare hell. Do you think it''s feasible, teacher?" "Nightmare hell Are you looking for the third part of that key? " Naturally, valkiri knew about it. As long as she built the ring of kings on this place, she must know something. Therefore, saran did not hide it. She nodded directly and said, "yes, I intend to find the third part of the key. Let alone the other parts, only the third part can be found. At least, it can let the jade Lord''s left hand To a level beyond the legendary witchcraft? " "That''s for sure. According to my guess, even if it''s not a sub artifact, it''s possible for a demigod. As for artifact The possibility is not high, but it is not completely impossible, but there is a very important problem in this, that is, the dangerous degree of nightmare hell is too high, and you should not be too likely to come out now "What is the danger of nightmare hell? Can you tell me, teacher?" "The rules of nightmare hell are extremely mysterious. Even if the mother of fear seems to be able to project her power into nightmare hell, she dare not say that she is really occupying nightmare hell. In that world, even spirits and weirdness at legendary level may be wiped out instantly, and even the weaker children of fear can not be safe. That world I once went to Once, the result is not very good, so I don''t recommend you go now, at least until you reach the level of demigod, then you can have Ken''s protection. Otherwise, don''t go to the nightmare hell. " "Teacher, you just said that the power of mother of fear can be projected into nightmare hell. Why is that?""As I said just now, everything in nightmare hell is mysterious and distorted, including time and space. You can understand it as another dimension on top of our dimension, or it can be understood that it compresses the projection of our universe in another dimension into the appearance of a world. Naturally, as long as the mother of fear can raise the dimension and reduce the dimension, she can project her strength into the nightmare hell. Of course, even the mother of fear is not willing to use her real body to enter that place. Otherwise, it is easy to get trapped in it, and even she can''t escape easily. " Hearing this, saran could not help but take a breath, shook his head slowly, and said, "I see. If so, it is too dangerous I''ve learned that, at least until I''m a demigod, I won''t go into nightmare hell. " Nodding contentedly, valkiri said, "well, it''s good that you can realize the danger, otherwise if you want to die wholeheartedly, I don''t have much to do." After talking about the foreign battlefield with valkiri for a while, saran turned away from the ring of kings and went to the sixth city of Foreign Battlefield through the transmission array of jadeite world. Today''s Saran, the three main sub bodies are all gathered together. In addition to the thunder sub body continues to dominate the main material world, Shalan''s shock sub body and dark sub body both earn enough combat merit for the body in the sixth city. Previously, something happened temporarily, so she went to the emerald world. Now that the matter is over, it is natural to come back and continue to earn war merit. Out of the transmission array, the guards on both sides of the transmission array saluted saran one after another. Today, saran has a very high status in the sixth city, only inferior to the city Lord''s court worship and extremely demigod. Even in some people''s opinion, the importance of saran is more than those demigods, only under the city Lord''s worship court. Nodding at the two guards, Sha LAN stepped down the transmission platform and was ready to go directly to the wall of the sixth city. But at this moment, Sha LAN suddenly felt that someone was staring at him nearby. Yu Guang glanced at a little girl who was about 14 or 15 years old. At this time, the little girl imitated Buddha and immediately turned to escape into the lane behind her. Without any hesitation, saran immediately chased up. He followed the little girl and soon came to a slightly dark room. At this time, the little girl quickly turned into a small hamster under the eyes of Saran, quickly climbed to the shoulder of the middle-aged woman in the room, and took out an unknown nut from her mouth , click to chew up. Looking at the middle-aged woman, Sha LAN knew that the other side was deliberately leading him to come, so he said directly, "I''ll say, except for some unique races, 14-5-year-old girls from the sixth city." Love is not forbidden in foreign battlefields, but once someone is pregnant, they will be sent back to their own world immediately, which can be regarded as a seed of vitality for the universe. Therefore, there are no children in the giant cities on the foreign battlefield. After all, this is the front-line fortress of war, not an ordinary city. The middle-aged woman looked at saran and said slowly, "saran Winman, you are very dangerous now. The mother of fear has been on you." "How do you know my full name, and the mother of fear that you said is staring at me?" he asked in a low voice "You are very famous. It''s not difficult to know your name in the sixth city. As for what I mean, it''s literally. The mother of fear has been staring at you. If you don''t want to be killed by the mother of fear, you need to keep a low profile." "If it''s true that the mother of fear is on me, is it because I killed the son of fear and her armies?" Hearing this, the middle-aged woman shook her head and laughed, and said to Saran, "of course, this is impossible. Whether it is the army of the mother of fear or the children of fear, even if they are all killed, the mother of fear will not be angry. Whether it is the spirit or the strange army, or the son of fear, they are just the tools of the mother of fear Now, if the tool is broken, it''s just the production. The mother of fear will not be angry at all for this, and will not target a wizard at the peak of legend. " "So what do you mean, and why do you say the mother of fear is on me?" "Because that''s the truth, just the reason, I can''t tell you, and even if I tell you, you can''t avoid it. You just need to know that the mother of fear is on you, and you need to avoid it for a while." "I don''t know why the mother of fear is staring at me, but I''m very curious. How do you know these things? If these things are true, then this is the intelligence that even the city Lord level of the sixth city can''t know. I''m afraid even the God level of the first city doesn''t know. How did you know about this? Or the mother of fear recently Is it because of you that you attach great importance to the sixth city The middle-aged woman looked at Sha LAN and suddenly said with a smile: "I have to admit that you are a very flexible little guy. If you give you more time, you may really threaten the mother of fear. But you came here too fast. Your behavior of killing the son of fear was too attractive, which made you appear in the mother of fear too early The mother of fear knows that you exist. Now the mother of fear is targeting the sixth city, and the first reason is you. "The voice just fell, the middle-aged woman suddenly looked at the direction outside the sixth city, and suddenly murmured to herself: "you see, she is not here now?" As soon as he said this, a fierce roar suddenly sounded, and Shalan almost immediately felt the vibration of the sixth city. He immediately rushed out of the door of the room and looked in the direction of the sixth city wall. However, he saw a huge shadow palm appeared out of thin air, ignoring the defense work on the city wall. At this time, a small part of the sixth city wall was blasted with a slap The virtual image of a woman appeared in the air, looking at the sixth city coldly, while the shadow palm continued to attack the wall of the sixth city, as if to tear down the sixth city. Mother of fear! The moment Shalan saw the figure, he knew who the owner of the figure was. Suddenly she turned her head. Sha LAN just wanted to ask the middle-aged woman some questions, but she found that the room she was in was extremely dilapidated, covered with dust and spider webs. It seemed that no one had ever been here just now, and the middle-aged woman and the hamster on her shoulder had already disappeared. It is at least a demigod who can disappear quietly in front of saran. However, there is no record of this middle-aged woman with more than half god strength in the sixth city. She appears quietly and leaves quietly. At this time, the middle-aged woman left, immediately let the mother of fear notice the abnormal situation, she looked up at Asgard suspended on the sixth city, reached out to Asgard made a grab action, but at this time, a translucent energy shield with a huge silver cross in the center suddenly appeared in front of the sixth City, the front was isolated from the front All the power of the mother of fear. At the same time, the small and medium-sized planets in the universe quickly change direction, crossing a flame and smashing at the mother of fear. True God, Lord of light, come! Ancient god, Wanli God, come! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 528 The meteorite meteor fell down and hit the mother of fear, but before those meteorites really got close to the mother of fear, they turned into powder and disappeared without a trace. They did not cause any damage to the mother of fear. Of course, God Wanli did not think that his attack could really do much harm to the mother of fear. The Lord of light and the Lord of Wanli are both members of the Presbyterian Church. They are one of the nine God level beings in the foreign battlefield. When the mother of fear attacked the sixth city, they were on guard. Now, the mother of fear suddenly launched her hand again. They both rushed to face the mother of fear at the first time. Of course, in terms of strength alone, both of them are not rivals of the mother of fear. However, the mother of fear is not the noumenon. It is just a projection. In the face of a projection, both of them are enough. "Mother of fear, I''m very curious, what''s attracting you in the sixth city, which can make you fall down and attack here again and again." The mother of fear looked at the Lord of light and said with a smile, "if you want to know, then I will tell you that my body has split into a split body, and she is now in the sixth city Oh, or just in the sixth city, so I want to find her. Unfortunately, she is my schist and left before sensing your arrival. Besides, I want to kill a man, the boy who owned Asgard who killed one of my children. If you bring him to me to kill, then I''ll leave now. What do you think? " Mother of fear''s words were not concealed in the least, so almost all the people in the sixth city heard her words. Naturally, most people in the sixth city knew that the person she was talking about was saran. As for those things in front of her, such as schizoid, many people did not know what it represented. Many people did not believe that this was the truth, but did not cause great waves Saran''s face changed greatly when she heard the mother of fear. If what the mother of fear said is true, then undoubtedly, the mysterious woman he just met is most likely the candidate for the so-called split body. On the contrary, if what the mother of fear says is false, and there is no such so-called split body, but it is impossible to explain why the mysterious woman suddenly appears and why she knows so much about the thoughts and wishes of the mother of fear. On the contrary, only if what the mother of fear says is true can the result be most likely. "I should say, did I get a life..." After taking a deep breath, Sha Lan was ready to leave first. However, at this moment, baiting fell from the sky and fell in front of Sha LAN. Regardless of why Sha Lan was here, he directly said to Sha LAN: "Saran, come with me. Don''t stay in the city, otherwise it''s hard to guarantee whether the mother of fear will try her best to kill you and lose a projection of her body for fear Mother is not even injured, but for our sixth city, without you, it is a great loss In the past three years, the concussion avatar manipulated Asgard, which helped the sixth city a lot. There were countless spirits and monsters killed. There were many spirits and monsters in the legendary level. The results were much more than that of a demigod. He was one of the most valued people in the sixth city. Moreover, besides the body, Sha LAN has the same legendary top level power. If Sha LAN can become a demigod and has three demigods, it will definitely be a great help. If saran became a sub God, even if he did not rely on Asgard, he could almost be half a God. Naturally, he attached great importance to saran baiting. Therefore, if anyone in the sixth city didn''t want Shalan to have an accident, then the first person was probably baiting himself. "Lord baiting, do you need me to control Asgard in the war? At least I can play a blow equivalent to the divine level when I control Asgard. I should be able to give some help to those two adults?" "Shalan, don''t use it first. The projection strength of the mother of fear is also the degree of first entering the divine level. The Lord of light and Lord Wanli can solve this problem, and you don''t need to do it yet. Of course, you''d better be prepared. Maybe when you really need you, it''s just that the possibility is not very big in my opinion." "Well, I see. Then I will follow Lord baiting and leave here." When Shalan and baiting entered the main hall in the core area of the sixth city, Lord Wanli''s eyes moved slightly, withdrew their attention there, turned to the projection of the mother of fear, and said with a smile, "mother of fear, in fact, I''m very strange, now you have become an ancient God, and you don''t need bloody sacrifice and belief. Why are you so persistent How about taking over the whole universe Looking at the Lord of Almighty, the mother of fear answered directly, "trapharoga, I will not tell you the answer to this question, but you will not really think that the ancient god is the summit?" "There is no doubt that both Lord al grant, the reincarnation master, or the black light emperor, are beyond the existence of the ancient god''s apex. It is not easy to reach their level if they want to reach their level. At least I don''t think they can reach their level by conquering the whole universe.""So this is the level that you guys who unite together can''t reach. Sooner or later, I''ll break through the ridiculous lines you''ve set up. At that time, I''ll devour you all one by one, and make my way out of the world!" In fact, there are two gods in the universe, such as the God of light and the God of light. At the beginning, the Lord of light was very powerful, and there was no one among the demigods. However, when he became a sub God, he could not make any further progress in any way. His understanding of the rules of light was also difficult to make progress. Finally, in a long time, the Lord of light exhausted his own spirit. After hundreds of years of hard work, he finally came to the conclusion He decided to give up the road of ancient gods and cultivate real gods. Fortunately, his hometown is one of the largest in the world, second only to the subject matter world, and three times larger than that of the jade world. His upper limit of power has reached the level of demigod. Relying on the power of the sub God level, he developed the bright Church in that world, and absorbed part of the transaction and structure of the hundreds of millions of glorious Lord Church in the mythological era, as well as the way of development. Finally, he created the largest church in the universe, the God of light. He gathered the power of faith, held the throne high, and achieved the divinity. He was also called the Lord of light. Now, he is the top man in the universe. If he still wants to follow the path of ancient god as before, he may still be a new sub God. In this way, the real God must be inferior to the ancient god, but it is not counted. As for Wanli God, he spent thousands of years in solitude and struggle to achieve his present position. It is difficult to force the ancient god''s road, and it is extremely difficult to achieve the ancient god. It requires top-level luck and strength. To become a master God, you need to understand at least three rules and reach the level of ancient gods. This premise is difficult for anyone to achieve What''s more, it doesn''t mean to understand the three rules. The universe is so big, under the premise of Ganges number of intelligent creatures as the base, there will be one or two such amazing talents. However, after they understand the three rules, they just become the ancient gods with three kinds of deities, and there is no unnecessary change. For example, the mother of fear, her ancient god position, at least has her most famous fear, hatred, hatred and other aspects of the rules, but she is still running for the road of the LORD God. Even the main gods on the side of the universe in foreign battlefields, there are two ancient gods with more than three rules. However, neither they nor the mother of fear have any tendency to become the main gods. The three natural rules are the premise, and there are other factors, but these factors are not known by people. The mother of fear''s behavior and purpose is obviously because she knows some information, or simply guesses and inferences, so she wants to occupy the whole universe and open up the way to the God level. But if the mother of fear does this, the creatures in the whole universe will be completely destroyed by her, and the universe in nature will not allow the situation to change That way, so they have to stop the mother of fear. There''s no second option. The projection of the mother of fear gradually disappeared in the air, of course, she did not want to leave, but did not want to continue to talk nonsense, ready to start. "Boom, boom..." The first face of the universe, which is quite illusory, appeared on the face of the universe. The invisible pressure came in an instant, facing the whole sixth city. At this time, the Lord of light looked at the man around him and said in a low voice, "I defend, you attack!" "Good!" With the approval of Wanli God, the Lord of light took a deep breath, and a soft white light bloomed behind his head. In the white light, we could see that there was a beautiful city shadow in the clouds. The people in the city were half kneeling on the ground, praying, praising and singing, with the light behind the head of the light spreading all over the place The whole sixth city has completely sheltered the whole sixth city. Heaven! "Boom The mother of fear''s pressure collided with the protection of heaven, which made the sixth city crazy. The Lord of light suspended on the sixth city changed slightly. The power of the true God was naturally weaker than that of the ancient god. If the non light lord was transformed from the ancient god''s road at the sub God level, there are not weak rules in the divine power, he may be even more now Not to mention the fact that the largest church in the universe does not have any details. "God said, evil and evil, inviolable!" "Hum!" There was a buzz and a great deal of light, and a pair of huge white wings spread slowly over the top of the sixth city, and then the whole city was wrapped up, so that the attack of the sixth city and the mother of fear was completely isolated, and no longer had any impact on the sixth city.This move is the divine skill of the Lord of light burning the power of faith. Every time it is used, it needs to consume a large amount of power of belief. At that moment, it continued to consume the power of belief of a world for a year. However, as the largest church in the universe, it can be said that it is rich and generous. In all aspects, the power of belief is also numerous. One world has one The number of years can almost make a man a demigod, but for the Lord of light, it is not too much loss. "Trafalgar, do it!" Hearing the words of the Lord of light, Wanli immediately sprang up and gradually released amazing force fields around his body. These force fields mixed gravity and magnetic force, making the void distorted. At the same time, Lord Wanli pointed out that a real black hole appeared under the huge face of the mother of fear, which was not the imitation of the dark energy phagocytosis characteristic of black hole technique The black hole, but thoroughly, the real black hole, the power of nature is not the same! "Boom, boom..." The sudden appearance of black hole makes the force of mother of fear quickly absorbed by black hole and disappears in it. It also makes the huge face constructed by mother of fear on the starry sky become distorted. In the end, it is a projection body. No matter how much the power of the mother of fear has reached, it can''t really stand in front of an ancient god and a real God with a small projection. Under the miracle like black hole and the belief that has burned the whole world for a year, the mother of fear can''t continue and its power is rapidly dissipated Consumption, no matter continue to maintain that huge incomparable face. "Trapharoga, and the Lord of light, I remember you. This time is your victory, but when I come next time, you will not be so easy. At that time, I will let you know what my strength is, and then your death will come!" Hearing this, the Lord of light directly said: "before then, we gods will not sit idly by. Your strength is very strong, and we are not weak. There are more than nine gods in the inner universe. If you really dare to come down in real life, we will let you know how much our strength is. At that time, we will destroy your real body Don''t regret what you said today. We won''t give you any chance to come back again. As long as you dare to come down in person, that time will be your death www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 529 At the same time, facing the two divine beings, even if the mother of fear wants to win only by projecting the body, it is too big and naive. At this time, baiting and the three demigods, as well as Shalan''s dark body, came together to welcome the existence of the two gods, the Lord of light and the God of Wanli. Obviously, baiting knew them well and had good relations with them. Therefore, he sighed helplessly and looked at the half collapsed "tide It''s a coincidence name Murmuring to herself, saran didn''t care too much. She left the mercenary union directly and left the gate of the tenth city. Several patrol teams and other mercenaries left the tenth city and spread to the outside. When he left the defense area of the tenth City alone and entered the wilderness area, a long blue bow with a height of more than half a person appeared on saran''s hand. This is the legendary magic tool created by Shalan and Yiwen together with the help of gojon and Sox, and the fury of thunder. This legendary wizard has two abilities in general. The first ability is to extract Sha Lan''s mental power, and actively gather thunder arrows with the smallest power equivalent to level 1 witchcraft and the largest level 10 legendary witchcraft. This thunder arrow is superior to level 10 legendary witchcraft in terms of wide attack range, high accuracy and strength cohesion. Under the optimization of thunder fury, only 60% of the same level of witchcraft is needed, which is really powerful Not vulgar. As for the second ability, it is charge energy. When Sha LAN is not in use, he can store his mental energy continuously. If he needs to release it at one time, he can exert his power far beyond his own level, which can be regarded as an assassin''s mace of Shalan. This ability was created by referring to some structures of Asgard. Now the mental power stored in the rage of thunder may enable saran to release a blow close to the demigod level, which is extremely powerful. Of course, in addition to the rage of thunder, Sha Lan also brought the kingdom of platinum. If it was not for the jade Lord''s left hand that could not be separated from the body, then Sha LAN might bring the jade Lord''s left hand together. As for time, because of the need to assist the noumenon to understand the rules, she also stayed in the noumenon. She kept walking towards the depth. Sha LAN did not know how far she had gone. Finally, she felt something wrong. Without saying a word, she immediately opened the bow string with the general current. A thunder arrow equivalent to level 6 witchcraft power appeared in the rage of the thunder, and fired directly at the direction where Sha LAN felt something wrong. "Boom..." The location exploded and thunder and lightning flashed everywhere. At this time, a faceless puppet came out from there and quickly climbed towards Sha LAN with both hands and feet on the ground. But before he got close to Sha Lan''s body, Sha LAN pulled a bow and arched again. A blue flash of lightning flashed through the body of the faceless puppet and exploded the body of the puppet completely It dissipates completely. Sha LAN didn''t pay too much attention to a spirit which was equivalent to level 6 power. He continued to move forward. He fired a large number of lightning arrows along the way, and solved one spirit after another and strange. The arrow shot like a thunderbolt finally exploded a woman with more than ten arms and eyes. She was the first level eight spirit body that was on the verge of legend. Now he could clearly feel that the number of high-level spirits and weird things he met was increasing. Obviously, he had gone deep into a rather dangerous degree. If we continue to deepen, we will inevitably encounter the supernatural and strange equivalent to the legendary level. It will not be so easy to kill. Even if we encounter the children of fear, even if we encounter the level of pale thousand faces, we can''t do anything for the children of fear without Asgard and silver white metal. Moreover, once we meet, we will only have to face the children of fear Can escape. What''s more, he came here to earn war merit. Although high-level spirits and monsters have more fighting skills, they are also extremely difficult to kill. Therefore, in Shalan''s calculation, his current strength is just right against level-7 and level-8 spirits and weirdness. He can kill relatively easily, ensure the killing rate, speed and efficiency. Therefore, he feels the spirits in this area And strange level, Shalan decided not to go deep! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 530 "Boom, boom..." One by one thunderbolt arrow shoots out from the rage of the thunder, and bombards those spirits that rush towards them with their limbs on the ground, with their hair scattered and their whole body covered with resentment eyes. Each thunderbolt arrow will take away three or four spirits. However, the number of these spirit bodies is too large. The single attack of thunder arrow can not attack this large group Spirit causes effective damage. As a result, when those spirits rushed to Sha LAN, there was a huge thunder storm on her body, which broke out into an amazing thunderstorm, swept the whole wilderness around Sha LAN quickly, and destroyed all the spirits who dared to rush to Saran, and dissipated them into wisps of white smoke. "Hoo..." Breath out, just now the continuous battle, even a legendary peak wizard, will inevitably consume a lot of spiritual power. However, for the present Saran, he has three incarnations and one noumenon, and his spiritual strength is equal to a four fold increase. Because the spirit of the body and the body can be transmitted through the connection of the soul, so the other two are The noumenon can recover after transmitting the spiritual power, but it can initially reach the level of infinite spiritual power. Between a breath and a breath, almost exhausted mental power quickly recovered, and the state returned to the peak again. Looking around, saran got up and walked quickly to the East, ready to find other spirits and weird, and brush a wave of fighting skills. As he walked, Sha LAN suddenly felt the roar and roar in front of him. After thinking about it, he immediately rushed to that direction. When he came to a small soil slope, he finally saw the source of those roars and fighting sounds. A group of mercenaries are communicating with these mercenaries. Saran does not care to lift the platinum border. Looking at the mercenaries who are a little wary of himself, Sha LAN does not intend to have too much communication with them. In the megacity, it is a dividing line. The inner universe behind the mega city is the place of human rules. Outside the mega city, there are irregular areas. Many people here will become more terrible than spirits and monsters. Although Shalan did save them, these mercenaries were subconsciously wary of something. Looking at these people, saran didn''t care much about them. He turned around and walked to the other side. He planned to continue hunting until he was too tired. However, before he went far away, he suddenly heard familiar voices coming from the mercenaries. "Have we managed to escape?" "Captain, you wake up, we''ve made it out No, it should have been saved by the adult, who solved those weird and legendary ceramic dolls. We are safe for the time being. " "And cress? How is he doing? " "Chris Captain, Kress, he... " "OK, I see. I Cough You help me up, and I want to thank the Lord Hearing the more familiar voice, saran frowned and turned to look at the captain. He looked at the familiar but strange face of the man. Listening to his familiar voice, he hesitated and said, "Reina?" The man was stunned, and even more than a dozen people in the whole mercenary team were stunned. They looked at Sha LAN, who was wearing a mask, wearing a cloak, and covered up and down. They didn''t understand why the strong man of this legendary level knew the name of his captain. Yes, the leader of this mercenary regiment is Reina, who was once the leader of the tidal knights and has the blood of the Golden Dragon. It turns out that he did not know when he also came to the foreign battlefield and acted as a mercenary in the foreign battlefield. However, it is normal to think about it. Most of the people who come to the Foreign Battlefield come here to earn the resources that are easily impossible to earn in the world of the inner universe. Otherwise, no one would risk their lives in this precarious place and the army of mother of fear would fight day and night. Reina stepped forward. He looked at Saran, who was covered all over his body. He hesitated and said, "this adult, are you? I''m sorry, I don''t remember you. Please tell me, have we met before? " Looking at Reina, who seemed to have been smoothed out, and was not as proud and informative as before, saran took a deep breath, but did not intend to continue to hide it. She stretched out her hand and pulled down her hood and took off her mask. Looking at Reina, she said with a smile, "commander Reina, we haven''t met for a long time." Reina looked at saran. After a long time, he finally overlapped the legendary wizard in front of him with the memory of saran. He was a little excited and some unbelievable looking at saran and said, "you, are you really saran? The Shalan of the material world Nodding, saran stepped forward and said to Reina, "yes, of course it''s me. I haven''t seen each other for a long time." Reina was a little excited and went to saran. He was just about to say something. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He immediately said to Saran, "Saran, I didn''t think of you before. Is it Shalan from the sixth city..."Nodding, Shalan said to Reina, "yes, that Shalan of the sixth city is me. Now you can see me, just a part of me. Of course, you can also regard him as me. We are all one, but I didn''t expect that we would meet here, and you even came to the foreign battlefield." "The third year after I left the main material world, I came to the foreign battlefield. I was proud of my strength. I didn''t even have a medium level here. After so many years, I became a level seven blood wizard. It''s just nothing compared with you." "Reina, the elf should have left with you. I don''t know how she is now?" Hearing this, Reina''s face showed sadness and remorse. He slowly shook his head and said, "not only the elves, but also our two league members came to the foreign battlefield with me, but their strength was worse than mine. So they finally gave up and went to live a stable life in other worlds. As for the elves She died, in my arms, to save me. " With a sigh of regret, saran reached out and patted Reina on the shoulder and said to him, "I''m sorry, it''s not your fault. The foreign battlefield is so cruel that if you step in here, you''ll have ignored life and death." Forced to smile and nod, Reina looked at saran and changed the topic: "how are you recently? It seems that your strength is improving fast, at least much better than me." "It''s just a bit of luck By the way, if you have time, go back to the main material world with me. There is something there that can increase the blood concentration in your body, and it will probably enable you to recover the true dragon form. Once you can restore the true dragon form, you will at least have self-protection in this foreign battlefield. There is no need to do this like today. " "Blood concentration? What can do that? Is it some kind of medicine? " "Of course it''s not a potion. I don''t know if you''ve heard of Hualong pool. There''s a Hualong pool in the main material realm. It belongs to me." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 531 As a wizard with the blood of the golden dragon, it is impossible for Reina not to know the existence of the Hualong pool. In fact, if he had no foundation in the golden dragon clan, was not valued and could not get any resources, he might not have come to the foreign battlefield, and would stay in the golden dragon family to practice peacefully and wait for the opportunity to enter the Hualong pool of the golden dragon clan In order to save a lot of practice time, one step to the sky. However, Reina''s status in the golden dragon clan was not high. He could not enter the Hualong pool, and even many dragon language magic arts would not be taught to him. Naturally, Reina could not obtain enough resources in the golden dragon clan, so he came to the foreign battlefield to earn the resources he needed. Now, he never thought that Shalan found the existence of Hualong pool in the subject matter world, And for his own use, Reina''s mood at this time is really very excited, also very complex. The reason why he wanted to leave the material world and go to the world where the golden dragons lived. First, he wanted to go to a world where there was no upper limit of strength. The second reason was to find the golden dragons and get more resources for themselves. It was just beyond his expectation that the golden dragons were the more rigid of the six dragon families, so they were for the power of time Sensitive of them, but for the purity of blood has a morbid adherence. Although there is discrimination against Reina, we will not put too much resources into Reina. For the real dragon people, they are all top-level resources. The opportunity to enter the Hualong pool that is easily unavailable will not be given to Reina, and so will those other top resources. Of course, if the blood of the Red Dragon King is not on Irwin, and he is a member of the grant family, then the rate will probably be the same as that of Reina. as for Reina, even in the end, he is not as good as leading the tide Knights in the main material world when he is in the main material world, so that he can obtain the top resources in the main material world. Although the supernatural power of the main material world has just returned, as the core of the universe, even if it has just returned to the supernatural power, the top-level resources bred by it are really not poor. Therefore, Reina is naturally unbalanced in his mind and can not continue to stay in the golden dragon family. However, his self-esteem was not allowed to return to the subject matter world. Moreover, the main material world did restrict his development. This made Reina, who knew that there were foreign battlefields, made a decision and came to the foreign battlefield. Unfortunately, the two people who followed him left halfway to live a peaceful life in other worlds, and the only one was with him He was also the spirit he loved, but he died in an action. Reina felt that he was a failure. If he had not always wanted to revenge the spirit and kill the frightened son who killed the spirit, he would not have continued to insist. Now that there is a Hualong pool in Shalan, he would not miss this opportunity. If it was Reina in the past, he might pay enough for the exchange, but now Reina''s pride has been broken, he only wants strength, so pride and self-esteem are nothing. "Saran, may I enter your Hualong pool?" Looking at Reina, Sha LAN nodded definitely and said, "of course, you can enter it to increase blood and obtain the real dragon form of Golden Dragon. You just need to go back to the main material world, go to the wizard''s ring and find me. My other avatar is there. You can go to the dragon scale island where the Hualong pool is located." Taking a deep breath, Reina looked at Saran, nodded slowly and said, "Saran, I need strength now, so I won''t say more if I have any more. Thank you for your generosity. I will give it back to you in the future." "It doesn''t matter. We''re old acquaintances, aren''t we? In addition, if you want to, your team can go to the sixth city. I have some relations there. At least I can give them a relatively stable position, of course, if they want to. If you decide to go to the sixth city, go to the core palace complex of the sixth city and find me. My other sub body is also sitting there. But I have a request. I hope all of you can keep a secret and don''t pass on my message here. I don''t know if it''s ok? " After hearing this, without waiting for Reina to speak, his team members nodded excitedly one after another. In fact, they already had the idea of joining the regular troops or related forces in the foreign battlefield, but their strength was not enough, and it had nothing to do with it. At most, they could only join the combat forces. If they were not lucky, they would join the reconnaissance forces and become mercenaries They can also escape at will, but if they join those dangerous forces, even if they know that there is danger, they can only follow the orders to rush forward, which is undoubtedly unacceptable to them. Therefore, when they heard saran''s words, almost everyone was very pleased with her help, and they were grateful to him. Looking at the reaction of his teammates, Reina shook his head and laughed helplessly. He was not disappointed, but he was too dissatisfied with his own strength. Even his teammates and lovers could not protect him. This kind of self makes Reina dislike very much. He needs to be stronger. No, he must be stronger!Reina left with his team. They walked towards the tenth City, and soon disappeared in the sight of Shalan. For their strength, Shalan was still very relieved. As long as they did not continue to go deep but returned, there would be no big problem. At the very least, jerena could protect himself. Turning to look deeper, saran thought for a moment and continued to move to the right. He put on his hood and mask again. Although Reina and his colleagues probably would not disclose their own information, they had to guard against people. Saran decided to change his hunting position. At least, once a small probability event happened, he was not in his original position That''s enough. Just when Sha Lan was hunting for spirits and weird things in the wilderness outside the territory, Shalan''s dark avatar opened his eyes. He left the tower of the wizard''s ring, followed the transmission array to the dragon scale island. He found Yiwen lying here for several years in the cave where the Hualong pool was located. Sitting on the reclining chair beside coco, saran directly said to her, "after a while, I have a friend who will come here to enter the Hualong pool. Please arrange it." Coco looked at Saran, nodded and said, "no problem. What''s his name?" "Reina, he was my head of the tide knights." "Tide knights? It''s him. I remember you told me that he has the blood of the golden dragon, right? " "Yes, he does have the blood of the golden dragon clan, but he is not treated as well as you. The Hualong pool of the golden dragon clan has no round to get him." "In a reasonable sense, the golden dragon clan can be regarded as old-fashioned in terms of blood. It is clear that they are very fashionable in other aspects and can accept new things, but the blood relationship is hard to say." "It doesn''t matter. We have it here anyway. Just let him come." After a moment''s silence, Yiwen coughed softly and said to Sha LAN, "Sha LAN, there are some objections among the six dragon people recently. Although I don''t care about those objections, I think I should tell you about it. There are some extreme individuals among the six dragon families who have some objection to the ownership of Hualongchi, which is the main material realm. They think that Hualongchi is originally the dragon clan, and the main material realm is no exception. Moreover, they seem to have found some Archean literature, which indicates that the place where the six dragon people lived in the main material world was longscale island. Therefore, those extreme individuals are making the decision of the top level of the six dragon families to make a decision, and put the ownership of longscale island under the six dragon families. " Nodding slowly, saran said to Yiwen, "simply speaking, some of the six dragon families want to occupy the island of dragon scale, right?" "Yes, that''s it." "So, coco, what do you think? Although the dragon scale island belongs to the red dragon family, the grant family and me, they are all related to you. Your position in these three parties can also be said to be very important. So I want to ask what you think. " "My thoughts?" "That''s right, what you think!" "Of course, let them play with eggs. This island belongs to us. They have a fart relationship." "That''s enough. We don''t have to care about it." Hearing saran''s words, Yiwen laughed, turned over and squeezed into the reclining chair of Shalan, and squeezed together with Shalan. Their bodies were closely together. Yiwen said to Shalan, "Saran, my strength is about to reach level 10 legend. When can I go to the foreign battlefield to find you?" Speaking of this, we have to say that in the foreign battlefield, there is actually a regulation that is not a regulation. However, if there is a god stationed in the foreign battlefield, then his relatives do not need to fight in the foreign battlefield. Of course, you can also take the initiative to go there. Therefore, among the nine deities of the Presbyterian Church, the Dragon God of the dragon clan can not enter the foreign battlefield because he has been stationed in the divine court of the Foreign Battlefield all the year round. So can the grant family and the black light family. Of course, this rule is not the real rule of the foreign battlefield, but a convention. In fact, it can be regarded as accumulating strength secretly. When the situation in the foreign battlefield is really serious, the Convention will not count, whether it is the grant family, the black light family, or the dragon family, the strong one in the bright Church of the Lord of light All of them will be sent to foreign battlefields as new forces to fight against the mother of fear and carry out the final general attack. However, because of the existence of the ancient temple, it will also attract some individuals who have confidence in themselves to join in the battle in the foreign battlefield, and these will naturally not be under the jurisdiction. This is the case with Yiwen. No matter whether he belongs to the grant family or the red dragon family, there is no need to enter the foreign battlefield. It is just because Shalan is in the foreign battlefield, she also wants to fight with Shalan, but Shalan stops her on the pretext of insufficient strength every time. Now Yiwen is about to reach the level 10 legend, and a descendant of the Dragon King''s blood, even in the foreign battlefield, can be regarded as the existence of the upper class. In fact, his power absolutely exceeds the ordinary legendary peak. Therefore, Shalan has no excuse to refuse to go to the Foreign Battlefield.Although she was worried about the safety of Irwin, Shalan also knew that if Yiwen really wanted to go to the foreign battlefield, the God of the grant family and the God of the dragon clan would not ignore it. The grant family itself, as well as the red dragon family itself, would give Yiwen great help, such as more powerful witches and so on, which would be enough to arm Yiwen Teeth, as long as Yiwen does not go to fight with the son of fear, provocative mother of fear, basically there is no big problem. Thinking of this, Sha LAN nodded helplessly and said, "when you have reached the level 10 legend level, you can go to the foreign battlefield to find me. Remember that I am in the sixth city, you can go to the sixth city to find me directly." Yi Wen kisses Sha LAN for a while, hehe laughs and says: "don''t worry, I didn''t remember, then I will go to you directly." "Well, if you know, then I''ll..." Before saying that, Shalan''s face suddenly changed. His body shook slightly and disappeared beside him like a wave light mirage. Seeing saran''s strange appearance, Yiwen''s face changed greatly. She didn''t know what was wrong with saran. After thinking about it, she immediately got up and prepared to go to find saran. But at this time, a strange voice suddenly appeared in her mind, but it made her trust incomparably. "Little guy, don''t be impulsive. It''s a good thing. The boy is not in danger. I''ll tell you when he''s OK." Hearing this, coco took a deep breath and sat down again in the reclining chair, but she was still a little nervous, waiting for saran to give her an answer. At this time, Shalan''s body and soul are in earth shaking changes. A large number of black fog covers her body from the void, changing her body and soul a little bit. The lost dark body is transformed into a bit of pure black energy, which is suspended on the spiritual sea of saran and undergoing earth shaking changes. There is only one reason for this change, that is, saran has understood the dark rules and pushed his own understanding of the dark rules forward to a level, reaching the demigod level! In other words, today''s saran has broken through the level of legend peak, from the level of mortal to the level of God, reaching the level of demigod, and his dark incarnation has become the first semi God separation! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 532 If in the outside world, Shalan''s breakthrough may make great changes in the world. For example, the day turns into night, and the dark energy produces some unique celestial phenomena with the realization of the dark rules. However, in the ancient temple, this change was suppressed to the lowest degree by the ancient temple. The specific changes and signs are just the black fog around Saran, but it is just the black fog around Sha LAN This change is enough for other people who are understanding the rules of darkness to look at it. "A breakthrough "I don''t think it''s been a long time since he broke the legendary peak?" "In less than three years." "Less than three years? Even if there is a time type of sorcery, it is a bit too amazing, such a talent is really Envy, jealousy and hatred. " "I am a disciple of valkiri. I am sure I have talent. Now there are two demigods in valkiri''s disciples. It seems that valkiri is not far away from breaking through the divine level?" "If she can really break through the divine level as soon as possible, it would be nice. Recently, the war is not so ideal. The mother of fear''s army attacks more and more frequently. It seems that the mother of fear is also a little impatient." When saran woke up, the first thing she heard was this. The black fog slowly came into his body. Shalan''s body had undergone great changes. Now he has crossed the level of mortals and reached the level of God, which can be regarded as a real high-level combat power in the universe. Without much delay, saran got up and left the room where she understood the rules of darkness and came to the outside world. At this time, Hualiu and the drunkard happened to be in the ancient temple. They had already known the news of saran''s breakthrough. They had nothing important to do, so they waited outside the room of the dark rules. When they saw saran coming out, they immediately met him. "Saran, you are really a step ahead of me. You become a demigod first." Looking at the drunkard, Sha LAN laughed and said to him, "drunkard, we agreed before, but now you owe me a piece of star gold." Star gold is a specialty of the world in which the drunkard''s hometown is located. Its metal section is like a galaxy of stars. It is a divine material in alchemy. It is also a semi divine, sub divine and even artifact that can be used in the process of making. It has always been valuable and has no market. That is, the drunkard has a special status in the world of his hometown, and his strength is excellent It''s impossible to bet on such a thing. Hearing saran''s words, the drunkard didn''t feel distressed. He nodded and said, "a piece of star gold is just a piece of star gold. Although the flesh hurts, it''s not that I can''t take it out, but sooner or later I''ll win it back with interest and capital." With a slight eyebrow pick, saran looked at the drunkard and said, "win back with even capital and interest? How about another bet? We''ll bet on the second star gold. If you win, I''ll give you this piece, or give you equivalent materials. If I win, you can give me another star gold, OK? " "What are you going to bet on?" "Just bet on my thunder rule and concussion rule, you can reach the demigod level one step first. What do you think?" Hearing this, the drunkard immediately rolled his eyes and said to Saran, "roll on, don''t gamble with you. Recently, I just got stuck in the last point. Maybe I will break through tomorrow. Maybe there is no movement for ten or eight years. I''m a normal person, but I''m not the same as you. I don''t want to gamble with you." Looking at the drunkard''s helpless appearance, saran and Hualiu both laughed. Every room that understood the rules had sound insulation facilities. Naturally, they were not afraid to affect those people. The laughter stopped. Hualiu looked at Sha LAN and asked, "Saran, what are you going to do next?" "Of course, I will continue to understand, but I haven''t thought about the rule, the thunder rule and the concussion rule." "In my opinion, the two cross understand it. When one encounters a bottleneck, you can understand the other. After all, it is as natural as your understanding of the rules of darkness, and there is hardly any bottleneck. It is really too few." Nodding, Shalan agreed with Hualiu very much. He said to Hualiu directly: "yes, let''s do it like this. I''m going to understand the thunder rule first, and if there is a bottleneck, I''ll understand the concussion rule. The two will come alternately." "So, Saran, what are you going to do with your dark incarnation? Or go back to the material world? " "No, I''m going to exchange it with thunderbolt. After all, it''s demigod. If I earn War Merit, it should be faster than thunder''s The voice fell, and the dark body separated from Saran, left the ancient temple, and came to the tenth city through the transmission array. At this time, thunder spirit has also returned to the tenth city. After handing over the identity with the dark body, he set foot on the transmission array. After many times of transmission, he returned to the main material world. He just found Reina who had just returned to the main material world, and went directly to longscale island. Seeing saran''s return, coco immediately stepped up. She recognized that Saran was no longer the dark part, but the thunder one. She directly asked, "Saran, is your dark body OK?""Of course, my dark rule has successfully understood the level of demigod. Now I am a demigod, so I exchange it. My thunder sub body continues to stay in the master material world, and the dark sub body is ready to continue to earn some combat achievements in foreign battlefields because it is already a demigod. Oh, by the way, this is Reina. You should know each other. " Knowing that Saran was all right, Irwin was no longer worried. She looked at Reina and immediately said with a smile, "Reina, I''ve heard a lot about the name. We are very similar. Both of us have the blood of the dragon clan. I have soaked the Hualong pool for a long time, so now the Hualong pool has no great effect on me, but for you, it should be very effective." Looking at Yiwen, Reina immediately saluted and said, "Your Highness Yiwen, I have heard of you for a long time. You are one of the successors of the future Dragon King of the red dragon family, and your rank is very high. Your name is like thunder to me." "That''s all false names. Anyway, I didn''t intend to be the Dragon King In addition, I know what kind of virtue they are. This Hualong pool doesn''t belong to them. And I can make decisions. Just remember not to make too much noise. This is the main material world. The upper limit of extraordinary power is still at level 5. Take it easy. " Nodding, Reina said, "of course, I understand, so can I..." Yiwen immediately gave up her position and said to Reina, "go ahead, there is the Hualong pool. In addition, I suggest that you stimulate the blood of the dragon clan to enter again. This will probably produce some unique effects, such as awakening some unique dragon talent or understanding some unique dragon language magic. I hope everything goes well for you." Thank you very much Reina immediately turned into a half man and half dragon state. Before he reached the Hualong pool inside, he jumped into it without any hesitation. With a wave of her hand, Yiwen opened the magic array of secluded breath in the cave department, and cut off the internal breath. She and saran came to the rest room outside the cave and sat opposite each other. "Saran, I can vaguely feel that you are chasing something, practicing hard and fighting hard, but I can''t think of what you are chasing. Now you are also a demigod. Can you tell me what you are chasing?" Yiwen is now Shalan''s pillow man. Naturally, she can clearly feel the state of saran. However, there is no way to say about the things that Saran carries. In the mouth of Al and Hei Guang, there is a more terrible existence than the mother of fear. Even they can''t directly say the existence of her name. That Saran has a trace of speculation, It is impossible to pronounce any name that represents her in any way. Naturally, it cannot be told to coco. "Coco, there are some things I can''t tell you for the time being, but I can assure you that I will tell you when I can, OK?" Looking at Saran, Irwin nodded slowly. Looking at saran''s dignified face, she immediately knew that the power of the thing that Saran pursued, or existed, was definitely much higher than that of the present Saran, and what kind of appearance could a demigod show? In the eyes of Yiwen, only those high gods could have this possibility. "God?" Murmured to herself in her heart, coco took a deep breath, and her eyes showed a trace of firmness. She has always been behind others, especially when she is with saran. She doesn''t want to fall behind saran too much. Coco can''t bear the burden of being a favorite. Instead, she wants to be saran''s dependence and, at the very least, her comrades in arms. Now this state of being protected by saran may be very happy in the eyes of all women State, but in the eyes of Irwin, that is absolutely unbearable. She can not be protected, and she does not want to be protected. What she wants is to fight side by side. However, in fact, her strength is much weaker than that of Sha LAN. Now she has only touched the door of level 10 legend and has not yet fully stepped into it. However, Sha LAN has become a demigod. Such a gap can be called a day by day, which is basically the same as the gap between legend and ordinary people. Coco looked at saran. She took a deep breath. She got up and said to Saran, "Saran, I''m going to go home. I''ve been here long enough these years. It''s time to accept my identity in the family." Today''s Saran, not only has a strong background, but also her own strength can''t be ignored. Naturally, she is not afraid that someone will interfere with saran and coco again. Besides, there is no one to interfere. Therefore, there is no need for Yiwen to stay in the material world all the time. It''s time for her to go back. Besides, only in the family can there be a real space for her to practice and practice. The original founder of the red dragon of the grant family is the son of Al grant and iris, the first Red Dragon Queen with human blood in history. He was a half dragon man with legendary power since he was born. His cultivation method was created for half dragon people like him. As for the foundation of cultivation, he needed legendary power. Now Yiwen can start to practice!Shalan looked at Yiwen, he naturally knew what Yiwen thought. He also respected Yiwen''s idea, and would not stop her from letting her stay with him. It was too selfish for Yiwen. Shalan disdained for such a thing. Since Yiwen wanted to strengthen his real strength and fight side by side with him, Shalan fulfilled her idea. "Coco, you have to catch up with me next time we meet." "That''s for sure, otherwise I don''t want to go back to that place. Next time I come back, I''ll cover you. If those damned guys dare to be against you, I''ll break their heads one by one." "That''s settled. I''m waiting for you to come back and protect me." "Don''t worry, no problem!" Yiwen said, hugging saran''s head, two people kiss together, do not know how long, two people''s lips separate, Yiwen into a red light disappeared in front of saran. Looking at coco, who disappeared completely, saran took a deep breath and murmured to herself, "it''s not so easy to protect me. We''ll see who is better next time we meet." As the voice dropped, saran sat down again, waiting for Reina to leave from Hualong pool. At the same time, the shock of the sixth city, the darkness of the wilderness outside the tenth City, and the body of the ancient temple all sighed and fell into their own affairs again. Books are long; books are short. It''s another five years in a flash. For the existence of legend and even God level, five years is not too long, but for ordinary people, five years is enough to make a teenager mature and steady. When Sha Lan''s dark body came out of the transmission array, he immediately restrained his breath and suppressed his strength at the legendary peak. The flower stream that followed Shalan out of the transmission array immediately converged his strength and suppressed his strength at the level of the legendary peak. It''s a world where power is at the peak of legend, and it''s home to drinkers, a world in the inner universe called starriver. In Xinghe world, there are stars and sands flowing in the outermost part of the atmosphere, which looks like a river wrapping the whole world. This world is rich in all kinds of metal alchemy materials, especially the star gold lost to saran by drinkers five years ago. Today, saran and Hualiu come here to participate in the ceremony of promoting the youngest son of Xinghe emperor, that is, their good friend, drunkard, to demigod! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 533 The drunkard understands the rules of the soul, which is very difficult. This is one of the reasons why he has not broken through to the demigods before. Now, with his ability to deal with spirits and weird things, he has become the middle and upper level of demigods, which can be said to be extremely gifted. This is also the reason why a large number of legends and demigods, even some sub gods, have come to star world to attend the drunkard promotion ceremony. Nowadays, all the worlds and people in the inner universe have only one common enemy, which is the mother of fear. As a rule that can effectively restrain spirits and weird things, the rule of soul is highly valued. Of course, the drunkard can see these things clearly. He can distinguish his real friends from those who come to join in the fun. When he knows that Saran and Hualiu are coming, the drunkard comes to the transmission array in person to meet them. "Ha ha, you two are here at last." The drunkard hugged Hualiu and Shalan one after another, smiling and punching them on the shoulders. At this time, Sha LAN looked at the peacock like robe and hair with unique headdress of Star River world on the drinker, and said to the drunkard with tears and laughter: "drunkard, how do you dress up like this? When do you start to go neutral?" Helplessly looked at his robe, the drunkard sighed and said: "this is the rule of our star river world. My family is the royal family of Star River world, and I should abide by the rules. Originally, I didn''t want to wear these clothes, but my mother''s face was about to cry. How could I say no?" Blinking an eye, Sha LAN nodded and said: "yes, anyway, if you really follow your meaning, this so-called celebration will not be held. It''s just that your hometown needs such a celebration to increase its popularity. It''s also no way to do it. Your present existence is almost like the spokesperson of the whole world." Irritated and scratched his head, the drunkard said, "Saran, you''re right. It''s true, but I can''t follow my own temperament in this matter. You are also an important person in the main material world. Now your words and deeds also represent the main material world. Can you still dig your nose in the street as before?" Rolling her eyes, Sha LAN shook her head and said with a smile, "you guy, I shouldn''t talk to you seriously. When did I dig my nose in the street?" Hearing this, the three all laughed, but soon a waiter like man came quickly, saluted Hualiu and saran, and then quickly left here with the drunkard to prepare for the ceremony. At this time, Hualiu looked at the drunkard who was taken away, and said to Shalan, "Shalan, I''m afraid the drunkard will not be able to stay in the foreign battlefield for a long time as before. Just as I said, there will be a demigod world, especially when the world belongs to a country. As a member of the royal family of this country, the drunkard should not bear the following responsibilities It''s as simple as he imagined. " With a slight frown, Sha Lan said to Hua Liu, "but the rules the drunkard understands are the rules of the soul. Only in the foreign battlefield can he exert his ability and embody his own value, which is what the drunkard wants Of course, unless the drunkard''s parents make up their minds to keep the drunkard, I''m afraid he really has nothing to do with his parents "Yes, that''s what worries me. Personally, I hope that the drunkard can continue to fight with us in the foreign battlefield. But as you know, the danger in the foreign battlefield is very great, even the demigod can''t keep himself safe. That''s what happened before your sixth city. Even the demigods can''t resist the sudden attack of the mother of fear, and you can''t be killed instantly if you run away. Moreover, for many people, their hometown priority is higher than the whole universe. Our defense line in the foreign battlefield is actually like a big net, blocking all powerful beings and some low-level spirit monsters in the extraterritorial universe. However, some low-level spirit monsters sneak into the inner universe from the cracks in the big net. These are all objective things Love. Therefore, many demigods, sub gods, and even the real gods choose to spend most of their time guarding their hometown, and the rest of their time helping in foreign battlefields. This is also understandable. In fact, as far as I know, there are about twenty-one gods in our universe, the real gods and the ancient gods. I know that, of these twenty-one gods, only nine have decided to stay in foreign battlefields. The remaining 12 Gods are basically the same as I said before. Most of them are stationed in their own hometown or stationed in foreign battlefield for other reasons for a long time. These are objective and we can''t change them. " "There are twelve gods in the inner universe, which is beyond my expectation." "Among the Twelve Gods, eight are true gods and four are ancient gods. You should also know that the position of true gods is determined by the power of faith. If not for the true God who is really confident in himself and his own church, most of the true gods will spend their time on the development of the church and the maintenance of the power of faith. In fact, this is the case It''s also about the particularity of the true gods. No wonder they are. "Hua Liu''s words are very tactful. In fact, in Sharan''s understanding, there have been many times in history that the true God was too careless, too confident about his own church, and neglected the management and supervision, so that some high-level clergy with two minds, or foreign evil gods, stole the faith of the true God and gradually grasped the ownership of the church. When the true gods are aware of something wrong, some of them can stop the loss in time, while others are completely too late to fall on their own clergy or the power of foreign evil gods to steal their faith. Not all people are selfless, and not everyone can let go of their selfishness. Under the temptation of becoming a demigod, a sub God, or even a true God, many people will choose to steal the faith of the true God to achieve themselves. In fact, what saran and Hualiu didn''t know was that such a thing existed in the foreign battlefield. There was a real God who fought day and night for the safety of the inner universe and the mother of fear. However, one of the saints in his church headquarters had selfish intentions and secretly seduced the paladin of the armed forces of the church, After gaining the power of the church, he began to steal the power of faith in the true God. As a result, in the battle between the true God and the mother of fear, the virgin overthrew the Church of the true God in order to promote the sub God, making the true God fall from the position of the true God in the turbulence of the power of belief, and become a sub God. The true God who lost his divinity and throne was killed and fell in an instant under the power of the mother of fear, and did not come at all It''s time to save. After the war, five gods came to the world, completely destroyed the distorted church, and executed the former Saint who had achieved the sub God position, but it was too late. The consequence of that event is far more than imagined. It is not only the fall of a God, but also the real God of the inner universe. In addition to having great confidence in ourselves and the master of the largest religion in the inner universe, few true gods have been stationed in foreign battlefields for a long time after this incident, so as not to let the previous tragedy happen to them It''s happening again. The ancient gods who knew this very well did not have the force field, so that the real gods could continue to stay in the foreign battlefield for a long time. After that, it gradually evolved into the rule that everyone should stay in the foreign battlefield for a period of time from the legend. Those real gods also stepped back and agreed to this rule. After all, although they were not assured of leaving for a long time, they would leave for a while every once in a while. If leaving such a short period of time would still affect them, then there was no need for these real gods to continue to be as they would sooner or later fall. The ceremony of the drunkard becoming a demigod was so grand that the whole world fell into a frenzied atmosphere of celebration. As for those legends, demigods and sub gods, except for their close relationship, or if they really want to cooperate or ask for something, they basically leave after the ceremony. At this level, the so-called ceremony has no attraction for them at all. They just come here just to sell wine, and naturally they don''t stay here It''s necessary. Ten days later, the carnival atmosphere gradually cooled down, and the drunkard finally had time to sit with saran and Hualiu to drink and talk, but it seemed that the drunkard was not so happy. Saran and Hualiu looked at each other. They both knew that their guess might be right. After drinking three cups of Star River''s strongest wine in a row, it''s just impossible for a demigod to get drunk. But as the saying goes, everyone is drunk. Today''s drunkard has that meaning. He looks at Sha LAN and Hualiu with some drunkenness, and says to them helplessly: "I may not be able to go back to the foreign battlefield in a short time." Sure enough, Sha LAN took a drink from his glass and said to the drunkard, "drunkard, don''t take this matter to heart. You can go to foreign battlefields every other time in the future. It doesn''t mean that you can stay there. Don''t worry too much about it." "Saran, no one likes to fight, and no one likes to fight at the risk of their own life and death. I am the same, but I am also very clear that if there is no foreign battlefield, I can not squeeze my potential, nor can I understand the soul rules in the ancient temple for a long time. What I am afraid of is not that I can not garrison in foreign battlefields, but I am afraid that when I stay in my hometown for a long time, my spirit in my heart will be polished a little bit. At that time, I am afraid that I will lose the spirit of enterprising. I am afraid that at that time, I can only maintain a semi God''s real strength, and I can''t advance inch by inch. " The warm and comfortable environment weakens people''s fighting spirit, even if it is a demigod. Saran looked at the drunkard, drank the wine out of the glass and said to the drunkard, "drunkard, now you have three choices. The first choice is to go according to your parents'' wishes. Comfort does not mean that it is bad. Without you, the foreign battlefield will not be broken.The second choice is that you ignore the meaning of your parents. If you want to leave the world, at least no one can stop you. In my opinion, if you really leave, your parents will accept the result no matter what they are not willing to do. Only in that way, your parents will have to worry and fear. The third option is to have a serious talk, tell them what you want, and then ask them to understand you. No matter what the result is, don''t blame others or make trouble with your parents. At least they really love you Looking at Sha LAN, the drunkard suddenly laughed. He shook his head and said, "Saran, it''s the first time that I know that. It''s really like that when you talk about reason Well, I''ll do what you say. You two are waiting for me for three days. I''ll give you an answer in three days Nodding, saran said with a smile, "OK, we''ll drink here and wait for your return." The drunkard nodded heavily. He picked up a bottle of wine on the table, drank all the wine in the bottle, and turned away from here. Looking at the drunkard leaving, saran looked at Hualiu and said, "Hualiu, what do you think the drinker will choose in the end?" Hualiu didn''t immediately answer Sha Lan''s words. He just drank one cup after another of wine. He suddenly got up and said to Saran, "Saran, I suddenly feel that what you said just now is very correct. I should go back and have a good talk with my parents. At the beginning, I left because they didn''t understand me, so I had no connection. Now it seems that it is not the best choice It is. " Blinking an eye, Sha LAN looked at the flower flow and said helplessly, "the drunkard is not enough. How can you have this problem?" "I am very young. Besides, our family has lived a long time, and my parents are not weak. In fact, in our family, I am still young, and it is not normal for me to have some family troubles?" In other words, Hualiu immediately disappeared in the same place and left Xinghe world along the transmission array and went to his hometown. Now only Sha Lan was left. He stayed here quietly drinking wine, but he was very satisfied with the silence of this moment. No matter how they discussed with the family, the day would come out in three days. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 534 Three days later, when Sha Lan was standing on the transmission line, the drunkard and the flower flow arrived as scheduled. They didn''t say much, but there was no sign of depression on their faces. Sha LAN knew that these two guys were solving the family''s problems. Since they didn''t intend to say it, he would not ask, so he could guess about this kind of thing. After returning to the foreign battlefield, the drunkard and Hualiu went to the third city and the eighth city respectively, while Shalan returned to his sixth city as always. As a demigod, it was no longer a legend. At that time, you could change the number of semi gods stationed in each core ten cities. There were regulations on the number of demigods stationed in each core ten cities. If there were more, they should be distributed, and if they were less, they should be filled It''s not so easy to change to one city. When he returned from the demigod level, he was immediately welcomed by baiting. When they sat face to face together, baiting did not talk much nonsense. He directly asked Saran, "Shalan, if you can control Asgard in the demigod''s body, can you play a more powerful role?" Upon hearing this, saran shook her head and said, "baiting, Asgard is actually a weapon that allows the legend to drive with the gods. The demigod level of the avatar can also be controlled. However, the strength it exerts is no different from that of the legendary peak. Both of them have reached the limit of Asgard." He nodded regretfully. In fact, baiting also knew that his idea was probably impossible. In fact, it was the peak state of magic technology in the universe to release the attack of shoulder to shoulder gods. Throughout history, the weapons that Asgard could make mortals shoulder to shoulder gods were less than ten fingers. In addition to the war fortress that Asgard came from the hands of the black light emperor, there were only the magic railguns and the only two star class floating carriers in the primary material world. Besides, there were no weapons that could threaten the gods. With a sigh, baiting said to Saran, "I''m greedy, but on the whole, it''s a good thing that you become a demigod. The strength of our sixth city is stronger than before, and your cultivation progress is very fast. I''m sure you can reach the divine level faster than me." "When I become a God, I will take everyone to fight against the mother of fear and solve this problem at one stroke." Hearing this, batting laughed, nodded repeatedly, and said, "well, that''s the decision. I''ll wait for that day to come." The two talked for a while and then left each other. Now Shalan''s treatment in the sixth city has been promoted to the level of sub God, which is the highest treatment in the core ten cities. If you want to improve, you need to go to the divine court. The treatment of God level exists in the divine court. Shalan sat beside the concussion body in the hall. He had a plan. As long as he had another avatar and reached the level of demigod, he would go to nightmare hell, where he would look for the last part of the jade Lord''s left hand. It seems that if he can find the last part, then some incredible things will happen. Thinking of this, Shalan''s dark part closed his eyes and continued to understand the rules of darkness. ¡­¡­ In the goblin world, the local residents are goblins. There are cruel underground goblins and forest Goblins who love nature and love peace. At this time, in the underground kingdom of underground goblins and the palaces of underground goblins, there are dead bodies of the royal family of underground goblins everywhere, and there are a large number of gray broken souls rising from the corpses on the ground and converging to On the shadow of a man sitting on a high throne. If Shalan and Reina were here, I''m afraid they would recognize that the shadow sitting on the throne was no one else, but a member of the tide knights, blackthorn! But at this time, the black thorn is completely different from before. His body changes between the virtual and the real. The first second is like the real body, the next second is like the shadow and black fog. His face is also constantly distorted and changing. Men and women, old and young, are constantly changing. Finally, the change stops. The appearance of black thorn becomes a man in his thirties His body, like a real human being, sits on a throne. At this time, the sound of heavy footsteps sounded, and the black thorn looked at the direction of the sound of footsteps, but saw something similar to the tongue and tentacles, rolled up the bodies of the three underground goblins nearby, and sent them into a big mouth full of sharp teeth and no lips. With the chewing of this mouth, all kinds of stumps and blood came from that blood The basin flowed out of its mouth and fell on the ground. When the owner of the big mouth came out, you can see that the big mouth actually grew on a huge belly. The owner of the huge belly is a monster with a height of four or five meters, and the whole body seems to be stitched up by countless corpses. There are seven or eight big and small growing in different arms of the whole body, and even the head seems to be used Many things stitched together look ferocious and strange, not like normal living creatures. "What should I call you now?" "Blackthorn, since we occupy his body, we should act in their name. We are going to do it in the plan anyway.""Well, you can call me Dashi, which is also the original name of my body. Unfortunately, this body can''t bear a lot of my strength. After continuous transformation and strengthening, I finally turned into this shape. Fortunately, the original body is really ugly and crude, and now I''m a little more comfortable." "Maybe you have misunderstood the word" Ugliness ". In my opinion, your original body is more ugly." "In my opinion, your appearance is really ugly. Such an ugly thing should be completely destroyed." "All right, don''t talk nonsense. Since my mother let me take the lead, you should obey my orders, otherwise you should know what mother will do to you!" Hearing this, the existence of self proclaimed big food snorted coldly, but he did not continue to say anything. The mother of fear was a great deterrent to them. Black thorn and big food are the two people who left the subject matter world with Reina before. In the process of fighting with Reina, they have been targeted by the children of fear under the command of mother of fear, and become the hosts of their attachment to the inner universe. Only the two of them have the ability of the children of fear born from the mother of fear, while the other children of fear are powerful Big or weak, they don''t have the ability to mix themselves into the inner universe. It''s not so easy to get into the inner universe. At least the two of them gave up most of their power when they were possessed, and then they quietly attached themselves to the body of big food and black thorn. After giving up their power, the two children of fear were close to the strange attachment to the big food, and the other to the spirit body attached to the black thorn. Under the interference of the two of them, big food and black thorn, which had not been occupied at that time, had the idea of leaving. They left Reina and came to the goblin world. The two of them went underground, and finally a body occupied the big food and black thorn, completely devouring their memory and soul, and for a long time, they have been devouring the goblin Kingdom under the earth All human bodies and souls regain their strength. Now that 90 percent of the people in the goblin kingdom are consumed by both of them, and their strength has returned to the demigods'' peak, it is time for them to start preparing for the task given to them by the mother of fear. The first task is to find out where the mother of fear has lost control, mark it, and then you can leave. The second task is to kill saran Winman and bring his body to the mother of fear. "Dashi, we''re going to start planning. Mother can''t wait." "Mother''s will is our will. Now let''s leave the world and find the one who is out of mother''s control." As the voice dropped, Dashi''s body quickly shrank and turned into the original human appearance, but his eyes would change from time to time. However, after Dashi slapped himself, his eyes also became human, and no matter from his appearance or breath, we could see that he had any abnormality! Seeing the appearance of the big food, black thorn nodded with satisfaction and said, "OK, we can start. In order to complete the task of mother as soon as possible, so we two should split up. I''ll go to find my mother''s escaped sub body, and you can kill the guy named saran Winman "Killing Of course, this is my favorite thing. It is said that his strength is good. If I eat his body and devour his strength, then my strength will return to the level of sub God, so that I can return to my mother''s side "Well, whatever you want, so we don''t have to worry about each other interfering with ourselves. What do you think?" "Good, good, that''s it." ¡­¡­ And saran opened his eyes, and left the great hall, and went straight to the wall of the sixth city. At this time, he was the dark incarnation. He looked at the army of mother of fear gathered outside, and without any hesitation, he immediately moved his hand to those weird and spiritual bodies. In this army, there was no son of fear. The strongest one was some spirits and monsters equivalent to legendary level. For such a demigod like Saran, it could be easily solved Lost them. It was three days after the end of the war. When Shalan was ready to return to the hall, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. Shalan looked at each other and said with a smile, "Dashi, why are you here? Reina said that you left the foreign battlefield to live in another world." Dashi looked at Sha LAN, as usual, and nodded his head somewhat embarrassed and said: "it was true before, but recently I am more and more unwilling to do so. I suddenly thought that I should come here, fight here and become stronger here. This is my belonging. I heard about you before I came here, and suspected that you are the one I know A Shalan, so I came here to look for you. I didn''t expect that I was right. You are here. I don''t know where the commander is. Is he here? " Looking at the big food, Shalan shook his head and said, "Reina is not here. You are still calling commander Reina." "Of course, as far as I am concerned, he will always be our leader as long as he is my leader."Smiling and nodding, saran said to Dashi, "Dashi, what are you going to do next?" "I''m going to enhance my strength, earn War Merit and enter the ancient temple. I heard that you are also in the ancient temple. Do you know that you should enter the ancient temple like this?" "What is your strength now?" "I''m at level six now. Maybe not enough to get into the ancient temple?" "That''s right. If you want to enter the ancient temple, you have to be at least legendary level, and the existence of more than half gods can issue a token. This is also to avoid some possible problems." "That''s it. Then I know. I''m going to earn some combat merit and then enhance my strength. When I reach the legend, I need your help from saran." "No problem. You can come to me then." "Then I''ll leave first." Looking at Dashi''s back, Sha LAN didn''t think much about it. Although he felt that Dashi''s sudden return was a bit abrupt, he found out that Dashi had no problem. In his opinion, Dashi had no problem as before. Naturally, he left these things behind. When Dashi reached the legendary level, he didn''t know how long it would take. Maybe at that time He has become a God. Thinking of this, Shalan shook her head and turned to her palace. But at this time, I don''t know where to run out of a hamster, three or two climbed to the shoulder of Sha LAN, squatting on the shoulder of Sha LAN and eating a nut. looked as like as two peas on his shoulder, and the face of Salem changed to the extent that he was now. No matter how long he remembered, he would have recognized it as clear as yesterday. He was recognized by the mysterious woman on the shoulders of the mysterious woman who met him six years ago. It is not just the same. "You came to me because your master wanted to see me?" Listening to saran''s words, the hamster cocked his head and put half eaten nuts into his mouth, which made his cheek bulge. Then he reached out and patted Sha Lan''s face. He jumped directly off the shoulder of Shalan. He quickly shuttled through the crowd and ran to the front. Finally, he got into the Hall of Shalan by himself. With the hamster came to the hall. Originally, after entering the ancient temple by concussion, there was an extra person in the empty hall. She was the mysterious middle-aged woman who had met with him a few years ago! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 535 "Who are you and how did you get in here?" The palaces where demigods and sub gods live is the core area of the sixth city, which seems insignificant. However, all the palaces inhabited here are demigods and sub gods. It is at least a demigod that can not disturb other people to enter here. Moreover, it is possible for a demigod who is good at breathing, or she is just a sub God! Therefore, for this mysterious woman, saran naturally is quite afraid, at least also must guard against everywhere. The mysterious woman seemed to have seen through saran''s mind. She just nodded with a smile and said to Saran, "Saran, you don''t need to be so nervous. I really have no malice towards you. I just want to cooperate with you. I think the last time I warned you, and the information disclosed to you, should be enough to prove my sincerity?" "What do you want to do and why do you have to choose me to cooperate with you?" "Two o''clock! The first point is that both of us are the goal of the mother of fear, and we have a natural basis for cooperation. Second, if we want to fight against the mother of fear, we must go to nightmare hell and take back the third part of the left hand of the master of jadeite to form a key, and this is even more indispensable to you! " Hearing this, saran''s face changed slightly. He looked at the mysterious woman and said, "so, the chance to defeat the mother of fear is in nightmare hell?" Nodding, the mysterious woman said, "you can say that as long as you want to protect yourself, you must go to nightmare hell, or the mother of fear will find you sooner or later, and then you will have no room to turn around." Saran was silent for a moment. He looked at the mysterious woman and said, "I''m sorry, I have my own plan. Maybe you really want to unite with me, but I can''t believe you. Besides, I don''t have the strength to take risks, so I won''t promise you right away!" Although she was rejected, the mysterious woman simply looked indifferent. She nodded and said, "I understand your thoughts and concerns. It doesn''t matter. I can wait. I still have time. I just hope you can seriously consider this matter. Now there is still time for you to continue to think about it. But when the mother of fear really comes to her door, it really comes It''s too late. " "Thank you very much. I''ll take it seriously." "If you change your mind, you can go to the place where we met before. Of course, only you can find me there. If it''s someone else, but you can''t find me. I hope you can remember it." At the end of the speech, the mysterious woman stretched out her hand. The hamster, who had been on the shoulder of Shalan, immediately jumped down and ran to the woman''s palm. The next second, the mysterious woman slowly disappeared in front of Sha LAN, as if it had never appeared before. Looking at the disappearance of the mysterious woman, Sha LAN took a deep breath. In recent years, he also felt that the atmosphere of the Foreign Battlefield had become more dignified. Perhaps, as the mysterious woman said, the mother of fear may have a big move, but his strength is still too weak, and he wants to be able to register in front of the mother of fear At least it is possible to reach the level of sub God. "So in the final analysis, I''m still too weak and need to continue to understand the rules!" Thinking of this, saran closed her eyes again and began to understand the rules. With the passage of time, Shalan is basically in the process of cultivation and fighting. As the days go by, the strength of Shalan is growing steadily. Master the material boundary! Hugh walked over a desert in his cloak. He looked at the huge ruins in front of him and walked straight into it. Today''s Hugh is also a level 6 wizard. As a rare dragon riding wizard, Hugh''s fame in the subject matter world can be said to be great, not to mention he is the only disciple of Shalan. He pointed to a supernatural creature coming in front of him. The supernatural creature was burned like a flame coming out of his body. From the inside out, it turned into burning carbon ash and dissipated. Striding over the pile of carbon ash, Hugh looked at the words on the wall in front of him, shook his head, and said, "no, this is the seventh vestige I have found. It seems that the relics of the silver age in the main material world have basically disappeared. Unfortunately, some of the witchcraft knowledge of that era is now broken." When Hugh sighed, he suddenly got a Blue Lizard''s head out of his arms. If you look carefully, the blue lizard is actually a reduced mulantod! "Hugh, haven''t you finished exploring? Today, the canteen of the circle of witches has prepared three cars and three mature beef for me. It''s beef sprinkled with black pepper. After you explore, let''s go back quickly, or I won''t be able to eat hot beef. " Helplessly rolled his eyes, Hugh said to mulantod in his arms: "eat, eat, you will know to eat, how to say, it is a six level dragon, you are looking for their own food to go, I am spending most of my monthly salary in the canteen, know that I am raising a big stomach king, don''t know I thought I was a bucket." "I said you would support me for the rest of my life. Would you like to go back on my regret because I ate so much?"Looking at mulantod''s resentful wife''s appearance, he stood still and growled: "I told you that you are not allowed to see the three vulgar dramas. You are still disobedient and you have gone to listen to them by yourself." "Haha, I just have nothing to watch. We dragon people don''t need to practice. We''re bored on weekdays. Do you still forbid me to watch some entertainment programs?" "Well, as long as you don''t make trouble for me, now our Wizard ring is the largest wizard organization in the main material world. Other wizard organizations have long looked at us. It doesn''t matter if you do something in our own house, but if you do something outside, it''s not so easy to settle down." Blinking his eyes, mulantoud said at once, "OK, I see. I''m sure I won''t go out and do business in the future." "Well, now let''s Wait a minute. What you said just now seems to be wrong. You said that you must not go out to do business in the future. Do you mean that you have done something outside before "Hey, hey, i..." Before mulantod finished speaking, there were bursts of roar outside the ruins, and a voice sounded outside. "Hugh lance! I know you are in it. You let your dragon come to our Cape house and steal a lot of magic stones from us. If you don''t give us an explanation today, I''d like to see what you''re capable of as a wizard''s ring Hearing this, Hugh sighed helplessly. Looking at the embarrassed mulantod, he asked, "did you steal it?" "I didn''t hold back As you know, I''m a dragon. I can''t resist those bright magic stones. " "Did you take it with you? The magic stones "Well, I have." "Well, now let''s go out and you''ll give them back." Murantode wanted to say something more, but saw Hugh''s threatening look, he immediately held back his words and nodded his head in agony. For Hugh, who was also a brother and father, mulantod was from the bottom of his heart and did not dare to violate his meaning. He took mulantod out of the ruins and looked at the sorcerers outside. The strongest and Hugh were all level six witches, and there were many weakest level one witches. It seemed that all of them had gone out. This Cape house is another wizard organization on the mainland. It was founded 12 years ago. Now it is one of the top wizard organizations in the main material world. Therefore, some face-saving needs to be given. "Everyone, I''m sorry, my brother is too naughty at ordinary times. Those magic stones are just from the instinct of the dragon people. But this matter is really our problem. I will give you back the magic stone, and I will give you 30% more as an apology." As he spoke, Hugh motioned to mulantod to return the stolen stones. However, at this moment, the head of the wizard in the opposite side suddenly said, "wait a minute. I didn''t say that this would be over. If you stole our things, only 30% of the compensation is not enough." Frowning, Sue looked at the other side and asked, "30% is not enough. How much do you want?" "We have heard that you have found an island in the open sea. There is a magic stone vein on the island. As far as we know, that vein is not too far away from our Cape house, so we can take that island as an apology. As long as you give us that island, we will have a clean slate of things today." "You really want a lot of things. Do you think you are going to take us today?" "You can''t say that. After all, it''s your problem. If you want to make amends, you have to show sincerity, don''t you?" Hearing this, Hugh suddenly laughed. He looked at each other and said directly, "I have some doubts about this matter from just now on. Where is your cape house and the place where the magic stones are stored can be easily intruded into. Do you think your magic stones are outside?" Hearing Hugh''s words, mulantod suddenly opened his mouth and said, "when I heard you say that, I suddenly remembered that when I went in to look for the magic stone, there was no one to guard the place. I walked in casually to put the magic stone in and came back." "Oh, it''s a tight defense. How do you know where the Cape hut is and where they store the magic stone?" "I was looking for a delicious fish by the sea, but a man came to talk to me and told me about it. He said that the magic stone there was easy to find, and no one was guarding it. He also enthusiastically showed me the direction..." Mulantod is not a fool. He is just a little naive. After all, according to the age of the dragon clan, although his strength grows with the speed of rest, his age will not grow rapidly with Hugh, and his experience will not be enhanced. He is just as naive as ordinary juvenile dragons. Now that''s all, mulantod has finally reacted. After flying out of Hugh''s arms, mulantod''s angry blue face was full of red. He stretched out his slender little claws, pointed to those people in the Cape house, and swore in a tearful voice: "you guys are so despicable that they even seduce me to steal your magic stone. Really, really, really How angry"Well, stealing is a fact. Can you deny that? Either give us the compensation we want, or I''ll contact other wizard organizations to see if we''re going to shut down our organization in case your ring of witches sees something else and goes to rob us, or if you like something, just tell us that we''ll send it to you. " Hearing this, Hugh didn''t pay attention to the guy. He just waved to mulantod and said to the aggrieved mulantod, "do you know now? These guys outside covet our things one by one, and the result of your reckless behavior is to bring us great trouble and loss. Do you think the result is good? " Blinking his eyes, mulantod said with some shame: "of course not good Are we really going to give them something? It''s a whole island, and I''ve heard that we''ve paid a lot to develop that island. " "It''s good that you know this OK, you know what''s wrong. Don''t do it in the future. As for this time In my opinion, we have been too good to say in recent years. We have made these dubious guys feel that we are easy to bully. In this case, I think we should give them some warning. In the words of the teacher, it is to let them know that your father will always be your father. " Hearing this, the head Wizard of the Cape house changed his face slightly, and immediately said with a sneer to Hugh: "Hugh lance, since you want to make it hard, don''t blame us for being rude to you. I''d like to see if we can get what we want when we catch them and get them." "It''s a clear robbery, isn''t it?" "Hum, open robbery is open robbery. Today we will tell you plainly that if you don''t give us what we want, don''t blame us for being rude to you!" "You''re welcome You''re welcome. I haven''t started it for a long time. It seems that you have really forgotten me. At the beginning, our Wizard ring determined the position of the head of the sorcerer organization in the main material world. It''s not to send things out. It''s time to know the power of our wizarding circle for your newly established small wizard organization. " As the voice dropped, mulantoud suddenly uttered a deafening sound of a dragon, but saw him fly high in the sky, and his body grew rapidly. In the blink of an eye, a blue dragon with a length of 20 meters appeared in the air. Looking down at the people in the Cape house, he grinned a cruel smile! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 536 "Whew!" A black red electric light shot from Hugh''s fingertips, and collided head-on with a yellow light from the level six Wizard of the Cape house. The two lights were deadlocked in the air. But seeing Hugh chuckle, his mental strength increased slightly. The black and red electric light from his fingertips immediately pressed the yellow light from the level six wizard, and slowly extended towards the other party''s body. Death refers to the gifted witchcraft that Hugh got after reaching level 3. With his own strength enhanced, he has a certain probability to stimulate the death rules and achieve the lethal effect. It is a kind of ancient wizard, and its power is very good. Of course, the probability of death is very bad. At least so far, Hugh has only inspired him twice. The first time was to kill a chicken during his practice, and the second was to deal with a robber who wanted to rob him on the road. In a word, when the lethal effect needs to be triggered, it is never triggered, but it comes out twice when it is not needed. Hugh basically ignores the lethal effect and doesn''t consider the role that the lethal effect can play in combat, because it has no effect at all. "Bang!" The black red electric light hit the level six wizard''s body, but was blocked by a white light curtain. Obviously, the level six wizard also has some kind of protective equipment. With a stroke in front of him, many half human sized lava balls appeared around Hugh''s body under the concentration of elements. However, seeing these lava balls with Hugh''s finger''s stroke again, they immediately dragged the flame tracks and fell towards the wizard in the corner house opposite. "Boom, boom, boom..." The successive explosions caused a lot of deaths and injuries to the sorcerers in the Cape hut. The level six wizard was about to crack and roared wildly, "Hugh lance, how dare you kill a person!" With a sneer, Hugh looked at the other side and directly said to him, "if you dare to lay your hands on me, you must be prepared to bear the cost. Do you think that witches and ordinary nobles can gain their own interests by playing some political means? If a wizard wants something, he will either exchange it for equal value or start to rob it! It''s just that when you start to rob, you must understand one thing, that is, what kind of strength is your target. Don''t be so careless that a big bird will be pecked blind! " Scorched earth! With a light drink, a hot force field spreads rapidly. However, all the places affected by this force field are turned into scorched earth, which is extremely hot, and there is no possibility of life. The witches in the Cape house were immediately affected by the third level. Almost everyone could feel that their vitality was speeding up and their bodies were slowly being seriously damaged under the scorching heat. "Damn it! Quicksand force field The level six wizard immediately opened the force field to resist Hugh''s scorched earth force field, but at this time, a rolling heat wave spread out in the air. The level six wizard looked up and saw mulantod suspended in the air. The heat wave was hard to describe in his mouth. The next second, under the terrified eyes of the level six wizard, there was a fan-shaped one The fiery dragon breath spurted out of mulantod''s mouth, mixed with Hugh''s scorched earth force field, and combined with each other, instantly devouring all the people in the Cape hut! The dragon''s breath and the force field scattered one after another. At this time, except for the six level wizard, all the rest of them were burnt and scattered on the ground. What''s more, the ground where they were just now was all glazed, just like molten glass, flowing slowly on the ground, emitting a burning breath. "You You Actually Dare, dare to kill me We. " The hoarse voice sounded from the mouth of the level six wizard. His remaining eyes, which had been almost completely burned down, were staring at Hugh with a look of disbelief in his eyes. He did not understand why Hugh did not act according to the rules and said to do it. Was he not afraid of other wizard organizations to attack him? Obviously, there is no answer to his question. Hugh reaches out and fires a flame to wipe out the level six wizard. After all this, Hugh jumps onto mulantod''s back and leaves in the direction of the wizard''s ring. Back to the wizard ring, Hugh came to his office. Now in the wizard ring, Hugh can be regarded as the leader of the agent. He is a dragon riding wizard and a dragon riding wizard who has mastered the resonance witchcraft. Even the Level Seven Wizard does not dare to provoke him. In addition, Hugh''s ability is rare and powerful. Naturally, he is in the state of Shalan''s wholehearted cultivation In place of him in charge of the wizarding ring. Today, Hugh is just 30 years old, and he is still very young among the witches. Even some apprentices have not broken into the ranks of formal witches at the age of 30. Sitting in his office, Hugh signed all kinds of documents, while mulantoud went to decorate his dragon''s den with the magic stones of the Cape hut. Today, the island where the ring of witches is located has expanded five or six times with witchcraft. Mulantode naturally found a good mountain on the expanded island and built his own dragon cave. Mianxiu once went there, filled with a kind of dragon family''s favorite upstart segmentation, beds built by magic stones and gold coins, and various kinds of bright crystals Crystal, expensive items, and even Hugh saw more than two or three starlight and moonlight witches in mulantod''s cave.At this time, Russell, a wizard of level Four, came over, put some documents in front of Hugh and said to him, "Hugh, this is the information you need about the Democratic Republic of kirga. As you might expect, the source of the civil strife in the Democratic Republic of kirga is actually their own. The two rebel forces in the Democratic Republic of kirga are both the Democratic Republic of kirga itself. In fact, the war that swept the whole Democratic Republic of kirga was directed and played out by themselves. " "Then did the Hughes Empire and the United States of the blue Commonwealth say nothing?" "In the early days of the civil strife, they had a hand in it, but the people in these two countries were not fools. They soon found something wrong, so they stopped immediately, otherwise they might really be hurt." "So it seems that the devil of hell is in control behind the Democratic Republic of kirga?" "Yes, this news is not a secret now. According to the analysis of the original information of our Wizard ring, it is likely that the demons want to carry out some plans. I''m afraid it is similar to the bloody sacrifice of a whole country, and it should be closely related to hell." "Hell? I see. I''ll tell the teacher about it and let him decide. " Hearing this, Russell did not say much. It is no secret that Saran became a demigod in the circle of witches. This level of strength is beyond Russell''s reach, and naturally there is nothing to say. However, he hesitated for a moment, and then added: "Hugh, if it really proves that hell is doing business in the Democratic Republic of kirga, what is the attitude of the ring of witches?" "Of course, it is to eliminate them. The teacher once said that the subject matter world is the human world. Even if we destroy the whole subject matter world, we should let the human beings of the subject matter world come by themselves. If there are creatures or beings in other worlds who want to invade, let them disappear in this universe first." On hearing this, Russell suddenly laughed and said, "it''s under the crown of Saran, so I understand. I''m going to prepare now. If necessary, we wizard''s ring can act immediately." Nodding, Hugh said to Russell, "well, thank you very much, Miss Russell." "You''re welcome. These are my favorite things to do now. I enjoy them." After that, Russell left Hugh''s office. In recent years, Russell''s strength has stagnated. Hugh has given Russell three times as many resources as normal every year, but Russell''s entry into the country has almost stopped. Therefore, Russell basically allocates his own time to teaching and management. He himself likes to be a teacher in Rousseau It seemed to Searle that it was a very satisfying life for him, as he said, a happy life. After signing the final documents, Hugh stretched out, left his office, opened the door of the inner compartment of the office, stood on the transmission array, and came to the absolute core area of the circle of witches. Except for a few people, no one else was allowed to enter the core tower. He went straight to the top of the core tower. Hugh looked at his teacher sitting on the top floor with his knees crossed. He didn''t immediately say anything to disturb him. Instead, he waited quietly here. Shalan slowly opened his eyes. Ten years have passed since he last saw the mysterious woman. In the past ten years, his thunder separation has also reached the level of demigod, and the concussion separation is on the verge of breaking through the threshold. However, the concussion rule is the worst of the three rules. Although noumenon and Fenshen watched the rules in the ancient temple together and understood the rules under the blessing of time, the thunder split body has reached the level of demigod in the past ten years, and the concussion split body is still a little less than that! "Hugh, what can I do for you?" "Teacher, we have basically found out about the kirga Democratic Republic. The demons of hell secretly controlled the kirga Democratic Republic to carry out civil war. It seems that they want to use the people of kirga Democratic Republic to carry out bloody sacrifice and other things. It should have something to do with hell." Hearing this, saran nodded slowly and said: "if this is the case, then maybe those demons in hell want to open the channel between the main material world and the hell, penetrate the main material world and hell, and eat the main material world and build the purgatory on earth. However, you can rest assured that they will not succeed. If they can do such things in the Democratic Republic of kirga, it means that they have secretly built a phalanx to isolate the will of the subject matter world. Otherwise, they would have been discovered and solved by the subject matter world "So should we do it, teacher? What do you think?" "Do it or do it. Tell the high-level officials of the United States of the British blue Commonwealth and the seus empire. They will not sit idly by and ask them to send troops to solve the problem. At the same time, they should contact the priest of the Church of light, who was the priest of our tidal knights, and let them send people from the light church to purify the Democratic Republic of kirga. Since they want to preach in the subject matter world, they need to make an attitude. Finally, you can contact the major wizard organizations in the wizard world and let them join at will. If there are those who don''t join, there will be no booty. The devil of hell has strong strength, but as a material, it is also a rare good material. Their flesh is precious, as long as you master it The way to get rid of filth, a big devil is no less than a dragon.As for the way to get rid of the filth, the Church of light knows that it will be very willing to give them more booty and let them start the purification ceremony for all demons. " "Good teacher, I understand, then teacher, will you hand, I haven''t seen you do it for a long time." After thinking about it, Sha LAN looked at Hugh, and suddenly said with a smile, "you little devil has grown up and even started to count on your teacher and me. However, I haven''t been active for a long time. I think many people in the material world are about to forget me. Then I will show my sense of existence again, which can relieve some pressure on you. Is it tiring to control the wizard ring in recent years? ¡± he nodded and shook his head again. Hugh looked at saran and said, "tired, not tired. In fact, I think it''s OK. With Mr. Russell helping me, and the development of our Wizard circle is very healthy. As long as we make a correct direction, we will move forward together. Now our wizarding circle is the largest wizard organization among the three continents of the main material world It''s not unreasonable. " "Hugh, you have to remember that you should not drop down on your practice in any case. Now I am walking in the second half of my practice. The road in the latter half is really too long. If you don''t go fast in the first half, it is impossible to go too far in the latter half. Therefore, if you really think that holding the ring of wizard will affect you, then Tell me immediately that I will choose a new one in power, and you have to concentrate on your practice. " Hearing Sha Lan''s words, Hugh laughed from the bottom of his heart. He knew that although his teacher had become very unreliable recently, he was still related to himself. So he nodded and said, "OK, teacher, don''t worry, I understand." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 537 On December 1, on the winter solstice, the United forces of the Xius Empire and the United States of the British blue Federation entered the territory of the kirga Democratic Republic with the slogan of restoring peace in the Democratic Republic of kirga and exterminating the hellish demons disturbing the Democratic Republic of kirga. Together with the Allied forces of the two great powers, there were 13 wizard organizations headed by the circle of witches And the three true God churches headed by the Church of light. On December 25, the war turned white hot. 60% of the territory of the kirga Democratic Republic was liberated, and the demonic phalanx on it was purified, and a large number of demons hidden in it were exterminated. At this point, all the countries on the three continents of the main material world were all in uproar, and they supported the coalition forces of the thustia and the United States of the British Commonwealth, while those who had previously denounced the two great powers for The invading countries also dropped their flags and remained neutral. On January 27, after another month, 99% of the territory of the kirga Democratic Republic was liberated. Now, only some areas with the former capital of the kirga Democratic Republic as the core city, which has been infected by the hellish rules, has become a half human and half hell area. The residents and soldiers on it have become demonized at different levels, so the coalition forces temporarily We should wait for the opportunity. On February 14, the coalition army, with the help of 13 wizard organizations headed by three Shinto churches, performed divine descent and summoned the incarnation of the true God. The divine purification broke the isolation of the Hellenized region from the will of the subject matter world, and the subject matter world began to reject the coming of the hell power. Finally, the hell area was thoroughly purified, leaving only the Hellenized Meng Sa City! On February 22, outside the city of mengsa, the capital of hell, the mainland allied forces were stationed outside. They were discussing how to solve the living hell of mengsa City, but they did not come up with a specific program. Another meeting broke up unhappily. Hugh walked out of the camp and looked at the city of mengsa, the capital of hell, shrouded in black and red clouds. He didn''t know what he was thinking. At this time, the No.2 priest of tide Knights came to Hugh''s side. Now he is the Minister of the Church of light in the main material world. The cardinal of the Church of light has a high position and great strength. According to Hugh''s estimation, the strength of the priests is at least legendary. If it is not for the main material world, there will be no more than legend in the Shinto church If the real body comes here, then it is not impossible for the priest to become a demigod with his faith in the Lord of light and his own ability. "Hugh, what are you thinking about?" There was a good relationship between Shalan and the priest and Hugh. The priest did not show the so-called elder style, but discussed with his peers. The relationship between them was also very harmonious. "Priest, I''m thinking about what the hell''s demons are thinking. They''re not brainless trash. They should know that it''s impossible for them to keep going, but they do. So I''m very surprised what they are waiting for and what can make them wait, and have confidence to turn defeat into victory and destroy us. ¡± "in fact, our three major churches are also thinking about this issue. If we say who has the most experience in dealing with demons in the whole universe, then I think our three churches should have a strong voice. It''s just that even we don''t know what the demons in mengsa are thinking about and waiting for. Based on our understanding of the demons, they should not be able to turn the tables. The super large demon arrays they have arranged in this country have been purified by us. What can they do to turn defeat into victory? " "In my opinion, we should destroy them as soon as possible, wipe out the city of Monza, and wipe out this place from the main material world. However, if the politicians do not discuss the distribution of militant goods, they can not order their soldiers to attack the city. I really want to let the combat type floating boats of the circle of witches attack and bomb the city of mengsa with coverage. In the teacher''s words, this is called firepower coverage and ammunition washing. No matter what is in the city of monsar, we should accept our round of firepower baptism first Hearing Hugh''s words, the priest said with a smile, "speaking of this, don''t you really think about providing an air fleet to our church of light? We can buy this fleet at a 20% premium. You wizarding circle can''t hide this superb magic technology all the time? " "If it''s just me, a 20% premium is really exciting to me. According to my teacher''s opinion, if we don''t have the technology that is at least 20 years advanced than what we sold to you, then don''t sell them to you. Now the gap is still close, so we can''t sell them for the time being." The priest looked at Hugh with tears and laughter, but said, "Hugh, I really don''t know if I want to buy your things. Aren''t you afraid that we will join hands to steal your magic technology?" "If you have a teacher in charge, you can think about it. Now my teacher is also the first person in the main material world. Magic technology is important, but the good and bad feeling of a demigod is also very important, isn''t it?" Shaking his head and laughing, the priest nodded and said, "yes, that''s true, but it doesn''t sound so good.""In fact, although the rules of our wizarding ring can''t be violated, if my teacher says something, then the rules will not exist. Before I came here, I once asked the teacher, and he said that he should come here this time to show his sense of existence. Recently, there are many new generation forces who have made our ring of wizard ideas, so we need to give them a little warning." When the priest heard this, his face suddenly changed. He looked at Hugh and asked seriously, "Hugh, your teacher really said that. He said he would come here to show his sense of existence?" Seeing that the priest''s appearance did not seem to be deceitful, Hugh became serious. He knew that the priest must have noticed something he had neglected. So he immediately asked, "priest, what do you think of?" "I understand that your teacher, Saran, is not a person who does meaningless things. He will not come here to show his sense of existence. He can say that he wants to show his sense of being here. That is to say, there are problems that need him to come here. In other words, there are some problems that need to be solved by a demigod! ¡± "so the city of monsa is very dangerous now?" He nodded heavily, and the priest said to Hugh, "yes, it''s very dangerous here. Otherwise, your teacher will never come here on his own initiative. Now we will warn the politicians inside that we can''t continue to delay. We must immediately make a decision and launch an attack on Monza city..." "Boom!" A fierce roar made the ground vibrate violently. A bloody pillar of scarlet fire rose from the middle of mengsa city and shot into the black and red clouds above mengsa City, which made those clouds disperse immediately. At the same time, the scarlet flame continued to rise to the sky and turned into a huge inverted pentagonal demon array on the high sky. Its area was not below It only covers the whole city of mengsa, and even the mainland allied forces around it. At the same time, a huge hand, like lava, broke through the ground, overturned a small part of Monza city and stretched out into the air. Then the huge arm fell to the ground, causing a violent shock again. Even the huge hand crushed a small army that was too close to the city. "Damn it, give an order at once. Let''s move back a little distance. Now!" Hugh and the priest''s reaction was the fastest among the high-level people, but it didn''t make any difference. When the huge hand landed, the other hand overturned the remaining half of the city of munsa. Two huge lava like arms supported his body and slowly climbed from the ground to the ground. Soon, one was too big to speak of, The giant lava giant, whose body is made up entirely of lava, gradually climbs up from under the ground. "Lava Troll The Lord of hell, level 63 The demigod level... " Hearing the priest''s words, Hugh looked at the giant lava giant in disbelief. At this time, the giant lava giant had completely climbed onto the ground. The huge cracks that he climbed out were like the cracks in the main material world and the 63rd layer hell. A large number of demons from the 63rd layer of hell rushed out of the huge cracks. "Priest, let us separate at once and let the whole army be ready to fight, otherwise the United Army will not be able to fight those demons in a panic!" "All right, split up!" The priest and Hugh separately went to tell those high-level officials about the situation. They had to say that they were very fast. However, those high-level allied forces who were still fighting for power and profits did not lose their fighting qualities of the previous two or three months. After they calmed down a little, they immediately issued an order. The whole coalition army began to operate again and faced the attack of the demon army ! Gunfire, witchcraft brilliance, demonic smoke, Hellfire, raging in the entire battlefield. Hugh rode on mulantod, suspended in the air. Mulantod constantly breathed the breath of the dragon, burning the small demons into ashes and scattered them. With his hands outstretched, Hugh recited a mixture of dragon language and mainland common language. When mulantod again ejected a series of dragon breath balls, which sent a five level demon out, mulantod''s eyes were shining, and he began to recite the combination of dragon language and mainland common language. When the spell is over, Hugh and mulantod''s power are completely unified and integrated. Then their power rises to the sky, forming a black red light, which shoots out from Hugh''s right index finger, and passes through countless demons. Even the demons nearby the ray are also destroyed and turned into ashes, sweeping an open channel in the demon army. The black and red light finally fell on the lava troll, turning a piece of lava about the size of one person on the surface of the lava Troll into gray black hard stone with no sign of life. It was separated from the lava troll, leaving a one person size hole, but the lava body around the cave was constantly creeping and quickly filled up Get up and get back to the way they were. It seems that Hugh''s and mulantod''s moves didn''t do much damage to the lava troll, but their actions were not completely ineffective. At least the two of them made the lava Troll notice them."The human wizard and the Blue Dragon Good combination, can be used as an appetizer before I come to the main material world to enjoy dinner The whole ear was deafening, and the lava Troll reached for Hugh and mulantod. Mulantod quickly flapped his wings to avoid the attack of the lava troll. At the same time, the condensed white fog in his mouth escaped. Murantod opened his mouth and spewed out a breath of frost, which was completely eliminated by the surface temperature of the lava Troll before the frost could hurt him. "Hugh, my frozen dragon breath doesn''t work. This guy is terrible!" "Nonsense, he is the Lord of hell in the 63rd level of hell, which is equivalent to the strength of the demigod level. It''s strange if it''s not terrible! You can avoid his capture, I''ll find a way As he spoke, Hugh took out a black and red scepter, which was the magic wand of saran''s hand. However, under the power of saran''s demigod level, the magic wand has been promoted to the level of legendary sorcery and used to protect Hugh''s body. Holding the melting fire Scepter tightly, Hugh suddenly waved his black and red scepter. Suddenly, a huge lava ball about the size of a six or seven story high-rise building appeared in the sky, falling down like a planet, falling towards the lava troll, bombarding him and exploding violently. "Roar!" The legendary wizard can do damage to demigods, at least enough to make lava trolls feel pain. He waved his arms in anger and exploded the giant lava planets that continued to fall, turning them into massive lava blocks and shooting them everywhere. At the same time, the lava Troll opened his mouth and spewed out a huge black pillar of fire, which was shooting at Hugh and mulantod in an overwhelming manner. The area of these black flames was too large for mulantod to escape. But just as they were about to be engulfed by the black flames, the clergy of the three real God churches at the bottom worked together. A huge white shield appeared in the air, blocking the dark flames. At the same time, a huge angel of light appeared In the middle of the air, wield the holy sword and chop towards the head of the lava Troll! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 538 "Bang!" The holy sword swept over the neck of the lava troll, leaving a sword mark with holy light on its neck. However, the holy light soon dissipated and the wound healed quickly. Then, the lava Troll''s eyes shot out two dark lights, which penetrated the angel''s wings. When the angel fell down, he reached out and caught the angel, pinched it, exploded and melted For a little white light disappeared without a trace. The angel at the top level of legend is nothing more than that in front of the demigods! "Roar!" The lava Troll waved his arms again and smashed the shield of light with one slap. The anti shock power instantly killed the clergy of the three lower churches and severely damaged others. Only some of the top clergy still retained some fighting ability. The blasted holy light shield rolled up an amazing energy storm, which made mulantod and Hugh fly backward involuntarily, and it was difficult to maintain their own stability. At this time, the other hand of the lava Troll also reached out and grabbed Hugh and mulantod. When they were about to be caught, an electric light shot through the wrist of the lava Troll''s arm, and burst out an amazing explosion. All kinds of electric light splashed everywhere, completely breaking the rock Troll''s wrist, making Hugh and mulantod escape, and quickly withdrew. At this time, a figure appeared in the sky with the electric light. Looking at the lava troll in front of him, his long hair moved with the wind, and the electric light flickered. His eyes were even more blue and white. There were wisps of electric current escaping from the corners of his eyes, like the incarnation of thunder and the divine power of prison. "Teacher, be careful, he is a demigod!" Hearing Hugh''s words, saran nodded, looked at each other, and said, "go back to your hell, or I''ll plug you back." "The human wizard Demigods If I kill you, no one can resist my demonic army, and this area will completely belong to me "Naive!" Raise your hand, the sky above the thunder flashing, thunder bursts, a blue thunderbolt from the void, the storm general toward the lava troll, instantly submerged that lava troll. "Damn human wizard, kill you!" "Boom!" A huge fire broke out from the lava troll, and turned into a huge fire cloud, which expanded outward against the attack of saran. But at this time, the scale of the thunder shot from the void expanded again, like a sea of thunder falling here, crashing towards the lava troll. The fire cloud was suppressed by the thunder sea. Under the control of Saran, a large amount of thunder and lightning turned into a huge lightning sphere, which wrapped the lava troll, refining the lava Troll''s body, making its originally huge body gradually disappear in the thunder sea. "Roar With a roar, the lava Troll''s body changed again, and a pile of curved horns gradually grew on its forehead, and behind it was a pair of extremely huge flame bat wings, and its feet turned into sheep''s feet, which turned into a real devil. But just at this time, the change of the lava Troll was just over. A huge God thunder like a Tomahawk fell from the sky. When the head was chopped, the body of the lava Troll was split from the left shoulder, and a violent explosion was generated at the wound, making most of its body split. At the same time, Shalan''s body gradually emitted a dazzling light. His body gradually increased and gradually turned into a thunder spirit similar to the lava troll. He ran into the lava Troll head-on. Under the condition that the lava Troll was seriously injured, he forced the lava troll to rush forward, and finally took the lava Troll who had not yet recovered along the ground Huge cracks, a little bit of pressure back. "Human wizard, you don''t want me to leave here like this!" "If you can''t leave, you can''t do it!" As the words fell, thunder shot out of Shalan''s body and turned into countless thunders. All around, they destroyed all the points in mengsa city that made up a huge demon summoning array. At the same time, with the joint efforts of the United Army''s clergy and sorcerers, the demon summoning array, which lost its source, was thoroughly purified and isolated from the sky The demonic array of the will of the subject matter world dissipates slowly, and the breath of hell around it slowly dissipates, and the will of the subject matter world takes the upper hand again. "Boom, boom..." A series of dark thunder like cracks in the space generated in the void, and the body of saran bombarded the lava troll and some powerful demons. Constantly roaring, the lava Troll looked at Saran, who continued to press himself back from the rift between hell and the material world, and his eyes were filled with anger. He can feel the contraction of the power of hell. Sooner or later, the channel leading to his 63rd layer of hell and the subject matter world will be completely closed, and the closing time is very short. In front of him, he can only choose to return to hell. Otherwise, when the gate of hell is closed, his power in the subject matter world will be subject to endless suppression of rules When he faced Saran, he was dead. Thinking of this, the lava Troll suddenly reached out and grabbed the body of Shalan thunder spirit and dragged him back from the gate of hell to hell. Even if his plan failed completely, he should at least wipe out the human wizard who had destroyed his plan. In the real hell, his strength would be improved, and that was the death time of the human wizard Yes!Dragging saran in the form of thunder troll, the lava Troll fell out with saran from the crack on the top of the highest mountain in hell. Two people rolled down the mountain and attacked each other. The thunder and fire exploded on the highest peak of the hell from top to bottom, making the mountain vibrate and the rocks collapse. A large number of gravel accompanied the fall of the two people Fall from rolling down the mountain. "Boom!" A cloud of highly concentrated thunder exploded and blew out the lava Troll''s body. At the same time, Shalan''s body was restored to its original state. A black eye Rune appeared in the center of his eyebrow. A black ray shot out from the core of the rune like a pupil. It passed through a large area of rocks and penetrated the body of the lava troll. It was under the control of saran Next, in that lava Troll''s body left a huge wound, almost can split the lava Troll into two! "Roar With a cry of pain, the lava Troll opened his mouth and spewed out a thick pitch like black flame to Saran, but before waiting for the pitch like black flame to approach Shalan, his third hand extended out of his back and pointed to the pitch like black flame. A huge black hole appeared in front of the pitch like black flame and poured the asphalt into it The green black flame was completely swallowed up. When the black hole disperses, the hand slowly extends out of Sha Lan''s body. Another dark hair and black pupil, wearing a black robe, appears beside the thunderbolt''s body. Sha Lan''s dark separation is astonishing. Today, the two great spirits appear together in this layer of hell. "Two Demigods The lava Troll was really flustered. He thought he could fight back when he went back to hell. But just now he was hit by thunder, and the original flame at the bottom of the box could not hurt the other party. Now there is a half god with the same appearance. If the lava troll is lucky and thinks he can win, then he is the real one now Recognize the reality, two demigods, he can win a hammer! "Boom!" The lava troll is also decisive. His huge body explodes in an instant. The core of his body turns into a light of fire, and flies towards the distance rapidly. He wants to escape from here. But how can his speed compare with that of thunder? How can he avoid the shadows everywhere? "Boom A thunderclap sounded, and the thunder suddenly came to the core of the lava Troll''s escape. He snapped his fingers. The thunder generated from the void and bombarded the core of the lava troll. At the same time, the darkness separated from the shadow of a nearby rock and pointed at the core of the lava troll. A dark light shot through the core of the lava troll. At the same time, a large number of thunder fell down and bombarded the core of the lava troll. Finally, with the remorse and unwilling roar of the lava troll, the core completely exploded and surged The power of hell, mixed with fire, spread in all directions, and disappeared in the blink of an eye in this layer of hell. At this time, thunder body came to the dark body before the body, said: "dark, this place is not suitable for me, I go back first, you are more suitable for this place, from here to go back to the matter to you." Helplessly looking at the thunder separation, the dark body sighed and said, "OK, leave it to me, but you remember to go back to the main property sector to install a force, and then go to the foreign battlefield to garrison. Just now you showed the prestige, enough to make those guys in the main material sector dare not act rashly." "OK, I know. It''s a pity that the shock guy is too slow to understand. Otherwise, under the Trinity, the noumenon should reach the second stage." "Don''t talk nonsense. Go back quickly. Talk to yourself and talk about another self. This feeling is really weird. I don''t want to continue." "Well, you are not used to it. We are all alone, but we are not alone. We are all Saran, but saran is not just us. You should get used to it." "Get out of here. That''s too much." "Let yourself go. That''s strange." Corners of the mouth twitch, the dark body, looking at the thunder, roared: "you do not go back, I will go back." "Well, well, don''t get angry. It''s more irascible than my temper, which is really..." Without waiting for the dark body to speak again, thunder spirit entered his body, followed the connection between the body and the body, returned to the noumenon, and then walked out of the noumenon, left the ancient temple, and returned from the transmission array to the subject matter world. The noumenon and the three main sub bodies, in addition to the noumenon, can go to the noumenon or the other sub bodies through the connection between the noumenon and the other sub bodies, just like a constant transmission array. Just now, the dark incarnation went to the ancient temple. By virtue of the connection between the body and the body, the dark body came to the thunder body''s side and killed the lava Troll with it. However, because the body was not in the main material world, the thunder split could only go to the ancient Temple by the connection between the dark body and the body, and the dark body could only go to the ancient temple by itself I''ve found a way out of hell.To put it simply, if there is a separate body or noumenon in two different worlds, then the other sub bodies can freely interact with the two sub bodies or noumenon, but if there is no sub body or noumenon in a world, there is nothing we can do. After the thunder split away, the dark part breathed a breath. For the dark sub body, although hell is full of the power of hell, the dark rules are also one of the most powerful rules in hell. He is really a bit like a fish in water here. "Hell has never been to this place before. As long as the strength of the demigod level doesn''t provoke those old guys, it can also ensure safety. However, the vague call I feel makes me a little uncertain whether I want to look in the direction of the call." After thinking about it, saran finally gave up. He flew up and flew to the high altitude of this hell. The 72 floor hell can be understood as the 72 floors underground of a building. The first floor is closest to the normal universe, and the 72nd floor is the farthest away from the normal universe. Therefore, the simplest way to leave the 72 floor hell is to fly up all the time, but this is the most troublesome way. The dark streamer rushed straight into the sky and was about to leave this layer of hell. When entering the 62nd layer of hell, a round gate suddenly opened, and a hand stretched out from the gate and grasped Sha Lan''s shoulder. The demigod level saran had no way to do with this hand. She was directly pulled into the door and disappeared in this layer of hell. When Shalan was taken away, the five principles were not weaker than Shalan, and even the breath of winning a little bit came to this layer of hell one after another. The violent power instantly filled the whole hell, looking for saran''s trace. If Shalan had not been taken away, it would have been found by the strong men of the five hells! At the same time, Shalan got up from the ground. He looked at the huge palace he was in. He turned his head to the man sitting on his knees, building cards into a pyramid, wearing a clown''s costume, with water droplets and stars on his left and right faces. "Who are you? Why did you bring me here? " "Who am I You can call me Aesop, the clown Aesop, and of course, you can also call me asmondice www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 539 "Asmondis Lust, the king of hell Ancient gods With saran''s voice falling, the last card was placed on the poker pyramid. Looking at his own achievements, Aesop was obviously very satisfied with his work, nodded and snapped his fingers. The fire rose from the bottom of the poker pyramid, and soon burned the poker pyramid completely. "It''s not necessary to keep perfect works all the time, otherwise they will become imperfect sooner or later. It''s better to stay in memory." At the end of the speech, Aesop looked up at saran. He stood up from the ground and snapped his fingers again. A chair appeared behind him. Aesop looked at saran and said with a smile, "please sit down." Although he didn''t know what medicine was sold in each other''s gourd, Shalan also sat down. He knew that he was facing an ancient god. In the library of the ring of Kings where valkiri was located, some materials recorded things about the seven kings of hell. A lot of materials mentioned asmundis, the king of lust, said that he was the most important of the seven kings of hell The special one, to some extent, is the most dangerous existence in the whole hell. Naturally, it would be better for saran not to provoke him. Seeing saran sitting on the chair, Aesop also made the action of sitting down one after another. At the moment when he sat down, there was a chair under his buttocks which was the same as that under Shalan''s buttocks. At the same time, the space around Shalan and Aesop shrank rapidly. They quickly approached each other, and in the blink of an eye, they came to a round table of ordinary size that suddenly appeared There are also two teacups, a teapot and three small dishes of tea on the round table. When he picked up the teapot, Aesop poured the tea for Shalan. Then he poured himself another cup and took a sip of the tea. Then he said to Saran, "enjoy the tea and tea at will. These are my carefully selected ones, which should be in line with your taste." She picked up the cup and took a sip of the fragrant black tea, and Sha LAN nodded. As the other side said, the black tea was really in line with his appetite. "Very much to my taste, thank you, Lord asmondice." "Asmondis is is my real name, but I don''t like it very much. You can call me Aesop, which is my most commonly used name recently." "Well, Lord Aesop, I don''t know you brought me here. What''s the matter?" "Save your life, and by the way, love." "I don''t know, Monsieur Aesop. Can you elaborate on it?" "Yes In response, Aesop snapped his fingers, and the space in front of Shalan immediately fluctuated and turned into a mirror, which showed saran the scene inside. It''s the 63rd layer of hell. There are five sub gods and demigods in the mirror looking for something all over the world. Obviously, the target of the search is him. The mirror dissipated and breathed out a breath. Saran looked at Aesop and said, "thank you, Lord Aesop, or I''ll take off my skin even if I can escape." "If you destroy their plans, they will naturally have trouble with you. In fact, the hell Lord who wants to invade the material world is not just the little guy you killed. Originally, the six hell lords are together. It''s just because of the disclosure of the plan that you destroy their plans when you are in the subject matter world, so that they can only send a demigod into the subject matter world. As a result, the demigods they sent into that place were not long before you sent them back to kill them. These guys naturally want to take you out of their anger. Fortunately, it is not easy for the Lord of hell to cross a level of hell, otherwise you will not have time to kill the little guy in the sixty-three level hell. " "Is that what you mean, Lord Aesop? Thank you very much, but I don''t know whose favor it is? " Hearing this, Aesop repeatedly waved his fingers and said, "no, no, no, saran boy, you''ve made a mistake. I''m only incidental to saving you, because I can only repay human kindness by ensuring that you live. As for the content of my return of humanity, you can observe the rules of the seven kings of hell, and it''s the most vivid one." "Monsieur Aesop, I don''t know whose debt you owe?" "Who else is it? It''s al''s damned enemy. When he was an apprentice, I helped him so many times. As a result, he became the God and got out of the universe. On the contrary, I still owe him a favor. Who can I talk to?" "It''s al..." Hearing this, Aesop glanced at saran with white eyes and said, "I almost forgot that you and Al, and the black light bastard are all from one world. But what''s the matter with you three guys No, what''s going on in your world, a talent base for exporting the seeds of God? Hundreds of thousands of years, a total of three people have been sent, the first two have become the main God, you are almost the same, your world is not as old as the dog world? I asked Al and Blacklight. They both laughed and didn''t tell me. Since you are from that world, tell me what your world is likeShalan didn''t know how to answer Aesop''s question. He blinked and laughed at Aesop, but didn''t answer him. Rolling his eyes, Aesop said, "well, it doesn''t matter if I don''t say it. Anyway, I don''t want to know that now. So to get to the point, you need to observe the rules of the seven kings of hell. We should know that although the seven kings of hell are the ancient gods representing the negative original works of the early universe, in fact, our rules are all related to the dark. The dark rules are not worse than the light rules, they are also broad and profound. They are of great help for you to understand the dark rules. In fact, the rules of the seven kings of hell add up to the whole rule of darkness. You can have a good look at it, but you should remember that you should not break through to the level of ancient gods, otherwise the guy al will come to settle accounts with me "Lord Aesop, can I not comprehend it now? I have some things to do in the Foreign Battlefield recently, so... " "Don''t worry about it. I can play with that guy al. I''ll adjust the time and flow rate. I promise you won''t be delayed for too long. Now, go!" The voice dropped, and before Shalan spoke again, Aesop pointed to saran. Shalan''s body immediately disappeared in place, and she didn''t know where she had been sent. At this time, two figures appeared in front of the table. Along with their appearance, a very comfortable reclining chair appeared on both sides of Aesop''s left and right hands, as well as a huge chair like a table. As soon as the two figures appeared, the figure, who looked like a 16-year-old boy, was lying directly on the couch, waving lazily at Aesop. The other man, who was very tall and plump, was sitting on a chair like a table, reaching out and pouring a plate of tea into his mouth. "Why are you two here?" With that, Aesop took a sip of black tea. Hearing Aesop''s words, the young man said directly to the other, "I''m too lazy to say, you come." "Gudong!" After swallowing the food in his mouth, the tall and plump man reached for a hand, and a bloody, three cooked roast beef leg appeared in his hand. While tearing the beef, the tall and plump man muttered to Aesop: "Aesop, is that boy the last one?" "Yes, he is the last God in our universe One of the candidates is the one Al and Blacklight chose. " "Of the three candidates, mother of fear is the most powerful, and the other is the most mysterious. As for him The weakest, the most unlikely, the most unreliable. How did Al and Blacklight choose him "Originally, a universe can only give birth to two main gods, but at the beginning the outer God fell on our universe, which made our universe have an extra position, that is, the position of black light. Now this last position is actually the last position of our universe. As long as the last God appears, the universe will begin to age. Although the process of aging is still about a trillion years, which is a very long time for us, the universe will eventually begin to age, and some bad changes will also begin to appear. In the case that neither al nor the black light can come back in real life again, their descendants, old comrades in arms, descendants of old friends, or old friends themselves like us, who want to leave the aging universe, must let a new born God take us away. If the LORD God is a selfish, cold hearted, or afraid of trouble, it will certainly not be able to do so. Therefore, the two of them chose saran as the future God. In other words, they also have something to ask for from this little guy He put the roasted beef leg with the bone into his mouth and swallowed it without chewing. He said again, "in that case, wouldn''t it be better if they had taken all the people away?" "At the beginning, the universe inside them was completely chaotic. How could they leave? Do you think why they didn''t leave under the exclusion of the universe, because the universe in the body was not fully conceived "Isn''t this boy the same?" "So the last and the most special one? Under normal circumstances, not counting the black light, Al is the first God born from the birth of the universe, that is, the Fallen God at the time of the big bang. And this little guy is the second, the last, echoing from the beginning to the end. If he becomes the main God, he will be born in the highest state before the universe grows old. In other words, the universe in his body is the projection of the universe, or replication, of the universe. Twins can be. The emergence of the God is the heyday, you know Is that it? " "And the black light?" "That guy is a freak. If you don''t talk about him, he''s not normal." "Oh..." "Oh, fart, are you finished? When you''re done, you can go away. " With a simple smile, the man took out a whole boiled sheep again, held it and bit it, then opened his mouth again and asked, "the last question is also the common problem of the other six of us."As soon as the words fell, the man''s voice suddenly turned into the superposition of six different voices. He also stopped eating mutton in his arms, and he asked Aesop very seriously: "asmondes, you should know that we are the negative condensation of the universe. If we want to continue to live, we must enter the inner universe of the LORD God Can you promise us that the person you choose will be the final winner? Rather than the other two more likely to exist? " "Oh, I knew that the six of you would worry about this. Since you asked directly, I would say that the final winner would only be this little guy, not other people. If not, I would sacrifice myself and open a channel for them to enter the inner universe of Al or black light. Is that OK?" "Asmondes, we are one. If you die, we will not live alone. All we want is your affirmation. Since you have confirmed the choice of Al and black light, we will naturally be the same as you. We will be destroyed together with the universe. We have lived long enough." "You guys, really The seven kings of hell, who make people scared, are also beginning to stir up emotions. " At the end of the speech, Aesop instantly disappeared on the chair and disappeared. The young man lying on the reclining chair seemed to have a good dream. He fell asleep with a smile and disappeared here. As for the last man, he solved the sheep in his arms and left here. The whole hall fell into silence again. Before long, Shalan''s dark body reappeared on the main hall. At this time, he seemed to be quite different from that when he left. He turned his head and looked at the hall, as if he understood a lot. With a smile, he also disappeared in the same place. The next second, Sha LAN appeared quietly in the hall of the sixth city. At this time, he had actually understood the dark rules in the stagnant time for at least a thousand years, and finally broke through to the level of sub God, even one step away from the ancient god. For the present Saran, the door of the ancient god is probably just a door. If he wants to, he can immediately open it and become the dark ancient god with the most perfect rules It is very clear that he can not do that, otherwise when he opens this gate, he will completely close the door of the LORD God. In other words, the ancient god and the main God are completely different. The peak of the sub God is a fork in the road. The ancient god is on the left, and the main god is on the right. The ancient god on the left is close at hand. The main god on the right has a long way to go! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 540 For thousands of years, the experience gained is not only the understanding of the dark rules. The speed of understanding a new rule is naturally different between those who have no experience and those who have the experience of comprehending a rule infinitely close to perfection. The latter is definitely much more than the former, even if neither of them has grasped the new rule. It''s like a new discipline. A doctor and a child in a large kindergarten class naturally learn at different speeds. Even the doctor has not been exposed to anything in the new discipline. Therefore, when the dark body returns, although it seems that it is only time to have an afternoon tea, for Shalan, he has gone through earth shaking changes in silence. When he understands the rules, his perspective and vision are completely different from before. At this point, the last step of Shalan''s concussion rule, which had been blocked for several years, was finally broken through by him from another perspective, and successfully understood the concussion rule of the demigod level! "Boom A fierce roar sounded in Sha Lan''s body, but it could be called the roar of a cosmic explosion. There was no sound outside of Sha Lan''s body. It seemed that Saran, sitting cross legged in the ancient temple, was as quiet as ever, but earth shaking changes were taking place in his body. The dark body, the thunder part and the shock part disappeared in their respective positions, and the three sub bodies returned to saran''s body together. Their bodies also changed from the self incarnation to the original rules, showing a regular triangle, forming the most stable state in the world. In the spiritual sea of Saran, the spiritual force has completely disappeared, and the soul and the spiritual sea have completely merged into a chaos. At the same time, the chaos shrinks rapidly and turns into a little bit. Then it explodes suddenly, forming a small and small desolate void. At this point, these changes slowly stop, and words and deeds return to their original state, only he knows Now I''m totally different from before. When concussion and thunder come to the same state as the dark body, which is the peak of yashen, then it is the last time for us to break through. Three separate bodies come out of the body together, two demigods and one sub God. Such a degree of power can be said to be rare under the divine level. Even you can learn from your own teacher which real God is not pleasing to the eye and beat him. Of course, the price should be the crisis state of serious injury and dying. Because of the uniqueness of the three sub bodies, Shalan''s original incarnation also has the strength of the sub God''s peak level. According to his estimation, if there is another sub body promoted to the sub God level, then his noumenon strength should be comparable to the ancient god, so that he at least has not much existence in the world that can threaten him. The noumenon left the ancient temple for a long time. The words and deeds came to the jadeite world along the transmission array, returned to the ring of kings, and sat in front of valkiri. Looking at Saran, valkiri looked at him up and down, and finally showed a helpless look. He said, "I think the next time I see you, maybe you have become a God." "Teacher, I''m just lucky." "If you give me hypocritical modesty, I''ll smoke you. Now you still can''t beat me. If you don''t believe it, you can try it." "Teacher, I was wrong..." "Well, come on, what do you want to do here?" Slightly positive, saran looked at valkiri and said, "teacher, I''m going to nightmare hell." "You''re going to go at last. Are you ready?" "Of course, now I''m ready, no problem." "That world is very chaotic. Time, space and all kinds of rules are in a state of chaos. You need to be prepared. Of course, the world is not really completely disordered. In a word, you need to estimate by yourself. The most dangerous thing in that world is the mother of fear and her spirits. The mother of fear can enter that world Because the rules of space and time in that world are different, you must be careful. Although the mother of fear will not come in person, even if the projection comes, you are not the opponent. " "OK, I see. This time I went to nightmare hell to find the third component of the jade Lord''s left hand. I''m curious what will happen after that." "In a word, you should be more careful." "Good teacher, I understand." "Well, go ahead." After saluting valkiri, saran got up and left the ring of kings. He stood outside the ring of kings and raised his left hand. On it, the left hand of the master of emerald was shining. With the left hand of the Lord of emerald, saran slowly communicated with the unknown dangerous world. A dark and black smoke was emitted out like the darkest nightmare in everyone''s heart, It''s slowly escaping from the crack. Without much hesitation, saran reached for the crack, tore open a hole that allowed him to pass through, then jumped into it and disappeared in the emerald world. Then the crack healed itself, as if it had never appeared.Standing under the purple sky, saran looked at the world where, in the eyes of ordinary people, the visibility was only about one meter a week. For him, there was no big difference. "The mountain top of nightmare hell It seems that I have to find the highest mountain in the world first, but I don''t know where the highest peak is Thinking of this, saran immediately decided to find an intelligent creature to communicate with himself. However, nightmare hell does not seem to be a suitable place for human survival. It may not be easy to find such an intelligent creature, but no matter how difficult it is, it is also necessary to find one. As he got up and walked forward, saran''s speed was very fast. He almost turned into an electric light and walked through the dark world, looking for all the intelligent creatures that could be found. However, he did not find the intelligent creatures. Instead, he realized the chaos of the world. One second he was still flying in the air, and the next he came to the underground lava. As soon as he was ready to leave, a large stream of lava disappeared under the ground and appeared in the air. Shalan was suspended in the air, and the lava was turned into a fireball and fell to the ground. Seeing this, saran diffused his power, felt the chaotic rules around him, and walked cautiously forward. Finally, he saw a small tribe in the valley not far away. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 541 The small tribe in front is located at the bottom of a valley, but the small tribe is not peaceful. Although the light of the world comes from the dim sun in the dark purple sky, Shalan can clearly see the giant beast that is killing the human beings in the tribe. The giant beast is probably similar to the fusion of a black bear and a lizard. Every time its long, arrow like tongue pops out of its mouth, it will penetrate one or two people''s bodies, draw them into their own mouths, chew their flesh and blood, and swallow all the skins, clothes and bones into their stomachs. During this period, some brave men of the tribe attacked the beast. However, the spear in their hands could not break the scales and fur on the surface of the beast. Instead, it was slapped into flesh and mud by the other one, and died extremely miserably. Naturally, Shalan couldn''t let the beast kill all the people here. He also needed to ask about the mountain top. He disappeared in the same place and Shalan appeared in front of the beast. The beast looked at Sha LAN who suddenly appeared in front of him. His limited wisdom made him feel strange. However, as a biological instinct, he opened his mouth, and his sharp teeth, like a dagger, bit at saran. Holding out a finger and gently pointing at the beast, an invisible ripple instantly spread out, and the movement of the beast stopped immediately. The next second, the animal''s body collapsed, the flesh and blood were separated, and the bones were broken. The huge body collapsed directly to the ground, turning into a pool of invisible black meat mud. Shalan is so capable that the people of the nearby tribes kneel down to Shalan one after another, and constantly salute him, using a language similar to the golden age to call him God. God? Is there a God in this world? Thinking of this, saran did not deny it. In the same language, she nodded to the people and said, "I have been sleeping for a long time. Now who will answer my question?" On hearing this, an old man, who looks like an elder or a leader of the ethnic group, stumbled over. He first gave a salute to Saran, and then said to Shalan tremblingly: "crown, you, what do you want to ask, we must know everything." "What is this place?" "Here This is the kingdom of the beast king, the great God, the kingdom of the beast king. " "Do the gods of this era have their own kingdom?" "Under the crown, you seem to have been sleeping for a long time, but it''s normal. God is so powerful. It''s natural that you should sleep deeply once. As you said, every God has its own kingdom. There are 133 tribes like us in the kingdom of beast king. Our kingdom of beast king is a medium level kingdom! " Speaking of this, the old man''s face seems to have glory in general, obviously for a country with 133 villages of 100 people, I feel very honored. A country with 120000 people is still at the medium level. It seems that the so-called gods in this world are not even likely to be legendary. In this way, I feel relieved, but it is normal to think about it. If the God of this world is a real God, even a real God, it is impossible for the mother of fear to come and go freely here. Thinking of this, saran did not talk nonsense, directly asked his own question. "Do you know where the highest mountain in the world is?" Hearing this, the old man was stunned for a moment. He thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "crown, I don''t know about this matter, but I can guarantee that there should be no such place in the kingdom of beast king." "If you don''t know, do you know who can know about it?" "If you insist on saying that, maybe only under the crown of the king of beasts is possible. Under the crown of the king of beasts is the master of our country, the God of the inhabitants of the kingdom of beast kings and gods, and the incomparable greatness under the crown of the king of beasts, he must know this matter." King of beasts? Shalan''s power spread in an instant, and soon he found a level five existence about three or four kilometers away. His strength far exceeded all the people in this area. He should be the so-called king of beasts. Looking at the old man, Shalan nodded to him and disappeared in front of them again. The rest of the people continued to kneel on the ground and slowly rose after a long time. Of course, this has nothing to do with Shalan. In front of the so-called king of beasts, Sha LAN watched the burly man who jumped up from the original place to attack him because of his sudden appearance. His right hand was slightly raised, and the king of the beast fell on the ground, unable to move a finger at all. Seeing such a simple suppression of their own God, those around the king of beasts immediately fell to the ground, the head deeply stuck on the ground, extremely respectful. Looking at the king of beasts, saran''s hand slightly lowered, slightly relaxed the power of suppressing the king of beasts, and made the king recover his ability to move. "Tell me, where is the highest mountain in the world?" "The highest mountain?" Sha LAN looked at the king of the beast whose face was not clear and his eyes were whirling around. Without any hesitation, his wrist flipped gently. His legs were twisted together and twisted into a twist. His bones pierced his skin and his blood flowed out. The king screamed, but he could not move. He could only lie on the ground and scream continuously."Tell me, where is the highest mountain." "In, in the kingdom of kings, Kingdom of kings!" Saran could clearly feel that the king was deceiving himself, so he did not hesitate. His wrist turned again, but saw the king''s left arm twisted like two legs. "I''ll give you one last chance, and the next time you''ll twist your head." "Mother of gods In the sleeping place of the mother of gods, there are guards of the mother of gods. Those guards are more powerful than the king of gods. The place where the mother of gods sleeps is the highest mountain in the world. The place where the mother of gods sleeps is in the high mountain, and you can see the mountain all the way north! " Mother of gods? Is it not the mother of fear! Sha Lan''s expression is difficult to understand. If the so-called mother of gods is really the mother of fear, then this line will be in some trouble. He can only try to mix in and find the third part of the jade Lord''s left hand. If he snatches it from the front, it will probably lead to the projection of the mother of fear. It is a complete divine existence, and he is not an opponent. At the thought of this, Sha Lan''s wrist completely turned over, and the king of beast''s head immediately twisted three times and died completely. At the same time, Sha Lan''s body was filled with a black fog, which covered all the people around him and erased his memory of himself. Then he disappeared in the same place again. PS: it won''t be broken any more. It will end at the end of the month. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 542 Sha LAN looked ahead as if the pillar of heaven was in front of her eyes. It was not so much a mountain as a pillar supporting the sky. It rose straight into the clouds and reached to the outermost part of the world. The name of the top of the mountain was appropriate. He knew that his guess was right. The so-called mother of gods was the mother of fear, and the so-called guardian of the mother of gods should be the son of fear born from the mother of fear. Fortunately, the left hand of the jade Lord in Sha Lan''s body is connected with the third component, otherwise Sha LAN really wants to give up. As for the third component, Sha LAN could feel that it was located on the mountainside of the top of the mountain, which was not the real mountain top he had guessed at first. However, it was normal to think about it carefully. If it was really in that conspicuous place, someone would have taken it away. At least, the mother of fear could not have kept it here. After a little planning, Shalan shrank his breath and headed for the mountainside. Now he has reached the top of the sub God. With the help of the dark rule, as long as he is not the son of fear at the top level of the sub God, he can''t find his trace. The mother of fear here is just a projection, which can be guarded by the son of fear at the top level of the sub God It''s not very functional. A demigod, mountaineering is almost instantaneous. Even the Tianzhu, which goes straight to the top of the world, will not be very different. When Shalan comes to the target site with the left hand of the jade Lord, it is only a few breathing time, and does not disturb any frightened children hovering around the pillar. Holding his hand on the cliff of the mountain, an almost invisible shock wave diffused, the road cracks spread, and a hole appeared on it. Then a silver white arm armor with green and gold lines floated out from it, echoing the left hand of the jade Lord on Sha Lan''s left arm. The wave of Taoism bloomed, causing fear on the sky pillar immediately The son''s attention, roared toward here. After looking at the arm armor that slowly integrated into his left arm, Sha LAN reached out and pointed out that black air gushed out, connecting the space cracks and time folds in the surrounding space. At the same time, a shock wave spread out with one hand, which immediately triggered the space cracks and time folds there, making them completely riot. The chaotic space and time became a chaotic area of space and time And became the first line of defense against the children of fear. "Boom, boom..." "Roar At this time, a doll with the size of a head suddenly appeared beside Sha LAN. The mouth sealed by the thread suddenly opened with a greedy smile. Then the thread that had been sealed off the mouth was broken one by one, and the doll''s mouth was split like a crocodile, and a large number of hemp thread shot out of her mouth like a living creature, Towards saran. "The son of fear of the sub God level, and has the immune characteristics of space-time ability..." At a glance, he could tell the origin of the son of fear, who was the first to attack himself. Sha Lan''s right hand drew at the son of fear. A black line appeared between Sha LAN and the son of fear. This black line was like an abyss, swallowing everything. No matter what kind of attack the son of fear carried out, it was completely swallowed up by the black line, eliminated invisible, and could not attack sand at all Orchid makes any impact. The child of fear, like a doll, was finally in a hurry. He let out a sharp roar. The original stitches and stitches on his body cracked one by one, and the hemp thread shot out from it. They even entangled each other and became a voodoo doll with a huge head. His eyes were tinged with red light, and a slap of his hand flashed towards saran. Seeing this, Sha Lan''s right hand grabs the black line and tears it apart. Suddenly, the torn black line turns into a huge black hole, which resists in front of the voodoo doll, swallowing one arm of the voodoo doll. Similarly, the black hole is completely annihilated by the voodoo doll. At this time, the space-time chaos area created by Shalan was completely suppressed and exploded. More than a dozen children of fear rushed down from above, all of them were sub God level. Obviously, all of these children of fear could be regarded as the elite of the children of fear. This sudden abnormality made Sha LAN realize the fact that he was sleeping on the top of the Tianzhu Mountain The mother of fear, there must be a big problem, at least need to be protected by the mother of fear itself, or simply be in custody! Thinking of this, saran was not in a hurry to leave. He looked at more than a dozen children of fear who rushed to him. Although all of them were sub gods, no matter how powerful the mother of fear was, it was impossible for so many children of fear to reach the peak. Therefore, only one of these children of fear was the same as him. Without any hesitation, saran opened her mouth suddenly. A large amount of black smoke was emitted from her eyes, ears, mouth and nose. The dark body gushed out of her body. At the same time, the shock sub body and the thunder sub body also came out of her body, cooperating with the dark sub body to deal with the children of fear. The body of Sha LAN is carrying the left hand of the master of emerald who is fusing. Under the cover of the dark body, she quietly breaks away from the battle and quickly comes to the top of the mountain where only two children of fear are left.As soon as the two children of fear were about to act, Shalan put out his hand and put them into his own evolving inner universe. Although it was the same projection as this universe, it still belonged to saran''s universe, which was evolving, but it did not mean that the power was insufficient. Under the control of Saran, the two children of fear were quietly annihilated by the evolving universe and transformed into The most primitive power was absorbed by saran''s universe and became the food for the evolution of the universe. Walking on the top of the mountain like a large square, saran saw a huge palace in the middle of the mountain top. He walked carefully into it and immediately saw a woman who was covered in the thick ice. It was a graceful figure, but it made life unable to afford blasphemy. She looked like a woman who saw her own mother, as if in this world All the motherhood hit each other''s body, which surprised Sha LAN. And just as Sha LAN wants to get closer, your frozen woman suddenly opens her eyes and looks at her with a smile. A gentle voice rings in her ear at the same time. "Come on, boy. Let me have a good look at you. Come on, come on..." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 543 "I come to you. I thought you were the mother of fear, but now it seems that you are trapped here. You can''t be the projection of the mother of fear. So who are you Hearing saran''s words, the frozen woman looked at him in surprise. After a long time, she said, "who are you? Not to mention that you know the mother of fear, just because you don''t have the slightest fear of the mother of fear proves that you are not a small role. Who are you? " "It doesn''t matter who I am, it doesn''t matter who you are. In fact, my avatar is fighting with the fear son who guards here. If it''s just such nonsense, I don''t need to stay here. My purpose has been achieved and I can leave." As soon as the words fell, Sha LAN felt a trace of something wrong. Soon, he saw that on his body, there was a trace of gray fog gushing out, turning into a woman''s appearance. It was the mysterious woman who had had contact with saran twice before! With a slight frown, saran looked at her and said, "your body has been hidden in my body? How did you do it? " The mysterious woman looked at Sha LAN and, as always, her gentle appearance. She opened her mouth and said, "Saran, don''t be so nervous. I just left a breath in your body. At the critical time, I can become a part of me, but it is only a part that can convey my words. In fact, when your strength increases again, I can''t make it again In this way. " "What do you want to do here?" The mysterious woman looked at saran and said, "you should remember that I once told you that the way to defeat the mother of fear is in this nightmare hell, and now the way to defeat the mother of fear is in front of you." With a slight eyebrow pick, saran looked at the mysterious woman, pointed to the frozen woman, and said, "do you mean her?" Nodding and shaking her head, the mysterious woman said to Saran, "it''s not just her, but me." "Do you mean that the way to defeat the mother of fear is both of you?" "That''s right. I''m the mother of fate, and she''s the mother of pregnancy. We are both separated individuals from the mother of fear. In fact, strictly speaking, we were once part of the mother of fear. For some unique reasons, we have become independent. Otherwise, I would not be pursued by the mother of fear all the time It will not be banned by the mother of fear. " The mother of fate''s voice dropped, and the pregnant mother looked at her and said, "at the beginning, you escaped faster than the rabbit, but now you have the courage to come to me." "Pregnant mother, you should also know that the mother of fear swept the whole universe. No one can really defeat her. Now it is different. I see the possibility of defeating the mother of fear." The mother of pregnancy is not a fool. When she heard the mother of fate, she immediately turned her head and looked at saran. She said with some doubts, "maybe it''s him that you said?" "Yes, he is the only one out of the mother of fear, who has embarked on the road of God and achieved something. Only he can use his cosmic power to counteract the natural suppression of mother fear on us, so that we can have the same power of rules as the mother of fear to fight against the mother of fear." When she heard this, the pregnant mother looked at saran in surprise, and said again, "if he really embarks on the road of Lord God and achieves something as you say, it can really help us fight against the mother of fear." "In addition, there is another reason, that is, before we split up, the master of jadeite, sealed by the mother of fear of all, can appear in this world again. The key to open the seal and release the master of jadeite is in him." "Ah She is worthy of being the mother of fate. She has calculated things to this extent As you wish, I and you are not willing to be absorbed by the mother of fear again, otherwise, I will not be able to bear the pain of ice and forced breeding of children of fear. Hold on until now, release me, and I will stand in the same line with you. When the mother of fear is defeated, we will go our own way. You will be your God of destiny, and I will be my mother of gods "Of course, it is." The mother of fate turned her head to see saran and said, "Saran, please help the pregnant mother." "I''m sorry, but I don''t seem to have promised to help you again?" "Do you have a better choice? The mother of fear has been staring at you. Her two most trusted sons of fear have already mixed into the sixth city. Are you sure you can be safe without our help? " With a slight eyebrow, saran looked at the mother of fate and said, "it seems that you know a lot, but I don''t trust you so much. I won''t take any risks." "If so, how can you trust us?" "Tell me your origins. At least I want to know who you are and what is the relationship between you and the mother of fear. At least in my opinion, taking the road of Lord God, separation and noumenon are homologous, and should not produce a completely separated self-consciousness like you.""I can answer you this question. Originally, the mother who gave birth to me, and the mother of fear in the beginning, are just like your incarnation, but the mother of fear has gone astray. Spirit and weirdness are originally the poisons produced by the external gods who once invaded the universe, although they eventually merged with the universe and became a part of the universe. But in fact, it is also full of uncertainty and instability. In addition, the noumenon is eager for quick success and instant benefit, which leads to one of the three incarnations, which contains the mother of fear, which once contained all the negative energy and emotions of noumenon, and finally produced a change. The self severs the connection with the noumenon, and produces another self-consciousness, and the noumenon is severely damaged and falls completely when fighting with the mother of fear. At that time, we also had our own consciousness because of the fall of the noumenon and the independence of the mother of fear. We formed the self named mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy. Now, if the mother of fear wants to become the God, we must be devoured by it voluntarily. Otherwise, without the harmony of noumenon, we will not be able to merge together. This is also the reason why the mother of fear has not swallowed us directly. It is just that self-consciousness has formed and who wants to be swallowed up again. Therefore, we can not accept this result. We must resist the swallowing of the mother of fear. However, in recent years, the mother of fear has changed so much that we can''t catch up with it. Although she has gone astray, she has actually gone a long way forward, and has reached the point where she can try to devour us. If not only the two of us can be swallowed up together, the pregnant mother may have been completely engulfed by the mother of fear "In other words, if the mother of fear wants to devour you, she must eat you at the same time, right?" Saran was sensitive enough to capture the heart of the problem. "Yes, there is another condition of the road of God, that is, the Trinity is needed. If we want to form the Trinity, we must eat both of us at the same time. Otherwise, the mother of fear will not be able to form the Trinity structure, and the power will collapse completely." "What do you mean, then, that you need my cosmic power to resist the oppression of the mother of fear?" Hearing this, mother of destiny hesitated for a moment, but she said to saran: "this matter involves our core secret, but since you ask, I can tell you for the success of cooperation. The reason why the mother of fear can suppress us is that she devours some spirituality left behind after the death of noumenon, which makes her inherit part of the power of noumenon, and is also the source of self-confidence that she wants to replace the noumenon in Trinity. Similarly, these spirituality are also the reason why the mother of fear can suppress us. In fact, whether it is the son of fear who came to pursue me, or the ice layer that has blocked the pregnant mother, there is a trace of spirituality that comes from the noumenon, which has great restraint on us. " "I see. I see." At the same time, saran also made a decision. He reached out and gently grabbed the ice which had blocked the pregnant mother. Those ice sheets immediately broke apart and disappeared as if they were swallowed up by some existence. When the ice completely collapsed, a divine breath fell on the top of the mountain. A white gauze wrapped around the pregnant mother''s body, shielding the pregnant mother''s body from being naked. At this time, the mother of destiny looked at the pregnant mother and said, "there is an extraterritorial battlefield in the extraterritorial universe, and there are giant cities on it. We will see you in the sixth city. Now run away from here immediately. Don''t be caught by the mother of fear again." Looking at the mother of fate, the pregnant mother nodded slowly and said, "don''t worry, I won''t be caught by her again. We''ll meet in the sixth city!" At the end of the speech, the pregnant mother stretched out her hand to tear up the space and disappeared in front of Sha LAN. At this time, the mother of destiny''s body also disappeared, like the curl of green smoke disappeared. Sha LAN looked at the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy who left quickly. He could feel vaguely that there was some kind of extremely terrible existence approaching here. His face changed slightly. He immediately took back the three main parts, raised his left hand to stroke in front of him, opened the door to the Emerald world and escaped from here. Just as Sha LAN had just escaped and the space gate was about to heal, a huge force suddenly came and smoothed the top of the mountain in an instant! www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 544 The screams of terror filled the whole nightmare hell, which made all the existence in the nightmare hell burst out in an instant, whether they were the supernatural beings who claimed to be gods, ordinary people who lived hard, or the children of fear who originated from the mother of fear. Even the whole world became turbulent, the earth broke, the sky was chaotic, the volcano erupted, and the rivers flowed backward A picture of the end of the world. At the same time, Sha LAN in the emerald world just breathed a sigh of relief, and felt an unspeakable sense of crisis befell him. Sha LAN suddenly looked up and looked at the sky of jadeite world. A black dot the size of sesame appeared in the high altitude, slowly growing larger, and soon turned into a huge purple black whirlpool, which seemed to have no horror scream That purple and black whirlpool passed over! "BAM Bang Bang..." In this area, whether it is mosquitoes or animals, in this terrible scream, their bodies explode and disappear. At this time, valkiri suddenly came to the sky. She looked at the black and purple whirlpool above her head. Her face was very dignified. She waved a brilliant light and shot it on the purple black vortex to limit its expansion. "Saran, how did you make this damned woman so angry?" "Find the opportunity to defeat the mother of fear, destroy her way to become strong, this is not angry with her!" "Damn it! Is the jade Lord''s left hand complete? " "Complete!" "Go and open the seal and release the guy who has been lazy for so long, or we will all die here!" "I see!" As Saran left, varkiri looked at the purple and black whirlpool above the sky, showed a defiant smile, and whispered, "crazy woman, let me see if you can enter the world under my hindrance." As the voice fell, valkyli''s body suddenly burst out with silver white light like smoke like fog. Surrounded by the light and fog, valkyli''s body became extremely huge, with a gorgeous silver armor attached to his body, and a pair of silver wings behind him spread out, truly revealing his strongest form. "Boom!" A silver and white plume of light rose from the sky. Valkiri, accompanied by the bright plume, rushed into the air and fell into the purple and black whirlpool. Suddenly, the sound of roar sounded, which shocked the whole world. At the same time, with the left hand of the emerald Lord, Sha LAN quickly came to the inner area of the humanoid mountain under the ring of kings. He went straight into it along a crack, through a large number of winding channels full of forked roads, and came to the innermost part of the humanoid peak, before a huge rock shaped like a heart. When Sha LAN approached, we could see that the heart appeared with dense runes and all kinds of lines with strange and dense breath. With the traction of the jade Lord''s left hand, Sha Lan''s left hand was slowly printed on a hollow round seal on the heart. The left hand of the master of jadeite flowed into the hollow circular seal in the form of continuous green streamer. However, the huge rock heart revealed the emerald luster from the inside. With the first beating of the heart, cracks spread on the surface of the rock heart. In the beating of the heart, the outer rock burst apart, accompanied by those runes and strange and dense patterns It''s broken together. With the liberation of the Emerald Heart, a stream of emerald energy, like blood, towards the whole humanoid peak, or the sleeping body of the master of jadeite diffuses. An ancient god who controls the whole dream world officially wakes up from the deep sleep! "Boom..." The mountain vibrated violently, and the gap that had entered here slowly healed. Just as Sha Lan was about to leave, a little green light fell on him and took him out directly. When Sha LAN returned to the outside, he saw the emerald Lord who had been kneeling down on one knee. At this time, he had completely stood up, holding the tree in his left hand The ring of Kings headquarters, and the right hand is to grasp the face of the rock, a tear down, revealing a rough and upright face. "Drink With a low roar, all the rocks on the master of jadeite crumbled and fell. At this moment, a white light smoke fell from the purple and black whirlpool in the air, and was taken by the master of jadeite. Gently looking at valkiri in the palm of his hand, the master of jadeite showed a smile. Then he looked up at the expanding purple and black whirlpool in the sky, and a golden green, extremely complex, God emblem like a tree with thick branches and leaves appeared on his eyebrow. "Emerald Dream It''s been split for so long, it''s time to restore unity. " Suddenly, he stretched out his hand, and the emerald master''s body was full of green light. All of a sudden, the emerald world, the nightmare abyss and the nightmare hell all vibrated for no reason, as if something was pulling out of the three worlds. Such changes have attracted the attention of the divine beings in the whole inner universe. Except for a few God level beings who have to stay in the outer battlefield of the three worlds, all the rest have come to the outer space of the three worlds. At this time, they see that there are homologous but different energies in the three worlds being extracted and converged into three runes A power beyond words.Jade Rune! Nightmare Rune! Nightmare Rune! It represents the three rules of Emerald Dream origin, and it is also the biggest dependence of jadeite master at the top of ancient gods. The three runes quickly gathered together to form the regular triangle, forming the most stable shape. Then a little green light lit up in the three runes that formed the triangle shape, and then spread rapidly to the whole universe at an unimaginable speed! Material and spirit have always been complementary to each other. Now, the spiritual universe equivalent to the material universe, emerald dream appears again in this universe. Almost every world can see the blue thunder in the sky. Even in the starry sky, a large number of thunder can be seen in the universe, even in the foreign battlefield. A large number of spirits and monsters disappear under these thunders, even the children of fear are no exception. At this time, Sha LAN, looking at the thunder, her eyes gradually fell into the haze. Such thunder represented the declaration of Emerald Dream reappearance, and represented the beginning of the operation of the new rules of the whole universe. This is the most important significance of the thunder rules. There is shock and announcement! A figure darts out of Sha Lan''s body and rushes into the sky. It turns into a thunderbolt and merges with other thunders. Everything outside doesn''t distract Sha LAN. Whether it''s his teacher valkiri hovering around him to guard him, or the master of jadeite reaches out to pull the purple black whirlpool into the Emerald Dream, saran doesn''t pay attention to it, All his attention was in the comprehension of the thunder which he had just seen. At this time, the two parts of thunderbolt''s body are separated from that of Thunder God As long as the demigod level has reached the sub God level, the Trinity can be integrated to create the universe in the body and become the real God! Thunder separated into the Shalan noumenon. At this time, Sha LAN looked at the valkyli floating around him and said, "thank you very much, teacher." "Thank you, now you are two sub gods, and you are also strong in this universe. Besides, this time, I did not have any harvest. Although I was hurt a lot, I saw the gate of God level by fighting with the mother of fear. Maybe I can start to push the gate of God level." "God level!" Saran was greatly surprised. God level and sub God level are completely two levels. After all, not all people follow him, but the road of Lord God. An ancient god is much stronger than a sub God after all. "That''s right. I can push open the gate of God level. Of course, the premise is that you don''t make those moths for me. Next time you are provoking the mother of fear, take you to the first city to find the old guy, don''t come to me, or I will kill you with the mother of fear." As soon as the words fell, varkiri immediately flew back to the ring of Kings placed on another mountain. Looking at the leaving valkiri, Shalan was just about to leave for the foreign battlefield, and a green gate opened in front of him. "Saran Winman, please come to me." "Lord of jadeite?" "Yes, it''s me." After a silence, Sha LAN stepped forward and stepped into the emerald gate. He looked at the cabin in the nature where he was. He looked at the middle-aged fairy in emerald green robe who was making tea there. However, he could not see the appearance of the jade Lord before. Turning around and carrying the hot tea to the table, the master of jadeite gave Shalan a cup of tea and motioned to let him sit down. Then he said to him, "this is my favorite kind of tea. Originally, there are not many such kinds of tea. However, due to the remodeling of Emerald Dream, this kind of tea has become more and more, which is also an unexpected joy." "Lord of jadeite, I don''t know why you came to me?" "You should have seen the projection of consciousness left by Al and the black light? What do you think of what they call the real enemy? " He looked at the jade master and said, "do you know Al and Blacklight, too?" "Oh, of course we do. We know each other all the time. In fact, they gave me the idea that I became that way." www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 545 "What Al and Blacklight gave you What''s going on? " "In this era, there are few people who know me. In their opinion, I was sealed because I was attacked by the mother of fear for a moment, but they didn''t know that I did it on purpose after I realized the meaning of mother of fear, so as to avoid the unavoidable existence by the hand of mother of fear, which was given to me by Al and black light The idea, it turns out, is very effective. Otherwise, I may not be able to survive to this era When he heard the jade master''s words, Sha LAN suddenly understood something. He looked at the jade master and asked in a low voice, "the real enemy that Al and black light said?" Nodding, the master of jadeite said: "yes, it''s the real enemy. That guy has been unkind to me for a long time. The spirit adheres to the material. Although the material universe and the spiritual universe complement each other in name and have equal status, in fact, the spirit is inferior to the material one. Therefore, I am not the opponent of that guy, in case he completely devours me I took the initiative to cooperate with the mother of fear to let her attack successfully, and divided the emerald dream into three Neither of them made it clear, but both of them knew that the other knew who the real enemy was. "Lord of jadeite, the real enemy, should we deal with it like this?" "Of course, you''re the one to deal with it. I don''t have the ability. I''ll cheer you up at the most." ¡°¡­¡­¡± Is that what you want? What about the good enemy of life and death "Ha ha, don''t worry. I will still give you some help. At least I can help you understand the rules of concussion. Is this help enough?" Hearing this, Sha LAN eyebrows a pick, mouth asked: "how to help me understand the concussion rule?" "I''m more or less the master of this cosmic spiritual world, and also the ancient god who controls dreams. So I can let you dream and experience the life of the ancient god who once mastered the concussion rules in the dream. In this way, it will be much faster than you simply go to the ancient temple to understand the rules. Besides, I can also slightly change the time in the dream, which should be as much as possible Let''s make you understand the rules of the third sub God level, and then the Trinity will become the LORD God "In such a hurry?" "I can''t help it. I can''t help but worry. If the former real enemy is still watching, I''m afraid he has already started to act at the moment I wake up. We must act as soon as possible." "Well, what should I do?" "Release your avatar. Don''t resist. I''ll pull your avatar into a dream." "Good!" The concussion avatar came out of saran''s body and stood in front of the jade Lord. To their present level, the truth and lies can be distinguished. Unless there is no trace of conspiracy, it is impossible to cheat a god level existence, especially when Sha LAN has a preliminary internal universe There is no such thing as being cheated. Therefore, whether it is a demigod or a sub God, or even a real God level, as long as they think that this matter is beneficial to them, they can immediately cooperate, and refuse or destroy them if they have no interests. Without delay, the master of emerald held out his hand, and a green energy gathered in his palm. He could see a pair of slender curved horns growing on his head, long hair like fire, a big body, and his feet were hooves of oxen. Seeing the concussion and separation of Saran, he did not have any hesitation. He lifted his feet into the light ball, and his consciousness was fully integrated into the ancient god in his dream, Experience all the experiences of that ancient god! Throwing out his hand, the light ball flew out of the house, took root and sprouted in the woods outside, and turned into a big tree. In a short period of time, the branches and leaves were luxuriant. It can be seen to the naked eye that there are faint scenes on every leaf, just like the history of a world is recorded on those leaves. "The ancient tree of dreams, when your sub body understands the concussion rules of the sub God level and reaches the peak, you can get rid of it and return to your noumenon. During this period, you can decide whether to deal with the mother of fear or stay here and wait for the opportunity to come. On the contrary, as long as you become the God, the mother of fear is just a scabies disease." "There is great uncertainty about the existence of mother of fear. Moreover, I still have many friends in foreign battlefields. Now that everything is ready, I can consider how to deal with it and even kill the mother of fear when I return to the foreign battlefield. Therefore, I decided to go back to the Foreign Battlefield first and then talk about dealing with the real enemy when the time is right." Hearing Sha LAN say so, the master of jadeite will no longer object, nodding and saying: "so, it''s OK, but I won''t do it before the real enemy starts. I hope you can understand." "Of course, I understand this matter naturally, and rest assured." At the end of the speech, saran left and returned to the emerald world from the emerald dream. Today''s Jadeite world is peaceful. Because of the power of jade rune, the emerald world has gradually decreased compared with other world. The most obvious thing is that the green sky has gradually become blue, and the huge number of trees in the emerald world are rapidly withering to the original level.Without staying here any longer, saran immediately returned to the sixth city of the foreign battlefield, and according to the memory of the location, found the room deep in the lane where she first saw the mother of fate. Pushing open the door of the room, Sha LAN saw that she was sitting inside waiting for her mother of destiny and her mother of pregnancy, and she also sat down in front of them. "Saran, you''re here. It seems you''ve made up your mind." As soon as the words of the mother of fate fell, she heard the mother of her birth say, "where is the master of jadeite? Didn''t he come with you? " "The master of emerald is not interested in dealing with the mother of fear. Now he is wholeheartedly trying to restore the emerald dream. There is no redundant idea for the moment. So we should deal with the matter of mother of fear by ourselves." With her eyebrows raised, the pregnant mother was obviously dissatisfied that the master of jadeite had not arrived. However, she did not say much. The master of jadeite was one of the most ancient gods. Even the mother of fear in her heyday was not as good as him. Naturally, his mother would not be an opponent. Since the other party was not prepared to come here, she did not need to say much to offend such a one It''s an ancient god. www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 546 "Mother of fate, mother of birth, what are you going to do with mother of fear?" Hearing saran''s words, the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy hesitated for a moment. Just as they were ready to speak, a powerful force came to the sixth city, which immediately changed their expressions. "The pressure is The mother of fear has come The mother of destiny''s voice dropped, and the pregnant mother immediately said, "since that guy has come, we don''t need to continue to discuss any boring plans. Saran, you use the power of the inner world to stop the mother of fear from suppressing us. As for the matter of killing the mother of fear, you can leave it to the two of us." Hearing the words of the pregnant mother, the mother of destiny just wanted to say something, but she stopped and said, "that''s it. To our level, plans and intrigues are meaningless. The most direct and convenient way is to kill the mother of fear." "When the mother of fear comes to the sixth city, the God level existence in the foreign battlefield will surely come to the majority. Taking this opportunity to join hands with the enemy should increase the chance of winning." "What saran said is reasonable, then we three will do it!" "Do it!" "Good!" As soon as the words fell, the three of them turned into three streamers and appeared in the sky of the sixth city. At this time, the three of them found that the situation of the sixth city was more serious than they had imagined. There were two children of fear who did not know how to enter the sixth City, which was rampant in the sixth city, which not only destroyed the defense system of the sixth city, but also destroyed the defense system of the sixth city It is difficult for them to resist the coming of the mother of fear. Shalan was suspended in the air, and suddenly found that the mother of fear was already near the sixth city, but there was no God level existence. She thought a little, and she immediately differentiated her divine power and explored outside. She immediately saw that among the ten core cities, almost every city had a son of fear transformed from human beings attacking the core ten cities. The projection sub bodies of the mother of fear launched an attack on the core ten cities. Among them, the fourth city, the seventh city and the tenth city have been broken, which makes those God level existence tired of dealing with these unexpected situations. Naturally, for a time, it is impossible to differentiate the God level strong to support the sixth city. After all, the power of the mother of fear is too strong. One or two deities are not enough for the mother of fear to bite her teeth. It is better to give up the sixth city for the time being, and come together to deal with the mother of fear when the God level strong ones are free. Of course, for the three of them, the matter does not need to be so complicated. Since the mother of fear has come, they can do it. Shalan looked at the two children of fear who were rampant in the sixth city. Now he already knew that the two children of fear came to the sixth city as big food and black thorn. Although he sighed in his heart, he didn''t let Shalan keep his hand at all. Two fist sized black holes appeared in the inner core of the two scared children, and instantly put their two bodies After tearing it into pieces and disappearing into the black hole, saran nodded to the stunned strongmen of the sixth city, and the incarnation streamer followed the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy towards the mother of fear in the starry sky above the sixth city. "Hum!" An invisible force suddenly acted on the three people. Sha LAN didn''t feel how it was, but the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy snorted. The strength of both men was obviously suppressed, and their bodies became dull. Obviously, this is what the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy said, which came from the suppression of the mother of fear. "Shalan, use the power of your world to spread and resist the pressure for us!" "Good!" Originally belonging to the mind sea and soul, a dark and chaotic energy suddenly becomes active. An invisible force field spreads from it, and instantly rushes out of saran''s body, passing over the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy, and diffuses into the universe of this area, offsetting the pressure of the mother of fear. At this time, the pregnant mother laughed and turned into a statue. The lower body was a female insect, and the upper part was a huge human figure. The insect with two rows and eight eyes on its face made a buzzing sound and hit the huge black whirlpool above. Seeing the change of the pregnant mother, the mother of fate is not willing to be outdone. She is not good at close combat, so her real body has not changed much, but the hair behind her head has become extremely flexible and slender. It is windless and spreads to all directions automatically. On her forehead, there is a mydriatic eye three or four times larger than the normal eye. Mother of destiny waved her hand gently, and all kinds of stars in the universe immediately changed their direction and collided in the direction of the mother of fear. At the same time, around the mother of fear, the space cracks and chaotic areas of time rapidly formed. The most dangerous disasters in the universe successively appeared around the mother of fear. Rao is the strength of the mother of fear and should be treated with caution. On the contrary, it is the mother of pregnancy. No matter what direction she goes, the disasters in that direction will disappear. Obviously, all of this comes from the control of the mother of fate.At this time, the pregnant mother, with a great laugh, was constantly changing in the form of various insects. The endless insects made a series of space cracks and attacked the mother of fear. The mother of fear was like a target, allowing the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy to attack without any reaction. This anomaly made Sha LAN extremely vigilant Get up. At this time, the mother of pregnancy and mother of fate finally tore the dark whirlpool apart and completely dissipated in front of them. However, when the black vortex disappeared, there was no sign of the mother of fear. Just when the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy wanted to continue looking for it, a little girl in a white dress appeared behind the pregnant mother, reached out and grasped the mother''s body. Then, the mother''s body burst into pieces and turned into a lot of meat. In a large number of broken meat, a figure quickly retreated and fell on the side of the mother of fate, and turned into the mother of human form. At this time, she was pale and dignified, and her eyes were full of fear when she looked at the little girl. "Mother of fear, you have really condensed the noumenon again!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel! Chapter 547 "The courage of the two of you to fight me is from that little human being?" The voice of a man like a woman looks like a monster. The mother of fear''s seemingly pure and weak body contains the most terrifying power in the universe. The body of the pregnant mother changed again. Layers of insect like exoskeleton armor were attached to the surface of her body. Three pairs of wings similar to insects and bats stretched out behind her. A tail that was at least ten times longer than her body swayed behind her. The veins on her face burst out, her eyes turned red, and her mouth grinned with a cold smile In the same place, appeared behind the mother of fear, waved and then toward the head of the mother of fear. The 16-year-old girl''s body of the mother of fear did not seem to be able to resist the fierce claw at all. However, when the attack of the pregnant mother came, the hair behind her head suddenly flew, and a pale face full of resentment and fear appeared behind her head, which was covered by her hair, and made a piercing scream at the pregnant mother. A pale arm stretched out from the back of the mother of fear, and seized the mother''s body. But before the mother of fear attacked, a space crack appeared between the two, cutting off those arms, making the pregnant mother recover her freedom. At the same time, she opened her mouth and spewed out a sticky and glowing hot mucus, which sprayed on the fear On the mother. In a wail, the mother of fear''s body split from the top of her head like a detachment, and a large number of pale arms stretched out from it, followed by a face full of various negative emotions. Soon, a huge and twisted God emerged from the skin of the 16-year-old girl and suspended in the air. At this time, the mother of fear had ninety-nine different faces, but all of them were full of distorted expressions. The 100th face in the center was the face of the 16-year-old girl just now. Under that face, the skin of the 16-year-old girl was still hanging. Her body was pale and could barely see the characteristics of women. There were nearly a thousand of them A number of different sizes of arms, the whole body exudes a thrilling crazy breath. "Oh, have you finally shown your true face? I thought you really condensed the noumenon, and the result was just a disguise with noumenon flavor. " "Pregnant! Fate! By being one with me, we can become the LORD God and become eternal "It is impossible to become the LORD God when you rebel and attack the noumenon. Now you still want to be the LORD God. You can only bring the two of us to destroy. We can''t merge with you. I''d rather fall completely than that!" The voice of the mother of fate fell down, and dark cracks spread from all directions, instantly dividing the whole body of the mother of fear. But at the same time, more than 1000 arms of the mother of fear also crossed the space and grasped the body of the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy. The three ancient gods were entangled in each other, fighting endlessly in the universe, wherever the stars were still It''s space, it''s bursting, leaving only a messy area. Shalan must follow them closely to ensure the blessing of the world''s power to the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy. Therefore, he followed them closely under the condition of ensuring the scope of safety, so he would not be thrown away by them. Fortunately, now saran has such strength, but he is not afraid that he can not catch up with them. "Boom!" A fierce roar, the three people hit a small star, directly destroyed the small star, turned into a huge black hole, sucking all the things around them, but for the mother of fear, it was just a natural phenomenon, and had no effect on them at all. The three ancient gods were suspended in the chaotic universe, guarding against each other. The mother of fear stepped forward, just ready to continue to attack, but suddenly her body trembled. The look of panic appeared on the 100 faces, and a sharp howl broke out together. "What! How did you invade my body? You don''t want to occupy my body. I don''t... " The body trembled again, and the mother of fear''s body shrank quickly and turned into the image of the 16-year-old girl before. Slowly raised her head, at this time, the mother of fear showed a faint smile to the mother of fate and the mother of pregnancy, and said, "it is much simpler than I imagined, but it is normal to think of it. At the beginning of your birth, your noumenon actually evolved by swallowing the will of the two worlds, and the will of the universe belongs to my hands and feet, or in other words It''s more like the cells of my body. With my mark, it''s easier for me to master. Now that you two have been away from me for too long, it''s time to return. " Listening to the words of the mother of fear at this time, the eye on the forehead of the mother of fate seemed to see something that frightened her. For the first time, her face showed the fear from the heart, but the mother of pregnancy was not so sensitive. She sneered and cried out: "play tricks, mother of fear, you have only this ability!" At the end of the speech, the body of the pregnant mother expanded rapidly, and countless insect like limbs grew out of her body, and roared to the mother of fear.But just at the moment when the pregnant mother rushed to the mother of fear, the mother of fear suddenly stretched out her hand to the mother of fear, and the mother''s body immediately exploded and turned into countless tiny cells. When the mother of fear inhaled a little, all the cells that had been split in the mother''s body were inhaled into the mother of fear''s body, completely absorbed by the mother of fear Collect. At this time, the mother of destiny suddenly turned to look at Sha LAN, with a helpless smile on her face, and said to Sha LAN, "Sha LAN, I really didn''t expect that, no matter whether it''s me and pregnancy or fear, our fight is actually to make a wedding dress for others. Please help us if you finally defeat him. If you are also defeated by him, then There''s no need to say anything more. Goodbye As soon as the words fell, the mother of destiny''s body suddenly burst apart, just like the mother of pregnancy, countless cells were sucked into the body by the mother of fear, or the real enemy who occupied the mother of fear''s body. She pursed her mouth. The mother of fear looked at her body as if she was not satisfied with her body. She saw her body wriggle slightly. She immediately changed from a 16-year-old girl to a tall, slender and handsome man. Her face looked like al, black light and saran, which seemed to be the fusion of their three faces and bodies. "That''s the perfect body, right, saran." Taking a step back, saran looked at him and said, "who are you?" Shrugging, the man said to saran with a smile, "don''t you already guess? Why ask me? Come on, say my name Say my name... " At the end of the day, the whole world was echoing with his voice. He could feel the oppression and restraint from the world. He looked at each other and said, "the will of the universe is indeed you." Bingo, that''s right Oh, this bingo is black light''s favorite aphorism. Although I don''t know the specific meaning, it should be some language of the original world of the three of you. I think it''s very interesting. Hey, it''s been a long time since I talked to someone in my own capacity. The last time I was promoted to God with black light, the last time Maybe it was to fight against those outside gods who helped al to become God. I have to say, it''s really nice to be able to talk to people in my own capacity. " Saran looked warily at the world consciousness and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with you? The will of the universe must not have its own self, and world consciousness must not interfere with the operation of the world. The will of the universe needs to operate in accordance with the rules of the world. This is the fundamental law of the universe, and even the will of the universe can not be violated. What''s wrong with you? " "Problems Yes, I am really sick. Since an external God came to my universe when he was dying, I was infected by his virus. Of course, in my opinion, this infection is not a bad thing. At least these viruses let me wake up my self-consciousness and let me know that the universe belongs to me, and I must become the LORD God to completely control the whole universe The eternal existence As the words fell, the world consciousness reached out to Sha LAN, which made Sha LAN feel that there was a stronger world force invading into his own body world and wanted to devour him completely. Just as Sha Lan was ready to escape, the green light burst out. A huge palm grasped the body of the will of the universe and dragged him directly into the emerald dream In the context. Seeing this, Sha LAN followed quickly and entered the emerald dream together. When he arrived at the emerald dream, Sha LAN saw at a glance the master of jadeite, whose height was almost breaking through the limit of jade dream. At this time, he was accustoming the will of the universe on the ground and blasted down towards the cosmic will on the ground with his fist. But at this moment, another equally huge fist sprang out from under the ground and collided with the fist of the master of jadeite in the front, which burst out an amazing impact and power fluctuation. The master of jadeite retreated and looked at the huge fist in amazement. The ground suddenly burst to pieces, and a giant of the same size appeared in front of the master of jadeite. It was attached with a layer of exoskeleton like armor and was burning with amazing flame. "The Lord of jadeite originally intended to absorb saran from looking for you. Since you have come to your door by yourself, I will kill you first. Moreover, there is no need for the universe to be divided into material and spiritual, and all powers should belong to me!" The will of the universe rushed up again and tangled with the master of jadeite. The emerald dream that had just been restored suddenly collapsed again. The earth had cracks in the road, the sky was torn, and the space cracks could be seen everywhere. At this time, Sha LAN heard the voice of the master of jadeite. Without saying a word, she immediately turned to fly towards the direction of the previous house and walked into the hut. Sha LAN looked at the green sphere suspended on the table of the cottage. He knew that his own concussion body was in it and understood the concussion rules. Without any hesitation, he immediately walked in according to what the jade Lord had just said to him That green ball in the body and concussion into one, to fully understand the concussion rules. When Sha LAN accelerated his understanding of the rules, the battle between the will of the universe and the master of jadeite reached a white hot degree. The jade dream, which was almost completely torn apart, could no longer stop the infiltration of the rules of the material universe and the original power, making the cosmic will which was originally close to the strength of the master of jadeite, and the strength was enhanced again."Bang!" The will of the universe grasped the fist of the master of jadeite. He looked at the master of jadeite and slowly suppressed it. He said with a smile, "master of jadeite, your strength is good, but for me, it is just a life in my universe. Now, when the emerald dream is torn, you have no advantage here." The master of jadeite''s eyes completely turned into gold, and a stream of emerald dream power gathered and suspended behind the master''s head. Just as he was ready to start, the left hand of the universe will suddenly turn into a knife''s palm, which directly pierces the jade master''s chest and penetrates his body. All of a sudden, the forces gathered by the master of jadeite burst into pieces and turned into stardust The energy is sucked into the body by the will of the universe. Taking out his hand, the cosmic will licked the blood on his hand, crossed the jade Lord who had lost the ability to resist, and walked towards the direction where Sha LAN had just left. He was not arrogant enough to allow him to break through the God. Sooner or later, the master of emerald had been defeated. The most important thing now is to find saran and devour him completely. The body of the will of the universe returned to its normal size. He looked at the cabin in front of him, waved his hand and completely destroyed it. When he came to the green ball suspended on the ground, the will of the universe looked at it with great interest, and suddenly said with a smile, "I thought the ancient temple is the fastest place to understand the rules. It turns out that there is such a way The ancient god of a long time, the master of jadeite indeed has some abilities of his own, but it is a pity that Saran can only stop here. " A step forward, the will of the universe went into the green ball and looked for saran in it. But just as he entered, the ball suddenly burst, and the body of the will of the universe flew out from the inside, and the body couldn''t stop retreating. Because of its extremely fast speed, it left a deep gully on the ground. I don''t know how far away he flew. The will of the universe slowly climbed up from the ground. He looked down at a punch mark on his chest, and his face became extremely ugly. Just now, the will of the universe had just entered the green ball like dream, and immediately felt something wrong, because the flow of time inside was quite different from that outside. However, the will of the universe was full of confidence. He felt that he could deal with Shalan completely. But just when he found saran and was ready to do it, another saran appeared in front of him He punched him, and this fist directly broke the power of the will of the universe, so that he had no ability to react. He was directly knocked out of his dream and flew far away before he slowly stopped. Standing up, the power of the will of the universe surged wildly, looking for the trace of Saran, but unexpectedly nothing. Missing for a long time, the will of the universe suddenly sneered: "the strength is indeed enhanced, but I''m afraid it has not reached the level of the LORD God. Otherwise, there is no need to escape immediately. Since you have left, I will swallow up the master of jadeite first, and then look for your trace." As soon as his body shook, the will of the universe came to the master of jadeite. He looked at the master of jadeite and waved his hand. He wanted to make the master of jadeite into the most primitive cell and absorb it completely. But at this moment, one hand grasped the wrist of the will of the universe, making the universal will unable to hurt the master of jadeite. Looking around, saran didn''t know when she came to him and grabbed his wrist. The arm that could easily kill an ancient god was now held by saran easily and was hard to move. "You did show up, saran Winman!" "It''s time to get you back to normal." "Normal? Now I am more normal than ever! " "Boom!" A huge energy swept through Shalan''s body like a storm and spewed out backward. However, the energy storm, which could seriously damage or even kill an ancient god in an instant, was like a breeze in front of saran and had no impact on him at all. With a slight change of complexion, the cosmic will once again surges a dark current, which is a highly condensed black thunder. For the cosmic will, it is natural to apply the rule power against the invaders who exceed the upper limit of their power in a world to their own enemies. "Boom, boom..." The dark thunder bombarded saran''s body one after another, but out of the expectation of the universe will, saran''s body has no scars, and the hand holding his wrist tightly holds the wrist of cosmic will as before. "Damn it, asshole!" Lifting the other hand, the high concentration of the world''s power quickly condensed into a long sword, which was suddenly stabbed at Sha Lan''s chest by the will of the universe. However, at the moment when the sword stabbed Sha Lan''s chest, the sword, which was even more powerful than the artifact, broke up on its own, turned into the original world power and poured into Sha Lan''s body and disappeared. Pupil constriction, the universe will wave to cut off his arm, and then into a streamer of light toward the material universe beyond the emerald dream. In the material universe, his power is inexhaustible, where Shalan can never ignore his attack!Looking at the cosmic will leaving the emerald dream and going to the material universe, saran could stop him, but he didn''t do so. He just gave a faint smile and held up an arm belonging to the will of the universe. Although it was only an arm, the strength contained in it was unimaginable and huge. A handful of hands, this half of the arm immediately into a little star, spread to the entire emerald dream, with the naked eye speed to restore the entire emerald dream. In front of the master of jadeite, Sha LAN stretched out his hand to press the wound on his chest. The wound healed quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye. The next second the jade Lord opened his eyes. He looked at Sha LAN, looked at him a little, and suddenly burst into laughter. After a long time, the master of jadeite looked at Sha LAN and said, "how about the feeling of Lord God?" After thinking about it, saran replied, "it''s a bit chaotic and tired. It''s as if I understood the rules of the whole universe in an instant. My brain is a bit chaotic. But fortunately, I made preparations in advance, and I can accept these changes smoothly." "How do you plan to deal with the will of the universe? It seems that he has returned to the physical universe. Even if you are there, it is not easy for you to deal with him?" "Don''t worry, although he went to the material universe, it is not his material universe Well, I''ll come and fix him. We''re talking about other things. " At the end of the speech, Sha LAN disappeared in front of the jade master and appeared in a starry sky. At this time, he clearly saw the cosmic will which was also suspended there. "Saran Winman, you are here at last. This is my universe. You can''t beat me in my universe!" Without answering the will of the universe, saran just slowly stretched out her hands, and a body with white light came out of her body and was suspended in the sky. On the forehead of this white body, there is a complex and extremely complex God. Even ordinary ancient gods can feel the dizzy inverted triangle God emblem at a glance, The white light slowly converged and turned into a white robe. A long black hair floated freely behind my head. At the same time, Shalan''s original body suddenly changed, the body and the shadow separated, and Asgard in the body gathered together with all the sorcerers, stones and other foreign objects. The body, shadow and foreign objects have changed. The body of the flesh is constantly expanding into a giant with a pair of long curved horns, long flame like hair, a pair of cattle feet, and a tall and burly giant. The shadow is constantly rolling and turning into a cold man with black hair in a robe full of black smoke. Foreign objects are all kinds of separate assembly, under the current of the road, forming a tight body fitted mechanical armor, and in the armor, a group of electric light gradually solidified into a man with a wild smile on his face. At this point, Sha Lan''s three incarnations have been thoroughly shaped, and truly achieved the position of the ancient god! "Trinity, one body and three parts, you have indeed achieved the position of ancient god, how fast it is! I just want to know if you have become an ancient god psychologically, and if you can really give up your friends and lovers. " For the will of the universe, he does not have any sense of good or evil, or sense of shame belonging to intelligent creatures. Naturally, he has no moral concepts. If he can fight, he will fight naturally. If he can not, he will use the means of threat, which is no difference to him. However, when he really waved and locked in people like coco, he suddenly found that he could not lock in the existence of those people. The face changed slightly, and the will of the universe said again, "it seems that you have hidden them, but it doesn''t matter. If you think it doesn''t matter if the whole universe is dead, then..." Without saying that, the expression of the will of the universe changed again, because he did not find any intelligent creatures. No, he did not find any living things in this universe. When he put on his long white robe, he immediately put out his hand to the universe, which made it difficult to separate the will of the universe and the universe. "Well, how can this be, how can you cut me off from the universe What about the people in the universe! Where are the people here! Where have you hidden them? " "What is hidden is not the man in the universe, but you as the will of the universe." "Is it me who is hidden? Is this universe yours... " "Yes, this is my inner universe. You should know that there are only two main gods in a universe. The reason why the universe has three main gods is that black light inherited the position of the God outside the universe, and I am the real second God of the universe. so my body as like as two peas in the universe, when I woke up from the dream, I joined my dream in the universe. With the help of jade master, I would enter the universe of my body as long as you leave the emerald dream.Of course, in order to prevent you from discovering it so quickly, I have temporarily granted you the authority of this universe. As a result, it seems that my plan is still correct. At least you really think that this is your universe, and you are waiting for my arrival here. " "That''s why you disappeared for a short time when your dreams were broken, right?" "Yes, it is." Hearing this, the expression of the will of the universe becomes even more ugly. He stares at Saran, and suddenly turns into a streamer that rushes towards the universe. He wants to leave here and return to his own universe, otherwise he will fall here completely! However, just when the will of the universe is about to come to the edge of the universe, a cold and stern man in a robe of black smoke appears in front of him, reaches out a little, and then the endless darkness quickly devours the will of the universe. When the will of the universe is finally separated from the darkness, the thunder sub body in the mechanical armor blows a blow at the will of the universe. The furious thunder is endless, drawing the will of the universe into the real boundless sea of thunder, and the body is almost completely refined by the thunder sea. With a scream, the body of the will of the universe suddenly burst, turned into countless shadows, rushed out of the thunder sea and fled in all directions. As long as one shadow can escape from the universe, the will of the universe can be revived again. "Hum!" An invisible shock wave suddenly spread out and swept the whole universe. The frequency and characteristics of this shock wave are very special. It does not damage anything in the universe, but it has great destructive power to the shadow of the will of the universe. One by one, the shadow of the will of the universe will burst into nothingness, which can be called an endless shadow of the body In an instant, it turned into nothing, leaving only a weak body phantom, flying forward slowly in the universe, trying to get rid of this universe. However, at this time, a big hand with white light suddenly appeared in front of him. Before the will of the universe had time to say the words of begging for mercy, the big white hand suddenly pinched and exploded the mirage completely, turning it into nothingness and dissipating it. At this time, saran opened his hand again, and there was only the most primitive cosmic will left in the palm, just like a newborn baby. As long as it was put into the original universe, it could manage the whole universe again and get on the right track. It would no longer be the same as before. Looking up at the three great figures coming, saran gave them a smile and said, "it''s hard for you. Now we''ll go back." As the words fell, Sha LAN took back the three main parts and turned into the original human appearance again. She lifted her feet out of her own universe and came out of the outer universe again. Looking at the foreign battlefield under her feet, Sha LAN snorted coldly. All the spirits and oddities in the foreign battlefield, even the son of fear, disappeared into the whole universe. Without paying attention to the astonishment of those people in the foreign battlefield, saran looked at his own gods, laughed at them, waved his hand, and released his will to restore the universe. Then she flicked her finger, and three entangled streamers shot out and threw herself into an inner universe planet. Ten months later, a pregnant noble woman gave birth Gave birth to a triplet daughter. "Fear, fate, nurture I hope you can live peacefully in this life. " Turning around, saran looked at the universe. The will of the universe was still young, and there were too many gods in the universe. His mind moved. All the gods in the universe disappeared here and entered his universe. As for the people and things related to him, there was no exception. They all disappeared in the universe and appeared in his universe. At the same time, in everyone''s mind, there is a voice. Come or not? All those who speak out go to the new universe, while those who cannot and remain silent remain here. Sha LAN did not pay attention to the choices of those people. He took a step forward and disappeared into the universe. Looking at the two people floating outside the universe, he walked forward. The three people looked at each other and laughed at each other. They turned into streamers and left here. Almost tens of thousands of years later, three fellow villagers from the same world had a lot to say to each other Up. "Al, Blacklight, where are you from?" "I''m from Mordor." "I''m from the capital. How about you, saran?" "Me? I come from the northeast. " "Ha, then we should have a good chat!" www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!